《Amon, The Legendary Overlord》 Chapter 1 - 1: Amon Tang Lying on a bed was a 17-year-old boy; his name is Amon Tang. Amon is a handsome young man with a firm and muscr body. At that moment, he was lying unconscious in a hospital bed. "I already brought Elijah to the Smith family, but you want me to bring another child?" Maicon Ferreira was irritated by this endless harassment. What school would easily ept a student like Amon? "I wanted to be with Elijah back then and now you are pushing Amon to me just because you don''t want him?" By the way she sounds, Sonia Tang was clearly ufortable. They fought tirelessly for custody of Elijah when they filed for divorce. In the end, Elijah wanted to follow his father and the case was finally closed. Back then, nobody wanted Amon. The two gave up his custody and didn''t care for him in the end. The Tang grandparents felt sorry for Amon. So they looked after him for 11 years. "Sonia, my love." Julius Queiroz said with a friendly smile as he held the woman''s hand: "I don''t mind letting your son live in our house. You epted my two daughters, the least I can do is return the favor." "But..." "No, buts!" Julius continued to smile: "He''s alone now; his grandparents died in a fire. He needs his mother more than ever before." Maicon was relieved to hear this. "That''s nice; I''m going now." He didn''t even want to wait for his son to regain consciousness. His current wife had ordered him not to take Amon back. Afraid that they would change their minds, Maicon Ferreira left as quickly as he could. ''That useless man!'' Sonia cursed in her mind, but she was also a mother. And, as much as she was afraid Amon would cause trouble, she still had feelings for him. * Their car was downstairs. A blue BMW with a number te and tinum Continent letters. After Amon woke up, he didn''t speak a word. He carried the air of a thug from head to toe and Sonia wasn''t sure if he would be able to behave. After dealing with the doctor, Julius and Sonia took Amon directly to their home. "Now that my parents..." Sonia hesitated as she reached the front of the house and said looking at Amon: "Now that you''re going to start living with us, you need to behave; it can''t be like before with all your violence." Amon just nodded. Sonia didn''t know if he was actually listening to her or not. Getting out of the car, Sonia said: "There''s a guest room here, you can use it for now." She turned her head first and led the way. Julius patted Amon on the shoulder and didn''t seem to fear him; he even smiled gently as he looked at Amon. "Come on, this will be your home too." "Okay." Amon nodded. He had his hands in his pockets as he walked, following the couple. There was nothing surprising about the house, it wasn''t a small one and it was made of white wood, two stories high. "Love, I''m going to pick up Julia and Ma¨ªsa from school. You can go show Amon the room." Kissing Sonia''s face, Julius left after opening the door of the house. On the second floor, Sonia led the way and Amon followed. Since his grandparents'' house caught fire, he had no luggage. Opening the bedroom door at the end of the second floor hallway on the left revealed the guest room. It wasn''t small, reasonably sized, with a double bed and an empty closet with some other furniture. Flipping the switch, the light from the bedroom chandelier came on. "Rest first. If you need anything, just call me; I''ll be downstairs." Sonia said a few more things before heading down to the kitchen. After she left, Amon Tang locked the door. His expression was cold. His hands were clenched tight to the point where blood was dripping out underneath his fingers since he was squeezing so hard his nails dug into his palms. Amon had trouble controlling his anger, and if he didn''t release it, it was hard for him to get back to normal. Going to the bed, he sat up as he snorted; it was like he had turned into a bull, breathing heavily and snorting nonstop. Even now his hands were still tightly closed and he didn''t even care about the pain. If it was before, maybe he would have already broken everything inside the room, but he wasn''t impulsive this time. At 6:30 pm. Someone knocked on the door. "Amon, Julius has returned and wants you to meet and get acquainted with Julia and Ma¨ªsa. They''re both downstairs and want to see you." Sonia''s voice echoed. Downstairs, Julia was whispering to Maisa. When they saw Amone down the stairs, the two girls were a little surprised. Amon is 185 cm tall and has a strong body, his face was handsome with honey-colored eyes. His eyes contained a dangerous look, and the way he walked made him look like a delinquent. Maisa had to admit that, of all the people she had met in her life, no man had a look as prating as Amon''s. Amon had both hands in his pants pocket as he walked over and sat down in front of the two girls. Julius and Sonia sat beside the two. Sonia, despite being Amon''s mother, was afraid of him; just his gaze made her want to look away and not turn back. "I am Amon Tang." The indifference in his voice was so cold it made them shiver. Julius thought he was only being like this because he was defensive about losing his grandparents and smiled: "These two are my daughters, Ma¨ªsa and Julia. I hope you all get along well. They are the same age as you." "Humph!" Maisa snorted and looked away. She thought Amon was being too arrogant. "I''m Julia." She said with a giggle, "Don''t worry about my sister, she''s in a bad mood." While Julia had big breasts and a slender body, Ma¨ªsa was almost as t as an airport runway, but she had more ass than Julia and they both had dark purple hair and greenish-brown eyes. The two girls were beautiful, the most popr in school in fact, and rarely had a falling out despite their personalities being so different. "It''s fine." Amon had a sharp look in his eyes as he gave a simple answer. "Err. I made dinner." Sonia, who was restless, said with a forced smile: "Why don''t we all eat first?" "I''m not hungry, I want to sleep." Amon''s tone was cool and calm, sending shivers down Sonia''s spine. "O-Okay, you can go." Sonia stuttered. She didn''t know why she was so afraid of this son of hers: "If you get hungry, let me know; I''ll heat up the food for you." Maisa looked at Amon with an extreme sense of ridicule as she casually crossed her legs over on the other side. In the silence, she seemed to be insinuating: Aren''t you acting too arrogant? At the dinner table. "Mom, does he go to the same school as us?" Ma¨ªsa asked, feigning disinterest: "By the way, what year is he in?" "Err..." Sonia felt ashamed to answer. With a sigh, she said sheepishly, "He was homeschooled, taught by his grandparents." "Ohh..." Maisa didn''t expect that; she wanted tough but held back. "Mom, what level of gics is he at?" Now it was Julia who asked. She sensed that the mood was getting weird and wanted to change the subject. "I haven''t had a chance to ask that question yet, so I don''t know either." Sonia has not had a chance to broach this subject and, as their lineage wasn''t very good while also not having many resources in the vige where Amon''s grandparents were, she didn''t have much hope. * In the bedroom, Amon took his hands out of his pockets and oddly enough, the nail marks and the blood that dripped from them were gone. - - - - The texts appear on Amon''s retina. Despite the fact that he hadn''t seen it happen for a while he ignored it, Amony down on the bed as he controlled his breathing. For a long time he was taught by his grandparents, and now he wasn''t so impulsive as to let himself get out of control so easily. But that didn''t mean it was easy for him to control his fury. His slightly raised eyebrows had the arrogance of a young man and, on closer inspection, there even appeared to be some cruelty. At age 5, Amon had unlocked the fury gene. Since then, he had extremely violent behavior and could hardly control himself. This was also the main reason his parents didn''t want to take custody of him and why he was pushed to his grandparents. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/TXUud4b5W2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 2 - 2: Letter Of Recommendation The next morning Sonia received a phone call that shocked her: ''How did he find out?'' The one who called her was the dean of the high school, letting her know that Amon Tang''s enrollment was epted and he could start on Friday, or choose to start on Monday. Amon came down to breakfast. His eyes were slightly red, possibly a sign of poor sleep quality orck of sleep. Everyone was already sitting around the table and even eating. Seeing Amon arrive, Sonia said, "Amon, sit down and eat some as well." "Uh." Amon nodded and sat down. Unlike what they thought, Amon was quite elegant as he sat and ate. Despite the haunting aura he had, and the look that made them shiver, he didn''t show any indiscipline at the table. After eating, Amon surprised everyone again when he voluntarily went to the sink and began to practically wash the dishes. ''Did he do these things at my parents'' house?'' Sonia looked a little shocked. "You." Ma¨ªsa, who had finished eating, approached the sink with the te she used: "Give me space, I want to use the sink too." "Okay." His voice was indifferent but as calming as the spring breeze, slowly seeping into Maisa''s ears. He only said a single word but, when she heard it, the tips of her ears turned red and a blush spread across her neck. "I..." Maisa looked up and happened to look him in the eye. She was stunned for a few seconds, but snorted and forced herself to hide her embarrassment: "Humph! It''s fine." Amon had finished washing the te he''d soiled. Turning off the faucet, he wiped his hand and made way for Maisa. Julia giggled at the sight of this scene. She wasn''t too far away, as she also finished eating and came to bring the dishes, but she didn''t expect to see such a scene. - As a transfer student, Amon did not have a school uniform, though measurements had already been taken and the uniform ordered. Amon was wearing a white t-shirt with a ck jacket over it, along with jeans and white sneakers. He was wearing the hood of his jacket, and you could only see his dangerous eyes and some of his hair. The jet ck hair was slightly messy and his lips were a bit full and slightly reddish, although they were incredibly desirable, his eyes that were as sharp as a sword de made him look hot and dangerous. Julia had an amused smile as she looked at Amon. Ma¨ªsa was a little stunned, but she snorted inwardly and turned away. "I''ll take you three to school." Julio said with a friendly smile as he looked at Amon and touched his shoulder: "At Stefano School, the curriculum is one of the best in country Z; with the best teachers, you will adapt soon and enjoy this school a lot." Amon looked at the hand that was holding his shoulder, but didn''tment on it, just shrugging his shoulder; Julio retracts his hand awkwardly. Amon said with the same indifference as always, "Okay." "This boy¡­" Julia didn''t like it one bit to see how Amon acted, but she didn''t want to stress about it in the morning. Fifteen minutester... "Have a good day," Julio said goodbye to them. As they walked towards the school gate, Julia, with a friendly smile and her eyes closed, said, "Amon, if you have any questions and need help, you can count on me. By the way, you need to go to the principal''s office first, yes?" Amon looked at her and nodded. "Okay, we''ll take you there." Julia opened her eyes gently and returned to smiling with her eyes closed. "We? There''s no ''we'', I''m noting; you can do it yourself!" With her backpack over her right shoulder, she left after huffing at Amon. Amon''s presence was soon noticed, not because he was incredibly handsome or anything, but because, initially, he was walking alongside the two most popr sisters in school. And, even though Maisa leaves, Julia was the one who was the most adored by so many; by boys and she was even admired by some girls. But, when they noticed his rambunctious walking posture and looked into his eyes, they backed off and didn''t dare to look directly into his eyes again. They felt like a weakmb in front of a predator. The audience''s reaction did not go unnoticed in Julia''s eyes. She snickered as she continued to guide Amon. "There are a lot of pretty girls at our school, don''t you think?" Julia bent toward him a little, causing gravity to pull herrge breasts down, giving the impression that they were even bigger. Her cleavage was quite high but, as she hadrge breasts, you could see some skin and along with that action of hers, it became even more visible; to the point of being stimting. She only dared to make such a gesture because she noticed that people were trying to avoid staring at them in fear of Amon, and she admits that she liked the situation. Amon didn''t change his expression as he looked a little more at the girls at school who wore navy blue uniforms and short skirts, and turned back to Julia, "You''re prettier." "Oh really? That''s not why I asked, but thank you~" She smiled in a cheerful way and evenughed a little. Julia was confident in her appearance, but that doesn''t mean she''s not happy when she''s praised, and especially when Amon praised her. He seemed sincere and she didn''t notice any lustful vibes, which was something rare, even almost extinct. "Here we are." Julia knocked on the principal''s office door and turned to Amon: "I''m leaving now, see youter." Amon''s lips parted a little and he said, as he removed the hood from his head, "Okay, thanks." Hearing Amon thank her, she smiled with her eyes closed in a very graceful and mature way and left. "You maye in." A husky, aged, voice came from the office. Amon opened the door and saw a 70-year-old looking man. With his hands in his pockets, he says: "Long time without seeing you, Atamiro." "Haha true." Atamiroughed and then got serious: "I''m sorry about what happened to your grandparents." Amon''s fists tightened a little inside his pants pocket. He took a deep breath, calming himself, and said, "Let''s not talk about it." "Well¡­" Atamiro wore a helpless smile and shook his head. He then said into the inte: "Professor Fl¨¢via,e to my room." Minutester, a beautiful woman in her twenties, with dark hair and purple eyes making a serious and professional expression entered. She was wearing a blue suit and had veryrge breasts, out of proportion to her thin body. She greeted the Headmaster, then looked at Amon. "You are Amon Tang, yes?" She said with a stoic expression: "Follow me, I''m via and I''m a biology teacher; your first ss is with me." In the ssroom, students talked andughed. "Everyone be quiet, ss is about to start." The teacher''s voice was neither high nor low, but it was enough to make every student in the ssroom shut up. "Today we have a transfer student for this ss." The indifferent teacher: "Student,e in." With his hands in his pockets, Amon walked into the ssroom. If the teacher gave a vibe of indifference and aloofness, Amon, who just entered, gave a very different impression causing a big shock to the students in the ssroom. He had the head-to-toe posture of a delinquent while having a cool aura with an indifferent expression. "Isn''t this the student who came to school today with Maisa and Julia?" "I think so." "My god, your eyes are so cold." " Humph! Elijah is cooler than he is!" "Tsk, Elijah pretends to be indifferent, but he doesn''t seem to be pretending." "Silence." The teacher said and they fell silent again. She turned to Amon: "Introduce yourself." "Oh." It was his first time since moving to his grandparents'' house that he was going to school, he didn''t even know he would need to introduce himself. He nodded towards the teacher and looked at the students in the ssroom in his cold voice: "My name is Amon Tang." The teacher waited for him to say something else, but seeing him stand in silence, she said: "Okay, you can sit in the vacant seat next to Student Ma¨ªsa Queiroz." "On my side, why?" Maisa got up from her chair and pped both hands on the table. She was not at allfortable with what the teacher said. "Mm? Are you questioning what I do?" The teacher looked in Maisa''s direction. "I, I¡­" Ma¨ªsa was afraid of this teacher, mainly because of what happened thest time a student provoked her. Pouting, she mumbled, reluctantly agreeing, "No, not at all..." "As expected, not even the most beautiful one in this ss is able to antagonize teacher via." Some students muttered under their breath. Amon approached the empty desk in the second row beside the window and sat down in the chair beside Maisa. "Don''t even think about talking to me, I''m warning you; I don''t want to have anything rted to you." Maisa muttered under her breath as Amon sat down. "Oh okay." Amon epted easily. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/TXUud4b5W2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 3 - 3 Level 20 Maisa was not satisfied with the way he epted so easily, but she was silent as he agreed. "Open your books." The teacher said: "Today I''ll talk about mutation; Mutation is an alteration, natural or induced by some mutagenic agent, that urs in the genome (the gic material of the organism or virus). This can ur in both somatic cells and germ cells, and can thus be inherited. Mutations are the main sources of gic variability, directly influencing the evolution process of living beings. They can be ssified ording to the ce where they ur and effects caused." What she meant is: Depending on how a person mutates, he can acquire different powers, like controlling fire, water, wind, earth, and so on. There is also the important factor, which is inheritance. Those mutations are usually the strongest, having already been improved and can be taught by parents, or grandparents. Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, it was break time. "Ouch." One student felt something hit his head and saw that it was a piece of paper and, before leaving the ssroom, he was amazed by what he read. "What is it, why do you look so shocked?" The ssmate asked him. "Look at this." The student passed the paper to him. Amon was being surrounded by students, mostly girls who were interested in knowing more about him, and, although they were a little afraid of his looks, they were still bold enough to ask him a few things. "Amon, is this true?" After reading the paper, the student looked angry, and banged on Amon''s desk: "On this paper it says that you set fire to your old house, killing your grandparents who raised you, is that true?" " Ahhhh!" This gave a very big scare to the students who walked away from Ammon in fear. Amon didn''t know who yed this kind of boring prank, he was so furious he couldn''t help it, and ended up letting his murderous intent out. He swept his eyes around, trying to figure out who did it, when Maisa felt his gaze, her heart froze. "It wasn''t me, I swear!" She almost cried, Amon''s current look was a hundred times worse than normal. It was as if that, should she admit that she did it, Amon would hit her. Amon saw no deceit in her eyes and voice, so he kept looking around and coldly asked the student who said this nonsense, "Who gave you this paper?" "I..." The student gulped his saliva dryly, he didn''t expect Amon to be so cold and sinister the instant he asked this question: "My friend... is the one who found this." Amon looked in the direction of the boy who was on the side of the student who spoke. "I ... someone threw it at me, I swear! I don''t know who did it." The student was terrified. Amon rose. The students instinctively backed away. Amon''s blood was boiling, but he took a deep breath and controlled himself. He left the ssroom. "My God, we''re saved!" "That was scary!" "I, I thought I was going to die..." "Do not exaggerate." "Seriously, his murderous intent was very strong, he has definitely already killed someone!" "..." The students were silent again. * Knowing that at any moment he could break out in rage, Amon didn''t go back to ss. Instead, he walked to the back of the school. "Who is it?" By the time he got behind the school, he saw a girl. She wore her standard school uniform, navy blue and white, only her skirt was a little longer than usual. She had a fine waist and big breasts and her hair was fire red. In her mouth she had a cigarette, she blew out a smoke ring and looked in Amon''s direction. The girl stared at Amon and for a moment she froze in ce. It was as if God had personally carved his features, which were perfect and exquisite. He appeared to be shrouded in a cloud of deep, mysterious mist, and he looked cold, indifferent, and distant. Amon nced at the young woman briefly, but that simple look caused an intense feeling of suffocation. Amon stopped looking at her and was about to jump over the wall. The girl regained her senses when Amon retracted his eyes from her, that''s when she said in a somewhat loud voice: "Wait! Are you skipping ss?" Amon turned to her again, and replied nonchntly, "Yes." Putting out her cigarette on the wall, the girl said, "Let me go with you. You are the new student, yes? So I can show you around the city." Amon narrowed his eyes and asked, "Why?" "I''m bored, and I don''t want to go back to ss either. By the way, my name is Barbara and yours?" Barbara, despite feeling the sharp and cold gaze of Amon, did not look away. "Amon." He replied indifferently: "If you want to follow me, you''ll end up seeing some blood." "Mm? Are you hurt?" Barbara asked. "No." Then Amon made a simple jump and was already on top of the wall. "Oh, how did you do it? What gic level are you at?" Barbara was stunned. She couldn''t even jump half of what he did and he made it look so simple. "Can you not do it?" Amon asked coldly. "I can!" What she hates most is being looked down on. Barbara took some distance and jumped. Of course, she couldn''t jump to the top right away, she stepped almost halfway up the wall and pushed up, and reached the top of the wall with her hands and held on. The tinum country has nearly 1,000 years of history and is currently ruled by the Royal Lowell family ¨C Current King is called Conrad Jr. Lowell. The country''s development was not inferior to that of other countries with more than 1,000 years of history. After all, it is among the ten richest countries on this... Of course, the number of humans was surprising, but that is beside the point. The streets were well paved and durable. It was Amon''s first time walking around the city, and he soon realized that, other than where he came from, this ce wasn''t much different in terms of construction. After all, just like in the vige, the asphalt was very strong, maybe, even if he used all his strength, he wouldn''t be able to break it. The houses were a little more modern, and he saw a rather peculiar one along the way. It was a two-story house and the second floor was made of ss, and he saw something quite inappropriate. "People in this town are shameless..." Barbara blushed apple red from head to toe, she looked away from the ss house and continued to walk beside Amon. Strangely, she noticed that Amon was unaffected by what he saw. He still looked as indifferent as ever. "Mm?" Amon looked at her as he felt her look at him. Barbara panicked: "Err... It''s nothing, I mean, weren''t you shocked by what you saw?" Amon felt confused, he frowned a little and asked, "What''s so bad about a man seeing a movie?" "But, but, there was a naked woman!" She almost screamed. "Oh..." Amon still finds it strange: "It''s my first time seeing a naked woman now that you mention it, but what''s the big deal?" Amon''s naivete and innocence surprised her. Barbara began to self-assess and began to question her whole life. ''How the hell can a 17 year old boy be so oblivious to this!?'' She wanted to say it out loud but refrained. Taking a deep breath, she said, "Don''t care about me, I''m just thinking too much. Let''s get going." "Well." Amon nodded and continued walking as if nothing had happened. After Amon went to live with his grandparents, he was raised and taught by them as there was no school in the vige; everything he learned in life was basically thanks to them. There was the inte, but Amon had no friends, which made him use the inte to research things rted to genes, or even about matters rted to the study done by his grandfather. Coughing, trying to hide her embarrassment, Barbara asked, "Amon, may I ask what level your gic unlock is at?" "Level 20," Amon replied. He wasn''t talking about the gic unlocking of fury, but rather the normal one that all humans had at birth. "Wow! I already expected it to be high, but wow!" Barbara''s beautiful eyes sparkled and she said, "If you want, you don''t even have to go to school, you can go straight to college and enjoy the best resources you can get at school. Why exactly are you going to school, if I may ask?" "I can not go." Amon said. "Can''t, why?" Barbara was confused. "I just can''t." Amon changed his voice a little. Scared, Barbara stopped talking about it. She wanted to change the subject and said, "By the way, I''m level 15. Well, I know it''s not high, but you can''t say it''s low either, can you?" Amon nced at her out of the corner of his eye and saw that she was very thin, with no excess fat; which might be a little unusual if she ate state-delivered special meat. This means she''s not getting it... Or rather, someone''s getting what''s rightfully hers. Although Amon was oblivious to the rtionship of man and woman, he knew a lot about gics, and about the current state of the government, ruled by the King. He also knew that many children had their special meat stolen by rtives. The mostmon causes are a family having two children and handing everything over to the favorite child. But if she is at this level without having the help prepared by the state; Amon agreed that she wasn''t bad: "Not bad." He says. "Hehe... Thanks, you''re just trying to be nice, yeah?" Barbaraughed without caring. "No." Amon denied it. But Barbara didn''t believe it. For an instant, a sad look shed in her eyes, but she shook her head and stopped thinking about it. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/TXUud4b5W2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 4 - 4: Two Genetic Unlocks? "We are almost in the center of city Z." Barbara warned. But just as Barbara said that, as they headed downtown, some ragged, drunk middle-aged men appeared. When they saw Barbara and Amon, their eyes became cheerful, especially when looking at Barbara. Unlike most teenage girls who were more chubby because of the special meat, she had excellent curves and no sign of excessive belly and face fat. Their eyes didn''t stay long on Amon, despite his cold expression, they didn''t fear him. After all, it was rare for a teenager to have a higher level of gics than an adult male and there were five of them. "Hic! Cutie." The drunkest among them, staggered in his drunken state and grinned wickedly as he looked at Barbara: "How about ying with these uncles here. We have money, you are the typical delinquent girl who does everything for money, right?" He saw that she had the air of a delinquent, especially with how she dressed, and said with undisguised lust. "Yeah, sweetie, you bettere with us and y a little and still make some money, right? Hahaha." Another said andughed out loud. Barbara shivered. Like these men, she knew that adults had a higher gic level, as they had more time to train. And, although she knows Amon is at level 20 and this is amazing for a teenager, for a grown man it''smon. "Finally." Amon didn''t have the usual indifferent expression; in his eyes, there was a subtle touch of madness. *Whoosh!* Moving as fast as a bullet, Amon appeared in front of the first drunk and, with an open hand, he cupped the drunk''s face and leaned toward the ground. *Bang!* The drunk man''s head bounced, and blood flowed. The man fell unconscious at the same moment. "Heh..." Amon looked at the other four drunks. The other drunks'' eyes instantly widened; they felt their lives were at stake. They were desperately trying to get out of their drunken state, but it was toote. At the same time, Amon was bent over as he hit the drunk''s head on the ground and looked up at the other four drunks. He ced both hands on the ground and spun around like a top with his legs extended a little apart. *Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!* Four consecutive sounds echoed and the four drunks were sent flying, falling a few feet away with blood pouring from their mouths. Wiping his hand, Amon''s expression returned to normal¡­ No, he looked a little more serene, not as cold as before. Barbara snapped out of her daze and muttered in her mind: ''Is that what he meant, seeing some blood? By the way, how can he be so powerful!?'' Moving closer, she looked at Amon differently. She ''knew'' that Amon did this for her sake and blushed. Turning to him, she stuck out her little tongue, showing a sweet and cute smile as she looked at Amon and said, "You are a gentleman." " Err. Amon, do you want a cigarette?" Barbara offered when she popped one into her mouth. "No." Amon refused. "Do you hate people who smoke?" She was worried and didn''t even light the cigarette. Amon remembered his grandfather. Although not exactly a cigarette, his grandfather smoked a pipe; the smell was peculiar, but he didn''t hate it, it was the same with the cigarette. However, that didn''t make him want to try it. Amon looked at her and replied, "I don''t hate it." "Oh..." Barbara felt a little panic when she sensed Amon''s gaze; it was a little too much for her. Maybe it''s because she saw him defeat five adults with ease... Barbara didn''t light the cigarette, she somehow didn''t feel like smoking anymore and put it back. Amon saw this but didn''tment. The two continued walking and arrived in the center of the city. Unlike the streets they walked before, almost always deserted, in the center of the city, the difference was huge. There were peopleing and going all the time, on the road the cars were almost stopped because of the crowding on the road. Many women looked at Amon while he was standing. Now that he rxed a little, he didn''t have that cold, arrogant look about him anymore. Waiting for the light to turn green for them to cross the road, Barbara looked at Amon''s side profile and she somehow felt proud to be walking beside him. ''Do they think we''re a couple when they see me next to him?'' Oblivious to that, Amon was a little surprised at the number of people in one ce. It was something he wasn''t used to. It was peopleing from one side and leaving the other, so many people that it made him dizzy. "Amon?" "Mm?" He looked at Barbara. "Want to go to a specific ce?" Honestly, she didn''t know where to go, she came along with him in the heat of the moment and didn''t think much about it until now. Amon thought as he looked at the nearest stores and saw the supermarket emblem. "Marketce." He says. Barbara nodded and said, "The light turned green, shall we?" "Yes." The two crossed the street arriving on the other side beside a bus station. Walking a little way, they passed a shopping za, but although Amon looked a little, nothing caught his attention and they kept walking. It was less than 200 meters to the market, before long they arrived. The market was a huge store, with shelf divisions. "What do you want to buy, I know this market," Barbara said. "Chocte." Amon answers. Barbara felt a little strange, but on second thought, it shouldn''t be that strange since Amon, although indifferent, was still a teenager and, like her, it was normal to like chocte. But what she didn''t know was that chocte was soothing to Amon. Eating chocte, not just for the taste, but to calm his fury. Although he''s better off after beating those five drunks, that was far from enough. When it came time to pay, Amon pulled money out of a wallet, and it clearly wasn''t his, as there was someone else''s ID in it. ''Is this from those drunks?'' Barbara began to wonder how Amon managed to do that without her realizing it. But soon she didn''t care, she wasn''t a role model, and those men deserved the beating they got. By the way, didn''t they say they were going to give her money? Well, it ended up going to Amon, but that''s okay. She put down a packet of chips and stuck out her little tongue, shing a sweet, cute smile as she said, "Pay it for me, okay?" Amon nodded. "Thanks." She said and smiled. * School hours are over. The principal has already learned that Amon left the school in the middle of the break and hasn''t returned yet. The teachers were not at all happy about it. Even worse was when theyter received calls from some parents. This was because they didn''t want such a violent person to study with their children. "Headmaster, Student Amon cannot continue here!" Said the math teacher. "Yes, he is very problematic. On the first day he frightened the other students and skipped the rest of the sses." Another teacher said. "I don''t ept teaching him!" As they argued, Professor via said indifferently: "I don''t mind teaching him. By the way, you are fools. Pray Student Ammon doesn''t know what you all said." "Professor via, what do you mean by that?" The geography teacher was not at all happy with what she said. She already hated via and hearing that made her hate via even more. Professor via''s expression turned a little cold as she said, "You all didn''t even see and know what actually happened. But here you are, judging without proof, and by the way Student Amon is above level 20." "What?!!" They went into shock. The strongest among the students was Elijah Ferreira and he was at level 19. "Is she serious?" The math teacher was skeptical about this. "It is true." The director finally spoke: "Understand. It shouldn''t leave this room, if it does... Get ready to bear the consequences!" They gulped. The director continued: "Student Amon is not only above level 20. He also has a special gic block, in addition to the normal one. His case is very special, he can have two gic unlocks at the same time, even though he is only on the first gic unlock. Which makes it a treasure for the tinum Continent." *Gasps~~* The teachers were in shock. Even Professor via showed a different expression when she heard this. She could feel he was strong, but she didn''t think he had one more gic unlock. This was something few people knew. Aside from his grandparents, only the principal knew about it, and now the teachers. The reason he said this was that he knew they wouldn''t be foolish enough to say it randomly. Also because if they talked, they would be taking risks and could even cause them to be hated by a genius, which wouldn''t be good for them. Professor via returned to normal and asked: "You still don''t want to teach him?" What a silly question. It was clear they wanted to! What teacher doesn''t want to teach a genius who has two gic unlocks? "..." The Headmaster''s office was silent, none of them daring to answer that question when the answer was obvious. After that, only Professor via remained, and the rest left the principal''s office. They no longer had the same mentality they had initially, they were now thinking about how to please and not offend Amon. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/TXUud4b5W2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 5 - 5: Todays Youth "Is it okay to tell us this?" Professor via asked the director. "Yes, no problem." The director smiled. Professor via didn''t know what the director was up to, but at least she noticed he was partially on the side of the new student Amon; so she didn''t bring it up anymore and said, "The monthly tournament will start in two days, will you let student Amon participate?" "Yes, even if he''s new to the school, he can participate." The director replied. "Okay, that''s all I wanted to know. I''m leaving." via said indifferently as she turned and left. * Amon didn''t go back to school, he walked through city Z; mainly to see it. At that moment, he was already calmer. After eating an entire candy bar, he was no longer out of control. By his side, Barbara suddenly said, "Err. Amon? You like music?" "Yes." Amon answers. "Oh, what kind?" Barbara was interested. Amon: "Jazz." "Jazz?" Barbara opened her eyes wide, "I''m shocked, I didn''t expect you to like Jazz." "It''s rxing to listen to," Amon said. They arrived in a square, there were few people, but there were also some children under 10 years old ying on the swing and slide while the parents looked on. Amon approached a bench and sat down naturally. Barbara followed him and sat down beside him. She turned to him and said, "I like rock, and pop. Sometimes I also listen to ssical music." An olddy passed in front of Amon and Barbara, she saw the two and stopped. The old woman''s eyes held intense disdain. "The young people of today." She shook her head as she sighed: "Missing school to date... Where will our country end up like this?" After saying this, the old woman left. Barbara quickly turned to Amon. She thought he was going to be annoyed by thatment or something, but he looked calm as if he hadn''t heard what the olddy said. He looked indifferently at the Old Lady who was leaving: "This is a problem, there''s always someone who wants to take care of other people''s lives, where would this world end up like that?" The old woman who heard and saw the people around herughing at her felt so embarrassed that she almost tripped. She lowered her head and walked away muttering, upset. Barbara was stunned; she didn''t expect Amon to say something like that. But, then she startsughing out loud. It was very funny to see the olddy''s expression and the way she left with her head down. But, is it not true? If she''s so worried, why doesn''t she go about her own business? This was the same situation where an old woman talks about an 18 year old girl who is pregnant, but at the end of the day, it turns out that this olddy has 10 children and the first child was made when she was 13 years old... Barbara muttered rudely, "By the way, she''s so old and yet she doesn''t have a high level of gics. Since her presence was so weak, she mustn''t have struggled in her life. Tsk, tsk, I hate people like that, they judge others, but they don''t look at their own faults." Amon just nodded in agreement. He didn''t mind Barbara''snguage. "Well, I said too much." Barbaraughed a little and looked at the time on her cell phone: "Mm, it''s gettingte, I better get back. By the way, where do you live?" Amon looked at her silently and, after a while, calmly replied, "Z City - Neighborhood: Gavvind, Mustafa Rene Street." "Oh, it''s not too far from where we are. If we walk about 5-8 kilometers, we''ll get there." Barbara realized what she said and quickly corrected herself: "I mean, you know how to get back, do you need me to show you the way?" "Is it closer to here, or closer to school?" Amon asked. Barbara didn''t need to think and already replied: "This is twice as close." "Won''t it be the wrong way for you?" Amon, although not good at interacting with other people, at least noticed that it was dangerous for a girl to walk alone. "No, surprisingly it''s only a block down the street from your house." Barbara said. "Oh...thanks then." Before arriving at Amon''s house arge ck car, quite luxurious yet discreet, stopped near him and Barbara. "You..." Barbara looked irritated when she saw the car. Someone got out of the car. He was an elegant man in a suit and tie with neat white hair, but then he bowed and said respectfully, "Miss Barbara, I came for you." "Alfred, didn''t I say I don''t need you to pick me up? By the way, how did you find me!?" Barbara yelled, obviously annoyed. Alfred''s expression didn''t change, he replied respectfully: "Miss Barbara, the school called and then, ma''am, your mother sent me to find you and bring you back home." "Tsk, is my mother home?" Barbara softened a little and asked. "No, Madame is still working, Miss Barbara." Alfred responds. "..." Barbara is silent, she had been expecting this. There was no way that workaholic was at home, ''Haha, I shouldn''t have hoped...'' "I will, but first let''s drop my friend at his house." It wasn''t a request, Barbara was making it clear that if he didn''t do it, she wouldn''t go with him. Just then Alfred looked at Amon and opened his eyes wide in surprise. Despite his undisciplined form, Alfred felt a strong pressure from him, it was like he was in the presence of someone very dangerous. Not the kind that would attack for no reason, but that one should be cautious when dealing with such a person. Alfred, as Miss Margarete''s driver, met many people, and very few people in City Z could make him so cautious. ''I don''t know if having a friend like that is a blessing or a disgrace, but either way, I''m not the one to assess it. I shall tell this to Madame Margareteter...'' With that thought in mind, Alfred straightened his tie and said respectfully, "Yes, Miss Barbara, we can drop him off first." Barbara felt brave and took Amon''s hand and brought it toward the car: "Come on, Amon,e in." "Oh¡­" Amon nodded. Initially, he thought she wasn''t getting special meat from the government, but it seems that there might be another reason she''s so thin. After they get into the car, Barbara tells Alfred the street name Amon lives on and the car starts moving. "I''m sorry for this." Barbara sighed. "Mhm?" Amon looked at her in confusion. Noticing his confusion, she says, "Well... Forget it if you don''t understand." "Okay." Amon fell silent again. "It''s right there, you can stop the car," Amon said as he recognized the street. "Alfred, stop the car," Barbara said. When the car stopped, she looked at Amon: "See you at school?" "Okay." Amon nodded and left. After Amon got out of the car, he started walking. "Amon?" As Amon approached the house, he was suddenly interrupted by a familiar voice. In the backyard of the house, Sonia Tang was surrounded by threerge men. Amon: "Mother?" Sonia yelled, "Hurry up, I called the police!" Despite knowing that he was once abandoned by his mother and raised by his grandparents, Amon doesn''t hate Sonia. Resentful, yes, but he has some appreciation for her. And, seeing that she was in danger, his eyes became even colder. "Stop¡­" Before he was able toplete what he was going to say, the man who had a tattoo on his face was dumbfounded. Amon left his spot and stretched his neck. In the next second, he lunged at the men like a cannonball. *Crack!* *Thump!* The sound of bones breaking and a body falling to the ground caused shivers. Sonia covered her eyes and peeked slowly through her fingers. The men surrounding Sonia were shocked! "Screw this!" Were they seeing things? Of the 3 men, 1 was taken down in a matter of seconds and the remaining two did not attempt to fight Amon. Instead, they aimed at Sonia. "Get down, Mom." Amon''s voice was cold. Sonia, however, was not frightened. Despite being scared, somehow, she felt regret and at the same time, warmth, in her heart to hear Amon call her mother. When Sonia bent down, Amon spun on the ground with one foot and raised the other to the height of the two men''s heads, and hit hard. The impact sent the two men flying through the fence surrounding the house. They stopped in the middle of the street, blood pouring from their heads, mouth, nose, and even one with blood from their ear. Amon''s kick hit with the instep right in the ear of one of them and blew out his eardrums. The two fell to the ground moaning in pain. They cried aloud like a little child. Sonia opened her eyes and stood up. She was in shock, covering her mouth from what she saw. ''My son was that strong?'' She wasn''t sure what the level of these thugs was, but it was clear it was above level 20. After all, she, who was level 21, was pressured by their aura, so logically they were above that. "Now call the police," Amon said in his cold, indifferent voice. "Y-yes!" Sonia stuttered and said a little loudly. She was lost in thought, and forgot about it. Minutester, the police arrived. - - * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/TXUud4b5W2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 6 - 6: Elijah? "Amon, you helped me a lot, thank you." Sonia said sincerely. She was full ofplex emotions in her mind. "They deserved it," Amon replied coolly. "Haha. Yes, they deserved it." Sonia finallyughed. She even remembers that the thugs almost beg to be arrested, not wanting to spend another second in Amon''s presence; it may even have traumatized them. After Amon immobilized them, he still punched them in the points where it hurt the most, mainly a very strong kick hitting their golden balls... After that, when the police arrived, this group of three thugs began to sing like a bird; even telling things that they weren''t asking, somehow, they were afraid of not saying anything and getting beaten up again. * At school. Elijah learned that his brother transferred to this school and was not happy about it. Especially when he found out that he is now living in his mother''s house, with the two twin sisters: Julia and Ma¨ªsa. ''Damn, why the hell did he move in with Mom? But living in my stepmother''s house isn''t an option, especially after I made up her mind on how bad Amon is and that he could even steal, which would be like bringing a criminal into her own house.'' "Julia, I was waiting for you!" When he saw the beautiful and graceful Julia leave, Elijah''s eyes sparkled. He also looked at Ma¨ªsa: "And you too, Ma¨ªsa." When he looked at her t breasts, he sighed and turned his gaze to Julia. "Ma¨ªsa, Julia, you guys walk quickly. Your mother was in danger today; luckily Amon showed up." Outside the gate, Julio''s BMW stopped. He saw his daughters and called out to them. Julio didn''t even pay attention to Elijah, he was more concerned about returning home soon and taking his daughters. Ma¨ªsa and Julia totally ignored Elijah and passed him, running towards the car. "Speed ??up, Dad. Let''s go home!" Julia said hastily. "Dad, did something happen to Mom? Is she fine?" Maisa was worried. Elijah opened his mouth and couldn''t get a word out or close it back. After just a few seconds, he gritted his teeth angrily as he yelled in his mind: ''Amon!!'' The blue BMW starts to drive, and Julio exins what he learned from Sonia over the phone. "Wow! Is Amon that strong?" Julia did not hide the surprise in her voice and face. Even Maisa, who had some aversion to Amon, couldn''t help but be surprised to hear what her father said. The phone rang in the car and was answered and put on speaker. "Love, can you hear me? It''s me, Sonia." "Yes dear, I''m listening, I''m driving home now with Julia and Ma¨ªsa," Julio said. "Well, I just wanted to let you know that the bandits have already been arrested and identified. It was just a group of local thugs, who failed to pass to level 30 and, because of that, startedmitting crimes; mainly approaching housewives and stealing everything that had value in the house. But, thanks to Amon, these three bandits were arrested and they have already found the source of these evils, it seems that it was a gang with more than 100 people involved." From Sonia''s voice, you could feel a touch of pride as she spoke. What Amon did, would have taken no less than a few years of time for the police force, and left housewives less worried about being approached by these thugs. Elijah, who had been stunned for a few seconds, finally showed a reaction and went to the private car that picked him up. Entering, he hastily says, "Hurry, take me to my mother''s house!" "Yes, Young Master." The driver said respectfully. After Julia and Ma¨ªsa arrived with Julio, the house was animated. Seeing that Sonia was well, they were all happy. Sonia made a feast of rare meat that was used to strengthen the bodies of the young students. Julia and Ma¨ªsa saw Amon in a different way now, he bravely fought against three bandits to save his mother. This left them a little emotional. "Amon, don''t care too much about what they said at school, we know it''s not true." Amazingly, Maisa tries to cheer him up. "I know." Amon nodded. "By the way, Amon, since you are so strong, do you intend to participate in the intercollegiate tournament?" Julia asked with interest. "Why ''s that?" Amon said. "Students from the three sses of the 3rd year of high school are selected to participate. Participants are chosen randomly and fight to a knockout, the one who loses has no more chance of fighting. The prize is 10 kg of level 30 monster meat and a lighting pill with 10% effectiveness." She said. "I will participate." Amon was quick to decide. " Hehe, that''s good. If you participate, I''m sure you''ll be the champion." Julia smiled. "I believe in you¡­" Incredibly, Maisa was speaking in favor of Amon. This caught even Amon off guard, he looked at her in surprise and saw her turn tomato red. "Ding-Dong!" "Elijah?" Sonia answered the door. "Mom." He hugged her. "What good winds have you brought here?" Sonia asked with a smile. "Oh, I heard that Mom was in danger today, so I was worried." Elijah tried to be as sincere as possible. Sonia was moved to hear this. "It was all thanks to Amon, he defeated the bad guys easily, you should have seen it." Sonia said, with an even brighter smile. Elijah wasn''t happy to hear this, he closed his fist in his pocket, digging his fingernail into the palm of his hand; but, outwardly, he was smiling. "That is great." Just now he looked at Amon and said, "It''s been a long time, brother, thank you for saving our mother." "Mm." Amon just nodded. This infuriated Elijah. He hated being treated lightly, and the way Amon acted pissed him off. "Mhm?" Amon noticed his re and arched his brows. Elijah noticed his mistake and softened his face and smiled. Looking at his mother and saying, "Mom, on the way here, I saw these beautiful flowers and I decided to buy them for you." He handed over a bouquet of roses. " Hehe. Thanks." Sonia smiled happily and went to the kitchen to put the flowers in a vase of water. "Brother, you must be pretty strong; aren''t you?" Elijah approached: "Do you intend to participate in the tournament that will take ce on Monday?" "Yes, the director already called me and asked me to participate." Amon nodded. "Did he invite you personally?" Again Elijah was stunned. "Yea?" Amon found his reaction strange. There''s nothing wrong with the director inviting him, right? Elijah was breathing unevenly and no longer felt like staying. If it had been before, he would have wanted to stay herete and talk to Julia, but she wasn''t even looking at him; she was looking at Amon. ''Damn, why did this redneck have to show up?'' Elijah''s anger reached the clouds. Amon didn''t even take a second look at Elijah and continued to eat. It was rare for him to eat something so delicious. Despite eating good things at his grandparents'' house, today the food was exceptionally delicious. ''Oh?'' As expected, this dinner wasn''tmon, just eating made his normal gics level rise. If Elijah knew this, he would cry on the spot; he was already proud to be level 19 and thought that he had a bright future. But what would his reaction be when he found out that Amon had just gone to level 21 in normal gics, and 21 in fury gics? At the very least it would be a lot of fun to see. Elijah feltpletely out of ce, he tried to talk to Julia, but he was ignored, not even mentioning Ma¨ªsa; she hated him. Sonia talked a little, but she didn''t have much to talk about. After all, they didn''t have much inmon, as a visit from him was rare. Julio was the type who ate quietly, so he didn''t even exchange a word with Elijah, though he greeted him gently. In the end, Elijah left with a huff, but outwardly, he smiled as he said goodbye. Ma¨ªsa yelled, "That''s right, go away!" Elijah almost tripped and kept walking. "Amon, you can''t be like him," Maisa said. "Like what?" Amon was confused. "Well, lecherous, just thinking about girls." Maisa turned red. " Ooh ... Why would I do something like that?" As said before, Amon was very innocent in this matter, and barely had an interest in the opposite sex. He also didn''t get turned on as easily as the other boys, not least because he has a goal he wants to aplish; he doesn''t have time to think about random things. "Oh..." Maisa was surprised by Amon''s answer. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/TXUud4b5W2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 7 - 7: Heart Without Limits "Amon, now that the boring one is gone, let''s get down to business." Julia said with a smile: "The intercollegiate tournament will start this Monday, most likely they''ll let you participate too. What do you think, are you interested?" "Are there sports?" Amon asked. "Yes, but the main focus is the fighting tournament." Maisa said. "Fight... Are they strong?" Amon asked. " Err ... If youpare them to yourself who defeated 3 adults, maybe not; but you never know if you will find a tiger disguised as amb." Juliaughed. "... So are they weak?" Amon asked nkly. "Well, your brother Elijah is level 19 and he''s the strongest in the school. If there''s anyone else they must be well hidden. However, the top 5 will fight the other five best schools, there may be someone there who has passed level 20." Julia said and smiled with her eyes closed. "Alright, I will participate," Amon said. "Yes!" Maisa made a victory sign with a clenched fist from under the table. Amon looked at her strangely. "Don''t worry about me, I just got a red coupon with 500 credits, so I''m happy." Maisa said, disguising her excitement. "Oh..." Amon wiped his mouth and said, "I''m done, I''m going to wash the dishes and go upstairs." If it was before, he would simply wash the dishes and leave without saying a word, which meant he was at least opening up a little to them. Of course, his undisciplined ways were still there, even the way he walked. After he finished washing the dishes, Amon went upstairs. With the bedroom door closed, Amon sat on the floor and began to meditate. Closing his eyes he saw the rune: [Heart Without Limits]. Whenever he did this and focused on it, Amon felt an inexplicable sensation. It wasn''t a simple pleasure like drinking water when you''re thirsty or even eating delicious food when you''re hungry; it was more than that. But, to get that feeling, Amon needed absolute concentration. His soul seemed toe out of his body and revolve around the rune: [Heart Without Limits] and seemed to be absorbed by it, but Amon didn''t feel dangering from it, so he allowed it. Then a sensation came and made Amon grunt. *Knock...Knock...* Amon was irritated by the noise of someone knocking on his door but managed to calm down. He was interrupted and could not continue. Getting up, impatient, he opened the door and asked when he saw Julia: "Need something?" Julia is a lighthearted person, but she was intimidated by Amon''s impatient tone and shivered a little, but she was brave: "I wanted to know which element is your gics." "I haven''t tested it yet, my grandparents wouldn''t allow it." Amon replied indifferently. "They didn''t, but why? The sooner you know, the faster you can grow and be even stronger. You know, it''s very difficult to fill in the genes that open up." Julia said hastily, a little confused. "Do you know how to take the test?" Amon asked. He always wanted to know, but his grandparents stopped him. "I know, but it''s only at school; if you go to the principal and ask, he should let you take the test." Julia replied. "By the way, mine is water. I''ve already filled 2 genes with water." She smiled, "See, isn''t that cool?" "Amon, you bought something online, delivery arrived for you." Sonia''s voice came from downstairs. Amon frowned. He obviously didn''t buy it. He went downstairs and Julia followed him. It was a small package, 30 cm long and 10 cm wide. The delivery man gave it to him, and said, "Open it when you''re alone, that''s what the person who sent it to you said." "..." Julia and Sonia were confused. Was this normal? They''ve never seen a delivery person say something like that when delivering a package. "Amon, open up let me see." Julia was curious. "No." Amon shook his head, mercilessly, and climbed the stairs. Sonia gave Julia a sympathetic smile as she rested a hand on her shoulder. Amon entered the room and closed the door. Opening the package, there was a box. Taking the lid off the box, he saw a folded paper, a stick with a white stone at the end, and a bracelet. [This card will be destroyed within 1 minute of being opened so read quickly] Amon recognized the handwriting, it was from his grandfather. [We are alive, but we needed to fake our death. You can no longer count on our help, but don''t worry, everything I needed to teach, I taught you. By the way, this stick is what you''ve always wanted, this is to test your affinity for elements. However, don''t let anyone see your test, and the bracelet is to hide your fury gics. Don''t let anyone know you have those gics! Grandpa and Grandma love you, and if you ever want to see us again, get strong fast. At the moment you are not allowed to meet us, it is too dangerous. Only when you get ten gic unlocks will you be able to know the whole truth. Of course, if you want to live a quiet and worry-free life, disregard this...] The letter starts to catch fire. Holding the stick, he channeled hismon gics. The stick glowed. [Lightning and... Fury!] A robotic voice came out of the stick and half stopped saying fury and then the stick fell apart. ''Strange.'' Amon looked at the remaining ashes in his hand and grabbed a broom to clean up after wearing the silver bracelet. There was nothing special about the bracelet, but when he wore it, he felt something prick his wrist. He frowned, but he didn''t see any kind of needle and could move the bracelet normally. Putting that aside, he swept up the ashes off the letter and stick. Taking the smartphone he got from his mother, Amon opened the inte and searched: Lightning He opened the one with the most information. [Lightning is a very intense electrical current that urs in the atmosphere with a typical duration of half a second and a typical trajectory with a length of 5 to 10 km. The phenomenon is a consequence of the rapid movement of electrons from one ce to another. Electrons move so fast that they make the air around them light up, resulting in a sh and heat, which generate a sound: thunder. Although they are usually associated with storms with heavy rain and intense winds, lightning can also ur in snowstorms, sandstorms, during volcanic eruptions, or even in non-storm clouds, although in these cases they usually have additional causes and the intensity is much smaller. When the lightning connects to the ground it is called lightning, which can be called ascending, when it starts on the ground and goes up towards the storm, or descending, when it starts in the storm and descends towards the ground. Lightning is the spark of light caused by the discharge of atmospheric electricity. The discharge can be: (1) between two parts of the same cloud; (2) from one cloud to another; (3) between the cloud and the Earth. Thunder is the noise of the discharge, due to the explosive expansion of air by heating. Air offers great resistance to an electrical current, and its passage through the air produces rapid heating. Lightning is a direct non-alternating discharge, and its duration is from 0.0002 seconds to a full second or more in multiple discharges (sessive sparks along the same trajectory). Current ranges from a few thousand to 100,000 amps, and the potential difference is on the order of 100,000,000 volts. Themon names, zigzag, branched and sh for lightning, are used when the trajectory of the discharge is visible, whether between the cloud and the Earth or from one cloud to another. The trajectory of a discharge is not really a zigzag, but it is often curved and full of branches. sh lightning is the sudden sh of cloud and sky, by a discharge whose trajectory is not seen. In that case, the storm is far away. A rare and curious form of lightning, not yet well exined, is called ball lightning, and it consists of balls, or luminous masses, which move at moderate speeds andst for a few seconds. Disturbing effects on radio equipment, called noise or static, can originate from electrical discharges in the form of lightning; and thus the position of distant storms can be determined using two or more oscillographs or radio directional equipment located at known distances from each other.] ''I understand.'' Amon read it and understood what he wanted to know. Closing his eyes he saw the rune: [Heart Without Limits]. His soul seemed to leave his body and revolve around the rune: [Heart Without Limits]. But other than being left to be pulled by the rune, he tried to imagine creating lightning. The rune seemed to resonate with his thought, and it started to spin at high speed. Soon everything bes a sh, Amon''s mind is in a state of enlightenment. He was understanding something that made him know how to use and not get hurt by lightning. Outside, it thundered. The skies darkened with ck clouds and lightning fell steadily. The electricity went out. There was a st and the transformer in the street exploded, catching fire. Amon opened his eyes. Amon''s body was radiating lightning, his eyes shing with it, and his clothes were torn. Amon took a breath and sighed several times. Then he got up. Changing clothes, he cleaned up the mess that had happened in the room. He heard the voices of his mother, Julio, Julia, and Ma¨ªsa talking about theck of light. After testing it several times, he got it. His intent was whatmanded the genes that were filled with lightning. In his sea of ??consciousness, he could see the 21 red Fury genes and the 21 that used to be white, but now, there were five golden ones. ''Next time, I''m going to a mountain.'' He didn''t want to bring trouble to his mother''s family. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/TXUud4b5W2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 8 - 8: Meditating For 1 Full Day Without Realizing It When Amon woke up the next morning, it was Saturday and the electricity had been restored. Amon grabbed his backpack and put on a change of clothes and said he was leaving. Since it was Saturday, there was no ss. "Amon, where are you going?" Sonia asked with a touch of concern. "I''m going for a walk." He lied without changing his expression. "Okay, don''te back toote." Sonia said a standard mother line, she was indeed his mother, but she still felt awkward in the presence of her own child. Although it changed a little when she was saved by him. Amon has already mapped the entire state in his mind. He had a good memory and could identify every street now. For about an hour Amon walked. [Caution ¨C [Bear Photo] High-level Uros In The Area] On the side, there was also a sign of a tiger, monkey, gori, lion... Amon pretended not to see and walked past the railings that surrounded the mountain and started up it, passing through the forest. The mood was heavy as if he could find himself in a dangerous situation at any moment. Any sane person would turn around and leave, but Amon continued; it was as if none of this affected him. There was something that called a lot of attention to this mountain, it was a gigantic white stone. Amon was heading in that direction. This in itself was silly, as the white stone emits weak energy that makes the animals want to get closer. If Amon is unlucky, he will end up getting killed and eaten by one of these animals. Of course, the animal also needs to be high level to be a threat to Amon. However, Amon wasn''t suicidal either, he just approached from a pretty good distance. He also had good instincts, he knew he couldn''t go any further than that. It was also the highest he could climb the mountain. Amon sat on the ground lined with green grass. Breathing and inhaling, his mind became as serene as possible. In his divine sea, he saw the rune [Heart Without Limits]. His soul came out again and surrounded the rune; it was like a child who saw an unknown toy and was looking to find out what it was. Amon''s soul begins to feel a strong pull from the rune, but just like before, he feels no danger from it, so Amon lets himself be pulled. Amon''s mind was clear and serene. In his hands, which were resting on his thighs, started to blink and crackle, lightning. The skies have changed. Amon''s eyes remained tightly closed as his soul wandered the rune: [Heart Without Limits], he felt at peace; no fury, anger, or any other turbulent emotion. It wasn''t like he had never interacted with the rune: [Heart Without Limits] before, but this time it was different. He felt invincible for a moment; unshakable; omnipotent. This sensation onlysted 2 seconds, but it was enough to make Amon''s heart change. His eyes that opened shed with lightning. The skies thundered and it rained hard. However, Amon was indifferent to that. He didn''t mind getting wet, nor did he mind the monsters that ended up surrounding and looking at him. What happened was that even these fearsome monsters didn''t look directly into Amon''s eyes. They only dared to approach because the energy level in this ce soared. Some even entered a state of enlightenment. These monstrous animals didn''t try to attack Amon but wanted to stay close to him. Calmly, Amon closed his eyes again. This made the animals relieved. Amon let his soul be sucked into the rune again. The lightning in his hands crackled louder and louder, to the point that it began to spread across the ground and leave a zigzag trail in the grass formed by the lightning. This made the animals move a little further away from Amon. They were afraid of being hit by lightning and Amon looked like a lightning rod, as more than 5 times lightning fell on his head. However, it didn''t even make him tremble. In reality, this only added to the lightning that formed in Amon''s hand. His consciousness remained in a state of peace while he was in this same meditative position. * Without Amon noticing, it was the next day and it was already night. When Amon opened his eyes, there were even more monstrous animals around, even some with more than 30 gic levels. However, none of them dared attack or get too close to Amon. Amon looked at them with his cold, indifferent eyes. For a moment he thought about killing them. However, seeing that they had no bad intentions, he just started to leave as soon as he put on another outfit he took from his backpack, as the one he wore was ripped to shreds. - - - - Feeling hungry, he pulled an already melted candy bar from his backpack. He walked all the way back on foot. Little did he know that his mother and Julius, even Maisa and Julia were looking for him, worried. After all, he was away for a whole day. He was stinking a little, since he stayed in the rain and then in the sun. The stench left his body making people not want to approach him not only because of his cold eyes but also because of the unbearable smell. Amon was already used to this type of treatment and didn''t mind a bit, he continued to walk as if nothing had happened. It took him exactly an hour to get home. When he arrived, Sonia cried. "Amon!" She hugged him but wrinkled her nose. "I am back," Amon said indifferently. "What do you mean, I''m back? You spent a day and a whole night out of the house without warning, and you came back in this state... Where the hell were you all this time?" Sonia was angry and worried all at the same time. "On the mountain," Amon replied without expression. "On the mountain? What were you doing? By the way, Julius is still looking for you, I need to call him." Sonia said with tears. She shakily picked up the phone and called. The call was epted and she told him what happened. Julius sighed in relief and said he would let Maisa and Julia know. After that, Amon looked at Sonia and said, "May Ie in?" "Yes, yes, you stink, go take a shower first; don''t worry, I''ll get you clothes and a towel. Wow, you smell like carrion." Sonia covered her nose with her finger as she spoke awkwardly. "Ohh..." Amon opened his mouth, and simply let out an indifferent sound and headed towards the bathroom. Sonia sighed and shook her head then went upstairs. Amon went into the bathroom and removed his clothes. Turning on the shower, he lets the water fall into his body. He felt like he was peeling off shed skin that had spread on some parts of his dirty body like a snake. That didn''t shake him. He was still calm as he washed, and took the soap to scrub. "Knock...Knock..." "Amon, mom ising in, I''ll leave your clothes and towel on the sink." After that, she left. Amon stayed a while longer to get all the dirt off of his body and turned off the shower. Coming out of the bathroom stall, he saw a blue towel, a simple set of clothes, and boxer briefs. Amon dried off and wore his clothes. It was just a short-sleeved white T-shirt and navy blue shorts. He left the bathroom after putting the towel in theundry basket. "Julius, Maisa, and Julia are in the room, they want an exnation, Amon. You can''t behave like that." Sonia scolded him and sighed wearily. "Oh okay." Amon put his hands in his shorts pocket and followed Sonia into the living room. "Fool!" Maisa screamed as soon as she saw him and turned away. Julius showed concern when asking, "Amon, were you''re not feeling well here, so you left?" "That ''s not it." Amon coldly denied it. "Speak correctly, why are you so cold?" Maisa yelled, mming her hands on the table. "... I only know how to talk like that," Amon said indifferently. "Fool, you are a big and huge fool!" Maisa screamed and ran away. Julia smiled helplessly as Amon sat across from them as if nothing had happened. "Amon, exin, what happened?" Julia asked softly. "I went to the mountain to train, and I lost track of time," Amon said unconcerned. From the way he said it, it didn''t seem like a lie, but if someone doesn''t notice an entire day pass while training on the mountain, isn''t it dangerous anyway? After all, there are powerful animals living in the mountains. "Next time,e back or call and let me know, Amon; I know it''s hard to see us as your family since we only met for a short time. But when I say we care about you, I mean it; so don''t do it again, okay?" Julius said from the bottom of his heart. "Oh that''s fine, I won''t do it again," Amon promised. "Good, good, good." Julius was happy and got up and patted Amon on the shoulder a few times. This time Amon didn''t back down. He sensed Julius'' concern, and he didn''t ignore it. "Can I go up and sleep? I''m tired." Amon said, aloof. "Sure, go ahead. Tomorrow is a new day. By the way, tomorrow your mother and I will go to your school to see you in the championship, do your best!" Julius gave him a thumbs-up and winked. "Oh okay," Amon replied indifferently and left. "This boy." Sonia sighed for the thousandth time. "He''s like that, but he''s a good boy. See, he''s very respectful and he even listened to my advice; we just have to take it easy with him, love." Julius hugged her as he said with a wide smile. Sonia felt like the luckiest woman in the world. After all, if she were with any other man they would have already kicked Amon out of the house. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/TXUud4b5W2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 9 - 9: School Tournament - Part 1 The next morning, Amon woke up before the rm clock and went downstairs. After washing his face and brushing his teeth, he walked into the living room. There, breakfast was already prepared and Amon began to eat in silence. After eating, Sonia said: "Your uniform is already here. Wear it and see how it looks." Sonia smiled. "Okay¡­" Amon took it and went to change. He looked at the foot weights that weighed 50 pounds each and wore it. Minutester he returned. He wore a blue zer with a white T-shirt and blue pants along with a ck tie. Amon looked very handsome in his school uniform, even Maisa felt her heart jump when she saw him, but she hid it. Julia was more ''cheerful'' and said, "You look beautiful." "Oh! Thank you." Amon said nonchntly, even when he received apliment from a Julia-level beauty. After that, he said, "Are we leaving now?" "Yea." Julius patted his shoulder as usual and smiled. After that, they got into the BMW and Julius drove to school. Their arrival was the sensation of the school. After all,st time Amon caused a little stir and had some mothers and fathers who wanted him to be expelled. Some students were smiling happily, mostly men, as they were angry at Amon for being able to be around two beauties like Maisa and Julia. Without changing his expression, even though everyone was looking at him, Amon entered. Afterwards, he walked towards the ssroom as if nothing had happened and sat in the same seat he had sat in thest time. The students looked at him with their mouths wide open. The parents, who were there started making a fuss saying that they would take their kids out of school if he stayed, but the director just messed with his beard and said, "Really? So when are you going to transfer them? Do you want me to write a letter of rmendation?" This response, from the director himself, made the parents tremble with fear. They only threatened that to force Amon''s expulsion, they didn''t really want their kids to leave this school since it was one of the best in town. If they left, where would they go? To a worse school? Of course they wouldn''t ept that. "Why? He''s a delinquent who burned his own grandparents!" A fat woman yelled through the crowd. "Are you serious? Know that there are cameras all over the school and nder can get you arrested, are you sure you mean that?" Professor Fl¨¢via asked indifferently. "I, I¡­" The woman fell on her ass. "You fools, if he hadmitted what they say he did, why wasn''t he indicted? Why was he epted to this school? Do you really think we ept any rubbish at this school?" The director said calmly: "This is all nder, he did no such thing, not least because Amon wasn''t even close when the fire happened. He was in the vige''s local market and the cameras filmed him; the fire happened at the same time as he was shopping for the month." "That¡­" Everyone was surprised to hear this. "So it was all a lie? But why would anyone do that?" "Who knows; but it can only be someone who knows what happened to Amon''s grandparents." "Poor man, no wonder he was angry before; they used him of killing the very grandparents who raised him." The roles were reversed, now the people around them felt sorry for Amon as they tried to find the culprit. "You can look at the cameras!" The guy who found the paper and caused all this fuss said. "Yes, in the ssrooms and in the hallways there are cameras, it could be possible that it was filmed!" "Yes, let''s see the video from the cameras!" Elijah was in a cold sweat. He shivered and said, "Since my brother is not guilty, shouldn''t we just let it go? He''s already suffered too much, better get this over with as soon as possible. And, we don''t even know if the cameras caught the culprit, it''s not worth waiting for something uncertain." "But I still think we should see, as this is a serious case!" Another student said. The director coughed and said, "Well, the tournament will start soon, let''s check it after the tournament, how about that?" "Yes, Yes!" The mothers and fathers who messed up before were the first to agree. They were ashamed to stay there. Amon looked coolly at Elijah but was silent. After that they started with the first sport tournament, which was football. It was between sses, Amon''s ss was ss 303 and it was against ss 301, that was Elijah''s. Amon has never yed football before, but he quickly learned the rules and was chosen as a forward. Elijah wanted to beat Amon for some reason and kept targeting him. Amon didn''t care and when the ball was thrown in his direction, he dribbled around Elijah beautifully and passed him with the ball. Going towards the goal, Amon thought of several different paths in seconds when he was blocked. And, without them even knowing, made the ball pass through the legs of one of the opposing yers with his heel. He then kicked the ball up into the air and caught it with his chest and continued to dribble past everyone until he reached the goal. His foot recoiled back, and then he kicked the ball. "Bang!" The ball became oval with his kick, it was so strong that the goalkeeper peed his pants and didn''t even want to try to catch the ball, but rather dodge it. Are you crazy? He would die if it hit him. The crowd went wild, they never saw a game like this in high school. Apuse with screams and whistles were everywhere. Even some girls started screaming, "Amon, Amon, Amon!!" When the ball hit the, it broke and the ball exploded into the wall. This made the goalkeeper literally pee his pants and be thankful for being able to dodge. The goalkeeper was reced, as the current one ran out in fear. A few gasps of cold air sounded everywhere. This was too strong. "What level is this kid''s gics?" "He is very powerful!" "Oh my God, was this the kid they were trying to kick out of school?" The murmurs were endless. Elijah was cold. If a kick like that one caught him, he would be hurled halfway across the world. The game continued, only the 303 ss team was happy, as no one dared to stop Amon. He was like a monster on the football field that everyone wanted to avoid. Even worse than that, the girls found his indifference charming, and began to shout his name louder and louder. Maisa, seeing this, snorted in disdain. Julia, beside her,ughed but didn''t tease her. The game ended 30-0. 25 goals were made by Amon, 5 were made because the opposing team were already dismal and lost all hope of winning and were terrified of Amon. In the match against the 302 group they won by forfeit, neither tried. The 303 ss was the champion! "Go, ss 303! Long live Amon!" They wanted to throw Amon into the air but, when they saw his cold and indifferent gaze, they changed their minds. After that were the games of the sophomore and first-year ss. And then came the basketball tournament. Amon was not a starter before, but after what happened on the football field he was chosen as a starter. Elijah''s team, which was unlucky enough to be the first to y against Amon''s team, hadn''t even started the game and were already trembling with fear. Amon still remained indifferent and cold. He picked up the shirt with a ten and walked onto the field. When the ball was thrown into the air, Amon jumped higher than everyone else. As expected, his gics are on another level. Bouncing the ball, he started to dribble, but to not be called a greedy man, he passed the ball to one he thought capable. Surprised, the student was stunned for a few seconds and lost the ball. However, Amon appeared like lightning and stole the ball again. He bounced the ball in one hand and caught it with the other then he arched a little and started running at high speed as he dribbled. He jumped and buried the ball into the hoop! "Wow!!" "Amazing!!" "Fantastic!" "Amon is handsome!!!" "Incredible!"" This made the audience ecstatic. Amon, who was holding the hoop, let go and fell with both feet to the ground with the sound of a *Thud!* loudly, it was as if he weighed 150 kilos... Then, they looked at his feet and saw something that left everyone speechless. "He is using weights!!!!" "My god, is he that fast with weights?!" "Ahh, I''m going to faint!" "What the hell am I seeing, is he some kind of genius the school was hiding?" "My mom asked why I''m kneeling down, I pointed to Amon and she knelt too." "Amon, you are my God!" Ignoring that, Amon went back to his side of the field. He doesn''t care about poprity, he just wanted to give his best, because he''s always been like that. If you''re going to do something, do it right. If not, don''t do it at all. His grandfather''s teachings still echoed in his mind. Amon saw the opposing team look at him fearfully as they caught the ball and were about to start their next attempt. Amon ran like lightning, grabbed the ball then jumped and threw. His body control is perfect. The curve he made was all calcted, as well as the strength and path of the ball, it was another 3 points bringing the score to 6! Amon''s physique was so perfect that it was unfair, Elijah couldn''t even keep up with his speed even though he was the ''strongest'' person in the school. But, in the end, he was losing badly. At this point, his expression was so distorted that it was ugly to see. Julia, who already felt disgust for him, seeing him like that caused her disgust to only increase. ''Tsk, sore loser, I bet he made that note since he was terrified at the time.'' Sonia, who saw her son from the stands, had her mouth so wide open that it could fit a whole egg. Yes, she already realized he was good, but not on that level. Julius was more brazen, and shouted, "That is my stepson!" * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/TXUud4b5W2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 10 - 10: School Tournament - Part 2 People were agitated. After all, the best yer was using weights and yet he was still so fast that the other students couldn''t keep up. The whistle blew and the game continued, but Elijah''s, already despondent, team now felt humiliated. Amon passed the ball a few times, but his team itself wasn''t good and they only managed to score 10 points with luck; the rest of the 100 points were all scored by him alone. The opposing team barely managed to run and throw to each other until they got to the opposing side of the field and scored a lucky 3-point basket. The final result was 110 for ss 303 and 3 for ss 301. Elijah had a lump in his throat, he had never felt so angry in his life. The other team that yed against Amon''s team lost too, it was just as bad as Elijah''s, 115 to 5. At least they managed to score 5 points. They gave it they''re all in this game. Then they made fun of ss 301 who thought they were the best. Meanwhile, the joy in ss 303 was at its height. "Next is the long-awaited martial arts tournament. Just warning you, Unlike gics and martial arts, weapons are not allowed, let alone attacks. If I find out that anyone tried to kill their ssmate, they will be expelled from school!" The director said in an authoritative voice. The match was decided by drawing lots, the first name drawn was Laura Miller of ss 301 against Samuel Smith of ss 303. It was as if the rival sses met, the stadium was round and made of huge white tiles. The referee took the microphone and said, "The intercollegiate martial arts tournament will now begin. The first participants are Laura Miller from ss 301 against Samuel Smith from ss 303. At my signal, let the fight begin." Laura shouted, "Earth thorns!" Samuel managed to dodge the spikes of earth, and pointed his hand at her: "Burning wind!" Laura wasn''t quick enough and was buffeted by the wind and flung out of the arena with part of her clothing burned. With a furious look, she cursed Samuel, but she knew how to lose with grace and left right away. "The first to be drawn was Maisa Queiroz from ss 303 against... Pedro Henrique from ss 301. My god, are these two sses destined to face each other?" The referee made a bad joke, but only some were foolish enough tough. Maisa climbed into the arena. Pedro looked at her and said with a gentleman''s smile: "Beautiful Maisa, I don''t want to hurt you, so can you please give up?" Pedro Henrique was almost 200 cm tall, with fair skin, blue eyes, and a bodybuilder''s body. He was a narcissist and thought that even the flower of the countryside, Maisa, would fall for his charms if he tried, and now he was showing his ''kindness'' by letting her give up. "Let the fight begin." The referee yelled. "Water bullet!" Maisa wasted no time and cast a water attack. It was so fast that it caught Pedro off guard. "Ahhhhh!" "Water bullet! Water bullet!" Very quickly, Maisa conjured two more water bullets in a row, it didn''t have as much power as a single attack, but it hurt a lot. And Maisa''s uracy was high, she was from the archery club after all. The three water bullets hit the same ce, and blood began to flow from the boy''s shoulder. "My, my blood?" The narcissistic boy couldn''t stand to see his own blood and passed out. "The winner is Maisa Queiroz!" the announcement referee to confirm that Pedro passed out. "Next one is¡­ Maisa Queiroz from ss 303 again, she can choose to rest 30 minutes before starting. In the meantime let''s see who her opponent will be¡­ Elijah Ferreira from ss 301. My god, it seems these two sses really are destined for a face off." The referee made another bad joke, but only someughed again, foolishly. "I give up, I''m not going to fight this pervert. He is going to take the opportunity to run his hands over me. I''m out~" Maisa knew she couldn''t beat Elijah, but she didn''t like him one bit and inevitably came up with a good excuse to give up. Some looked at Elijah who climbed into the arena awkwardly, while othersughed at him. Elijah clenched his fists tightly and stormed out of the arena. With that, Elijah won a victory, even the referee was a little embarrassed when announcing the winner: "The winner is Elijah Ferreira..." The audience didn''t even react. "Well, back to the tournament, the next one is... udio Naz¨¢rio from the 303 ss and let''s see who your opponent will be... Amon Tang, also from the 303 ss!" The referee announced and the crowd went wild, Amon has already made a name for himself in the other two sports tournaments. Now it''s going to be the first time they''ll see him fight. "Errr¡­Amon, take it easy with me. I''m not going to give up, even though I don''t think I''m going to win¡­" udio bit his tongue at the end, and couldn''t even say something encouraging. "Okay." Amon entered the arena with his hands in his pockets and looked at udio indifferently. "Let the fight begin." The referee yelled. Amon took exactly 2 steps. With the first one he arrived in the middle of the arena, the second one, he arrived in front of udio. udio looked lost and agitated, he was about to conjure fire, his arms already showed red lines from the fire genes circling towards his hand, but, before he realized it, Amon was already in front of him. He pointed a hand at Amon and grew anxious. The spell wasn''t ready yet, he was going to open his mouth to cast the fireball spell but it was toote. *Bang!* With his hands in his pocket, he kicked sideways with his right leg catching udio''s stomach and making him curl up in a U and open his mouth while spitting out what he ate and screaming at the same time because of the pain. The kick was strong, if not for the barrier around the stands, he could have hit someone very hard and left with serious injuries. Amon was quick to dodge the vomit and remained indifferent. He turned and looked at the referee who had the microphone in his hand close to his mouth, which was wide open, but there was no sounding out of his mouth. "Aaaaaa...." After saying ''a'' several times the referee came to, as if he had been hallucinating; his eyes shined like a shlight and he shouted as loudly as he could: "Victory! Student Amon Tang of ss 303 won this fight!" As the referee announced his victory, Amon walked slowly towards the arena exit. The referee wanted to ask Amon questions but, seeing that he had already left and didn''t seem to want to speak, the referee gave up. The audience was still in shock, but with the referee''s announcement and Amon''s departure, the audience apuded. Amon looked very cool, even with his hands in his pockets, he won so easily. But, what they didn''t know was that he was squeezing his hand very tightly in order to control his strength and not kill the student with that kick. Even so, the student needed medical treatment. A woman who had the water gic unlocked started to heal him. But this was only provisional, he would still need medical treatment; 3 of his ribs were fractured. The apusested more than a minute. People were very surprised and thrilled by the strength Amon showed. For those who know gics better, they knew that all this was done by only brute force and some even guessed that he was holding back so as not to end up killing the opposing student. "Well, let''s get back to what matters, let''s choose the next participants!" The referee yelled and looked at the roulette wheel: "The first chosen is... Laura Sousa from the 302 ss against... Sophia Diaz from the 301 ss." "A fight between two girls, boys, don''t get carried away." The referee jokes. When he saw the two girls go up on stage, he said: "Let the fight begin!" Sophia was fast, she ran towards Laura, and Sophia''s feet showed brown veins, she was reinforcing her foot with the earth element! As for Laura, she was also a hand-to-handbatant though she didn''t use earth, but instead water, she quickly created a spell: "Water gloves." And defended herself against the kick. The water greatly decreased Sophia''s attack power and this made Laura smile smugly and went to punch Sophia''s head with her right hand. However, Sophia''s right arm was covered by a long sleeved jacket and, because of that, the earth gene veins have only just be visible in her hand. Laura was startled by this and, while going forward, prepared to dodge or defend, but Sophia was quicker giving a right hook and making Laura go skyward and fall to the ground with a *Thud!* She fainted straight away. "Sophia''s victory!" The referee yelled and added: "And what a nice right hook, it made the poor girl fly through the air and fall heavily to the ground, I hope she''s okay." Sophia enjoyed being in the center of attention when she saw the audience apud her, she waved and blew a kiss then she left the arena. "The next participant has already appeared, it''s Nick Miranda from the 303 ss against... Sophia Diaz from the 301 ss! She was chosen again!" The referee yelled and warned, "You can choose to wait 30 minutes, and in the meantime, another fight will follow, what do you think?" The referee asked her, "Do you want to wait or continue?" "Continue, I didn''t even get tired." She pouted in an attempt to act cute. It worked with some people, but not all. Some girls who saw this got angry and started rooting for Nick. "Well, she wants to continue!" The referee yelled excitedly and asked Nick and her to step into the arena. Sophia didn''t know Nick, but being from the 303 ss, she sneered and already thought she won. She starts conjuring her Earth genes as soon as the referee says "Let the fight begin." And runs towards Nick. However, Nick was even faster than her, not in moving, as he stood still, but in conjuring his wind gics. A bowling ball-sized sphere formed and heunched it toward her. Sophia crosses her arms over her chest to defend herself, but the power of the attack was greater than she imagined. This made her fall on her back on the ground with her arms hurting a lot, even though she used her abilities to protect herself using the ground. "I quit." She was not a fool. With Nick''s speed of gic conjuration, if she continued, she would be a fool. "Hehe, thanks for letting me win." Nick smiled at her. Which made her angrier. Nick didn''t stay in the arena for long and left. Nick''s secret was something only Amon and few other people knew, he actually had the luck that his first wind genes were all created in the arms, hence the little time needed to conjure his attack. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/TXUud4b5W2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 11 - 11 School Tournament - Part 3 "The next participant is Elijah Ferreira from the 301 ss, and... Ingrid Meure from the 302 ss." The referee announced enthusiastically. "I quit." Ingrid Meure dered upon entering the arena. She knew she was going to lose and had a crush on Elijah, she even smiled at him when she did and then walked out of the arena. "Well, with that Elijah Ferreira has 2 wins and goes to the finals." The referee said. "Oh, surprisingly it''s Amon Tang from the 303 ss, who will be your opponent? She shows up, and it''s Alice Elena from ss 301. I''m telling you, these two sses are destined to fight." The referee joked again, but no oneughed. "I quit." Alice Elena knew her limits and she didn''t want to have a few bones broken over a tournament she knew she wasn''t going to win. "Well, Amon Tang also got 2 wins and went to the finals. It''s the second forfeit then, well let''s go to the next one!" The referee said: "Next is Nick Miranda from ss 303, against... Ana Julia from the 302 ss." Ana Julia got up on stage and said, "I give up." "Oh my god, what is this, is everyone giving up without a fight? Where is the sportsmanship?" The referee was unhappy. Thereby; Nick also had 2 wins and went to the finals. The fights continued and ended the first round. Ten of them made it to the second round. "We''re in the finals!" The referee shouted with excitement: "I know that many are discouraged by the withdrawals from the fight, but now the 10 finalists have been decided. Keep an eye on the screen that will show the table of the ten finalists." - - [1- [Elijah Ferreira of ss 301] versus [Ana ra of ss 302] 2- [Heitor Paulo of ss 301] versus [Victor Weliton of ss 303] 3- [Amon Tang of ss 303] versus [Arthur Barros of ss 303] 4- [Maria Eduarda from ss 301] versus [Julia Queiroz from ss 302] 5- [Alice Anjos from ss 302] versus [Nick Miranda from ss 303] - - Julia confesses that she was very lucky to win and reach the top 10. Still, she did it. Luck is also a part of strength, isn''t it? "The five winners go to the top 5. While the 5 who lose,pete for the top 10." The referee exined: "The sequence will be 1 to 5 for the order of the students'' fights. With that said, no more stalling, enter the arena, Elijah Ferreira of ss 301 and Ana ra of ss 302!" POV-1 Elijah Big breasts, but a little chubby, must have eaten a lot of meat and didn''t train at all. Tsk, I hate that kind of girl, not hard at all... If I remember correctly, she uses mes too. This makes it much easier, her gics are between LV17 and LV18 and at most 4 were fulfilled. It''s not bad, but, sadly, she''ll face me in the first match. As I was thinking, I had already reached the arena: ''Wow!'', she looks even fatter now up close. I couldn''t help but be surprised in my mind, but luckily I''m good at hiding my emotions and I managed to smile for her. I see her blush, it''s disgusting... She''s from ss 302... Well, I just remember seeing her now, there''s nothing remarkable about her. ''Huh?'' I frowned. Will she not give up? Heh, fat girl with no brains, don''t me me if you get burned. "Let the fight begin." I hear the referee yell and see the chubby girl... Ana, yeah? She starts casting a me spell on her arms. Honestly, it was disgusting, she was weak and slow, and still decided to fight. I pointed a hand at her "Fireball!" with a basic, quick spell, Iunch it toward her. The poor thing got desperate. But, of course, I put on a concerned look for her ''safety'' and she got hit right in her bby stomach. * Bang!* What a horrible sight, I saw her belly all ck when her clothes were burned, she had tears in her eyes and snot even started to flow. My god, I don''t want to see this, but if I turn around I''ll look like an asshole. I put on a worried look and asked softly, "Are you okay, I''m sorry I went too far." I bowed. Someone from the support team threw water on her, and she got up with help, and she looked at me and smiled, "I''m fine, it''s just that I was weak and I ended up embarrassing myself, you don''t need to apologize." I saw her say it with snot and tears dripping, still had to smile ... "I''m d you''re okay." I try to be as sincere as I can. After that, I looked at the referee, ''Isn''t she hurt too much?'' Though I despise him inside, I look at him with a sympathetic smile hoping right away he''ll say I won. "Participant Elijah Ferreira of ss 301 won this fight!" Somehow I felt ufortable with the way he announced it. But whatever. I''ve already been ranked in the top 5. I hear my father and mother screaming, even my ''beloved'' stepmother screaming my name. I smiled and waved at them. It was funny to see some silly girls think I was waving and smiling at them, heh, that''s hrious. The only one that can catch my attention is someone on Julia''s level, the rest are a bunch of pigs in human form. ''It''s Hector''s turn.'' I must admit he''s a bit strong, he deserves to be in the top 10, and he''s caught a 303 idiot in the same ss as that bastard Amon... Sigh, calm down, still no response from my ''employees'' to hack the school''s cameras and remove all traces that I was the one to me for making that note. Luckily, the Director is a sensible person and postponed it, this gave me a chance to destroy the evidence. "Let the fight begin!" The referee announced as I got a little distracted by looking at Julia. When the two were about to fight, I see Victor using earth gics to create sharp bullets. As I expected, Hector dodged easily. Suddenly my phone, which I had already set to vibrate, buzzed in my pocket. I took it out and looked at it. ''These idiots!'' How can they be so useless and not be able to hack the school system? Do they still call themselves hackers? Damn, they are a bunch of worthless people! ''Calm down, I can''t show that I''m nervous, and I can''t let anyone notice something strange.'' I speak in my mind trying to calm down. After thinking, I came up with a solution. I quickly sent a coded message and deleted it as soon as it was viewed. ''I am a genius!'' I smiled instantly. Afterward, I look at the arena and frown. ''How did Hector lose?'' I was distracted for a few seconds, and when I turned back to look, Hector was out of the arena, and ... The referee announced the victory so enthusiastically that it made me angry; it was totally different from when I won: "Victor Weliton of ss 303 is the winner, a round of apuse!" Damn, he asked them to apud? I was angry. But, I calmed down, after all, it was a mere referee, getting irritated with someone like that will lower my level. "The next fight is between the student Amon Tang from ss 303 against Arthur Barros, who is also from ss 303!" When it''s Amon''s turn, this bastard gets excited, this is clearly favoritism! Shouldn''t he be partial? Damn it. I can''t help but get a little angry. Especially seeing this pompous bastard walk into the arena with his hands in his pockets. Who does he think he is? Tsk, what a riot! "I, I give up..." In a low voice, which I could barely hear, this weakling Arthur gave up. Tsk, even this bastard Amon is lucky, he made it to the finals because his opponents gave up! "Well, why did I kind of expect this? My God, Student Amon has made such an impression on the participants that they don''t even dare challenge him!" Hearing this I feel like cursing, but I keep calm, he continued and said the name of my future wife: "The next fight is between Maria Eduarda of ss 301 against Julia Queiroz of ss 302!" Maria Eduarda is an acquaintance of mine, and she knows about my feelings for Julia, I winked at her and it seems she understood. "I quit." Maria Eduarda announced as she entered the arena and I felt like giving a thumbs up to her. I see Julia with a confused expression. After all, Maria Eduarda was stronger than her, how cute, she is adorable even when she gets confused. " Aaaaa, well, Student Julia Queiroz won the fight and is among the five finalists!" Iughed when I saw the referee stutter, what a fool, he should go get a job at a circus... "Okay, next up is Nick Miranda from ss 303 versus Alice Anjos from ss 302." Iughed again at seeing him so down. The reason was obvious, even the audience was expecting it. "I quit!" As I expected, as soon as Alice climbed into the arena, she gave up. "Okay, as a sage once said: Luck is part of your strength. Let''s draw between the five to see who will fight first. The first is: Nick Miranda from ss 303! Will we finally see him fight again? Your opponent is... Elijah Ferreira...!" That bastard! He is clearly teasing me! The moment he announced my name he purposely spoke without enthusiasm because he seems to have something against me? I control myself, taking a deep breath. Nick Miranda is quite strong, but he is still far from being able to go against me. Of course, I give him a friendly smile, though I honestly feel like mocking him just by looking at him standing all indifferently when he''s in front of me, and I say, "Let''s have a good fight." His eyes don''t even blink, he keeps looking at me in a way that pisses me off a lot, but that''s okay, he''s just ignorant. Now, I need to think about how I will solve the problem that is my brother. He''s stronger than ever, how did he get so strong...? Still! He won''t beat me! I refuse to lose to this scum! I have that forbidden gic spell... if I use it... Maybe...? At the thought of Amon on the ground defeated by me, I involuntarily smiled. But soon I felt like punching Nick in the face who seemed to be mocking me. "Hey, how does it feel to be defended by your brother?" He tells me something weird. Was I defended by my brother? That never happened, we only saw each other again a little while ago, is he delusional? "I don''t know what you''re talking about." I frowned in confusion but then scoffed in my mind. This guy is retarded, he must be confused about something. He shed a smile and started to say, in an amused tone like he had heard the funniest joke in the world: "Hahaha, I see, you don''t remember me... 11 years ago, you cried out loud, "huh, help, help, someone help me~" " Nick made a thin child''s voice when he spoke like that. And, like lightning, I remember a scene that I''ve been blocking out of my mind for a long time. My eyes widened in surprise and I shivered a little involuntarily with fear as I remembered something, remembered who was in front of me. "You...!" I gritted my teeth so hard they almost snapped, I started breathing raggedly, my rage was hard to control, that son of a bitch, it was him and those four bastards! Realizing that I recognized him, his smile grew: "Haha, did you remember and get nervous?" He made fun of me, then he continued: "You are hrious, very hrious, you were saved but not grateful~" He starts saying something he shouldn''t: "Shut up!" I yelled angrily, afraid he would keep talking! I was angry, I was afraid he''d say something he shouldn''t and I started to panic when I realized the situation wasn''t under my control. I can''t let him keep talking! I look into the referee''s eyes hinting at him to start the match and that damn referee doesn''t notice! It even looks like he has a worm''s brain, why doesn''t he pick up on my signals right away and start the game? I need to shut up this bastard soon! My gic veins are already on fire, literally, I wanted to burn this bastard alive because he has to relive that damn past right now with so many people watching!? I look panicked at the audience and see my father, mother, and my stepmother. If she knows... If she knows what happened in those days, I''m lost... Everything I built will be destroyed, everything, absolutely everything; I need to shut this bastard up! Because if I don''t, I''m literally screwed! * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/TXUud4b5W2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 12 - 12: Prohibited Genetic Spell Elijah was already about to step forward, even if the referee didn''t give the match signal, but his heart felt lighter afterward. "Let the fight begin!" The referee yelled loudly. Elijah''s fire gics have already reached his hand; he starts running and shouts "Fireball!" in sequence towards Nick. Nick scoffed internally, he had wind gics and he''s from a very wealthy family; he always got what he wanted, so how low would his gics be? He dodged easily; smiling contemptuously as he looked on, mocking Elijah who was desperate. Nick was enjoying seeing his desperation, he wanted to see that kind of distorted expression of anger in Elijah. "Damn it!" Elijah had 12 fire genes filled so he wouldn''t wear out easily, however, this bastard managed to escape, and seeing his smile mocking him only increased the anger in Elijah''s heart making the veins on his forehead show. The calm, nonchnt, and at times sympathetic air Elijah always tried to demonstrate fell apart. It was as if he were another person, the audience was dumbfounded, shocked by what they were seeing. "Is that my son?" Sonia muttered, uncertainly. Elijah''s expression was so angry that it even distorted his face, causing veins to appear on his forehead, surprising a lot of people. Mainly with those who know him best, even his stepmother was frowning and shook her head looking disappointed. The audience somehow didn''t like Nick, but they hated Elijah even more and started booing this fight. "What''s going on, son?" Maicon Ferreira was anxious and worried. He even walked away from his current wife, so she wouldn''t notice his current state, pretending to go to the bathroom. While boos were shouted, some even wanted to throw things at them, but the barrier around the audience didn''t allow for that, so all they could do was boo. "My God, is this really Elijah?" A girl spoke with undisguised disgust. As much as he had a pretty face, if he showed such an expression, it was impossible not to be disgusted. Especially Elijah''s current one, whose distorted face showed veins on his forehead, and even the veins on his wrists and arms began to appear. It was obvious that he was furious with Nick and wanted to finish him off. Elijah''s attacks were capable of killing a student with gics below 15. The referee just didn''t stop the fight because he knew Nick''s secret and knew he didn''t have to worry about his safety. "Is that all?" Haughty, Nick stopped and pped a fireball instead of dodging. It was a total disregard for Elijah''s power as if the balls of fire in his eyes were no different from a fly he could fend off with his hand. Elijah''s eyes got bloodshot, he looked like a demon. He hadn''t felt this much rage in a long time and, as hard as he tried, he couldn''t calm down. He totally lost his mind, and then, an incredibly sinister, wicked smile curved his lips. "Yes, maybe it is..." He said ambiguously in an emotionless voice. At that moment, he wasn''t Elijah anymore, he was something else. He stopped and looked even more arrogant than Nick, andughed out loud: "Hahahaha! You think you beat me, don''t you? Alright then, I''ll show you the true strength of these mes!" His once red mes dimmed, his eyes were nted tighter, and a manic smile curled his lips. "Has he lost it for good?" Nick didn''t dare underestimate Elijah, he noticed the fluctuation of Elijah''s gics and saw that he was more powerful, nor did he look like he was the same person he was seconds ago. "Ahaha, why are you so serious? Laugh, mock,e on,e on! Haha." Elijahughed in an even more bizarre way and his feet were on fire, half of his pants caught on fire, turning them into shorts, his arms were on fire too and he headed towards Nick faster than ever before. Nick thought fast, he saw all the possibilities in a matter of seconds in his mind, and in all of them he found himself losing. The power Elijah was showing was not something he could go against; he was amazed, how is such a thing possible? Does he have a split personality and one of them is stronger, is that possible? Regardless of the reason, Nick knew he had to escape, he couldn''t even defend himself. If he tried to defend himself, he would be burned for sure. Using his gics to empower his feet, he starts to move faster and runs away from Elijah, the fight bing a cat chasing a mouse. " Haha, weren''t you all convinced, where is all your confidence now? Huh,e attack me head on, and stop running like a coward!" Elijah chuckled to the point where his eyes stretched and almost closed, his teeth seemed to have sharpened and he started to let drool flow, but he didn''t care. All he wanted now was to have fun and destroy Nick who mocked and disdained him. "Is this¡­.is this Elijah?" This was beyond expectations, the audience stopped booing and they had no reaction for a long time. The audience soon forgot their previous anger and felt their blood boil, this was bing something exciting, they started screaming and stamping their feet on the ground causing the stands to shake. The crowd''s excitement was such that even the arena shook a little, causing Nick to almost stumble. Elijah''s smile widened, he stood up a few inches, and, with a shower of punches and kicks, heunched towards Nick. Nick''s clothes started to burn and his face started to get disfigured. "Stop!" The headmaster''s booming voice echoed and he appeared in the arena and stopped Elijah. "Why? He still hasn''t given up and fallen. Why do you have to stop me?" Elijah was still wearing the same demonic expression with a frightening smile, sending shivers down the spine of the beholder. "He lost, you won. If this continues, you will kill him!" The director yelled angrily. This student was going too far. "I¡­" Elijah slowly starts to regain consciousness, but then when he looks around and sees everyone scared and afraid of him, it makes him shiver. He knew the risk of using this forbidden gic spell, for a few minutes he gains the strength of a demon; but the consequence is that it also distorts the personality of the person who used the Prohibited Gic Charm. Taking a deep breath, he tried to calm himself, nothing good would happen if he got agitated. "Elijah of ss 301 won." The referee spoke without expression. In reality, he was even angry, after all, it was just a high school tournament, it was supposed to be fun. However, Elijah went overboard from the start, attacking the girl in the belly on purpose, and with his gic level he could have avoided using gics and just used physical force, as Amon Tang did. Now, Elijah became the target of everyone''s mockery and some looked on with anger, disgust, and fear at him. After all, his expression was frightening, thatugh was bizarre, it sounded like theugh of a demon that made their souls shudder when they heard it. Adults were not so affected, but other students were. Elijah wanted to exin himself, but he couldn''t think of anything to justify what he did. In the end, he left the arena with his head bowed. Even though he won, he didn''t feel like he won. After all, he disappointed a lot of people, and the fear of how he would be treated by his stepmother after that... ''It''s all Amon''s fault! Yeah, if it wasn''t for Nick talking about Amon and wanting to talk about it, this wouldn''t have happened. Since Amon showed up, my life has turned into a mess. He needs to die, I''m going to kill him... Wait, killing isn''t right? No, I''m going to beat him, I''m going to show that I''m better, now that they know and they saw me like that, so what? After a while they will forget, I just have to behave, but Amon will have a worse fate than Nick. I want to disfigure his whole face so he''s ashamed to go out on the street!'' Elijah''s thoughts began to wander the more he thought, but he thought it was right for him to disfigure Amon''s face and make him disappear forever! "The next contestant is... Amon Tang versus... Julia Queiroz!" The referee spoke in an excited voice. At least he looked kindly on Amon. Though indifferent, he didn''t try to kill a student like Elijah did, nor did he try to pretend to be something he wasn''t. Especially the moment he got on stage and he was still calm and indifferent; Julia also climbed into the arena. Julia looked at Amon and sighed, "My bad luck, I know I won''t win, but can we do this as practice instead?" "Mm?" Amon was confused. "Just give me tips, I know you are strong, I want to be strong too! So please give me some tips and I''ll give up the fightter." She bowed sincerely. "Okay." Amon was always trained by his grandfather and grandmother. Though he doesn''t know how to control his strength, he could teach if he didn''t attack. "Thanks." Julia smiled and became serious. Seeing this, Elijah''s anger only increased. ''The girl I like bowed to Amon, that bastard, and asked him for advice? Why didn''t shee to me?'' Veins began to throb in Elijah''s arms as he squeezed his hands tightly; that feeling sucked. He wished he could enter the arena and end Amon''s life! Even the audience was not happy with Julia''s request and was very surprised to see Amon agree. Still, the referee was excited to announce the start of the match, even though the winner was already decided. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/TXUud4b5W2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 13 - 13: Amon Vs. Elijah – Part 1 "Martial arts?" Amon asked. "Yes," Julia confirms. "Okay." Amon nodded indifferently. Julia approached him quickly and, with her right leg, she kicked towards his abdomen. Ammon caught it and said, "Too hasty and too little strength. It''s no use doing this if it can be easily caught. Find a weakness first and then attack." Amon released her leg. "Oh." Julia understood and this time began to circle Amon. She pretended to kick but stopped midway and, with great force, she threw a punch in the opposite direction that Amon was going to defend himself. However, Amon didn''t do what she predicted; he didn''t even move and, when she punched him, he caught it just as easily as her kick. "Better, but too simple." Amon said nonchntly: "That''s easy to predict, you didn''t use enough leg strength; it felt like a feint from the start. If it were me I''d go on pretending to use a feint, but actually attack. It wouldn''t have as much impact, but it would be enough to surprise the enemy and distract him, then you would use full force when throwing the punch on the opposite side." "I¡­" Julia imagined a fight based on what Amon had said and it all made sense. "You can use your gics, attack with the intent to defeat me," Amon said inly. "Are you sure?" After all, using full gics is the same as using a weapon, it will have more power in the attack. "Yeah. Don''t you want to learn? The best way is to use gics at the same time." Amon said with the same indifference as always. This didn''t upset Julia, she was even excited to keep fighting Amon; she felt she was in front of a teacher, not a student of the same age. Breathing evenly and perspiring, Julia calmed down and began to control her water gics. Her hands and feet had visible gic lines, she used the water to strengthen her arms and legs, not to cast a spell. Her attacks got faster, she attacked and Amon dodged, sometimes he defended and said what was wrong. "Don''t jump unless you''re absolutely sure you cannd the hit." Amon stopped a flying kick from her and flung her a bit far, but it was gentle enough for her tond on her feet. "Okay." Julia nodded. She thought that in the air, with the weight of her body, she would have more strength and could make Amon drop his guard, but it seems that it was a mistake. She continued to attack. Although it was just training, many were more focused than ever; Amon''s understanding of the soft arts surprised everyone. Now, they weren''t seeing a fight, they were learning too. "No, if you were to spin and then attack with your foot, it would be better. What you did was foolish; use your body rotation to pick up speed and power when attacking, like an ax hitting a tree, turn and attack," Amon said indifferently. "Ohh... Spin and attack, spin and attack..." She kept muttering as she imagined what it would be like. She then ran towards Amon and like a ballerina, spun on one foot and with the other partially bent waist-high she attacked! "Bang!" The sound was loud, Amon''s hands were knocked back and got wet. He was even forced to take a few steps back. The power of that kick left everyone in awe. It was powerful, very powerful, but it only worked because Julia managed to perform it almost perfectly. "I ... I ... Haha! Thanks!" She bowed toward Amon. She didn''t know what to do, she was so happy; she couldn''t believe she could hit someone so hard. "Satisfied?" Amon asked. "Yes, I''m already tired and I won''tst much longer. Thank you for everything!" She bowed again. "Mm." Amon nodded cidly. Julia didn''t mind and left the arena smiling. With that, she felt herself getting stronger, and she started nning many things she had never thought of before. "Ahem! All right,dies and gentlemen, we had an impressive show; I''m so excited my blood is boiling!" The referee joked lifting his sleeve to show his pulse throbbing and added, "The winner is Amon Tang, but I would like to ask for a round of apuse for both of them, they were amazing!" The crowd would have apuded even if he didn''t ask. "Amon is really cool!" "Yes, despite being indifferent, he is not bad at all!" "I''m jealous of Julia..." "Me either!" 10x "Me too!" Yes, Amon was handsome, strong and, though he didn''t show his emotions, that''s what made him look more charming and mysterious, causing the girls'' curiosity. Besides, he was very attentive to Julia, he was very different from what they imagined. "The next participant is... Elijah Ferreira of ss 301 against... Victor Weliton of ss 303." The referee announced with little enthusiasm, even though he wanted to be professional, he could not get excited when speaking Elijah''s name. Elijah came in with a nice smile but, unlike what he wanted, it was scary; it caused more fear than the previous ghastly smile. That''s because it seemed to becking like there is a monster behind that fake smile. "I quit." Of course, it would be like that. Victor, after seeing what Elijah did to Nick who was stronger than him, how would he dare go against this monster? He is not a masochist! And much less wanted to be disfigured! The doctors at the scene were still using all sorts of healing spells and, since Nick came from a wealthy family, his parents showed up and brought the best healer in town. When they heard what happened to their son, Nick''s father was furious. He then saw someone from Elijah''s family in the arena. "The two finalists are Elijah Ferreira and Amon Tang!" His voice vibrated when he spoke Amon''s name, he wished from the bottom of his heart that he would beat Elijah hard. Yes, that was unprofessional, but he couldn''t help it. "Hehe, brother, it''s finally our turn. I''m happy to meet you in the final match." Elijah said with a smug smile. His look was already getting bloody, he intended to use the forbidden spell right from the start. "Oh¡­" Amon walked slowly into the arena with his hands in his pockets and looked with the usual nonchnce at Elijah. Elijah''s teeth clenched, ''That bastard is still going to keep his pose!'' Elijah''s rage was already at its climax even before the fight started; when the referee opened his mouth he had already started circting his fire gics and using the forbidden spell. "Let the fight begin!" The referee yelled. "Haha, Amon¡­I want to see how you look when you''re in pain, are you going to scream, or are you going to cry, or maybe call for Mommy? Oh, I can''t wait." Elijah''s smile was already distorted, his eyes had already narrowed and even turned mercury red. "Fool." That''s what everyone heard before something amazing happened and everyone, without exception, was shocked at what they saw. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/TXUud4b5W2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 14 - 14: Amon Vs. Elijah - Part 2 "Is this serious? Am I not hallucinating?" "My God, this Amon is crazy!" "But he did it, doesn''t that make him a genius?" "...Yes, he''s a crazy genius!" The day before Amon left and was away for a day, Sonia remembered the ckout that had happened. She vaguely remembers seeing a burn in Amon''s room, the main one, she thought was from a lighter or something like that, but now... "My son, did he manage to fill his genes with lightning?!" Sonia covers her mouth in disbelief. Julius was simpler, he began to shout proudly as if Amon were his own son. Maisa was in a trance, after all, what he achieved is one of the most dangerous and impossible elements to have. Even ice, which is an element that only geniuses can manage, is not as surprising as lightning. Hence the reason everyone is in shock. "..." Even in his belligerent state, Elijah stoppedughing and developed an even uglier expression. Envy, anger, hate all at the same time. ''Why? Why does he always, always, always, get to have what''s best!? Because he has to always be number one!? Why!?'' ''I will kill him! Yes, if he is dead, it won''t matter that he managed to fill his genes with lightning, after all, the dead don''t matter. He doesn''t deserve that power; that power should be mine! Mine!'' Crazed, the mes began to re up in Elijah''s arms like wildfire, his legs were nearly leaving him naked in the arena as his entire body was practically on fire. He ran bizarrely towards Amon, looking like a man on fire. ''Kill, kill, kill, kill¡­'' It kept resonating in Elijah''s head as he ran,pletely out of his mind. "Idiot." It was just a word, but it was so cold it made him shiver. Amon saw something strange; as he was closer, maybe he was the only one to notice. Elijah''s appearance changed, and I''m not talking about the change in his distorted expression and his eyes turning mercury red, but rather, he was wasting the potential of his gics, causing them to overwhelm him. "You are the idiot!" Elijah yelled. Afterward, he picks up momentum with fire and goes towards Amon; he was not afraid, he had the forbidden spell. For Elijah, he already imagined that he had beaten Amon and mangled his face, just like he did with that asshole Nick. His mind was already in his own world so he didn''t notice the arrival of a fist in his face surrounded by lightning. He acted fast and made his gics go toward his face to protect it, the gic veins appeared in the face like circuits, and his face was on fire. However, his mes lost to the lightning and his face was left with a burn mark. Clearly, Amon''s lightning was even hotter and more powerful than Elijah''s mes, which infuriated him. But even in pain, he still took it; he didn''t want to lose and, as ugly and distorted as his face was, Elijah hated the feeling of losing to Amon. As long as he remembers, he never beat Amon at all. It always infuriated him, even when he was five years old. He remembers it perfectly, especially the fact that he was saved by Amon, which makes him the most furious. He doesn''t need anyone saving him! Elijah ran towards Amon again and this time he was more cautious, he didn''t want to lose. The audience had their mouths wide open, they didn''t believe their eyes and rubbed them to see if they weren''t dreaming. After all, they were fighting at such a fast speed, they could barely see what movement they had made. While Elijah was desperate to defeat Amon, on the other hand, Amon was testing Elijah''s limit and trying not to use too much force and end up killing his own brother. He knew he was pretty strong these days, and he''d been using lightningtely, if he does it wrong it can be deadly. Of course, if Elijah knew Amon''s thoughts, that he was holding back in the fight for fear of killing him by ident... The hatred he feels for Amon who is always indifferent, always looking like he''s the boss, would only grow. It wasughable that at school he tried to imitate a 5-year-old Amon. He tried to be indifferent, and cool, it even worked a little. But, with the arrival of Amon, everything went downhill. The character he created for himself broke down, after all, they began topare him to Amon. What annoys him the most is that the initial n he had didn''t work out, if they believed it and got Amon thrown out, he would have everyone''s attention again. "Amon!" Elijah screamed as if it would give him more strength. His fire gics went up his arm and into his palm creating a gigantic fireball the size of a basketball. This was beyond even collegiate level! People got scared and screamed, some closed their eyes thinking that Amon was going to die. Even the School Director was scared and was about to interfere. After all, death was not eptable. "Tedious." Amon finally got used to his power after a series of exchanges with Elijah. Seeing him attack with the intent to kill, Amon raged a little, but his face remained neutral and an orb made of lightning the size of a baseball appeared in his hand. "Hahaha! Is that all you can do? You think you''re not fucked because you have the power of lightning, you think you''re special because you have it? Hahaha, you''ll lose to me and understand that I''m better than you and not the other way around!" Elijahughed out loud and attacked, "Giant Fireball!" "My grandfather once said: It doesn''t matter how big the gic attack is if it''s not solid¡­" He trailed off because, in the next moment, his actions said it all. *Bang!* Elijah''s Giant Fireball was destroyed, and Amon''s attack didn''t lose much force. Amon avoided the face and aimed for the belly, avoiding the vitals. *Bang!* With two series of loud sounds, Elijah who felt a lot of pain in his stomach, held Amon''s shoulders and, with desperate eyes, he mutters: "Why can I never beat you? why?" Elijah lost strength in his hands and let go of Amon''s shoulders, fell slowly to the ground, and passed out. The audience was slow to react, but after a few seconds, a wave of sighs echoed, along with many "Wow!" Some shouted Amon''s name and even Elijah, after all, he was amazing in this fight, even with losing. "Amon Tang of ss 303 is the tournament champion!" The referee announced after they saw that Elijah had just passed out. They carried him out of the arena to receive medical treatment. "Amon! Amon! Amon! Amon!" Many shouted his name very loudly since the fight was so shocking that, no lie, people were crying with emotion. It was as if they had seen something so epic that it would be etched in their memory. Some girls were even more interested in Amon, mainly because he has an air of mystery, and they wanted to be the woman he would stop being indifferent to. Some girls even argued, saying they could do it, but the other couldn''t; that she could make Amon stop being indifferent to just her... This went on for a few minutes until the audience calmed down. "Can I go out?" Amon asked. "Yes, of course, just wait until the rest of the matches are finished to receive the trophy and prize for winning the tournament." The referee said with a friendly smile. "Okay." With a neutral expression, Amon left and walked toward the bleachers. A one-hour break was also requested to restart the matches and decide the top 10. * - School canteen - "Amon, thanks again, I learned a lot from you. If it''s not a problem, can we train together more often?" After the break began, Amon went to the canteen with the Queiroz family. Sonia, his mother, was happy for him, but at the same time sad about what happened to Elijah and went to see how he was doing. Across from Julia, Amon sat indifferently as he bit into a sandwich, hearing her question, he stopped and looked at her. Her eyes sparkled in a way that reminded him of the past, he was also like that when he asked his grandfather and grandmother to train him. Amon nodded in agreement: "Every morning I''m going out to train, if you want, try to keep up with me." Julia was happy and worried, but she was motivated to keep up with him and be more powerful: "Yes, I will do my best!" * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/TXUud4b5W2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 15 - 15: End Of Tournament The tournament continues, Amon was already the champion and he won 10 kg of level 20 animal meat along with a trophy and a gold medal. The dispute for third ce was between Julia Queiroz and Victor Weliton. The referee said as soon as everyone returned and Victor and Julia climbed into the arena, "The two finalists have already climbed into the arena to fight for third ce. In technical analysis, the power of the two are simr, but I particrly... Cough, let''s start the game!" Julia didn''t run hastily, she analyzed Victor and began to make her gic cells run in a bnced way to her feet and her right hand. Victor acted, he ran towards Julia and jumped in the air then he conjured: "Earth needles!" They were sharp and fast when falling from above, it was a very smart thing to do, using gravity to increase the speed and power of the attack. Arger proportion of water genes went towards Julia''s right foot, she used a lot of strength and ran; dodging the earth needles. Then she changes direction, putting more water gics on her left foot, and runs in the direction Victor was going down. She then did something that made Victor feel a bad omen. She spun on her tiptoe like a ballerina andshed out with the other leg like a weathervane! "Bang!" Victor crossed his arms over his chest to defend himself, but water gics are the worst enemy of earth gics, wetting the earth and breaking the defense. Julia did something even more amazing, she kicked off with her other foot and her kick broke Victor''s defense, mming his jaw in the chin. "Bang!" Victor was too heavy to lift him easily with a kick, however, when Julia''s heel hit, it was strong enough to dislocate his jaw and send him flying 10 to 10 feet in the air andnd with a "Thud!" on the ground, spitting blood. Julia despairs, she didn''t want to overdo it, she just did what Amon taught her, or almost that; she added something else. However, she didn''t expect it to get so loud that she heard the sound of Victor''s jaw dislocate. The doctors on duty soon went to Victor''s aid, but soon they sighed and said he''ll be fine. At thest minute he protected himself with the earth''s gics, the effect was good enough to only dislocate the jaw and not break it. But, he would need a few days to recover, even when water gics was used to cure him. If there were someone who could use light gics, the effect would be a thousand times better. However, this type of person is almost non-existent, it is even rarer than using lightning. The referee saw that Victor was all right and announced in his booming voice full of youth: "Julia Queiroz of ss 302 is the winner she deserves third ce in the high school martial arts tournament!" After the announcement, everyone gave a round of apuse and threw out some praise, especially the boys who couldn''t stop drooling, as Julia was too beautiful. Especially when she was fighting so bravely, they lost their breath and for a few seconds felt like a damsel in love. It was a very strange and peculiar situation, but nothing worth paying so much attention to. Even Julia didn''t bother with them and just smiled at her friends and family, especially at Amon who helped her. After she left, the tournament continued since they still needed to decide who would be among the final 10. In the final, the first three ces were Amon Tang in first, Elijah in second, and Julia Queiroz in third. In the case of Fourth and Fifth, as Nick was unable to fight, it was decided by forfeit, so Victor ended up in Fourth ce and Nick in Fifth. The top ten followed and the result was: 6 - Maria Eduarda, 7 - Heitor Paulo, 8 - Ana ra, 9 - Arthur Barros, and 10 - Alice Anjos. With that, they went on stage and received the medals. Since Victor, Elijah and Nick could not receive the award and medal, their family members took it. Julius cried like a baby to see his second daughter next to Amon. She also gained 5 kg of meat from a level 20 animal. Julia was so happy that she couldn''t stop smiling, after all, she came in third ce. She didn''t even expect to be among the ten, let alone in third ce. Of course, there were several factors that made here in third, mostly luck. But it still made her happy. "Fire! It''s on fire!" Someone yelled. Soon they went out to see, and found that the surveince room caught fire and everyone started to evacuate while those who could use water gics helped put out the fire. All data from the security cameras, along with other things were lost. The Director was a beast, he took a huge loss with it, and there was the case of Amon Tang that was not resolved. He now regrets having postponed it, after all, he wasn''t a fool, he can guess that whoever did this was the culprit who wanted to frame Amon. However, now it''s all burned. * After heading home, Sonia returned. Elijah was a little bruised, but it wouldn''t take him more than a week to recover. After that, they had dinner, mostly with tier 20 animal meat, which made their gics increase. After all, it was a luxury they could rarely have. While he was living with his grandparents, Amon didn''t have that luxury. Not because he didn''t have the ability to do it, Amon''s grandma and grandpa were powerful and he knew that there was some other reason they put it off. He was strengthened purely by martial arts training, as well as training several other things to improve Fury''s gics. "Amon, you surprised everyone today. Why didn''t you say earlier that you had lightning gics?" Julius brought up the subject. - - [Gene +1] - - Amon ignored the warning that appeared on his retina and hismon gene raised to level 26, and said with an indifferent expression, "Nobody asked me." "..." It was true, they never asked his gic level, nor what his gics was... Or at least almost everyone. Julia had asked before, but he said he didn''t know, now that she stopped to think, she frowned and started pouting. He''d lied to her for sure, it made her a little upset but, remembering that she got third ce in the tournament, she perked up quickly. "Amon, aren''t you angry?" Maisa asked suddenly. "Mm?" Amon looked at her nkly. "Tsk, I''m talking about the fact that they set the evidence on fire and you didn''t find out who wanted to frame you, saying that you... Well, you know." Maisa wasn''t insensitive, she didn''tplete for fear of hurting Amon. She didn''t think he was as bad as she initially thought of him, especially seeing him help her sister in the tournament, and admits she was a bit jealous. After all, Julia''s improvement was pretty obvious, he even managed to get to third ce! "Oh, getting angry... Well, that wouldn''t change what happened." Amon shrugged and continued eating with the same indifference as usual. This strangely didn''t irritate Ma¨ªsa as before, she actually wanted to ask to train with him and Julia, but after how she treated him, she didn''t have the courage to make such a request. * The next day, it was Tuesday, and because of the confusion that happened yesterday, they even forgot about the case of Amon being wronged by someone who maliciously created a note. Although they argue trying to guess who set the fire on the school blog. The Headmaster was still angry and the school was postponed as they needed to rebuild what had been touched by the fire. The deadline was 1 week without sses to fix the damage and to return to normal sses. "Amon, is that how it''s done?" In the backyard of the house, Julia was asking Amon for advice. "It''s more like this." Amon demonstrated for the tenth time, he was being very patient. Meanwhile, Maisa was hiding and training the same moves shown by Amon to Julia. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/TXUud4b5W2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 16 - 16: Amon Goes To The Mountain That same Tuesday, Amon went out alone again with a backpack. "Be careful, and don''t go deeper into the mountain, it''s very dangerous," Sonia said in a worried tone. "Oh, I will be," Amon replied and nothing appeared on his expressionless face before leaving. Though she hasn''t been a good mother to him Sonia hopes he doesn''t take too many risks. She knows she doesn''t have that right, but she still cares about him. Besides her initial fear of him is almost gone, although he seems cold she was quite surprised at him helping Julia. Even an idiot would realize that he took it easy on Elijah even though Elijah wasn''t thinking about the well-being of Amon. Although she didn''t want to believe it, she realized that Elijah had a grudge against Amon. ''What that boy Nick said... Does it seem like maybe I''ve been wrong all these years?'' Sonia looked at her son''s back and an expression of regret made her want to cry, if that''s what it was, she really was a horrible mother. Julia wanted to go along but was convinced not to ask. After all, Amon was strong, but she was not, and since she was weak she could get Amon hurt so she gave up on asking toe along. The mountain was the same, Amon intended to get closer to the white stone this time. He felt some connection with it, and it made him feel curious and even attracted to that peculiarity. But still, he would not act rashly, although he strengthened himself there might be strong animals near the white stone. As Amon walked through the streets with a backpack on his back, his aloofness and stride made people back away. A few women still stared at him boldly since Amon was charming with his cool ways, honey-colored eyes, handsome face with a piercing gaze, and well-built body. Amon was wearing a white tank top with jeans and ck sneakers. Because of the strong muscles in his arms and the white T-shirt that fits tight to his body, he attracted the attention of many women, although most feared him. "Oh my God, it''s hot, you''re hot~" A young adult aged 19 to 20 walked past Amon waving her hand and smiled softly at him. She was suggesting that Amon was ''hot'', but Amon who overheard thought she was talking about the day that was pretty sultry, so he was oblivious to what she meant. "Oh¡­" Amon simply nodded and continued walking. The woman was frozen in ce, the heat she felt faded and she even felt a chill as she saw the coldness in Amon''s eyes. After that, those who saw it were not foolish enough to do the same. They just admired him from afar or even took a picture. When he got close to the mountain, there were hardly any people passing. Amon passed the signs that warned him not to enter and walked up the mountain. Someone who saw him enter frowned and asked to stop the car. "Miss. Barbara, why do you want to stop here?" The driver asked curious, after all, there was no store or anything like that close it was just a quiet street near a mountain. She didn''t answer and, opening the door when the car stopped, she yelled, "Amon!" Secondster, she saw the boy who had his back wearing a white tank top turn around, it really was him... She was thrilled. She walked over to the danger sign, ignoring the driver''s screams. "Have youe to train?" Barbara did not participate in the tournament as she had no interest, but she saw him fight and found it impressive, even more than she already thought he was. Amon stopped two meters away from her and looked at Barbara. He remembers her and said nonchntly but not coldly, "Yes." "I..." Seeing the warning signs, she didn''t have the courage to say she wanted to go along. Although she thought of making an effort and even asked her mother to buy special gic meat, she knew her limits. Currently, she didn''t think she could train with Amon because she knew it would only hinder him. "Good luck." She forced herself to smile and said. "Thanks." Amon thought it strange, but he still thanked her with a neutral expression. "I''m going, I hope to see you when ssese back," Barbara said goodbye to him and, seeing him nod, she left towards the car, but then regretted it. She should have asked for his socialwork contact... But would it be too arrogant of her to call him back? She didn''t have that courage... After Amon saw her leave, he went back up the mountain and stopped a few yards away from the white stone. Some animals recognized him, but he didn''t get that close, just kept looking at him warily from afar. Amon didn''t care. He took off his backpack and put his smartphone in it then sat down on the floor. In fact, he remembers something and takes out a stic bag and wraps his backpack. Afterward, he begins to meditate by sitting on the floor. A lynx suddenly tried to approach Amon. In an instant, overwhelming pressure fell on the lynx. The lynx''s paws grew weak and the hairs on its back stood up. An impatient look passed over his eyes and he said slowly, "Stand back, or you''ll die." The mountain lynx was at level 30 and initially thought about attacking Amon but, feeling all this murderous intent and coldness, it slowly began to back away while looking at Amon with fear visible in its predatory eyes. The lynx growled, but still backed off one step at a time. The other animals that saw Amonst time were hoping for something like this, in fact, they even thought the mountain lynx would die, but it seems that the human is only interested in training and won''t do anything as long as it doesn''t get in the way. Many animals benefit from it so they were close again, but they didn''t stop the lynx sooner as they wanted to test his strength. It looks like he deserves their respect, so now they wouldn''t let other animals rush in or they might infuriate the human and they wouldn''t be able to benefit from it anymore. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/TXUud4b5W2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 17 - 17: EQ Low? The next morning Amon was training again, he already helped Julia; and Ma¨ªsa, who was spying from afar, also learned. After a while, she approached rather self-consciously. "Amon, I did a bad thing..." Ma¨ªsa said as she saw Amon training, she could see under his tank that defined body of his, it seems that it was even made by God himself! She can''t help but swallow hard and think to herself: ''so yummy~'' "Does this thing affect me?" Amon stopped training and looked at Maisa with indifferent eyes. Maisa wakes up from her stupor and shakes her head several times in an attempt to hide her shame, then she answers in a low voice. "No." She answered. "Oh..." Amon spoke and turned his head, he totally ignored her and started training, it was like her existence didn''t matter to him! "..." Maisa just opened her mouth perplexed by Amon''s indifference. She knows he''s like that, she knows... She knows!! But she wanted him to worry about her! Julia, who saw this,ughed surreptitiously without Maisa seeing it. Ma¨ªsa took a breath and recovered, she pretended to cough and said, "Actually, it''s rted to you." "I''m listening." Amon stopped training again and ced the weights on the floor and turned to look at her. To have him looking at her so openly, with the sweat running down ¡­ Wait, that''s not it, looking at her directly, yes, she''s not used to it; Ma¨ªsa controls herself and says: "I was wrong in my judgment of you, and I was hidden away watching you train Julia to keep learning on my own, I''m sorry." "Mm, training is important. I noticed you, but I thought you were scared of me." Amon said nonchntly. He was used to seeing people scared of him, so he thought her situation was the same as when she told him not to talk to her at school. This took Maisa by surprise, she didn''t know he thought that was why she was ignoring him and was away training, but it made her realize something. ''Is his EQ low?'' It was a possibility she thought about after spending some time watching him. "It wasn''t because of that, but well, I just didn''t understand you really, and I judged you rashly because of Elijah. I always hated him, and that''s why I thought you were equal or even worse than him, I''m sorry. " Ma¨ªsa closed her eyes a little after saying that, apologizing was very difficult, but she understood that she was wrong, so she apologized. After hearing so much, even Amon understood. He was a little surprised and even, less indifferent, but soon his face became neutral again: "Mm, I''m not Elijah. And, I didn''t realize that and I thought you feared me, so you didn''t offend me." Ma¨ªsa sighed with relief upon hearing this but was more certain that his EQ was low, but she didn''t judge him for that; she learned from her mistakes, and said sincerely: "I wanted to train with you, okay?" "Yes, training is good. Mm, I''m supportive, but I can''t help too much; when I have time I''ll give tips." Amon said indifferently. "That is enough." Maisa perked up. After that, she showed what she had learned in hiding, and Amon told her where she went wrong and they continued to train. * Every day in the morning they were training, until the weekend. On Sunday, the school called saying that school would resume on Monday. This somehow disappointed the twins, Ma¨ªsa and Julia, as with the return to school they would have less time with Amon to train. But they couldn''t ignore and skip sses, hence the disappointment. "Are you going out to the mountain this afternoon?" Julia asked as she practiced martial arts with him. "Yea." Amon responded as he defended her high kick and said nonchntly, "Too weak, put more strength in your foot when taking off." "I understand." Julia stepped back and took a deep breath and said, "I''m tired, let me have some water. In the meantime, train with Ma¨ªsa." "I..." Maisa was taken by surprise, but she stopped what she was doing and looked at Amon waiting for his answer. "Okay." Amon agreed almost automatically, he still had time and promised to train with the two of them, he wouldn''t go back on his word. After that, he and Ma¨ªsa started training. Internally, Ma¨ªsa was thanking her sister, she knew Julia did it on purpose and that made her happy. ''As expected, my sister is the best!'' Maisa didn''t rx, she knew how serious Amon was about training and didn''t let herself think about random things for long. After training for almost 1 hour without a break Ma¨ªsa was already dripping with sweat, her inexpensive brand training shirt made it look a little transparent and the pink bra she was wearing was visible. She still didn''t notice but, sensing Julia''s gaze and herughing, she looked down and yelled, "Kyah, I''ll be right back!" She ran away, not even looking that tired from training, and only after a while did she return. She not only changed her clothes, but she also showered taking away the sweaty smell, because of that, her hair was wet and a scent of jasmine was in the air. She looks in Amon''s direction and sees he had no reaction. She sighs, yes, he was the same as always, even when he saw her bra. And, when he saw here out of the shower, any other boy would be excited at least, yea? Well, they should at least be a little flushed? Mm, she knew she was expecting too much, as Amon wasn''t very expressive, in fact, he was like an expressionless block of wood! Mm, she convinced herself that it wasn''t because her boobs were small, but because Amon would be indifferent even if her sister was naked with those giant boobs that ignore the gravity of the earth. In any case, Ma¨ªsa put those thoughts away and went back to training. Even though she had just showered, today is basically thest day they would have more time to train since in the afternoon Amon would go out alone. Although they wanted to go together, they still weren''t strong enough. She made eye contact with Julia and the two nodded, reaching a mutual understanding. "Amon, if we make an effort, and when we''re strong, can we go to the mountain with you?" Julia asked as she knew it was difficult for Maisa to ask. "Mm, it''s okay if that''s the case." Amon agreed and continued to train. Hearing this, the twins cheered internally and their eyes were filled with determination. They wanted to be strong and noticed that training with Amon for a week was better than going to school and being taught by the teachers. Amon was very good at teaching despite not saying much, he was quite experienced in martial arts fighting. The practice continued until noon, after lunch, Amon thanked them for the food and washed the dishes he soiled. After that, he changed his clothes and left with a backpack on his back. He always wore simple and cheap clothes, as they were always being torn apart when training lightning. "Be careful, Amon," Julia said. "Take care of yourself..." Ma¨ªsa said softly. "Mm, I will." Amon nodded indifferently at both of them and left. Today Sonia and Julius weren''t there, they had something to do. Amon arrived quickly at the front of the mountain and climbed. Now, most if not all, animals knew him. Looking at bears, tigers, snakes, lynx, etc. Amon was not intimidated and walked past them. It was as if they awaited his arrival, as everyone was huddled very close to where Amon was most often. After seeing Amon sit and meditate, the animalsy down on the ground and they all closed their eyes. Time passed. A heavy rain starts, lightning starts to fall when Amones in contact with the rune [Heart Without Limits]. His soul was the same as him, calm without showing his emotions even when he was in front of [Heart Without Limits]. Gradually Amon''s soul begins to blend with [Heart Without Limits] and the lightning starts to surround not only Amon''s hand but his entire body. He currently filled 30 empty genes and only had one more to fill when he got here. However, he noted internally, why the meat is bad. Thankfully, because his grandparents told him to train more martial arts, he can get rid of the impurity he gained from eating meat. Unlike ordinary training, the impurity in the flesh is something difficult to get rid of, however, he managed it more easily thanks to [Heart Without Limits]. Amon, who finished filling thest white gene, then vomited. The animals were not surprised, it was not the first time this happened, nor did they move away. The air around was still very pure, Amon pulled a lot of pure energy from the lightning to himself, and they benefited even if just a little. - - - - ''Mm, that doesn''t taste good.'' Amon told himself as he got up and grabbed a candy bar; when the rain stopped he opened it and ate the candy. After eating he felt better, at least it didn''t taste worse than vomiting in my mouth. Amon changed his clothes and left. He ended training early, now that he had sses tomorrow, he couldn''t lose track of time. There were some things he should learn in school, although he doesn''t think that''s true, his grandparents once said that he should go to school at least once in his life before going to university. Since he respected his grandparents so much, Amon would do it. Amon wore knee-length shorts of an unknown brand along with a sweatshirt, and a ck T-shirt also of an unknown brand. Today he came in slippers, as he always wet his sneakers, and it was unpleasant to walk around with them wet. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/TXUud4b5W2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 18 - 18: Overlord After Amon got home, he went to take a shower. Stepping out of the shower and putting on casual shorts and a long-sleeved T-shirt, he walked through the living room then went to the kitchen to get water. "How was the training?" Leaning against the kitchen door, Julia asked as she gave a small smile. She was in casual clothes, a white halter top and short denim shorts with her dark purple hair down, cascading around her back. She wore house slippers and propped her right foot on the door. "Mm, well." Amon looked at her waiting for her to get out of the way as he responded with an indifferent expression. Moving out of the way she muttered, "If only we had more animal meat level 20 or even higher..." Amon stopped and looked at her. He remembered the training in the mountains and the amount of pain from taking out the impurity and the reason for doing it was the rune: [Heart Without Limits]. "Eating too much meat is not good," Amon said without changing his expression. "Why would it not be? That way we can unlock the white gics faster and it will be easier to fill them." Julia said as she waited for Amon to get her point of view. "Mm, wait." Amon went into the kitchen. He found an empty bottle and grabbed a bag of rice and then a bag of beans. After he stood in front of the dinner table, he ced rice on one side and beans on the other. Meanwhile, Ma¨ªsa also arrived in the kitchen when she saw that Julia was taking a long time. She wore a loose-fitting T-shirt but it looked incredibly cute on her, with her dark purple hair pulled back in a high ponytail and short silk shorts. She looked curious at what Amon was doing in the same way Julia was doing, and even more confused. "That''s the gic amount each person can fill. This empty bottle represents the human body." Amon said with a neutral expression: "Now I train and unlock +1 gene. This will enter the empty bottle." He put some rice into the bottle. "But if it''s raised with meat, it''s going to force the gics to unblock and push it with the gics of the meat and the dirt in it too." Amon said nonchntly as he added some rice and a bean: "The bean represents gics that was wasted, now it is full of dirt and cannot be filled with anything else nor be used as part of its strength. Naturally, you will lose 1 gene. Now, I continue to eat the meat and it continues to put in genes that could be empty, but are dirty instead." Gradually the bottle became white and ck, some white, but more ck. That''s because dirt is easier to get into the gene and then into the ''bottle'' and is usually at the bottom of the bottle, so it''s difficult to get the dirt out. "... So that''s it, why even the rich aren''t that strong?" Julia seems to have understood. "Yes, as much as meat helps, it will bring more disadvantages than advantages in the long run. That''s what I realized." Amon spoke much more than usual, although he still remained indifferent when he spoke, they listened even more attentively than the sses they had at school: "Now, to be able to get rid of this umted dirt after a long time, it will be very difficult, many of them stay at the bottom." They understood. Even if they force it, it won''te out because it would get stuck, and you might even feel a lot of pain in the process if the bottle represents the body. "But won''t it all be resolved if you just eat enough to get 50 genes and fill it up so you can go through baptism and go to the second gene mutation, practically getting a new bottle to fill?" That was the doubt that Maisa had when she heard what Amon said. Julia refuted what Ma¨ªsa said: "Mm, that''s right, but you''ll still have the 50% filled when unlocking the second one, with the second one going to be even harder to fill. So, you will remain weak since training won''t achieve as much, since it is only half as strong as it could be if you didn''t use a lot of meat." "Yes, if you''re satisfied with 2 gic unlocks, it doesn''t matter, but I..." Amon showed for the first time a different look; it was a look of determination and conviction, something that during the days they spent together, Ma¨ªsa and Julia didn''t see, "I''m going to be an Overlord!" "Overlord?!" Maisa almost fell backward. Julia took a deep breath, what Amon said was crazy, "Amon, I understand you''re a genius, but an Overlord is someone who''s got 10 gic unlocks! This is insane?!" "I know." Amon responded by reverting to an indifferent expression, but the tone of his voice still conveyed confidence: "But I will be an Overlord. For that, I can''t waste my white genes filling them with dirt." "...You are bold, that is a very high dream." Julia would never have thought that the ever-indifferent Amon would have such a high goal. "I''ll make it," Amon repeated indifferently and even a little coldly. Seeing that Amon was losing patience, Ma¨ªsa and Julia closed their mouths. It was clear that they thought Amon was dreaming too high, but they had no right to step into his dream. "Okay, I hope you make it." Julia said softly, "Really." "Mm." Amon nodded and returned everything he''d used after sorting grain by grain. He was very patient in exining and putting everything away. That was another thing that made the twins admire him. And, he''s right, if you''re going to aim for something, it has to be big! They think that if they could go through the mutation and get a Second Gic Unlock, that would be enough, increasing their lifespan by +100 years. However, something changed within the twins. They didn''t know how far they could go, and they weren''t so bold as to want to be an Overlord, but if there was at least a small chance of making it wouldn''t it be interesting to fight for it? * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/TXUud4b5W2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 19 - 19: Back To School – Part 1 A week after the tournament incident, the school was back to normal. It was Monday and even Elijah Ferreira had fully recovered. He went back to school as if nothing happened with a little smile on his face, and he had that same aura he had before losing to Amon. He wanted to forget about what happened a week ago and pretend nothing happened, but even if he tried to hide it, the simpler girls in school looked at him with disgust visible on their faces as they spoke in low voices to their friends, it was as if they were gossiping about him. He was confused when he saw the attitude of these girls, after all, it''s been a whole week since that tournament incident, and his face was as perfect as ever. He didn''t understand what''s going on, he even tried to smile at one girl but it didn''t work, the girl just looked at him with disgust visible on her face as she spat on the floor, it was like these simple girls were looking at a piece of trash. What Elijah doesn''t know is that every person in this world wears a mask, each person has a mask that hides their true self, like augh, a smile, a simple poke in the cheek, but when you realize that person is not what you think they are, it''s almost impossible to forget; it''s like an illusion that has stopped working, and now... Elijah is suffering the consequences of his actions. It''s as if people started to look through this mask that he always had, not only do you see the most beautiful and colorful parts or the ones you like the most about that person, but you also see the ugly and disgusting ones. And, sometimes, you find that for a long time you were deceived by this mask that blocked your vision, and when you finally saw that it was all an illusion, people can''t help but wonder: Was it that simple? Was I so foolish that I didn''t see through it? Why? People wondered such things when the mask finally fell off. But of course, there are exceptions to everything in this world, and the girls who were rabid fans for him still cheered when they saw him arrive and nearly passed out when he smiled at them. It also helped fuel Elijah''s ego. He once again got confident and entered room 301. ''Next time I won''t lose!'' He made a lot of ''sacrifices'' and promises to his stepmother, so he was confident he could still surpass Amon. After all, money always speaks louder in this world. He would now have the best of the best while Amon can only look at him getting stronger and stronger. * Maisa who sat next to Amon muttered, "I always knew he wasn''t a good person!" She clicks her tongue at the end in disdain. Of course, she also changed the way she treats Amon a lot. Before she misjudged him because she thought he was even worse than Elijah, mainly because of the way he was indifferent to everything like he didn''t care about anyone, the way he behaved like a delinquent didn''t help set a good impression of Amon either. "Amon, good morning," Barbara spoke in an excited tone as she looked at Amon who was sitting in his usual spot with an indifferent expression. Barbara was in the same room as Amon, usually, she missed ss and didn''t even participate in the tournament that happened at school since she had no interest in these subjects. But, she was still interested in the friendship she made with Amon so she came to ss today after the school was rebuilt. "Oh," Amon finally realizes Barbara''s existence, and says, "Good morning." Hearing Amon''s words and looking into his eyes for a moment that felt like itsted for a few seconds, Barbara couldn''t help but blush a little. When Maisa saw this interaction she couldn''t help but be furious, she didn''t even know why she was furious but seeing the two interacting as if they were close to each other (in her view) left her with a bad taste in her mouth. ''When did they be so close?'' Maisa wondered internally. "Hehe, my chair is behind you, lucky~" Barbara recovered quickly and stuck out her pink tongue. Lately she even stopped smoking, she used to do that out of rebellion, but now she couldn''t even imagine herself with a cigarette, it was really weird for her. But, it wasn''t bad either, because she felt good thest few days, it was like the air she breathed was cleaner. "You got stronger," Amonmented in an indifferent voice as he stared at Barbara with his honey-colored eyes. "You noticed?" Realizing that Amon was paying attention to her made her very happy, so she speaks while keeping a smile on her face. "Hehe, yes, I''m trying hard. I''ve decided that I won''t be weak anymore, but of course I still want to be thin, because of that, I''ve done a lot of exercises." She posed by raising her arm and rolling up her shirt sleeves, she was showing Amon how strong she was! "Mm, training is good. It helps the body." Amon spoke in the same indifferent tone. Used to his indifference, Barbaraughed happily, and added, "Can we train together someday...?" She asked carefully, she was smiling happily as always, but inside she was very, very scared, she was afraid of being rejected by Amon "OK." Amon nodded in agreement. He likes to train, training helps him a lot to control his anger, and he wouldn''t deny a request to train. "Wow!" Barbara screamed in celebration, she was terrified and hearing Amon agree to her request made her so ecstatic that she unconsciously screamed with happiness, but soon she regretted doing it. Everyone in the ss looked at her strangely. After all, they barely interacted with her, they only knew that she was from a wealthy family and that she was constantly missing sses. "Mm, it''s good that you''re motivated," Amon spoke in an indifferent tone, but inside, he liked her resolve to want to train so badly. This was a good mindset, and it''s good that she has a goal of getting stronger. Seeing his reaction, Barbara was d he got it wrong but, internally, she was disappointed, she didn''t let it show on her face, of course. Realizing the teacher had entered the room, she stopped looking at Amon and looked at the teacher with a neutral look, it was a look that said; Can''t you wait a little longer? The conversation was getting good! Ma¨ªsa''s eyes were staring at Barbara as if they were a hawk looking at her prey, but then she stopped looking when she noticed that Barbara also looked at her, soon Maisa turned her face and concentrated on the ss that was about to start. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/TXUud4b5W2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 20 - 20: Back To School – Part 2 "Amon, let''s eat together, I made a little too much today and I didn''t know if you would bring food or not, so I brought it for you," Barbara said softly. Amon intended to go eat in the canteen, but upon hearing her proposal, he didn''t refuse, as he was taught not to waste food. Since she made too much and brought it to him, Amon wouldn''t make an objection, "I ept, thank you." It was strange to see him thanking her, especially when he didn''t show emotions on his face, but it made Barbara''s heart as sweet as honey. "..." Ma¨ªsa was going to invite Amon to eat in the canteen with her and Julia, but seeing this and hearing Amon ept and say thank you, somehow made her heart feel sour. She turns her face with a solemn expression, and soon she leaves to the next room to meet her sister. "I know a good ce to eat, shall we?" Barbara was very proactive. The other girls decided to approach Amon and lost the chance since Barbara was practically on top of him, and they didn''t even know what to say to him. Initially, they thought about talking to him by saying congrattions on winning the tournament, but thest girl who tried this approach only got a nonchnt "Mm" response from Amon and the conversation died there. "Mm." Amon nodded, his expression neutral, and followed her with his hands in his pants pocket. Walking down the hall with Barbara at his side, Amon suddenly frowned, he noticed that many people were looking at him but, realizing that people weren''t doing anything, he ignored them. She chose a very isted ce, it was a bench that could seat a maximum of 4 people. "See? Like I said, a perfect spot, right?" She looked proud as she said it. Amon didn''t understand why she was proud of something so simple, but nodded with a neutral expression: "Mm." In a cloth bag, she took out two lunchboxes that werepressed in two like a tower, she divided them and handed the top one to him. "Thanks." Amon epted and she handed him the fork. "Mm." Amon ced it on his thigh and felt it was still warm; she must have used a warming spell, in fact, he still didn''t know what her gics were. "Fire?" He muttered. Barbara seems to have understood and said, "Yes, my gics are fire. I tried not to burn them, just to increase the temperature of the container like a microwave, I hope it looks good." She said strangely nervous. Amon didn''t see the point in getting mad even if she had identally burned it, after all, he was getting it for free from her, but he was silent. Opening it, he saw some things he liked, like hamburgers and rice and beans on the side. He was weird in that way, he didn''t like it to mix despite eating everything together. However, if it mixed a just little it only made him frown, but it didn''t bother him much. "Looks good." Amon was talking about her heating it using gics. "Hehe~ I hope the taste is to your liking." Amon''s praise made her squirm a little and smile. Seeing that he started to eat and not say anything, she sighed. She already expected it, but at least he didn''t put on an expression of displeasure, so it must be okay, right? She didn''t know, but she hoped so. The two ate and only talked sometimes. Barbara tried to talk to Amon, she attempted to ask questions indirectly, she didn''t want to be a very invasive woman, but all Amon would answer was ''Mm'' or ''Maybe''. She knows Amon won''t ignore her if she asks something, but she still wanted him to say something more personal. "Hmm, are you still at level 20? I remember what you told mest time, but since you won the tournament, I figured you could have gotten better." Barbara asked in curiosity. "Yes, I have 32 open genes and 31 filled with lightning," Amon replied with a neutral expression. It made it difficult for Barbara to understand if he was proud to reach this level so quickly or not, either way, she was very shocked. After all, she reached level 20 with the help of her rich family and her trying very hard... But the distance between them widened again. Especially since Amon had 31 genes with lightning filled in, that was insane! She sighed and thought inwardly, ''I need to work harder!'' A determined look appeared on her handsome face. "Did something good happen?" Amon wasn''t good at noticing things when it came to feelings, but he could understand when someone is smiling with a determined look something good must have happened. "Well, it''s not a big deal, just that I was hoping you''d ask me what level my gics were. But, well, I will answer without you asking, I''ve reached level 20! And, I filled 6 with mes and it''s not just any mes." She shows a proud smile while showing off blue mes. "Mm, you are right to be proud. Very admirable." Amon nodded indifferently, which made it totally different from the words he said. Barbara didn''t expect a change of expression from him, but was happy to hear what he said and thought that making an effort was good, now she understands a little better what her mother always told her... "Thanks." She bent down a little to look sideways at his face, letting her beautiful fiery red hair cascade towards the floor. "Mm." Amon nodded again, his expression neutral, and continued eating. * Inside ss 302, Ma¨ªsa was looking annoyed at Julia who was smiling and made her want to curse. "Aren''t you mad?" Maisa asked. "Why should I be mad? After all, I''m basically his step-sister, and I have no reason to be mad if he went to lunch with any girl, it''s his life after all. There''s no reason to be mad, you know?" Her eyes began to lose their spark of life and darken as Julia muttered trying to convince herself, "By the way, I only train with him every morning and have dinner with him every day. Every day I''m close to him, it doesn''t matter if he eats with another girl, it doesn''t matter... Yes, it doesn''t matter." Then she looked at Maisa, "After all, because with his indifferent way and his facial palsy, they''re probably just friends, right? Right?" Julia asked Maisa twice as if once wasn''t enough. "...I don''t know, she seemed a lot more interested than just being friends," Maisa said while thinking. *Thud!* Julia''s head dropped to the table and made a loud noise. Maisa was startled and almost screamed at the sudden sound. She looks confused at her sister and hears her mutter under her breath. "I see, she doesn''t just want to be his friend¡­well, well, it''s his life after all. Who is she? Is she pretty at least? Wait! Don''t tell me, I don''t want to know, it''s none of my business!" Julia spoke very loudly trying to convince herself otherwise andid her big breasts and her head on the table and didn''t feel like talking anymore. Her mind was thinking too many things and she didn''t know what was going on that made her heart hurt. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/TXUud4b5W2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 21 - 21: Quick Confrontation Between The Two Girls In the ssroom, the history teacher begins to write while reciting: [Research indicates that the first calendar appeared in the Lost Land, around 3,000 years before the Human Emperor. The calendar had 12 lunar months (understand the Sun-Earth-Moon system), of 29 or 30 days, and served as the basis for the one adopted by the Council of the Sages. As each month began with the new moon, the year had 354 days,gging behind the sr calendar. To solve the problem, the Council of the Wise added a month every three years. The first sr calendar was created by the Council of the Sages in the Holy Land 2,000 years before the Human Emperor.] When he finished saying that, a few secondster, the bell rang. "Okay, ss is over, see you again tomorrow." The teacher dropped the chalk when he stopped writing. He turned around and saw many students already packing their things. What surprised him was that Amon, who looked like a delinquent from head to toe, was copying everything, and only when he finished did he put his things away and start to leave the ssroom. "Amon, wait," Maisa called him. She followed him to the door after putting her things away and surprised everyone when she took the initiative to talk to him since, at other times, she seemed unaware of his existence and didn''t even want to talk to him. Many boys were happy with Maisa treating Amon coldly, as she was basically the only girl who currently ignored him, but seeing that even she fell for his charms the boys were pissed off, snapping at each other out of envy. Amon became so popr at school that he overwhelmed Elijah''s poprity and for all his indifference, he still attracted the girls'' attention. Of course, that wasn''t good news either for girls who want to get closer to Amon, as Ma¨ªsa was beautiful with her dark purple hair and greenish-brown eyes. She was neither too tall nor too short, at 170 cm, she had a model''s body, mainly because she didn''t eat much meat and had to get where she got by training. She was even prettier after training for a week with Amon and getting stronger, her body became more natural giving a more charming air. Before her face was less chubby, she was already one of the prettiest girls in school, but now she even caught up with her attention-grabbing sister with her big breasts. As he looked at her, Amon didn''t change his expression and just waited for her to speak. If they were already shocked what she said next left everyone dumbfounded, "Shall we go home together?" "Okay." Amon nodded without thinking too much nor changing his indifferent expression. Seeing him start walking, she understood that he had misinterpreted her as usual and said, "Wait, Julia ising with us too." "Oh¡­" Amon stopped walking again. It was like he walked and everyone walked, now that he stopped, somehow everyone stopped walking. They were so focused on their conversation that they didn''t even notice that they were following him like chicks following a hen. Amon looked at them with his cold eyes not understanding what was wrong with their minds to keep following them. ''Do they want to go together? Grandpa said it was normal for schoolmates to go home together, but everyone in the ss?'' Noticing Amon''s gaze on them they shivered from head to toe, some girls have a different reaction, as they shivered for different reasons... While the boys were scared, no matter how hard they tried to hide it. "Do you want to go with us?" Amon asked in his cold, indifferent voice. Of course, for him, he was inviting, but to anyone who was listening it was like, ''How long are you going to be following us?'' "N-No, sorry..." Most lowered their heads and left discouraged, some girls squirmed, but they also left after... ''Did I get it wrong?'' Amon frowned, but then he stopped thinking about it and returned to an indifferent expression. However, there was one girl in the crowd, Barbara, who knew Amon a little better and understood that was a sincere question. "I want to," She said with a small smile. "Oh okay." Amon nodded indifferently. Almost 2 minutester, Ma¨ªsa returned with Julia and frowned when she saw Barbara beside him. ''Why is she beside him waiting too?'' Maisa couldn''t help but wonder with obvious doubts written on her face. Barbara looked at the twins and unlike how she was with Amon, she didn''t show a kind or warm expression. She just said with a little fierce, and a bit bold, expression, "Amon asked me to go home with him, so I''m here. I imagine that''s why you''re staring at me like that and wondering why I''m here too." Ma¨ªsa didn''t get scared, although she wasn''t the strongest, she wasn''t weak either and seeing that she was told that, Ma¨ªsa puffed out her nonexistent breasts and said, "Oh, is that right? I understand, it''s very kind of you to ept. Anyway, let''s go, since you''ve been waiting for us." Julia studied Barbara from head to toe and stared at her face and boobs, she didn''t have as much chest as Julia had, but they weren''t small at all. Julia was worried, but knowing what Amon is like she imagines he only invited her out of politeness, despite all his indifference. "Nice to meet you. I don''t think we were ever introduced, I''m Julia." She said confidently. "Oh my name is Barbara, it''s my pleasure." The two girls shook hands with each other and didn''t want to break their gaze. In Julia''s hand water appeared from her gics, and in Barbara''s blue fire. "If you want to train, I''ll go," Amon said indifferently. He starts walking seeing that the two have started to do some kind of weird training. Barbara let go of Julia''s hand and Julia didn''t force herself to hold on either, she looked at Barbara but didn''tment on what happened. "Wait." The two said almost at the same time. "Mm?" Amon turned around. "We''ll go with you, of course." Then the three girls start walking beside him. "You''re not bad," Juliamented with a smile that is not a smile. Barbaraughed unabashedly and said, "You''re not either." After that, they stopped staring at each other and started looking in Amon''s direction, they started talking to him and received quick and simple answers in exchange. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/TXUud4b5W2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 22 - 22: Biological Reaction Elijah was watching Julia go home with Amon of her own free will and it made him furious when he thought he''d calmed down. The veins on his forehead became visible and he almost ran towards Amon but shivered; he still hasn''t gotten over the trauma of being defeated by him. ''Calm down, I need to be calm... Now is not the right time.'' Sighing and taking a deep breath, Elijah calmed down a little then went to the car that came for him and got in. Asking to stop in front of them, Elijah opened the window and said with a gentle smile to Julia, "Julia, I can take you..." "No!" He was cut off before he finished speaking, and it wasn''t Julia who denied it, but Ma¨ªsa. "Y-You...!" Elijah closed his mouth and red at Maisa. "What''s wrong? Want to hit me? Do you think I''m afraid?" She said while hiding behind Amon and said pointing to the car, "Amon, electrocute that idiot!" Amon didn''t pull away from her even though she held his shirt from behind and just nced at her briefly then turned back to Elijah, "Oh, okay." Lightning shed in his hand and Amon looked serious about wanting to attack. Elijah panicked and yelled, "Drive, quick you hollow-headed idiot, drive!" The car skidded... "..." "Amon, were you really going to attack?" Maisa was delighted, her beautiful greenish-brown eyes sparkled. "Didn''t you ask?" Amon raised his brows and returned to an indifferent expression as he resumed walking when she let go of his shirt a little shyly. ''If I ask, does he do it as simple as that?'' Maisa couldn''t believe it. ''Grandma said that if a woman close to me asks to hit another man, she must have a good reason...'' Amon muttered in his mind as he remembered his grandmother''s words. And, seeing Elijah''s reaction, he thinks he did the right thing, Elijah had to have malicious thoughts regarding Julia; he needs to protect whoever is close to him. This is also something he understands a little bit. His grandparents were always kind and protected the vige... "Amon, why did you do what Maisa asked?" Barbara was confused, she didn''t expect this reaction from him, even Julia and Ma¨ªsa wanted to know. However, upon hearing Barbara''s question, Ma¨ªsa made a ''V'' with her fingers to her and smiled brightly. "Mm, she must have had a good reason to ask for it. And he''s an idiot." Amon said in his cold, indifferent voice. "But wouldn''t you be in trouble if you had actually attacked him?" Julia sighed and hit her sister on the head, who almost screwed up. "Mm?" Amon for the first time showed them a smile, but his smile was cold and extremely evil, "He started it. Or rather, I would have waited for him to attack me first." After saying that, the coldness around him lessened and he started walking again. Barbara shivered and her body hair stood up, she suddenly grabbed Amon''s arm between her breasts and said excitedly, "Amon, you''re so cool!" Amon stopped walking again as he felt the closeness on his left arm. He nced sideways at Barbara for an exnation of her actions. "Mm?" Barbara, who was very excited, was not intimidated by him looking at her and just looked sideways at him as if waiting for him to say something. "Hey, let go!" Shouted Julia and Ma¨ªsa in unison. "Why?" Barbara asked looking at them. Amon didn''t ask, so why should she listen to them? "Are you hurt?" Amon asked nonchntly after thinking. "No," Barbara answered honestly. "Oh, so let go of me. Walk on your own." Amon said with the same indifference. "Well, aren''t you even flustered about it?" Barbara let go of his arm and asked with a small smile. "Mm..." Amon thought and then replied indifferently, "Yes." "... Yes, for you were flustered or yes, you weren''t?" Barbara asked. Ma¨ªsa and Julia were silent, as they were also curious to know the answer. "I had a biological reaction," Amon said this indifferently; as if speaking of something very random and continued walking. Meanwhile, the three girls looked in a specific direction of his body and blushed. "Ohhh..." After hissing, the three girls followed in silence. What they experienced now was hard to believe. "The sky is so blue today~" Maisa muttered as she looked at the cloud-enclosed sky, it looks like it''s going to rain. "..." Amon felt awkward hearing this, but he remained indifferent. He managed to stay calm and steady, the biological reaction he had earlier has passed. "I live over here." Barbara suddenly said, "Amon, and Julia, Maisa, see you tomorrow, bye, bye." "Mm." Amon nodded and after he saw her turn into another street, he continued to walk alongside Julia and Maisa. "Amon, is she your girlfriend?" Julia asked directly. "No," Amon responded immediately. He didn''t understand very well about romance, but he knew what dating meant, this was something he understood a little bit about. Although it doesn''t have many references, he knew it was when two people like each other and decide to be together. "Then why did you let her hold your arm?" Julia asked puffing out her pink cheeks. "I thought she was hurt." Amon said nonchntly, "She said I''m cool, and I thought it was in the sense of helping her walk." "..." "You are very dumb, Amon." Maisa sighed wearily. "Oh, I''ve heard that before. A friend of mine said that a few years ago, saying that I''m so stupid that I can''t understand human emotions." Amon somehow remembered Ariel who used to live in the vige, but for personal reasons, they moved when Amon was 11 years old. "And isn''t it true?" Julia rolled her eyes at him. "Yeah, I''m not good at it." He sighed and was indifferent, "I''m still not strong enough, I need more training..." ''How the hell did training be what I was talking about?!'' Julia screamed in her mind but sighed. It was difficult, very difficult to make this hardhead understand some things. Maisaughed when she saw Julia''s expression, but she also thought the same, since physical training is not going to teach him to understand someone else''s emotions. ''But who is this friend he had, I''d like to meet them...'' Julia wanted to know what kind of person would be able to befriend Amon. Although she knows he''s not bad, it''s hard to keep a conversation with him, or even wanting to go out and do something interesting, like karaoke, an amusement park, etc. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/TXUud4b5W2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 23 - 23: Wax "How can he be like that?" After she got home, Julia pouted as she sat cross-legged on the bed, her voice was clearly sad and hurt. "Amon let that girl hold his arms so naturally, even though he thought she was hurt, he couldn''t be more emotional and that reaction stuff¡­" In the end, she blushed. Maisa understood right away, she was talking about Amon''s biological reaction that made the three virgin girls doubt if they were capable of one day ... Okay, their heads were about to explode if they continued to think about it. Besides, they shouldn''t expect anything else, especially with Amon being so indifferent and clueless about what others are feeling. He didn''t even notice that Barbara was flirting with him, and he got it all wrong. And it''s not easy for them to be upfront and ask him to date or something, mainly because of the goal he made for himself. You never know if he''s going to have an interest in love before he''s even reached his goal. At least it made them feel sure they had time, and at the same time insecure at least, for now, they had the upper hand. "How can someone be so good and bad at the same time." Maisa sighed as she sat up in bed and put her head in Julia''sp. "Yes, good!" Julia snapped her finger excitedly and said grudgingly, "He''s so good in so many ways, but at the same time, he''s so indifferent that he''s infuriating!" "... Will, you give up?" Maisa tried to look at her sister''s face, but the two mountains blocked her vision. She touches her breasts and sighs. Another factor to worry about, does Amon likes big boobs and not like girls with small boobs like her? "Give up? What is there to give up? I admit I''m a little interested in him, I''ve never thought about it so deeply before, but still, I don''t think I''m in love with him or anything like that, at best I just have an interest in him." Julia bent forward and smothered Maisa with her breasts on purpose. ''That''s what you deserve for asking such a thing!'' Ma¨ªsa reached out and grabbed the two mountains and pushed them away from her face and yelled, "Are you trying to kill me with those piles of fat?!" Seeing her get up, Julia looked haughtily at Ma¨ªsa and she giggled, "Heh, fat, right..." While looking at Ma¨ªsa''s breasts. Ma¨ªsa understood what she was implying and looked at her small breasts and tears began to flow, she screamed before running away, "Julia, you idiot, idiot!" ''I think I overreacted...'' Julia knew how insecure Ma¨ªsa was with the size of her breasts and she hinted at the part that hurts the most. ''I''ll apologize.'' But then she saw Maisae back with a big smile on her face. "What happened?" Julia was confused. "Amon hugged me!" Maisa''s heart couldn''t stand it, it was beating so hard that she felt like she was going to faint at any moment. "He hugged you, are you daydreaming?" Julia rolled her eyes in disbelief, but when she approached Ma¨ªsa, she smelled Amoning from Ma¨ªsa, "Tell me, what happened!?" Ma¨ªsa was grabbed by the shoulders and shaken by Julia, waking her up from her stupor. "I had tears in my eyes and I was going to the bathroom, but then Amon had juste out of the bathroom. He had damp hair and he smelled good when I bumped into him, and, ... and, he hugged me when I looked up and he said: "It''s okay, it''s okay." In a sweeter voice than he ever spoke to me. My God, my heart is pounding so hard!" Julia was amazed. She saw tears in Ma¨ªsa''s eyes and after hearing that, she had her doubts, but still, she didn''t know if Amon was capable of doing something like that or not, if he saw a girl cry in front of him. "By the way." After recovering, Ma¨ªsa said smugly, "His face was very nice when he touched mine for a moment. Totally different from our father''s face, which which is rough because of his beard!" "Yes, dad''s nasty... Wait, did you touch his face with yours?" Julia nodded and then noticed what Maisa said, shaking her very quickly. "Yes, hehe~" Maisa stuck out her pink tongue andughed out loud. Meanwhile, outside their bedroom, Julius, who had just arrived home, froze upon hearing what his daughters said. ''So that''s why they don''t kiss me on the cheek?'' Julius descended the stairs very quickly and got into the car then drove to the nearest barbershop. "Hi." There was only one woman inside the barbershop: "First time I''ve seen you here. Do you have any special requests?" Seeing that he didn''t provide any product and didn''t even ask for information, she already knew that he came to shave, mainly because he really needed to, in her opinion. "I want to shave everything off!" Julius sat in the chair and said seriously. "Oh okay." The shaving woman was a little surprised, as she thought it was a waste to shave everything. However, she was professional, she did what the customer asked. "Wait." Seeing her pick up the razor de, Julius said. "Mm?" The woman didn''t understand. "I want it with wax," Julius said with determination. "Sir, wax? Are you sure about this?" Somehow she felt excited about it but tried to hide it. A curious woman who heard what the barber asked, stopped in front of the store and muttered, "Did she say he''s going to shave with wax?" "Yes, that''s what I heard." Another woman appeared beside her, nearly scaring her to death. "Oh, is a man going to shave with wax? This one I want to see!" More and more women appeared in front of the barbershop. "He said he''s going to shave with wax." "My God, he wants to shave with wax." The women began to mutter as they looked towards the barbershop. "Friend, run here to via''s barbershop, there''s a man wanting to shave with wax!" Someone called a close friend. via, the woman who owns the barbershop, saw themotion outside but didn''t care, she took the hot yellow wax and put it on Julius'' face. When she pulled, he yelled, "Ahhh!" The women outside were trembling withughter at seeing this, but they were soon surprised when they saw that he didn''t give up and his next words, which moved them all, were, "Go ahead, I can take it! My daughters will neverin again that my beard is rough, I''ll bite the bullet!" He screamed. "Okay¡­" via confesses that she thought he would give up, but seeing him have such determination because of his daughters, she gets emotional and with a more serious look than ever, she says, "Sir, you can do it, after that you can hug your daughters and they won''tin about your beard!" "Yea!" Julius could also see this beautiful and moving moment in his mind and said, "I''m going to hug my daughters after this!" The women who previously only wanted to see him suffer now have begun to root for Julius'' brave attitude. Julius''s screams continued and, in the end, his face was smooth like a baby''s face. "It''s done, sir." via turned and surreptitiously wiped the tears from her eyes. She didn''t even want to charge, but Julius still paid and didn''t ask for change. "You did an excellent job, thank you." After saying that, Julius was apuded. Yes, the women started apuding outside as they shouted, "This is a man among men!" "Yes, go home and hug your daughters!" Julius looked confidently into the mirror and touched his face and saw that it wasn''t rough anymore, and said, "Yes, I will!" With confident steps, he walks among the women who have made way for him and gets into the car. From start to finish, the women apuded Julius'' bravery. When he got home, Julius opened the door and shouted: "Julia, Ma¨ªsa,e down here!" "Father?" The two went downstairs and looked at him strangely, it had been some time since they had seen him without a beard. "Come here, let Dad give you both a hug." Julius opened his arms wide. Without understanding, they still did as he asked and were hugged and kissed on the cheek. "What''s it like, not rough, yes?" Julius smiled. "Mm, very nice," Julia said with a small smile. "Not rough at all," Maisa said too. "Mm, Hahaha! Well, well, has your mother arrived? Sonia my love, I''m back!" Julius yelled. "No, she hasn''t arrived yet," Julia said. "Oh, fine, you can go now." Julius was smiling a lot as he said it. "Ok..." Ma¨ªsa and Julia looked at each other without understanding and went back upstairs. That night, when Sonia arrived she was also surprised and, when even the roosters were sleeping, in the couple''s room fireworks were going off! * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/TXUud4b5W2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 24 - 24: Barbara Gains Weight - Tuesday, June 20th of the year 3031 - At school in the morning, Amon had his hands in his pockets and chocte candy in his mouth, he swept his honey-colored eyes across the crowd immediately causing them to freeze in ce; they dared not make a single move. Maisa and Julia could not help but be impressed by such a scene. Before, they didn''t notice much, but now they saw how much Amon was feared, especially after the school tournament. Now a simple look made them freeze in ce. "Amon, are you going to do anything after school?" Julia called for him and asked. "Mm¡­" Amon stopped sucking the candy and looked at her. After thinking for a moment, he replied, "I didn''t n anything, but I want to train when I get home." "Good! So, let''s go out together, you, Maisa, and I?" Julia invited him with a smile. Some who heard this came out of their daze to be stunned for another reason. Julia, who was always cheerful but indifferent to the boys, was inviting Amon out for fun after school. "Bastard!" Elijah who just arrived screamed at this. Amon had a wicked charm and looked undisciplined, but his eyes looked into Julia''s face with the same indifference as usual. From start to finish, he didn''t look at the young man sitting in the car who was gritting his teeth hard, as if he didn''t even notice his existence. "All right." Amon nodded. "Excellent!" Julia smiled beautifully when receiving a positive response. "By the way, Amon." Trying to contain her happiness, Ma¨ªsa changes the subject: "The interschstic tournament will start on the 24th and will continue until the 25th. You and Julia will be part of the same team by challenging the other schools." "Oh, there was that." Amon asked with a neutral expression, "Is there anyone strong in the other schools?" "Yes." Ma¨ªsa said with a cute smile on her face: "I think you''ll be able to have fun if you participate, I learned that at least 4 schools have students above level 20 in gics." "Mm, it''s not bad, but I already have level 32 in gics and 31 filled with lightning." Amon said indifferently without changing his expression: "I don''t think it will be profitable to participate; the meat is not good, so I''m not interested in the prize." Not to mention that with his Fury gene is at level 35, It was almost impossible for this to be of interest to him considering his current strength level. If it is not necessary, he prefers to go to the mountains on weekends and train, which was actually profitable for him. "If Amon doesn''t participate, I won''t either." Julia was more interested in training with Amon than going to fight unknown people for a prize that is impossible to win without Amon''s help; especially with Nick Miranda still in the hospital and Elijah would be pestering her. Just thinking about it makes her feel ufortable. Maisa was not surprised by Julia''s refusal to participate in the tournament and she could imagine the reasons, as she casually said, "Then don''t participate~" "Yeah, I won''t. By the way, we are getting stronger and stronger. Can we go to the mountains with you next time?" Julia asked with her eyes shining. Amon considered for a moment and nodded indifferently, "Okay, you can go with me." "Yes!" Ma¨ªsa and Julia celebrated and were shy after seeing that many students saw the actions of the two when they were rejoicing as if they were celebrating a victory point for their favorite volleyball team. "Hello..." Julia and Ma¨ªsa turned around and were surprised by what they saw; Barbara had gained about 5 kilos in 1 day. How is that possible? "You ate monster meat?" Amon guessed as he looked her up and down. Her face was plumper and she got a bump on her stomach. Before, she looked so skinny, but now she was like that overnight. "Yes, my mom bought a lot for me and I ended up eating it all," Barbara said feeling guilty, she almost didn''te to ss today, but she didn''t want to be like that; even if she got a little chubby, she wouldn''t let herself be shaken, but it was easier said than done; standing in front of Amon she begins to shudder with tears threatening to fall at any moment. "Meat is not good." Amon thought and said, "Mm,e with us to the mountain, go train and burn the dirt you''ve umted from the meat, but don''t eat any more meat, okay?" "Amon..." Ma¨ªsa was going to say no, but seeing the pitiful state of Barbara who was about to cry, she sighed and swallowed what she was going to say. "Thank you, I would love to!" Barbara was moved, she said to herself: ''I''ll listen to him, I shouldn''t be in a hurry... This is what I get for being so hasty!'' But somehow, she benefited from it. She didn''t know if she would have a chance to train with Amon but it sure as hell wouldn''t be in the mountains anytime soon, maybe it''s a case of something gooding out of the bad. She smiled, not caring about people pointing andughing at her. While Amon doesn''t care, she doesn''t care... Well, that''s not entirely true, she threw some little fireballs at these people and made them run away screaming in fear. "Ahhh!" "You delinquent!" "I''ll tell my mom everything." "This girl is crazy!" ''Gough at your grandmother!'' Barbara cursed in her mind. Turning around and looking at them, she snorted coldly as she saw them run away while some of them had their clothes burned. "Haha, good!" Maisaughed and gave Barbara a thumbs-up. She may not like the fact that she''s close to Amon, but she admits that Barbara is brave and has personality. Especially not being intimidated by Amon''s cold smile yesterday and even getting excited by what she saw. Barbara smiled frankly and continued to walk with them. In the hallway of the third year of high school, Julia entered room 302, and Amon, Barbara, and Maisa entered room 303. * Barbara wasn''t the type to be easily crestfallen, and even though she gained 5 kilos, she still emitted the same confidence as ever. Her problem was neverck of trust, but rather problems with her mother that are somehow solving themselves after she met Amon and decided to ask her mother for help. By the time the bell rang to go home, Amon was about to leave with Maisa when Barbara said, "Can I go with you?" Amon looked at Maisa, since he was asked to go out with the twin sisters, it would be wrong for him to ept since he was not the host. "We''re going to karaoke if you want to tag along," Maisa said trying to act indifferent, but her pretty dimples deepened, revealing a slight blush. Barbara smiled softly and said, "Thank you. I ept." "You don''t have to go if you don''t want to," Maisa said. "Mm, but I want to go." Barbara insisted. "Oh well. Let''s go then." Maisa gave up. After leaving the ssroom, Julia was already waiting for them. Seeing Barbara beside them, she didn''tment; As much as she wants to be indifferent to Barbara and not help her get closer to Amon, she had a soft heart and ended up giving in mainly because Barbara gained weight. Not that she judges fatter people, but as a woman, she understands how difficult it is to be looked at differently after gaining weight; she''s been through it herself, and the worst thing is not the boys most of the time, but the girls. The danger of being pretty and being a little out of the ordinary is that other girls are happy with your unhappiness; they might want to see you happy, but never more than they are. That was the reality, you might be good, but not better than me. You may be rich, but no richer than me. A dilemma that almost all neighbors go through; even if the neighbor barbecues, the other neighbor will want to do something even bigger, even kill a pig if necessary, just to ''prove'' that they''re better. After they left the school area, they didn''t take the same path but took the left towards Shopping area Z. "Barbara, is it really you?" Coming towards them are delinquent-style girls, much like Barbara, but even worse, with heavy makeup and quite thin figures. "We haven''t seen you anymore, so it''s because you''ve been eating too much and been embarrassed? Haha, this is hrious~" One of the girlsughed out loud. She was tall, 176 cm, and wore high heels with a short outfit, showing off a lot of her tanned skin. "Jennifer. If you don''t want to be toasted, keep your mouth shut!" Blue mes appeared in Barbara''s hand; she was bold enough to attack and the girl named Jeniffer didn''t doubt it, so much so that she almost fell on her butt on the ground when she took a few steps back. "I, I was kidding, don''t take me seriously, okay?" Jeniffer looked fearfully at the other two girls and they nodded in response. "Good! It''s good that you understand, and no, I''m not ashamed to show up in front of you and no, I''m not going to sit around wasting time all day anymore; I decided to make an effort and that''s what I''m going to do." Barbara said with a serious and confident look. She didn''t do it for Amon, but for herself, she now wanted to change, to be different from before, and restore the bond she had with her mother. "Oh... W-Well, good luck?" The girls left with fear and sweat running down their faces, smearing their heavy makeup. "I hate to admit it, but I like your character; it has to be like that, don''t let anyone step on you!" Ma¨ªsa said wildly, showing her cute little fangs that were not capable of intimidating even a little child, but rather, make whoever saw her like that adore her without end. "You did well~" If they became a problem for them, Julia would help, she also didn''t like the way those three girls were looking at Barbara. Amon from start to finish was silent, it was something he did not understand, but ''knew'' how to react. His grandfather once said, ''If a fight between women breaks out, don''t get involved unless necessary.'' Following his grandfather''s words to him, Amon didn''t intrude but stood as a spectator waiting for if they needed his help. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/TXUud4b5W2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 25 - 25: Karaoke "1 hour for 4 people, please," Maisa said. Wearingpany formal attire, the young attendant smiled sympathetically and said, "You''re in luck, we''ve just cleared a room right now." "Oh, lucky!" Julia put her hands together, smiled, and said, "What''s the room?" "Number 10. Just a moment please." The attendant quickly registered the room for them. "It''s 20 credits if you''re a student." The attendant said. "We are students. Here, our student card." Maisa took hers. "Oh, this is mine." Julia smiled and handed hers over as well. Amon and Barbara did the same. After finishing the registration, Ma¨ªsa ended up paying. "I invited, so I''ll pay," Maisa said. "Oh okay," Amon said indifferently. Barbara didn''t care. She wasn''t fighting over who pays and who doesn''t; she just wanted to have fun with Amon, and she was a little curious about Maisa and Julia. Entering the hallway, it was possible to hear some singing in a different room, despite being low due to the room''s acoustics. They opened room 10 and entered. It was already clean and tidy. Barbara sat beside Amon on the left side, Ma¨ªsa and Julia sat in front of them on the right side. The table was in the way, but it wasn''t all bad, as they could tantly look into Amon''s face given that he was in front of them. A song starts to y and they look strangely, as it was Amon who selected and took the microphone. [When your legs don''t work like they used to before And I can''t sweep you off your feet Will your mouth still remember the taste of my love Will your eyes still smile from your cheeks And darling I will be loving you ''til we''re 70 and baby my heart Could still fall hard at 23 and I''m thinking'' bout how people fall in love in mysterious ways Maybe just the touch of a hand Oh me I fall in love with you every single day And I just wanna tell you I am ?] Amon sang so well that it caused shivers all over the three girls. They opened their mouths in disbelief, after all, Amon was being very emotional, singing and closing his eyes, it was crazy! "Is he possessed? By the way, what a beautiful voice~" Maisa''s eyes were almost heart-shaped as she looked at Amon. "So cool, Amon is awesome!" Barbara snapped out of her daze and screamed excitedly. Julia felt her heart beat faster, she looked at Amon in disbelief, ''His voice is handsome...'' [So honey now Take me into your loving arms Kiss me under the light of a thousand stars ce your head on my beating heart I''m thinking out loud Maybe we found love right where we are When my hair''s all but gone and my memory fades And the crowds do not remember my name When my hands do not y the same strings the way, mm I know you will still love me the same - Oh, baby, we found love right where we are (maybe) And we found love right where we are ?] When he finished singing, the three girls apuded. "Amazing, Amon, I''m impressed!" Julia said with a smile. "Yes, and it was so different from your indifferent way," Maisa added. "Mm." Amon said indifferently as he ced the microphone down on the table, "Singing needs to be something thates from the soul." "Yes, I felt my soul vibrate!" Barbara brazenly grabbed his arm. Amon looked at her and asked, "Hurt?" "..." Barbara let go of his arm, already knowing what woulde next. Julia and Ma¨ªsaughed and selected a song for them to sing as a duet. You''re the light, you''re the night You''re the color of my blood You''re the cure, you''re the pain You''re the only thing I wanna touch Never knew that it could mean so much, so much you''re the fear, I do not care ''Cause I''ve never been so high Follow me through the dark Let me take you past the satellites you can see the world you expresso to life, to life so love me like you do, lo-lo-love me like you do Love me like you do, lo-lo-love me like you do Touch me like you do, to-to-touch me like you do What are you waiting for? ?] The twins'' voices were calm and emotional, soft and serene, joyful, and, at the same time, had a touch of passion. [Love me like you do, lo-lo-love me like you do (like you do) Love me like you do, lo-lo-love me like you do (yeah) Touch me like you do, to-to-touch me like you from What are you waiting for? Love me like you do, lo-lo-love me like you do (like you do) Love me like you do, lo-lo-love me like you do (oh) Touch me like you do, to-to-touch me like you do (ah) What are you waiting for? ?] "Very good." Amon opened his eyes and said with a touch of rare softness, but he was soon indifferent. ''His ''weak'' point is music?'' Maisa asked herself doubtfully. It was clear that Amon was more emotional when it came to music. "Hehe, thanks." Julia smiled and stuck out her tongue in a cute way. Barbara has already selected the song and closed her eyes concentrating on singing. [But now the day bleeds Into nightfall And you''re not here To get me through it all I let my guard down and Then you pulled the rug I was kinda getting used to being someone you loved I let my guard down and Then you pulled the rug I was getting kinda used to being someone you loved ?] Barbara didn''t have the prettiest voice, but the hoarseness of her voice and the feeling it brought to her singing were very deep. Amon liked it and said, "Good." "Isn''t it?" Barbara puffed out her breasts proudly. She has never relied on such emotion before, so she put all her heart into this song. * "Oh, that was fun~" Barbara put both hands behind her head and smiled; she hadn''t had fun like this in a long time. "Umu, I had so much fun." Julia smiled as she looked at Barbara and then looked at Amon who now looked like a little box of surprises. Unexpectedly, they discover something new in him, not only does he have a handsome voice, but he also shows different emotions when singing. "We need to do this more often." Maisa took Amon''s hand and said. Amon stopped and looked at her. His voice was as indifferent as ever, "Hurt?" All: "..." "Okay, okay, I''m fine. boring~" Maisa stuck out her tongue and blew. The day was already dark, the streemps were on and the car traffic was calmer. A few couples passed neatly while smiling, and some were arguing about random things. "Amon." Barbara suddenly said, "I''m going to try hard, okay? Soon I will lose weight and be strong." "Oh, training is good." Amon said indifferently, "Are you going to train on the mountain?" "Of course I will!" Barbara enthusiastically said, "I''m counting the hours until that day~" "Mm, I''m d you''re somitted to training." Amon nods, happy that she is motivated to train. "Yes, I am." Barbara is not affected by the misunderstanding; in fact, she is even more attracted since she knows how to handle it. Knowing he won''t understand, it''s interesting to say things indifferently, and cause misunderstandings knowing Amon won''t understand. When he arrived on the street from Barbara''s house, she stopped walking. "I stay here. See you tomorrow~" Barbara nodded enthusiastically. "No." Ammon said indifferently, "It''s dangerous to go alone at this time. We''re going together, yes?" He looked at Julia and Maisa. "Yes, Amon is absolutely right!" Maisa wanted to continue walking with Amon, and that was a good excuse. She took Barbara''s arm and whispered in her ear. "I do not know," Barbara answered and the two were silent. "Well, think about it." Maisa walks away and returns to Julia''s side. "Okay." Barbara neither denied nor epted. Minutester, they arrive in front of a luxury building. "It''s here," Barbara says. "Wow! Do you stay at the Vens Building? How rich is your family?" Maisa is shocked. "Mm, have you seen channel 7 that runs at 6 in the morning? My mother is the host." Barbara says something shocking. "Wait, your mom has a TV show and it''s that cooking channel? Bianca is her name, yeah? Wow, my mom loves to see her!" Julia asked, "Can you ask her for an autograph, or would that be too much?" "Fine, but I''ll let you know." Barbara said, "I hate anyone who approaches me because of my mother." "I see, because of her that you gained so much weight? She''s the one who made the food?"Julia asked. "Yes, it''s very tasty but, because of that, I''ve fought with weight before, as I gain weight easily." Barbara sighed, "My mom loves to cook, and I don''t want to get fat, but this time I asked for her help because I wanted to get stronger." "Don''t eat like this anymore." Amon said, "Meat hurts in the long run, and I''m not talking about the weight, but if you want to get stronger." "I understand that now. I promise not to eat anymore, at least not like I did yesterday." Barbara smiled happily at Amon''s concern. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 26 - 26: Barbaras Mother Wants To Meet Amon - The 21st of June of the year 3031, Wednesday - "Thanks for the food." Amon wipes his mouth, picks up the dirty dishes, and heads towards the sink. "You''re wee." Sonia smiled softly. In thest few days, she realized the big mistake she had made. Amon was not who she thought he was and, recapitting everything that had happened in the past, she realized that many of her actions had been rash. The fear that she had initially of Amon had turned to pain at abandoning him. But, there is no remedy for regret and she could only do her best to redeem herself. Even if he is already 17, she would try to be a better mother for him. Sonia usually left early, today she stayedte especially to make breakfast and for everyone to eat together as a family. Of course, that was far from enough, but it was a start. "I finished." Amon said indifferently as he dried his hands and walked past them, "I''m going to change." "I''m done too." Julia and Ma¨ªsa got up and took their dishes to the sink. Initially, they would go straight to change but, remembering that Amon washed what he soiled, the two sisters ended up washing the dishes that they soiled too. Amon came down the stairs, and no, he didn''t wear the school uniform, he wore a cloth uniform, light and loose enough not to interfere with his movements. It was a typical uniform that is used for training, white with a ck rope to tie around the waist. It was still early, just 6:30 in the morning. sses start at 7:45 am. On Amon''s arms, there were 20 kilos of weight each, and on the feet, there were 30 kilos of weight each. It was 100 kilos more in total weight, making it a little difficult to train, which was ideal at the time. Luckily, the terrain wasrge, and he had enough space to train. "We are counting on you." Julia and Maisa arrived. Like Amon, they wore training clothes, but instead of white, it was pink with white rope around the waist. "Mm, start stretching," Amon said indifferently as he stretched. "Yes." Maisa and Julia joined him. Maisa and Julia, stretching upwards with both hands together like a bow, bent left and then right. Some crackles echo as they stretched. Their muscles are less tense, and they feel lighter. Maisa and Julia start sparring, Amon trains alone with weights. "You are using a lot of unnecessary movement," Amon said indifferently. "But, isn''t that cool?" Maisa turned and said. "Do you want to be cool or strong?" Amon asked with the same indifference as always, arching his brow. "Both!" Julia and Ma¨ªsa responded in unison. "¡­" Amon was speechless. He reflected and said with indifference, "It''s not impossible, but it''s going to be harder to stay strong. Instead of trying to look cool, get strong, and then try to be cool." "Mm, is that so?" Maisa still preferred to be cool, but hearing this, she was uncertain. Julia thought and said, "Okay, I''ll do this, I still prefer to be strong over cool, and I can do something niceter, yeah?" "Yes, as long as you master something, you can change it in the best way, but without mastering it will be difficult to do both at the same time." Amon gave a demonstration. First, he did an ordinary kick, then he did an effect on the kick that seemed to make the silhouette of his foot. "It''s called shadow kicks." Amon looked at her and said nonchntly, "To be able to do something like this, you need to be at least a Master''s level in Taekwondo or another martial art rted to the feet." "Wouldn''t that take a long time?" Julia asked. She puts her hand to her head while she thinks. "It all depends." Amon said, "My grandfather once told me that martial arts are something you can be born to do or something you do because you want to. Simply put, if you put in the effort, you will be rewarded, regardless of whether you were born for it or not. The same is true with singing. I was horrible before my grandmother taught me." "Wow! I can''t believe it since you sing so well these days." Julia said and a strange glint crossed her eyes. "But won''t a genius always be superior, no matter how much effort you put in?" Maisa sighs. "Not totally." Amon said, remembering his grandmother''s words: "A genius has a better starting point. But without effort, it''s no use. An example is the Human Emperor, did you know that he was branded without talent and was criticized by his colleagues?" "Seriously? Where did you hear that?" Maisa almost jumped on him as she grabbed his hands. Amon is a little surprised but doesn''t pull his hands away, and, before he can speak, she has already withdrawn her hands. He said with a neutral expression: "The book I had at my grandparents'' house, its name was: ''A mysterious adventure''. It''s not focused on the Human Emperor; the story portrays a student who was in the same ssroom as him and quotes the Human Emperor a few times. Another book also says something simr when talking about the Human Emperor; it portrayed him as if he was a recluse and nobody wanted to be his friend, and the focus of the stories was never him. In fact, some were just ancient texts, and all portrayed Human Emperor likewise, someone without talent who struggles to no avail." "Why don''t they teach this at school?" Maisa didn''t understand, if there are so many records, why wouldn''t they say that in ssrooms? "Amon? How do you know who the Human Emperor is? No one knows his real name, so how do you know who he is?" Julia asked when she remembered. "Hehe..." Amonughed, but hisugh was extremely chilling. Julia and Ma¨ªsa rubbed their arms, feeling chills run through their entire being. Amon said afterughing with a somewhat scary and even slightly funny face: "He was the one who was portrayed with blood-red hair and red eyes. It was so scary and attractive at the same time that every book that talked about the same boy, portrays it. And I ask you, what is the most striking feature of the Human Emperor who was always wearing a mask that covered his face?" "Red eyes and red mercury hair!" Julia and Maisa responded in unison. The two were fascinated, not fully believing it, as it is not proven, but it was very possible to analyze the records. "Can you show me these bookster?" Julia asked. "Sure." Amon snapped back to normal and responded nonchntly, "But I''m just going to say the names, you guys are going to deal with the troublesome business of finding the books." "Yes of course." Maisa and Julia agreed. "Mm, I''m going back to training." Amon turns and picks up the weights from the floor. * It was almost noon, Barbara was still a little chubby, she couldn''t lose weight as fast as she gained weight. She had stayed up until she almost fainted on the mat, if it wasn''t for her mother who told her to go to bed, maybe she would have actually passed out. "This ce is cool." Julia looked around and said with a smile. It was a ce surrounded by five sakura trees and, although a little cold, it was refreshing; on the ground was awn and some flowers nearby. Barbara put a pic nket for them to sit on, although she preferred to be alone with Amon, she had to ept these twoings together, since Amon invited them. "I like to eat outdoors." Barbara said, "Ie here sometimes." "It''s cool," Maisamented and started to eat the sandwich she brought. "Amon, I made you a lunchbox." Barbara reached out, a lunchbox wrapped in a pretty cloth. "Thanks." Amon epted. "..." Julia and Ma¨ªsa blushed with embarrassment. The two didn''t know how to cook, the best thing they could do was to fry eggs, cook rice, and pasta. Anything moreplicated was difficult for them. Opening it, it revealed a silver thermal canister. "It must still be hot." Barbara smiled eagerly. "Mm." Amon opened it and saw a sulent piece of meat and sausage, rice noodles, and shrimp sauce. The smell alone was delicious. Julia and Ma¨ªsa start to salivate. Amon takes the fork Barbara hands him and looks at the two girls, "Want to taste it?" But then he looks at Barbara, "Is it okay if they taste it?" "No problem." Barbara didn''t seem to mind. ''As long as you eat I''m happy.'' She thought. Julia and Maisa looked at each other. After an exchange of looks, they decided to try a taste, "Thank you." After eating, the two assessed Barbara again, she was not only hardworking, she was also a good cook! ''We need to learn how to cook... But can we get as good as her?'' That''s what Julia and Maisa thought. "Oh yes, Amon, my mother wants to meet you," Barbara said suddenly. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 27 - 27: Attempted Kidnapping "All right." Amon nodded. He remained indifferent as usual, continuing to eat. Julia and Maisa were perplexed. ''Did he ept it simply like that?'' "Amon, you have to think carefully before epting," Maisa said. She looked at him with a serious face and pinched his waist when she noticed that he didn''t understand her, "You can''t go out epting invitations to go to a girl''s house." Amon stopped eating. He looked at Maisa''s hand that pinched him, waiting for her to stop. "It''s her mother who wants to meet me," Amon said indifferently. It was as if he were saying that it was natural for his friend''s mother to want to know who she was hanging out with. Julia and Ma¨ªsa didn''t think it was just that, because normally you wouldn''t be asked to go see her, but she could juste to school and see him, or even make a phone call, or something simr. "I''m d you epted." Barbara then said: "I told my mom about going to the mountains, she said she would only let me go if she knew you. I''m sorry for this." "Mm." Amon nodded. He said indifferently, "Training is important, I''m going to talk to your mother." "Good!" Barbara tried to contain herself, but the smile never left her face until the moment they finished eating. * The bell rang, and the end of ss was announced. Amon had been invited by Barbara before, so he was waiting for her. "Amon, you usually walk us home so, will you take us too?" Ma¨ªsa said: "If you don''t go, we''ll have to wait for our father toe to get us." "Okay." Amon nodded. Barbara sighed but didn''t let herself be shaken. Amon was going to her house today to meet her mother, for now, that''s enough. In the hallway, many people passed them and looked at Amon with the two girls strangely. There wasn''t a single person who didn''t know about the infamous Amon Tang. Not only for being the champion of the tournament, but also for always being close to the two high school beauties, and even Barbara, the delinquent who wasn''t close to anyone in particr in high school. "Sorry for the dy." Julia arrived, "Professor kept asking a lot of questions about you, he didn''t want to let me go." She sighed. Amon arched his brow, "Me?" "Yes, he kept asking about our rtionship, and not wanting it to affect studies, etc." Julia scoffed: "But it''s all double talk, he thinks I don''t know he''s keeping an eye on me? Tsk, he is already a grown man, but he has his eye on a teenager." "Are you talking about Professor Geraldo?" Ma¨ªsa guessed: "Tsk, he''s a louse. Even though he''s not old, he''s already 30, and we''re only 17 and, even so, he''s interested in girls half his age?" "This is verymon." Barbara said as she walked with them: "There are many men who only be teachers to do indecent things. The inte is full of cases of teachers ckmailing students with grades to have sex with them. I hate that kind of person!" "But aren''t you a delinquent? I mean, I don''t want to generalize, but aren''t most offenders easy?" Maisa asked. "I''m not that type!" Barbara red at Maisa, but seeing that she didn''t want to offend, and just asked a question she had doubts about, Barbara sighs, "I had a disagreement with my mother; actually, not with her exactly. Remember what I said yesterday?" "About hating people that approach you because of your mother?" Julia was insightful. "Yes, that''s it." Barbara said as she put her hands behind her head, "That happenedst year, I had 3 friends, and they were good friends, or that''s how it was for me. However,ter I found out that they only approached me to be able to go to my house and talk to my mother. They asked for autographs and sold them on the inte, etc, and I even caught them talking bad about me behind my back so, I fought with them." "But why did you fight with your mother?" Julia asked. "My mother... Well, irrationally, I med my mother." Barbara sighed, "Okay, that was it, I''ll stop talking about me; tell me about yourself." "I¡­" Before Julia couldplete a sentence, Amon stopped them from walking. A big ck cargo car suddenly stopped in front of them getting in the way. The street wasn''t exactly narrow, but looking back, they saw some men in ck suits heading towards them. "Danger, get back." Amon was serious. His gaze turned much colder than usual. In his hands, electrical currents begin to crackle like the cries of a thousand birds. *Bang!* Amon shattered the ground beneath his foot as he ran, he moved so fast! Three pairs of eyes widened, shock stamped on the girls'' faces as if they''d seen a ghost. A young man was somehow among the dozen men now. He looked very young, perhaps only 17 years old, and heunched himself at the group of men as if bumping into a herd of sheep. The men looked like fragile puppets in front of the young man. Every time his hands swung, a man would be electrocuted! He was so fast, so strong! While a handful of them was stunned, most of the dozen men had already been eliminated in record time. The young man in school clothes came before them, his path was a red line, and behind him, a group of men scattered on the ground at random. Amon looked at those who could fight, a little disappointed to see that only two of them were left and were trembling with fear. Bing one with lightning, he doesn''t attack the two men who start to urinate in their pants, he goes back towards Barbara, Julia, and Ma¨ªsa; the group that was on the other side of the street was heading towards the girls. "Damn it, run!" A man screamed in terror. When he saw Amoning back, it was as if a terrible monster had appeared. The initial n was to capture Julia, it was obvious from their gaze that was locked in her direction. "Fuck it, we weren''t told he had that kind of strength !" The man who saw the other group being defeated screamed angrily. But when he saw Amon, he was trembling with fear, and all he wanted to do was run away. "Wow!" Barbara apuded. She was so excited that she started jumping. The danger was practically gone, and now it was another one-sided massacre. "Unbelievable¡­'' Julia and Maisa, who watched Amon train every day, were still surprised. It was incredible the strength Amon disyed; it seems that in the tournament he was never serious. Ma¨ªsa took her cell phone and called the police. Julia took out her smartphone and started filming. She wanted proof of what happened, and even caught the moment when the men told Amon that they had been hired by someone anonymously to kidnap Julia Queiroz and beat up the boy next to her and bring him back too, which, in this case, was Amon. Ending the call, the police were already on their way. Ma¨ªsa muttered angrily, "It can only be that bastard Elijah, he''d be the only one who would want to kidnap his sister and beat Amon." "It''s a good thing Amon is nothing like him," Julia said. She was clearly very angry at Elijah. If it wasn''t enough that she didn''t like him, now she hated him and felt disgusted by him. "Careful!" Barbaraunches a ball of blue fire that hits a man who was pulling a pistol and aiming at them. Her gics are close to her heart and, because of that, her speed was fast. *Bang!* "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!* The man started screaming while he was on fire. This was filmed by Julia. *Toot!* Siren sounds echoed and police cars surrounded both sides of the street. "Fuck!" The men in ck despair, but they were hurt. Amon returned to the girls'' side. "Is everything alright?" The officers saw this scene and were incredulous, but one of the officers identified Amon; he was involved in the case of Amon saving his mother. "Is that you?" The policeman said. A smile curved his face and he said, "What happened this time?" "This." Julia starts ying the video and hands it to them. "Kidnapping? And who is Elijah?" The officers wanted to ask questions, but they were underage so their parents needed to be present. Ma¨ªsa also called their mother and father. Barbara did the same. Soon Sonia and Julius arrived. "Julia, Ma¨ªsa, and Amon, I''m d you three are fine!" Julius hugged the three of them and cried. He looked like melted butter, crying over everything, but it wasn''t a bad feeling to have someone worry about them like that. Sonia became more discreet, but she also cried when she saw that they were all right. On the way over there were many men in ck being arrested, this caused a misunderstanding and made them feel apprehensive. "Barbara!" Bianca arrived. She was a 176 cm blonde, had above-average breasts, and had a beautiful body. Her eyes were green and were slightly nted, arching the edges upward. "Mom¡­" Barbara wasn''t afraid. She was confident in Amon''s strength but was d for her mother''s arrival. However, she didn''t want Amon to meet her mother at this time... Bianca hugged Barbara and sighed with relief when she saw that she was okay. Then she looked at the boy she had heard so much about for her daughter. ''Not bad.'' That''s what she thought. Although he looked like a delinquent from head to toe, it was clear after hearing what happened that it was just the way he behaved but didn''t act. He looked like a good boy in her opinion. "I''m Barbara''s mother, call me mother-inw, or Bianca if you''re shy." Bianca smiled at Amon as she approached. She held out her hand and said, "Nice to meet you, take good care of my daughter." Amon didn''t understand. Mother-inw? But he was still respectful and shook her hand and said, "I will do my best?" He was confused, did he not get something right again? Barbara''s reaction to this was the strongest... * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 28 - 28: Being Kissed By Two Girls At The Same Time "Mom. Very good!" Barbara hugged her mother. Pulling away she gave her a thumbs up. "Yes, but didn''t he get it wrong?" Bianca asked. She looked at Amon and he seemed oblivious to what she said, not understanding the purpose. "I know, but it''s still fine." Barbara smiled, "He''s nice, yeah?" "Mm, yes he''s hot, and looks extremely delicious~," Bianca said with a smile. She licked her lips seductively and her face flushed a little as she looked in Amon''s direction. "Mom!" Barbara yelled, scolding her mother. Wasn''t it enough that she had two twin sisters as rivals, now her mother too? "Haha, I''m kidding, stay cool." Bianca stuck out her tongue. Even so, Barbara couldn''t quite believe it. Since her mom once dated a 20-year-old boy not too long ago, what if she prefers someone even younger? Amon was answering some questions from the officers, but he still heard what the mother-daughter pair said. ''I''m delicious?'' "How are you, is everything alright? Are you hurt?" Julius was extremely worried. "Yes, we are well." Maisa said, "Amon protected us." "Sugarplum. He''s a good boy and he knows how to act like a man!" Julius smiled. He walked over to Amon and pped him on the back three times and smiled even more satisfied. Amon looks at Julius. The indifference was still there, but he was warmer when he looked at Julius; he nods and answered the cop''s questions. "Amon, do you know who it might be?" the policeman asked. He had a notebook writing everything down. An impatient look crossed his eyes and he said slowly, "No, you better ask these thugs that question." "Yes Yes." The policeman felt a chill down his spine. His boss said to be respectful to them, especially since they are underage. It took almost 1 hour. When it was finally over, they left. "Amon, unfortunately, this all happened." Bianca, Barbara''s mother, said, "I''m taking the day off tomorrow. How abouting with Barbara and having dinner? I would like to talk to you a little bit." "Mm, fine." Amon agreed with the indifference. Bianca smiled, not caring about his attitude. She had heard a lot about Amon from her daughter, it was as if she already knew him. And, seeing his strength by defeating so many bandits, it was clear as day that Amon could protect her daughter, but she still wanted him to go to her house; it was also a good opportunity for her daughter. "Well, I''ll be waiting." Bianca smiled. She told Barbara to say goodbye and got into the car. Julius came with the BMW. Amon and the rest walked in and he drove to the house. * In his stepmother''s mansion, Elijah was pacing restlessly. His false sense of superiority was immediately reced by jealousy. The most drastic measures he took, all went down the drain. Amon, that bastard, managed to spoil everything he nned and surpassed all his expectations. He did everything ndestinely and hid his identity well, so he wasn''t afraid of being found out, but it still infuriated him by having everything destroyed. ''If I stole her innocence, she would be mine!'' His eyes were expressive. Even with the maids in the room, Elijah didn''t hide his fury, surprising those who were used to seeing him always well-behaved and with a gentle expression. "Amon, you''re going to regret this," He muttered coldly before leaving and heading to his room. * When he returned, Amon joined Quibblo (it''s a socialwork where you can create quizzes and surveys, see the results in a graph, andpare your answers with others. Allows you to share with others tests and quizzes and embed in blogs) and made a question: [What does it mean when a girl''s mother says she leaves her daughter in my care?]. Half an hourter, he had some answers. [It means she wants you to marry her daughter]. That was the first response. Amon didn''t think that was it, he was still 17, and Barbara was too; it wasn''t amon practice to get married so early in the country he lives in. [She wants you to take care of her daughter since you must go to the same school as her, don''t think too much about it, boys]. This left Amon a little confused. Was it because of the first answer? [You need to take good care of your friends. The girl''s mother is worried about her daughter and held you responsible, and, therefore, left her in your care]. Amon thought it was a logical answer, and it seemed to be right. [It was just a formality, as you became friends with her daughter]. Thest answer was what Amon thought was the most sensible. "Amon, dinner is ready." Julia''s voice echoed. ''So it was just a formality?'' Even with doubt, Amon stopped thinking about it and left the room. Standing in front of the door were Julia and Ma¨ªsa, "Shall we go?" he asks nonchntly. The two girls were agitated, looked at Amon, then looked at each other and kissed Amon''s face at the same time, one on each side and with their face red as pepper, the two girls said, "Thanks for saving us~" Then they ran downstairs. Amon was stunned. He put both hands on his face and could still feel the softness of Ma¨ªsa and Julia''s lips. He felt his heart pounding wildly, and a strange sensation he had never felt. He went back to his room and saw that he had a biological reaction, he didn''t want to go downstairs like that; he somehow felt embarrassed. That wasn''t something he would be embarrassed about, but he didn''t understand himself, ''Why does it make me so happy?'' After the ''giant'' fell asleep, Amon came down the stairs. Looking into the living room, he saw Ma¨ªsa and Julia stealing nces in his direction, and they lowered their heads and went back to taking small bites of the chicken stew. Amon approaches Julia. It made her almost jump. Worse yet, he reached out toward her face, making Julia''s heart pound over a thousand kilometers an hour. With his left hand, he touches her face, and with his thumb, he wipes the left side of her face, up to her lips, which were dirty with the soaked chicken sauce. He muttered, "It''s dirty." "Oh¡­" Julia opened her mouth and only made a surprised sound as if she had unlearned how to speak. She looked, her eyes wide open, in Amon''s direction and saw him put his thumb in his mouth, and she blushed so much she wanted to hide in a hole. Amon was surprised at himself, he normally wouldn''t do something like that. ''What''s happening to me?'' He tries to control himself, his grandparents say he needed to control his emotions well, not to get out of control. Taking a deep breath, he calmed down, but his heart was still racing. "Amon?" Sonia looked at him confused. Normally he would act very indifferent to everything, but his current behavior didn''t match what she was used to seeing. ''Amon likes Julia?'' Julius assumed. He wasn''t against it, but he saw that Ma¨ªsa looked upset, pouting, ''Does she like him too?'' He saw that his two daughters were acting weird. Amon picked up a te and silently got some food for himself. Sitting down next to Julius and Maisa on the other side, he starts eating in silence. After just a few seconds, Juliaes to, and she still can''t believe what just happened. Normally, she would have been bolder, but her previous actions, and now Amon''s, were too much for her maiden heart to take. "Thanks for the food." Amon finishes eating. His voice was a little unnatural, a little indifferent, but was there also a hint of confusion, or maybe restlessness? Amon walked toward the kitchen with the dirty dishes, he washed the dishes and went upstairs. He went into the bathroom and brushed his teeth as he thought about what had happened before. It was difficult for him, Amon was not used to it, and it was a strange feeling he felt when thinking about Julia, Maisa, and even Barbara. Somehow, Amon saw his face turn red in front of the mirror. Amon finishes brushing his teeth and washes his face. Leaving, he goes to the bedroom and, after locking the door, he puts on his pajamas and lies down on the bed. His mind spun. It''s been a long time since he felt so confused. Amon wished he could talk to his grandparents and ask for advice... * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 29 - 29: Leaving With Your Tail Between Your Legs The next morning, Thursday, June 22nd. Amon wakes up early without needing an rm clock. ''Brush your teeth¡­'' He thought as he stretched, then he left the room. After washing his face and brushing his teeth, Amon dressed in workout clothes. "Good morning, Amon." Maisa came out of her room and saw him. She smiled with slightly pink cheeks, showing cute dimples as she smiled. "Good morning¡­" Amon tried to be nonchnt as usual, but his voice trailed off in the end. He was still confused by what happened before, when he searched the inte the information was all contradictory. Maisa noticed Amon''s strangeness and her eyes opened even wider. She didn''t expect him to be affected by what happened before, just as she and Julia were affected. By the way, did she see him blush!? ''Am I imagining things?'' "Going to train?" Maisa asked the obvious. She just wanted to start a conversation. "Mm, see youter?" Amon asked. He tried to control his emotions by asking this question nonchntly. "Yes of course. I''ll brush my teeth and I''ll be there right away." Maisa smiled softly. * Thest two sses were physical education. Amon was ying basketball, Ma¨ªsa was on his team. Maisa was the second-best on the team. Bouncing the ball on the floor of the court, Ma¨ªsa fakes to the left thenes back, deceiving the opponent, she runs quickly and passes the ball: "Amon!" Amon catches the ball, then bounces it off the ground and dribbles past opponents swiftly. It was like he left after-images behind as he moved masterfully, and soon he jumped and buried the ball in the hoop. *Whistle!* "2 points for the red team!" The judge, who was a girl from room 303 yelled. "Yay!" Maisa approached Amon, she reached out and pped his hands, she smiled and went back to taking a defensive position. The team went to hug Amon, however, they received a cold look and he dodged their onught. "Amon, don''t leave..." They looked at Amon sadly. Amon gave him a cold look and asked, "Are you hurt?" "No?" They were confused. "Then you can walk alone, no grabbing me," Amon said indifferently. "..." All. "But you let Maisa p your hand," Victorined. "She''s different," Amon said coldly. Victor: "..." "I''m different¡­" Ma¨ªsa smiled a lot when she heard that and looked at Amon with a flushed face. pping her face with her hands, she calms down and goes back to paying attention to the game. Barbara, who was on the opposing team, grit her teeth as she looked at Maisa, then she puffed out her cheeks. Holding the basketball, it starts bouncing on the ground and she goes towards Ma¨ªsa, wanting to face her. Maisa saw Barbara approaching and became serious. She goes towards her to block and steal the ball. Barbara made a feint pretending to pass the ball to someone on the side. Maisa looks in that direction and prepares to run. Barbara''s lips curved into a thin smile, she threw it over Maisa who didn''t have time to jump and catch the ball. Barbara catches the ball while jumping, and runs, bouncing the ball. She had a smile on her face for having managed to get past Ma¨ªsa, but she was soon surrounded. Barbara is agile but not proficient in the sport, she jumps again and throws. Amon already predicted this, and was in front of his basket and jumped. mming his hand, he sent the ball away, heading towards the opponent''s basket. "Damn it!" Barbara cursed and ran across the court, luckily the ball hit the hoop, but didn''t enter. One of the red team yers caught the ball and began to exchange passes quickly. Avoiding Maisa and Ammon. "Time''s up!" The PE teacher walked to the middle of the court and said: "Let''s start the hurdle race now. But before that happens, today 4 students from Sister Maria Tereza School came to visit our school, they came to see the champions of the tournament." Four boys left the stands and walked to the basketball court. Jardel, the first ce in his school, snorted in disdain when he looked at Amon. Jardel is tall, 194 cm, with ck hair and dark green eyes. He emitted a coolness as he walked smugly. The other three were less arrogant, but still looked haughtily at all the students and only Ma¨ªsa, Barbara, Victor, and Amon impressed them a little, but nothing, they thought, worth noting. ''I was told this year''s winner was powerful, as he has lightning genes, but is he just that?'' Jardel looks at Amon arrogantly, he feels like he''s wasting his time being here. "Jardel." Cleiton, the runner-up, joked with sarcasm, "If you stare at him so much, he might start crying~" "Is he the winner of the tournament?" Jardel did not respond to Cleiton''s provocation and asked the Physical Education Teacher arrogantly, not respecting that he is a teacher. Professor Acer looked at the Jardel and shook his head. Teenagers often thought they were on top of the world just because they won a high school tournament. "Yes, he is." "Tsk, I wasted my timeing here." Jardel turns, intending to leave, but he stops and looks at Amon in amusement, then throws an ice needle in Amon''s direction intending to hit Amon in the leg. *Beng!* "That''s¡­" Jardel was surprised. It wasn''t that sound he expected it to make. Amon''s foot waspletely fine, and where the needle hit, it ripped some of the pants Amon was wearing and showed the weight he was wearing. The color of Amon''s eyes darkened. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Jardel and yanked his pants off. Leaving Jardel to wear his underwear in front of everyone. "This is mypensation," Amon said coldly as he held Jardel''s pants and lightning began to circle in his hand turning the pants into shreds. "Bastard...!" Jardel was furious. His fists were wrapped in ice, but to his surprise, the ice melts when he felt the temperature of Amon''s lightning bolt, and he began to sweat profusely from head to toe. All in his underwear, all sweaty, and his hair wet, as if he''d had a bucket full of water on his head. "Want to continue? Or do you four idiots want toe together?" Amon asked coldly. He didn''t like the attitude they showed, and mostly he didn''t like being snubbed and snuck up on. "I, I¡­" The other three stuttered, Amon''s power was superior to what they thought. They could barely fill 10 white genes, while Amon had 31, it was such a big difference, it made them feel enormous pressure. Even the professor, who has 50 gic unlocks, has not been able to fill in 30 white genes. It was a very difficult thing, which even made him feel pressured by Amon''s current aura. "Wesley, let''s go back¡­" Fabricio, fifth ce in the school tournament, trembled with fear in front of Amon. Amon''s look was very dangerous, it''s much worse than Jardel''s look, whom he feared so much. Wesley has genes of fire, but he also began to sweat from the heat given off by the lightning in Amon''s hands. "Hahaha! So small, it doesn''t even have volume and thinks he''s big, the almighty~" Barbara points to Jardel andughs out loud. She wasn''t the kind of person who got shy just seeing a boy in boxers. The other students held back so as not tough, but ended upughing when they saw that it was simr to a girl since there was no volume in his underwear. Jardel felt humiliated. He red at Amon, but he feared his lightning, and ran away, wanting not to suffer this humiliation anymore. However, he was in the gym, by the time he left, the third-year students, on the second floor of the building, saw him and startedughing out loud as they pointed, interrupting the ssroom. "Damn it¡­!" Jardel sees an open window and jumps. It was the window that overlooked the elementary school room. "Ahh, he''s only in his underwear, pervert!" A 10-year-old girl yelled as she pointed at Jardel. "Pervert, pervert!" The other 10-year-olds started screaming as they pointed at Jardel. Jardel felt cold, he had never felt so humiliated in his life. "Damn it, Amon!" Jardel directs his anger at Amon and jumps back to the window. He sees his ''colleagues'' and goes towards them. Jardel starts pulling at Wesley''s pants, wanting to take them off to wear. "Give them to me." "Jardel, this¡­" Wesley held tight to his pants, but seeing Jardel''s cold gaze, he shivered in fear. "Look, he really is a pervert!" The kids in front of the window screamed as they saw Jardel trying to take Wesley''s pants off. "Kids, close the curtains!" The teacher was amazed. She came out of her stupor and went to close the curtain, but the children''s curiosity did not allow her to make them remain blind. "He''s a pervert, teacher, we need to call the police!" A child screamed and went to her backpack and pulled the rm cord against the perverts and kidnappers. The other kids thought it was a brilliant idea and started to do the same. Meanwhile, Jardel, who took off Wesley''s pants, put them on and ran full steam ahead. "Ahh, the pervert is running away with the other boy''s pants!!" A ten-year-old boy screamed. On the second floor, some third-year students took pictures and even filmed. Everything was recorded. "Haha, I''m going to get famous with this video." A boyughed out loud as he saved the video to the cloud. "Hehe... that''s what they get for despising us, they are just a cowardly bunch that sneaks up on you." Ma¨ªsa wrinkled her nose and said with contempt undisguised. The other students at Sister Maria Tereza School had no face to rebut, Wesley took off the coat he was wearing, wrapped it around his waist, and ran away. He was very embarrassed and couldn''t stand to stay one more second there. Fabricio and Cleiton looked at Amon fearfully and walked away. They came here unannounced, they lied when they said it was something their school provided. And now that this happened, if they didn''t leave soon, they might be discovered. "Fabricio, let''s go." Cleiton starts running, he had an affinity for wind and was very fast at using genes in his feet to run. Fabricio ran slower, but he ran without looking back. This was one of the moments he felt most embarrassed in his life, living like a genius, adored by his family, he never went through such embarrassment. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 30 - 30: Seductress Right after Jardel and Wesley''s ''tragic'' event, sses continued as normal. There was only one more ss left, and that was the obstacle course. It wasn''t big, they were just standard obstacles that happened around the futsal court. "Seriously, how can he be so fast?" A nearly breathless boy, who was way behind Amon, muttered as he ran, "He''s running with weights in front of everyone and he''s not even sweating, dammit, theparisons are ridiculous." "Well, better not even think about it." His friend tapped his shoulder and forced a smile, "He''s on another level." Meanwhile, Amon had alreadypleted onep and was about to overtake those who hadn''t evenpleted the first. The obstacles were just wooden wall climbing, like a simtion of climbing a mountain. Some would fall, but it wasn''t more than 10 feet, which was worse, as Amon could jump straight to the top. Of course, he didn''t do that since he was warned before by the teacher that he could not. . . The end of school bell rang. Students in ss 303 have already returned to the ssroom and collected school materials to go home. Amon was in the hallway, waiting for Julia, Barbara, and Maisa. Soon Julia appeared, she was the fastest, as Maisa and Barbara were changing in the bathroom. "Amon, sorry, can you check if there''s any dirt on my face?" Julia asked as she touched her own face, she was in art ss before. "Mm." Amon looked at her face and shook his head in denial, "It''s perfect." "Oh, you mean my face is perfect?" Julia joked as she poked his chest. "Very beautiful." Amon was sincere, he didn''t think it was wrong to praise her, as he learned from his grandmother that if a pretty girl asked, he should seriously admit it. "Hehee~" Julia smiledpletely, she was 50% sure that Amon wouldpliment her, but even as she waited, she got a goofy smile and stuck out her tongue cutely, "Thanks, you''re sweet." "You mean you want to eat me?" Amon asked, as he pulled away a little. It was rare for him to try to make a joke. This took Julia by surprise, she was reactionless until she finally noticed that Amon was ying with her. Her face slightly flushed, she muttered, "Maybe..." "What is a maybe?" Barbara returned with Maisa. "If she wants to eat me," Amon said as he looked at Barbara and then at Maisa. "¡­" The two girls didn''t understand. "Amon!" Julia blushed, she tried to exin, "It''s like this... I had a candy and then he asked if I wanted to eat it. Then I jokingly said "maybe" got it? It was a joke, a joke..." "I see..." Barbara didn''t believe it, she looked suspiciously at Julia and then at Amon. "Would you like-" "Yes." Barbara smiled, interrupting Amon. "You don''t even know what I was going to say." Amon rebutted indifferently. "Of course I know." Barbara said with a smirk, "You were going to ask if I want you to tie my hair, yes? So, I want it, it''s unpleasant with it loose since I''m a little sweaty." "Oh, well." Amon was a little surprised, but he was indifferent again. He went to her, holding her hair gently, he asked, "stic band." "Here," Barbara said in a cheerful tone without turning around; she didn''t expect Amon to actually tie her hair. Amon carefully tied Barbara''s hair into a high ponytail. "Amon, where did you learn to do this?" Julia was suspicious, it didn''t seem like the first time he had done this. "I had long hair," Amon replied indifferently. "Oh, I would have liked to see..." Ma¨ªsamented. "Me too," Julia said then, she tried to visualize mentally but she couldn''t quite imagine it; it was hard to visualize something she had never seen. "Okay, let''s go?" Barbara turned around as a smile forms on her face. She was happier than usual since Amon was going to her house today. At least she hoped that nothing annoying would happen again. Even though it had been several days that Amon was walking along with Julia, Ma¨ªsa, and Barbara, the students were still surprised. Worse was that they feared Amon and, because of that, they didn''t approach or even ask what exactly was the rtionship between them. Some were biting each other, wondering if they were just friends, or something more. Elijah was one of them, he was almost jumping towards Amon to tell him to get away from Julia. However, fear outweighs his courage. Elijah likes to try to act strong, but after losing so ridiculously, the truth was that he was scared and convincing himself that he would soon get stronger, thus beating Amon. But grudgingly, he was impotent; he ate a lot of meat these past few days, but it wasn''t enough. He couldn''t even get to LV21 of the white genes, and he only managed to fill 15 of the fire genes. While it''s good, it wasn''t enough; he was far from good enough to go against Amon. Oblivious to the thoughts and difficulties Elijah was going through, Amon looks in Elijah''s direction with a cold, sinister gaze. Elijah shudders; he felt like amb being watched by a lion. Amon may be dense, but not a fool. After everything that had happened, it was clear enough to him that his dear brother wanted him dead. "Amon?" Barbara saw him stop and caught his eye. "It''s nothing," Amon said indifferently as he started walking again. The pressure over him is gone and, Elijah takes a deep breath again. The people next to Elijah had shaky legs, it looked like they had a visit from ''Latrell'', now they needed to walk as if they were roasted, with limp legs. "Hahaha!" Some of the students noticed the irregr shape these students, even Elijah, were walking in andughed out loud as they pointed tantly in their direction. If before they feared Elijah a bit, little by little the fear and admiration turned to ridicule. The jealousy he has of Amon has made him show his true face several times, making people despise him. "Barbara, Amon, here!" Bianca Margarete Abravanel was in front of the school gate waiting for them. Barbara''s mother was an attractive woman in her 30s who loved Barbara very much, except that she was always busy with the television show. With her shapely and round bottom, Bianca attracted the attention of all the boys she passed and some teachers as well. It didn''t help that she often wore very tight and glued-on clothes that only emphasized her figure. Maisa thought she had beautiful breasts, and she was right. Bianca had a pretty face and beautiful flowing blonde hair. She is around 5''11 and was incredibly well-rounded with a very shapely figure, she was often described as ''cute'' and ''adorable'' even though she was in her early thirties. "Mom, you don''t need toe and get us," Barbara said, surprised that her mom came and was wearing nylons that were so hot. "Silly girl, it''s rare for me to pick you up from school, and when I do, youin?" Bianca smiled warmly. Bianca looks at Amon, and for a brief moment, her eyes sparkled as if she had found something interesting, then she turned her face away, looking at Maisa and Julia. "Good afternoon, Miss Bianca." "Good afternoon, Miss Margarete." Julia and then Ma¨ªsa said in sequence. "Ara, are you Amon''s sisters?" Bianca said with a charming smile, "you cane with us if you want, I''ll take you home." . . After dropping off Ma¨ªsa and Julia at home, they arrived at the Vens Building. "Amon,e in," Bianca said, gesturing for the cute teenager to enter her house. "Thank you," Amon thanked Bianca nonchntly. Bianca said, escorting the handsome teenager into her living room: "Come in and make yourselffortable. You can go with Barbara to her room, I''m going to make us something to eat and drink while we talk okay?" Without waiting for an answer, she turned and left. Bianca went into the kitchen and made orange juice, including preparations for baking some cookies. "Amon, let''s go to my room?" Barbara blushed a little when asking this question. "Okay." Amon acted as indifferent as ever. Her room was at the end of the hallway on the left side. Entering, she said, "You can sit on the bed." "Oh." Amon didn''t show much of a reaction. He saw a very feminine room, with pink decor, and even a stuffed animal on the bed. It was a full-size tiger. Amon went to the bed and sat down. Barbara stood up as she could hear her mother''s footsteps. Bianca went into the bedroom, she went to hand Barbara a ss and "identally" tripped, spilling not one but two sses full of cold orange juice all over the shocked teenager. "Aaaah!!" Barbara screamed as the cold orange juice soaked her uniform and her skin. "I''m sorry," Bianca apologized, in an Oscar-winning acting mode, actingpletely mortified by her clumsiness. "It''s okay, Mom." Barbara said, "I was sweaty, I was going to shower anyway." "Amon, I''ll be right back." Barbara left. "Amon, I''m going to get a cloth and clean up this mess, wait a moment, okay?" Bianca smiled warmly. "Mm." Amon nodded. Bianca enters the room again, she had changed her clothes and was just wearing a tiny pink nightgown that barely covered her curvy body. "Amon," She smiled with a sensual smile as she walked slowly towards Amon who was sitting on the bed. "Mm?" Amon looks at Bianca with an indifferent look, but he thinks it''s strange since she didn''t do what she said she was going to do and even changed her clothes. Bianca sits down next to Amon and slowly starts stroking his thighs, "Tell me, was my daughter a good girl for you?" That question made him stop thinking about why she wasn''t doing what she said she was going to do, so he responded nonchntly, "Mm, she''s getting strong." For some reason, the woman''s smile seemed to grow, and, soon, she ced her finger on his chest as she gently trailed a finger down to Amon''s navel; she was admiring Amon''s perfect, young and robust body. She licks her lips a little, "Tell me~... Do you like older women?" Amon remembered his grandmother upon hearing this question, he nodded in agreement, "Older women are strong." "Hehee~" She whispered as she walked over to Amon and rested the two big rabbits on his chest. "That''s a good thing to hear~" * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 31 - 31: The Older Woman Seduce The Innocent Boy Barbara enters suddenly, soon she screams, reprimanding her mother''s actions, "Mom?!" "Mm?" Bianca pulled away from Amon then, looking in her daughter''s direction, she says, "Is there a problem?" Her mother''s expression of misunderstanding deserves an Oscar, no wonder she has a television show, but Barbara hasn''t fallen for her tricks twice in a row; she even begins to suspect that it was all just her mother''s n to get her out. "This is inappropriate!" Barbara eximed angrily as she approached and began to push Bianca away from Amon. Barbara was wearing shorts and a small ck sports bra. She was carrying a light jacket over her shoulders. Her fire-red hair was slightly damp from the shower; the shampoo smelled pleasant, it smelled likevender. "Why would it be inappropriate?" Bianca rebutted in her low, sensual voice. She has one of those low, husky sexual voices that even on the phone would just make you instantly hard. Amon was a man, he could control his emotions well and be always indifferent, but with such encouragement, he got a hard-on. This didn''t go unnoticed by Bianca, who eximed as she looked at his erection, "Oh dear, it looks so big." Her voice was low, husky, sounding like she was giving oral sex just by talking to you. "Damn it, mom!" Barbara was stunned at how cocky her mom is, "Stop it, you''re old enough to be his mom!" "I''m not his mother and, he''s so hot." Bianca tells her: "Why should I hold back if I want him for myself? Have you ever married him, had sex with him, or at least kissed him?" "¡­" Barbara blushed: "Of course not, heavens! You are crazy!" "Girl, you''re too prudish, you''re already 17; you need to be more aggressive. Otherwise, If you don''t, another bitch will steal him from you," Bianca said. "Damn it, Mom! Are you talking about yourself?" Barbara crossed her arms over her breasts and looked at her mother in disbelief, "Look at what you say and how you''re acting, for God''s sake, Mom!" "Heh..." Amon smiled. He didn''t smile very often, and when he did, there was a dark, evil vibe to him. "I don''t know what got into you." He said, "But if you''re talking about me, shouldn''t you include me in this conversation?" Barbara and Bianca were surprised, then looked at Amon who stood up as he looked at them with a dark and evil smile. "Amon, have you ever dated before?" Bianca asked him, "Did you at least notice I was flirting, did you?" Amon frowned, confused. He shook his head, then his frown returned to normal while his voice was nonchnt: "No, I thought we were talking normally, but apparently you spoke with a double meaning. I don''t quite understand this thing, So no, I didn''t notice. But, now I understand what you mean." "Then?" Bianca threw her head back andughed. It was a low, emotional sound, "You''re sexy, hot, innocent, cold, and obviously I want to do a lot of things with you. Tell me, are you interested in doing something exciting with me?" Barbara, who heard that, swallowed her saliva dry. If she were a man, she was sure that she would jump on her mother and eat every bit of her. ''Damn, she''ll seduce Amon if she goes on like this...'' Amon''s admiration must have shown in his indifferent eyes because she had a triumphant little smile on her face as she rose and ced her slender, delicate fingers on his chest. "Do You like me?" she asked shyly. "¡­" Amon''s breath hitched, he didn''t understand it very well, but he felt his hardness get stronger; it was starting to hurt. At some point, he opened his mouth and started breathing erratically. "I don''t know¡­" Amon replied quietly. Her hand starts to move down as it slides sensually down his firm body, moving towards his hardness. "Don''t you really know?" She said with a smirk on her face. "Wow!" When she took hold of his hardness, Bianca realized how naive she was being. She looks at Barbara and says, "Daughter, you chose well; he''s the biggest and thickest I''ve ever seen in my life!" Amones back to himself, but he felt good with her hand there. Although the situation was strange, he felt a tingle inside and the need for her to keep her hand on his hardness. "Mom, you must be crazy!" Barbara screamed and pulled her mother away from Amon, "Stop it, dammit, you''re embarrassing me." "Oh please Barbara, stop being naive." She said, "You know how much I like a gifted boy, and I''ve already told you what my greatest wish is; I believe Amon is the right guy." After catching his breath a little, Amon frowned, "Is this fun?" "Mm?" Bianca looks at him as if she doesn''t understand what he means. "ying with me, is it fun?" Amon looked upset, though he was still nonchnt, and said, "I''m dense on this subject, and I couldn''t tell you were teasing me. Is this fun, did you enjoy ying with me?" "You are wrong, Amon." Bianca pulled Amon''s hand to one of those incredible breasts. "Urgh¡­" Amon moaned and filled his fingers with the most incredible softness. He felt her breasts perfectly through her thin clothes, as she was braless; Her heart was pounding too hard. She moaned and moved closer, then Bianca offered her lips and Amon kissed her for the first time like a man kisses a woman. Her lips were soft and swollen, moving and alive against his, and her tongue invaded his mouth and stroked his. She broke the kiss. With her hand on his face, she smiled. Bianca exudes more sensuality than is possible to describe. Everything about her screams sexiness in tall standing neon letters. She''s beautiful, but that''s not all, she has the ability to turn men into fools. Her bottom lip stuck out in a pout. It was adorable and made you want to kiss her and suck on that swollen lip, "Got it now? I''m not kidding~" * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 32 - 32: Biancas Intentions "Yes, I understood." Amon said, "But that doesn''t mean I understand." "Hehe, you''re funny; you haven''t even touched a woman yet?" She saw him nod, a seductive smile curling her pretty face, "Have you kissed anyone before?" "First time." Amon returned to his indifferent expression. "It makes sense¡­" Bianca muttered with a double meaning, looked up at Amon''s hardness, and licked her lips seductively. ''When was thest time I had sex, 2 months? 3 months?'' Bianca looks into Amon''s honey-colored eyes. That was just a passing thought; Bianca thought Amon was still too ''green''. She still didn''t get what she wanted; at least, she wanted Amon to start thinking about her. That was enough. Barbara takes Bianca away from Amon again, "He''s mine!" Embracing Amon then, Barbara bites her lower lips and gets bolder. To her surprise, she felt Amon''s stiffening as she kissed him. The softest, fullest lips Amon had ever imagined crushed his, and he could feel smoke rising from his head. She broke the kiss and molded to him, nuzzling her face against his chest. Stealing a nce, she could tell by his look that he wanted her; it made her feel wet, she also felt him stiffen harder. It was like a rock, and It made her feel even shyer. Amon''s confusion was no less than his excitement. He never dreamed of this kind of situation; he didn''t even know how to react to it, but Amon knew he liked it. A woman''s lips were soft and flexible, her tongue dancing with his; it was like he was going through a totally unique and wonderful experience, his heart beat faster, and even his ''Fury'' was more peaceful. "Was it good?" Barbara asked shyly, looking at the floor, afraid to look at him. Soon she notices his silence and looks up. Meeting Barbara''s eyes, Amon, though confused, answered withpletely honest, "I liked it." "Ohh..." Barbara''s reaction was hrious, she shuffled her hands over and over as if she were ying drums. She felt like jumping and screaming; it was as if she had just learned she had won the lottery. Bianca had left unnoticed, as both Amon and Barbara were distracted. Amon had no exnation for what was going on; he just knew that, if he liked someone, he should act like a man and respond. That''s what his grandfather taught him. Although dense, he knew that his rtionship with Barbara and even her mother, whom he met a short time ago, would not be the same. Polygamy was liberal on the they live, especially with the low birth rate. Amon''s expression in thest seconds changed several times; Barbara felt likeughing a few times, then she remembers that her mother was also interested in Amon. Another thing she noticed was Amon''s gaze towards her breasts; in that matter, she was happy to pull her mother over. Her breasts were almost as big as her mother''s, and seeing Amon looking at them made her happy. "Want to y?" Barbara mustered up her courage and asked. She realized that her mother left, so she wanted to take this chance. "Hey, kids," She came back, "I brought the cookies." Barbara felt like a cat that had its tail stepped on, she bared her fangs to her mother but soon rxed looking at her. "Sit down," Bianca suggested decently; her smile was so seductive with her voice so pretty it made you want to obey her. Barbara pouted but listened to what Bianca suggested. Bianca was very good at what she did; it was delicious. They were chocte cookies, so she brought vani ice cream. After dinner, the atmosphere became less awkward. "Amon, you like my daughter, yes?" Bianca asked him. Amon looks over and says, "Yeah, she''s nice." Barbara turns red. She steals a few nces in Amon''s direction and smiles. "And what about me?" That question made Barbara''s smile fade, and look at her mother in disbelief. "I don''t know, but¡­" Amon thought for a few seconds. He stares at Bianca and remembers the kiss and the scent of her; he liked that, "I liked the kiss." "Hehee~" Bianca giggled. Her full lips curve into a pretty smile: "What do you think? Are you interested in dating mother and daughter?" "Mom?" Barbara was dizzy, she felt her mind spinning. As she looked at her mother, Barbara remembered the conversation she had months ago. [Bianca, my next husband, I want it to be yours too, this is my greatest wish...] Those words sounded silly to her, and that was when she was fighting with her mother, so she took it as a joke. ''Was she serious this whole time?'' Barbara found it hard to believe. Barbara saw the serious look in her mother''s eyes that she had never seen before; it made her think more and more. Finally, after much thought, she moved to sit right next to Amon on the mat. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled their faces together. "I think I''m falling in love with you," she said. "It seems pretty fast to me, but I feel like I''ve known you my whole life. The way we met, all that emotion, how you were a rock I could just hold on to; all of this results in an ocean of feelings taking over arge part of my thoughts since I''ve known you." "This is quite sudden." However, Amon wasn''t so indifferent; he even touched her face, "Give me time to think about everything, will you?" He also looked at Bianca: "The same goes for your proposal to date you too if that can be said. I''ll think of everything, I''m dense on this subject, but I''ll try to understand, I know I liked it, but I don''t know if it''s love. I want some time, and if possible,e train with us on Saturday." "If you want, I will ept it." Barbara kissed his lips and hid her face with her hands. Amon was taken by surprise, but it was already his third kiss. Bianca approached and, when Barbara pulled away, she smiled and touched his face. Amon smelled her sweet scent, and his heart pounded as she kissed him hard. It was different from before, and itsted almost a full minute. "Think carefully, okay?" She had a murderous smile; it was strong enough to make Amon''s heart pound furiously. "I will," Amon responded with ragged breathing. He tried to control his emotions, but it was difficult... After everything that had happened, it waste, and Bianca took Amon to his house. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 33 - 33: Julia And Maísa Dont Want To Lose It was close to 22:00 hours when they arrived. "Bye, Amon." Barbara nodded, she was no longer as shy as before, but her heart was pounding just for the simple fact of remembering that they kissed. "Mm. Goodbye." Amon tried not to be indifferent, but he got so used to it that he didn''t show much of an expression when he said goodbye to her and Bianca. The door opened, "Amon!" It was Julia. She was wearing a green one-piece dress, with her hair down, cascading around her back, all the way to her ass. Then Ma¨ªsa appeared behind Julia, she was wearing a wide wavy white T-shirt, with her hair tied in a pigtail, with a short blue skirt. Bianca smiled and waved at the twins; Barbara also waved as Bianca started driving. _ _ Fury Gene +1 _ _ In his retina, Amon saw the message of the increased fury, going to level 36. ''Why did it increase?'' Amon shows confusion in his eyes, but he soon returns to normal. Julia stares at Amon''s lips and begins to suspect something happened as he approaches; soon, she smells an unusual female scent. "Amon, did you hug Barbara and Bianca?" Julia arched her brow as she asked. "Oh? How did you know?" Amon asked, surprised at his stoic expression. "Tsk, I knew it!" Julia clicked her tongue in disgust. Then, she asked, "Just hugged, but nothing happened?" Julia moved out of the way, and they entered and arrived in the kitchen. Amon stopped in front of the fridge, then he turns to look at Julia, "Bianca and Barbara kissed me." "... On, on the mouth!?" Maisa was hysterical, she was shocked by this revtion. "Yes," Amon admitted casually. "H-How can you allow this to happen?!" Julia was angry for no reason, as she was aware that she had no right to criticize him for something like that. "Mm." Amon was thoughtful, he didn''t know it himself, but then he answered truthfully, "Because I liked it." "B-But, but your goal of bing an Overlord? I mean, weren''t you going to prioritize that?" Julia asked. Her heart ached, she has never felt so much pain, she was so sad that her eyes started to get wet. "Yes, I''m still going to be an Overlord." Amon said and asked casually, "If I date, does that limit me from getting to be an Overlord?" It was a sincere question; if so, maybe he should reconsider Bianca and Barbara''s proposal. Maisa and Julia were silent. Then, after a few seconds, Ma¨ªsa said with a long, deep sigh, "I don''t think so, as long as they''re not against it." "Oh well, I''ll confirm that with them," Amon said. "So it''s us?" Julia asked. "Mm?" Amon looked at her nkly. Maisa stares into Amon''s eyes, she has tears in those impossiblyrge eyes. Shaking her head, Ma¨ªsa did the bravest thing she thought she had done in her life; with quick steps, she got in front of Amon. Putting her arms around his neck, Ma¨ªsa seals her soft lips with his, she just crushes them, she wasn''t sure what to do, she just kept grinding his lips with hers. Amon was surprised; he felt her soft lips and her delicious scent, which smelled like jasmine. Not resisting, he wrapped his arms around her back, pulling to put her body fully into his, and did what Bianca did to him, putting his tongue in her mouth, and starts to y with her tongue clumsily. Ma¨ªsa pulls away, panting, "Wow!", she never expected him to reciprocate, much less hope that his tongue would invade her mouth; it was so, so delicious... She had never felt so happy and ashamed at the same time. Then, throwing a weak punch to his chest, she said before running away, "Think of me too, I like you, idiot...!" Julia froze in ce. She looked more surprised than Amon, who was petrified in ce like a marble statue. ''At that time, she became bolder than me...'' Julia looks at the lips of Amon, who has just kissed Ma¨ªsa, noticing that there is no one around, she bites her lower lip and approaches, staying a few inches away from Ammon. Amon didn''t like being passive; he was dense but not a fool. He expected Julia to feel something for him, so he approached her and seemed to want to kiss her too. Amon pulls her close to him, surprising Julia greatly. His lips meet hers, Julia''s heart beats like a drum until her lips are pressed against his, then she closes her eyes and sits down to follow the rhythm of his moving mouth, and when his tongue entered her mouth, Julia felt as if an electric current spread through her entire body. Then, shivering in his arms, she breathes erratically. Amon pulls away; he felt feverish as he looked at the beautiful girl in his arms. Seriously, he didn''t even know he could feel such emotion; now, it felt like he had opened the door to a new world. However, he knew he couldn''t get lost, or else he could never reach his goal. "Amon... I have a chance to be your girlfriend, yes?" Julia asked in a husky, sexy voice. Amon felt his heart flutter, feeling warm to hear her question; he nodded in agreement. "That''s good," she said, with one of her giggles. Soon after, she left. Amon felt lost in the clouds. He went to the fridge, grabbed the pitcher of water, and filled a ss. He drank three sses but still couldn''t calm down. It was all very surreal to him, but why did it all feel so right? He needed to learn more about it; he didn''t know much about it, his grandparents didn''t teach him about it. Amon went to his room after the fifth ss of water. ''I need to think carefully¡­'' Amon muttered in his mind. Then, going upstairs, Amon opened the bedroom door and grabbed a change of clothes. After a refreshing shower, he felt more lucid. Amon went back to the bedroom andy down on the bed while a thousand and one thoughts haunted his mind. Everything that happened today was very unexpected for him, but he didn''t dislike it; it was actually incredible. Gradually he felt tired until finally, he fell asleep. . . The following day was Friday, the 23rd of June, in the year 3031. Breakfast was eerily silent. Julia and Ma¨ªsa stole several nces at Amon, they just smiled shyly, but they didn''t say much. Just a few questions or irrelevant matters were said; they couldn''t think of anything to keep a conversation going. Sonia saw this and felt that something should have happened, "Did something happen to you three?" She asked. "... nothing." Maisa denied it. Julia just shook her head in denial. Amon looks at Sonia, and stares for a few seconds, then he goes back to eating his bread in silence. Sonia felt ufortable, but she didn''t pressure them to speak. After breakfast, they went to train; it was already a habit. Even though they still felt awkward, Ma¨ªsa and Julia went to train with Amon, even though the training was incredibly silent. "Amon?" Julia said suddenly. Seeing him look at her, Julia continued, "Have you thought about it?" "Yes, but do I need to answer now?" Amon asked as he sweated a little and let go of the weights he was lifting. "No, I just want you to think with love, know, we both like you, and we talked a lot yesterday. If you want, we both agreed to date you." She said. "Mm, I will consider that; I liked it too," Amon said with a mesmerizing smile. It was unusual for him to smile, especially with a smile in a perfect arc on those lips that made the girls lick their lips involuntarily, remembering what happened yesterday. Amon returned to being indifferent when he returned to training. Ma¨ªsa and Julia were disappointed for not having taken a photo to record this historic moment, but at least they managed to take a mental picture. The trainingsted until 7 am. Then, they showered and changed clothes, wearing their blue and white school uniforms. . . Amon arrived at school, but instead of going to ss, he was called to teacher via''s room. She was stunning! She had purple hair tied back with a single ribbon at the back of her neck, then flowing freely down her bare back. Her dress was a simple halter style with a deep V-neck showcasing her generous cleavage. I swear if it were any lower, you would see the sensual mysteries below. The skirt was modest at the knee, loose and fluid. via blinked her dazzlingly seductive yet indifferent eyes and said, "Amon, have a seat; I need to talk to you about something serious." Amon nods and sits down. He remained indifferent and a little cold. He was never alone with via, and he didn''t know why she called him here. "Amon, is it true that-" Before she could continue, someone knocked on the door and entered. "Ariel, you have arrived." Professor via said. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 34 - 34: Childhood Friend "Amon...!" The voice of the girl who just entered the room was soft and sweet. She''s beautiful, with silvery hair that is a little curly going halfway down her back, golden eyes, a pretty little face with a beauty mark on the left side near her eye, big eyshes, and... Her breasts were huge; the biggest Amon had ever seen. Like, the same size as her entire head. Ariel had the kind of bosom that invitedparisons with thergest items avable. Not only were they huge, but they were also full, round, smooth, and perfectly shaped. They were also surprisingly cheerful and rode high on her chest, jutting proudly over her slender body. She jumped out the door and darted across the room to find Amon''s arms. Amon reached out to shake his hand to greet his friend he hadn''t seen in a long time, but Ariel just pushed it away and instead gave him a full hug ¨C crushing all of those unbearably soft breasts against his body. As she hugged him, Ariel whispered, "I can''t tell you how good it feels to finally be reunited with you! Heavens, I dream of you every night, Amon; it''s good to see you again~." She kissed him on the cheek; then, she pulled away with a small smile. The more she looked at Amon, the more satisfied she was; it was amazing how handsome he became. "Ariel... You were a girl?" Amon was confused, but at the same time, he couldn''t remain indifferent; he was Ariel''s childhood friend. At the time, she didn''t look like a girl. "Yes, I''ve grown a lot, right?" Ariel puffed out her breasts, making them sway in a mesmerizing way. "Yes, in many ways," Amon said a little indifferently. Ariel wasn''t that tall, at 162 cm, but what really grew was, of course, the two mountains that were the size of her head. "Tehehee~" Arielughed graciously; it was one of her ssic giggles, only this time, unlike when they were young, she had a sexy, feminine voice, and her shoulders, which shook just like when she was young, now swung the big ones, her breasts. "Okay, I know you have a lot to talk about, but..." Professor via said in a neutral tone, drawing their attention. "Aunt, I''m happy to see you again." Ariel smiled at her. "It doesn''t seem to be true since you haven''t left student Amon," Professor via said in an indifferent tone, without changing her expression. "Hehe~ What can I do? I''ve been dreaming of my reunion with my childhood friend for years, you know~" Ariel stuck out her pink tongue. "Whatever." Professor via shrugged, then she just looked at Amon; with an indifferent tone, she said, "Student Amon, referring to the tournament-" Amon interrupted, "I will not participate." "Why?" Professor via asked; even now, she remained cool and indifferent. "I''m not interested in fighting someone who can''t be a good opponent; I prefer to use my weekends to train on the mountain," Amon replied sincerely. "So it''s your fault that lightning is happening on the mountain..." Professor via didn''t persist, "Okay, I''ll put it that you''re not interested in participating." "Okay. Can I go back now?" Amon asked indifferently. "Yes, but take student Ariel with you; she''s in the same room." Professor via said indifferently. "Okay." Amon nodded cordially. "Let''s go, Amon." She took hold of Amon''s arm, then she turned and waved to via, "See youter, aunt, see you at home." "Mm," Professor via still kept her expression neutral as she said goodbye. In the hallway, Ariel smiled at Amon, "I''m so, so happy!" "Mm?" Amon looked into her eyes. "Fool, I''m d, of course, to see you again~" Ariel stuck out her tongue and smiled, "How have you been, I¡­" She looked from side to side, seeing they were alone, she whispered, " I can''t believe grandpa and grandma died; there''s something wrong with that story." Amon remained silent. Ariel was likely to be suspicious, as she had trained with Amon as a child and had a basic understanding that a single fire couldn''t kill Grandma and Grandpa Tang. "I see¡­" Ariel muttered. She didn''t need Amon to speak to understand that it was moreplicated than it appeared on the surface. The childhood years she lived with him made her able to practically read his mind. "Are you hurt?" Amon asked. "No, and no, I''m not letting go of your arm, fool." Ariel hugged his arm even tighter, crushing her gigantic breasts against his arm, "Still speaking the same way? You think I don''t know what you were going to say next? Did you forget it was me you said this to the first time?" "..." Amon said nonchntly, "All right, you can hold on to me." "You bet!" Ariel giggled; it was a low, thrilling sound, then she stopped and smiled at him. "Ariel, get away from him!" A boy suddenly appeared in the hallway. He was tall, 199 cm, with a big body and ck eyes with ck hair and fair skin. A fierce look appeared as he red at Amon predatorily. Ariel clicked her tongue and said grudgingly, "Idiot, you really followed me here, leave, shoo, shoo, I''m not interested in you, and I have never been!" She practically screamed, causing whoever was a few feet away to look at the young man. Maicon Martins is irritated but sighed, not wanting to yell at Ariel, and said, looking at Amon, "Boy, get away from her." Then, he snaps his knuckles, "I''m about to destroy your face if you don''t get away from her, and every time I see you near her, I''m going to give you a spanking you''ll never forget." Amon stood, rxed and indifferent, "Will you talk to me to death?" Maicon was so offended that he raised his hands in a typical boxer''s posture and leapt forward. Amon pushed Ariel away from him. When Maicon was within range, Amon kicked him in the right thigh. Maicon was amazed; the explosion of pain in his leg threw him off bnce, and Amon took a step to the right. He kicked Maicon again, his target in the same ce. The arrogant young man groaned and stumbled, and he kicked again. This time, the leg gave way, and Maicon found himself on his knees, perfectly positioned for Amon''s frontal kick to the left side of his face, breaking his jaw and knocking him unconscious to the ground. "Let''s get going." Amon''s voice is indifferent and cold. This was somehow satisfying. "Yes." Ariel practically jumped into Amon''s arms, she held his left arm firmly and even passed by trampling Maicon with her high-heeled feet. The students in the hall released a breath of cold air; the degree of perfection in each blow Amon made was unbelievable. And, to make matters worse, the other boy didn''t even have a chance to react; even when he tried to use ice gics, he was already badly hurt until he passed out. Even worse, as it was a tech team, everything was filmed by the young students around, which would be a good defense if the Maicon boy wanted to use it against Amon; he would be in an even worse state because Amon acted in legitimate defense. In front of ssroom 303, Ariel smiled at Amon: "As expected, you''ve be powerful, even kicked the ass of that annoying kid who''s been chasing me like an annoying bug. Heavens, if his gics weren''t at level 30, I would have kicked his ass myself!" "30? But, he is weak." Amon said. "Yes, he managed to reach this level because he is the son of a rich daddy and mommy; everything he achieved and conquered was through animal meat. In other words, no matter how strong he is, he doesn''t know how to use his strength." "Mm, I''m on level 36," Amon said indifferently. "Hehe, I figured it, and I bet it wasn''t meat, yes?" Ariel asked with a morous smile. "In part, yes, but it was only once. However, I soon noticed that it has a lot of dirt and is harmful in the long run." Amon said indifferently. "Yes, I know that; I don''t eat meat either, I''m at level 24 gics, but only 2 levels were using meat. However, I soon noticed that there were a lot of impurities, and I stopped eating right away." Arielughed. The teacher was already in the ssroom, he saw Amon with the new girl, and he knew who she was. Then he said, "Okay, folks, today we have a new student for our ssroom. Student Ariel Abravanel,e in." * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 35 - 35: Maybe 50 Years Old "Hello, people." Ariel said with a friendly smile, "My name is Ariel Abravanel, and I will be in your care." She bent down, then took hold of Amon''s arm, "By the way, Amon is my childhood friend." *Bang!* Barbara and Ma¨ªsa pped their hands on the table when they saw Ariel''s actions. "Let him go!" Barbara and Ma¨ªsa said in unison, looked at each other, and snorted, then looked back at Amon and Ariel; the two girls had fierce expressions. Ariel''s eyes drooped as she tilted her head and looked at Amon. "Amon, who are these two girls? Are they your friends?" Her voice was soft and delicate with the perfect amount of sweetness. The slight cuteness made her sound affectionate without being irritating. At least the girls and boys close to them felt that way. They watched in amazement as she held Amon''s arm, soon they began to whisper to their friends excitedly. "Oh God, she''s so beautiful!" "Her voice is very sweet too! She has those two watermelons on top...!" "Yes, she''s so delicate and petite, but...Those big tits aren''t kidding..." "Mm, what kind of rtionship does she have with Amon? Look, she acts so sweet to him!" Amon looked at her. He wasn''t sure how to define his current rtionship with the two of them; at least he knew they were friendly. Amon said, "Yes, they are my friends." "It doesn''t seem like just friends." Ariel came to a conclusion as she looked into Amon''s zed eyes. Like a mountain in the fog, he was exceptionally handsome. Mainly his eyes, which were long, narrow, and framed byshes that cast a dark shadow on his cheeks. "Okay, you can talkter; ss will start." The teacher drew attention. Then he added, "Student Ariel, there''s an empty table in the back row next to student Dan; sit there." . . At lunch break, Ariel went with Amon to eat. Obviously, it wouldn''t be just the two of them, Ma¨ªsa, Julia, and Barbara were together with them. Walking down the school hallway, Amon was as indifferent as ever. However, the way he stuffed his hands in his pockets gave him a cool, dandy-like appearance. It didn''t take them long to reach their destination. "It''s here," Barbara said. The ce was a beautifulwn with a pink petal tree in the shape of a heart. They spread out a pic nket as they sat in a circr fashion, with their lunchboxes in front of them. "You two aren''t childhood sweethearts, are you?" Seeing how familiar Ariel was with Amon and seeing her smile at him, Barbara asked. Upon hearing Barbara''s doubt, Ariel was caught betweenughter and tears. "He didn''t even know I was a girl; he confessed, saying he thought I was a boy." Ariel wiped the trail of tears away. "Doesn''t that bother you?" Julia raised an eyebrow at her. "Should it?" Arielughed again, "Wow, I wasn''t even ten years old thest time I saw Amon; it''s not like these movies that portray swearing your love or something. I was just an innocent friend, no malice, not even knowing what love was, so how could we be dating?" "But you came to this school because of him, yes?" Maisa asked. "Exactly." She admitted: "I did just that, but not out of love, but because I value the friendship I have with him. But, wow, you guys are very precocious; I''m only 17. I want to live, learn, get stronger, have friends, so I can''t think of something like dating." "Strengthening, is it your current focus?" Amon asked indifferently. "Yes, I want to get to have five gic unlocks before I even think about getting married." She said, "My aim is to be strong like the Apostle of mes." "She has six gic unlocks, one of the most powerful women in the human race." Barbara asked dubiously, "She got married when she had five gic unlocks?" "Yes." Ariel''s eyes were full of wonder and praise, "She married Red King at age 50 when she had five gic unlocks." This is an unknown fact to most people! "I didn''t know that¡­" Julia muttered. "Me neither." Barbara was surprised. As she also used mes, she was very interested in knowing about the most powerful people who used them as well. "This is confidential; I have this information because of my father¡­" She didn''t seem to want to talk about her father too much, she even seemed ufortable talking. Julia changed the subject, "I see, so this is good." She smiled. With those enormous tits that defy gravity, it would be hard for them topete against it. "Hehe. You three seem to be romantically interested in Amon, yes?" She saw their eyes and knew she was right, "I like the friendship I have with Amon, nothing more, feel free to be my friends too. I want trusted friends to train with me, as training with other people is more profitable than alone." "In a sense, it''s true." Barbara said, "I always end up procrastinating when I''m alone, but when my mom trains with me, I end up training longer." "Do you train alone all the time, Ariel?" Julia asked. "What do you think?" Ariel lifted her chin. The sun highlighted the jade features of her face, and the angle of her smile had an intense glow that couldn''t be hidden. She stroked her light eyebrows with her hand andughed softly: "I spent a lot of time training alone. But, in my childhood, I trained with Amon, and that was the time I progressed most satisfactorily. That''s why I''m here, because of the friendship I have with him, and possibly train with him again." "If so,e to the mountains with us for the weekend," Amon said indifferently, then continued to eat peacefully. "I will." Ariel was excited, she was one of those training freaks; in that respect, she was simr to Amon... "My mother is going too," Barbara announced. She looked at Maisa and Julia, she felt something changed in the twins. She needed a bigger ''arsenal'' to fight them. . . - June 24th of the year 3031 - In front of the house were Amon, Julia, and Maisa. Up ahead was a white limousine. "Enter!" Bianca''s voice was soft yet charming as she called out to them. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 36 - 36: A Day When The Tiger Returns To The Forest A beautiful white limousine stopped in front of the mountain. The driver got out and opened the door. Bianca came out stretching with a slightly sleepy face. "What a beautiful day~" Shemented with a gracious smile. Everyone''s eyes were dazzled by the re of the sun as they exited the limo, putting a hand in front to create some shade, then they walked to the entrance to the mountain. "It is my first time here." Maisa looks at the mountain with a different gleam in her eyes. Barbaraughed, "I think hardly anyonees to this mountain, mainly because of the ferocious animals that live here." "That''s true." Julia starts to climb a bit, passing the warning sign. Amon and the girls went up too. The instant they climbed the mountain a little, many wild animals appeared. Amon looked at them all with hard eyes, "They are with me." He spoke in a rxed tone, his honey-colored eyes being exceptionally deep. The animals that were once ferocious became tame, growling softly, not daring to be threatening. "Amon, will they attack?" Bianca asked cautiously. Amon puts his hands in his pockets; there was no trace of fear on his face. He said coldly and indifferently, "Would they dare?" His tone was mocking. The girls could clearly detect the ridicule in his words and could feel the obvious cold emanating from his body. "Soforting to have you here~" Bianca hugged Amon''s left arm and smiled seductively. She exuded an unmistakable charm so seductive and alluring that even Amon felt his heart beat faster. "Stay away from him!" Ma¨ªsa and Julia said almost simultaneously, heading towards them, pulling Bianca away from Amon. Bianca pouted cutely and then stuck out her tongue, "Stingy, I just wanted to hug him a little; what harm does that do?" "You can''t!" Maisa and Julia shouted in unison. Bianca turned to look at Barbara, "See, I told you you needed backup; those two are ready to ''attack''." "..." Barbara looks at Ma¨ªsa and Julia. Her eyes sparkle brightly, but she is silent. "Hahaha! So funny~" On the other hand, Arielughed out loud as she held her stomach inughter. Seeing this scene was hrious for her. In her mind, she wanted to see some blood¡­maybe a broken arm or two? But it was something she just thought about and didn''t actually want... Suddenly, a ck panther ran towards Julia. "Kyaah!" She screamed in fear. Amon moved. All he did was just get up and kick that ck panther violently! His speed was dizzying. Aside from Bianca and Ariel, no one else could clearly see his movements. "Are you wanting to die?" Amon looked up at the animals around him. His usual indifference was nowhere to be seen; instead, his face was cold and stony. "..." Slowly the animals backed away with fear visible in their eyes. Then, the ck panther from before was hurled by a powerful ck bear, heading towards the trees, breaking several bones in the process. Attacking Amon was not allowed; the animals came to be friendly to him, mainly because they benefited from him. They were angry at the ck panther for putting the benefits they got from being close to Amon at risk. The ck panther trembled a little, then stopped moving; her level was 30; high, maybe, but not enough. The bear that attacked was at level 35. "Wow!" Barbara took Amon''s hands, she gave a slight smile and shouted in a low voice, "That was amazing~." "Don''t be surprised by just that." He released her hands, his downcast eyes a little cold. "Make the effort, and you will soon be able to do the same." His words had a deeper meaning than that. Barbara justughed, and casually put her hands behind her head. "I will work hard." "Mm." Amon nodded indifferently. "Shall we stay right here?" Bianca asked. She brought with her a big backpack, there were lots of things inside the pack, for example, groceries, among other things; even clothes and towels. "No." He looked at her with slightly expressive eyes, "We''re going to a stream higher up." "Oh..." Bianca had a slight impression of that but didn''tment. Julia, who heard this, cupped her chin in her hand, looking up at the mountain as if lost in thought. Her slender fingers pressed her lips. ''Is he choosing this ce because of me and Ma¨ªsa?'' Even Maisa came to the same thought as her. Only the two of them used water genes in the group. The animals followed them at a distance, not getting too close but not getting too far, close enough not to lose sight of them. Ariel squinted her eyes and smirked. Amon stayed in the middle of the girls, his voice low and a little indifferent. "We''re almost there." Then ake with a waterfall not far away could be seen. The sound of running water was audible. "So beautiful," Bianca muttered delightedly. There were some trees with red leaves and some with blue ones and flowers covering the ground. Theke had crystal clear water, that looked very clean with lots of fish diving, some evenrger than 30 cm. Some animals were nearby drinking water. Julia "Too bad I didn''t bring a bikini, I-" Ariel interrupted with a smirk. "Get in the water naked." . . A man dressed in ck was on the floor, half kneeling. "We received thetest information that several geniuses have emerged at the Stefano School." "Speak." It was an exceptionally husky voice. "One of them is 17-year-old Amon Tang. Not only is he a lightning user, but he also has genes over level 30, possibly." The person dressed in ck reported respectfully. "Amon Tang? 17 years old and already at level 30? Killing Theo has already exhausted half our strength, and now we have this Amon Tang." The husky voice paused, "There can''t be any more geniuses in Z City; we must avoid the emergence of another Theo Gold. Amon Tang is now our number one target. Chase and kill him at all costs." * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 37 - 37: Man Tries To Do Something With The Twins Amon didn''t know anyone had ever ordered him killed. After getting close to theke, Amon begins to meditate. Time starts to pass. It was still sunny in the morning, but it starts to rain as soon as Amon begins to meditate, a drizzle gradually turning into a downpour. Violent lightning starts to fall towards Amon. The girls distance themselves in fear. The phenomenon was not just that; the air became purer and the surrounding energy denser. They sat at a reasonable distance from Amon and began to meditate as well. The animals, previously distant, came closer to them. After what happened to the ck panther, they didn''t dare attack. Angry bolts of lightning roared across the sky and fell on Amon. His genes increased as he circled the rune [Heart Without Limits]. - - <...> - - Concentrating on their meditation, the morning becamete, and then afternoon became night. As a result, Amon''s genes have taken an enormous leap. Bianca and the girls also had obvious changes. . . They had been training in the mountains for two days while they camped; they were only going home on Sunday evening. The girls finished cleaning up at theke and now wore dry andfortable clothes. Amon''s face remained unchanged, and his expression was as indifferent as ever. "Amon, I''m really, really happy to havee here." Ariel approached him, and, looking up at him, she smiled. "Mm." Amon nodded with his usual nonchnce. The main focus was training and, because of that, Bianca, Barbara, Julia, and Ma¨ªsa gave up trying something more with Amon when they realized that it made him upset. He was very clear when he said he came to train and not for anything else. As if sensing Bianca''s gaze, he looked up, "Yes?" Bianca''s eyes close as her lips curve into a perfect smile, "No big deal, I just thought you were exceptionally good, especially on these two days we all spent together." Her voice was sweet and soft, with a sensuality that only a mature woman can have, she tossed her wet hair seductively back and continued to smile at him. He continued to look at Bianca as a thoughtful look crossed his honey-colored eyes. Then, suddenly he said, "We can do this more often." "I''d love to~" Bianca replied immediately, she went over to hug him. Amon didn''t refuse; he even hugged her back. She whispered, "Don''t forget to think carefully about what my daughter and I have proposed." "I will," Amon replied. Ma¨ªsa and Julia were looking jealous as they saw this. Ariel, on the other hand, had an amused smile upon seeing this situation. All this was a lot of fun for her. . . Monday the 26th of June. Morning training was heavier. Dripping sweat, Ma¨ªsa and Julia looked at Amon with pouts; even their clothes became semi-transparent. However, what pleased the twins most was that although, with great effort, they managed toplete almost 70% of what Amon does. All this was thanks to the increase in power they had over the weekend. It was 7:20 in the morning when they finished getting ready for school. Amon, as always, was walking with the twins. As he walked, a cold aura began to form around his furrowed brows. "Look what we have here. So beautiful!" A man of medium build, with mes in his hands, walked towards Amon and the twins: "I''ll-" Before the man could finish, a cold word interrupted him, "Idiot." When he turned his head slightly to look at Amon, all he saw was a flying afterimage! Amon lifted his leg and kicked his head. He flew 5 meters from the impact. "Let''s get going." Amon kept walking, leaving the man who mmed into the streemp, writhing on the ground, blood pouring from his mouth. Julia and Ma¨ªsa looked and saw the man spit 2 to 3 teeth, along with a lot of blood. Shocked, they walked right after Amon. "What did this man want to do?" Julia muttered as she looked at Maisa. Ma¨ªsa was looking at her when she said, "Good thing it wasn''t just us, didn''t you see hisscivious look?" "So scary." Julia puts her hand in front of her mouth, then she smiles, "It would be funny if he went to the hospital and got arrested for being wanted, or something." "No, it couldn''t be...right?" Ma¨ªsa thought it would be too much of a coincidence, however, approaching teenagers while going to school... Who knows? "To think we started the day like this." Julia looked back and saw that the man remained on the ground. Someone had already stopped to help him. Amon turned to her, "There are all kinds of people, especially those who take advantage of the weakest or people they think are weaker." His voice was as cool as ever. Ma¨ªsa wrinkled her nose, "Obviously, we know that because of things like that, dad or mum took us to and from school. These days, some men or even women get a little strength and start to have dangerous thoughts." Turning to Amon, Julia was silent for the next 5 seconds. "Did this kind of thing happen where you lived?" She asked with a lost expression on her face. "Yes, but it was less dangerous." Amon said with the usual indifference: "Since it was a not very big vige, everyone knew each other. So it was practically impossible to do something like this without being discovered. But, sometimes outsiders showed up and, because it was a quiet ce, these outsiders tried to kidnap vige girls." "Did they seed?" Maisa''s heart sped up a little when she asked. "No, but almost. However, with my grandparents taking care of the vige, it was practically impossible for something like this to happen." Amon said with a gentle touch to his indifferent voice. "Your grandparents were amazing people, from what I see." Julia sighed. "They are." Amon didn''t exin, but he responded suggestively. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 38 - 38: In Trouble After the incident that happened earlier, nothing much happened until they got to school. In front of the school gate, Barbara was waiting for Amon; Ariel was with her. "Good Morning," Amon said without changing his expression, indifferent but not too cold. "Good morning, Amon~" Tossing her fire-red hair to the side, Barbara smiled graciously. She had a wild yet adorable smile. "Cough." Ma¨ªsa faked a cough to mark her presence; then, looking at Ariel, she says, "Good morning, Ariel." She looks at Barbara, "And... Barbara." "Mm, good morning." Barbara didn''t even bother to look at her; her eyes were still locked on Amon. "Good morning guys," Very charismatic; Julia smiled at them as she greeted them. . . In the third ss, the teacher asked, "Can anyone go to the teachers'' lounge who knows how to use the copier?" "Me." Amon and Maisa raised their hands almost at the same time. "Okay, you two can go." The teacher said as soon as they got in front of him, and then he handed over what he needed to copy. "Amon, let''s go." Maisa was smiling a lot, she felt lucky. "Mm." Amon''s face remained unchanged, then he followed her. As they walked, Maisa looked at him with love in her eyes. The days she spent with him were some of her happiest moments, especially after the misunderstanding was resolved. It was obvious to her that she liked him a lot. It also made her want to do things she never imagined doing before. For example... Now that they were alone in the hallway, it made her heart beat faster. Maisa blushed, and it was an interesting effect. Her cheeks took on a pink hue that spread beautifully across her neck. "Amon?" He looked at her. "Is it okay if I kiss you?" she asked shyly. He was speechless for a moment. Her simple question disturbed him deeply. Why would he be happy? He didn''t have time to think when she ced her hand in his avable one. He never formted an answer to her question, so he felt her soft lips on his lips. The kiss was neither fast nor slow; itsted a few seconds before their lips parted with a flick of their tongue. Amon''s usual indifferent expression changed a little. He felt stunned, bewitched even; it was different from the first time. The kiss was better. With her face up to her neck and pink ear, Ma¨ªsa sticks out her tongue in a cute gesture, sheughed a little to hide her embarrassment, then she said, "I trained with an orangest night, was it good?" "Mm. Better than before." Amon snapped out of his stupor as he answered truthfully. "Hehee~" There were no better words for Maisa at that moment. Hearing that, her smile grew beautifully on her perfect face until her eyes were nted like two crescent moons. Luckily, no one showed up. Soon they continued walking towards the staff room. A few minutester, they returned to the ssroom. Barbara noticed Maisa''s rosy face and curled her hands into fists. It was easy for her to imagine that something had happened while Maisa was alone with Amon. Especially noticing that Amon seemed less indifferent than usual. If you looked close enough, you could even see that he had a biological reaction, although now it has gone down a bit... ''These twins are dangerous, just like my mother said.'' Barbara promised herself to be more proactive. She didn''t want to lose! After training over the weekend with Amon and the rest, Barbara returned to her best form. All the impurities that umted in her body were practically wiped out. Her figure became even more attractive than before. She had a special glow, she even started getting more looks from boys and some girls. However, she was oblivious to everyone, she only had eyes for Amon. . . It was 6:00 pm when Amon and the girls started to leave school. In front of the schools, Elijah was standing in front of a ck car looking at Amon, who was leaving, like a poisonous snake. ''Damn, what''s good about him? Even the hot student who transferred is with him... Damn, this bastard deserves to die!'' Elijah''s breathing was ragged; he wasn''t so patient anymore. Elijah needed strength, but after eating so much meat, he started to get chubby; he was even getting some weird looks. No matter how hard he tried, it was impossible for him to get rid of the excess fat in his body. ''Screw this! Even if I get fat, as long as I have the strength, Julia will notice me!'' His venomous eyes grew colder as he looked at Amon, ''While my little brother... He must die!'' Getting into the car, Elijah said coldly, "Let''s go." "Yes, Young Master, Elijah." The driver said respectfully. If you looked closely, you would notice some punch marks on his face. "The asshole Elijah left, that shit was looking in our direction, mainly at Amon in a poisonous way..." Ma¨ªsa wrinkled her nose, "It would be perfect if he changed schools or had an ident and couldn''t go back to school." "Mm, as long as he stays out of our way, I''m already satisfied." Tucking both hands into her jacket pocket, Julia said casually. "This bastard doesn''t look like he''s going to give up so easily." Barbara had a cold look in her eyes when she said that, looking in the direction the car was, "He''s been eating animal meat, you all noticed too, yes? I bet he wants to get stronger than Amon and get some payback. A fool without salvation." Ariel was oblivious, she arrived at school a short time ago, she did not interact with Elijah, although she knew of his existence. Looking in the direction the car left, then she looked at Amon. Ariel asked, "Amon, what do you think? Do you think he''s up to something?" "Yes." Cold and indifferent, Amon smiled indifferently. "But so what?" "Hahaha." Arielughed wildly, and her shoulders even shook slightly, "Yeah, so what? He looks like amb trying to kill the lion after eating a lot. Isn''t that the same as getting fat to make the lion happier?" "Good!" Barbara cocked her thumb at Ariel. As they walked, he soon noticed that the street they were on was incredibly silent. It was then that the sound of the helicopter echoed, and cars surrounded both sides of the street. Several men came out with masks. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 39 - 39: Dont Mess With The Quiet. "Danger!" Ariel yelled, raising both of her hands up. Soon the helicopter starts to shake, losing control and headed towards the car that was right in front of it. *Booom!* "One of them has psychic power!" This rmed the group of people surrounding Amon and the girls. "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!" "Toote to figure this out." Ariel''s eyes were cold, sheughed out loud malevolently. ''This¡­'' Julia took her smartphone and started filming. She had a camera that was connected via Bluetooth to her smartphone; cing it in her hair, she films everything that was happening. Amon created lightning in both his hands and feet. nted slightly, that face of his was calm and bold. Suddenly he was gone, leaving afterimages in his ce. Soon he appeared in front of the men in ck. A storm of punches and kicks wasunched symmetrically, hitting their vital points, sending them flying. "Ny Hahaha! It''s been a while since I''ve had a chance to y~" Ariel''s cold eyes showed a mocking tone as her smile rose cruelly, full of malevolence. Using her psychic power, Ariel made some men in ck crash into each other; skulls were shattered, blood was spilled. It only made Ariel''s smile deepen even further. "Ny Hahaha!" She continued tough as she swayed more, using her powers to attack the men in ck. This scared the twins a bit, but they weren''tmbs; as soon as they recovered, the two girls started using the powers of water to attack the men in ck. Barbara had already started before Maisa and Julia; using her blue mes, she set the other car on fire. Her mes looked like a powerful methrower, which extended to 10 meters. "These kids are dangerous!" The eyes of the surviving men in ck sharpened, even showing fear. Unfortunately, the information they received was very wrong! "Thinking about running away?" Then, with an evil smile, Arielughed, "Ny Hahaha! It''s not that easy~." "Hahh!" Screaming, she used her powers to the limit, pulling the helicopter that was on fire, dragging it along the ground, hitting the men in ck hard. Blood starts to flow from her nose, she ended up using a lot of her powers, but she didn''t care, she even startedughing more as she watched the blood spread from the men who were killed or injured by her. Amon noticed Ariel''s uniqueness and warned, "Ariel, stop!" "¡­" Ariel''s eyes returned to normal. She looked at Amon and his warning re, she pouted but didn''t object. Putting her hands behind her head, she hissed, "Yesss." The lightning around Amon grew fiercer; as much as he tried to avoid it, he ended up destroying a good part of the clothing he wore. However, he didn''t have time to care about that. Using his lightning genes, he looked like a 100,000 volt light bulb lit. Before long, he sent over 30 men flying with broken bones, some even dead. He didn''t just stop with that, and his speed only increased as he got used to his genes. Lightning crackled as he ran. "Monster!" "Cruel!" "Cheater, that''s not what we were told, dammit. How can he be so strong at such a young age?!?" The men in ck panicked, and some tried to flee through the roofs of the houses but were caught and killed by Amon. Amon was too fast, and they couldn''t get away. Soon the sound of a siren was heard. Somehow the men in ck felt happy instead of unhappy. If things continued for too long, Amon and the girls would exterminate them all. Worse, they couldn''t even touch a single strand of their hair, as even when they tried to hurt the girls, Ariel intruded. "Ny Hahaha! They''re happier than us to see the police arrive~" Ariel said loudly; her face was full of mockery as sheughed. The men in ck bowed their heads in disgust. They never felt so humiliated. They were the famous group of assassins, ck Wolves, but they had just lost to a bunch of kids... It was too embarrassing, but they still wanted to live. So they remained silent, even when Ariel mocked them. "Heavens! What the hell happened here?!" A group of heavily armed police arrived. Seeing the situation, they were disbelieving. Mainly seeing as the losing side was several men, while the four teenagers were perfectly fine... Although Amon had his clothes torn, he didn''t seem to be hurt. More and more police vehicles appeared, even helicopters. The neighborhood called, and they had severalints; the urgency was Rank B. Julia handed the smartphone to the cops, she said she filmed everything that happened. "Very well. Let''s investigate this thoroughly." Even though surprised, the sergeant said, "Don''t worry, we know this is a group of assassins, we''ve been following them for a long time, you''ve done a great job for society." What about the deaths? That wasn''t something to worry about; this wasn''t exactly a peaceful, despite having more chaotics than this one. They valued geniuses like Amon and the girls rather than the life of a gang of assassins. "Okay." Amon returned to his usual indifference. Even Ariel has returned to her cute little appearance. "Here, cover yourself with this." One of the officers handed Amon a set of clothes. It was blue without a pattern. Amon epted, then he dressed. The girls somehow felt disappointed... "Amon, Julia, Maisa!" Julius appeared and gave them a bear hug. "Barbara." Bianca appeared, driving a Ferrari. When she arrived, her eyes strayed to Amon for a few seconds, but then she looked back at her daughter. "Ariel." The one who arrived was her mother, and, just like Ariel, she was endowed with a beautiful pair of mesmerizing breasts. Some police on the spot can''t help but swallow saliva. The process was quick; they didn''t want to upset geniuses like them. And, with the filming, even knowing it was a group of assassins, they soon associated with someone who wanted the life of the future pirs of Country Z. So they started interrogating the survivors of the assassin group, ck Wolves. ''If I find out who''s behind this¡­'' Amon''s eyes darkened, and he was enveloped by a feeling of coldness. Even the cops shivered under his cold gaze. "This boy is not normal..." They muttered as they looked in Amon''s direction. . . Despite being an awkward date, they agreed to go to a local restaurant for dinner. As the children were friends and were being targeted by a group of assassins, they wanted to get to know each other better. "Hello, I haven''t introduced myself yet." Ariel''s mother smiled as she reached out to greet them, "My name is Daiane Abravanel; nice to meet you all." "Julius Queiroz." He took hold of her hand, and then he pointed to Sonia, "She''s my wife, Sonia Tang." Then it was Bianca''s turn. She held out her hand and greeted them, "My name is Bianca Margarete Abravanel. We have simrst names; maybe we are rted?" She smiled at Daiane. "Oh? Maybe." Daiane smiled back. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 40 - 40: Something More Dangerous Is Coming Julia, Barbara, and Ma¨ªsa were quiet as they ate with small bites. They didn''t exchange more than ten words. The adults were able to understand; they killed some people today. Even though they were murderers, they were still human, and it was understandable that they felt shaken. However, they chose to follow this arduous path. Even Julius, who is overprotective of his daughters, understood that point; he could only support them in silence. Ariel and Amon were unaffected. Their mentality was stronger. Ariel even liked what happened; in a sense, she had a twisted personality. She loved seeing blood, she liked to fight, and she didn''t mind killing. Because of that, she prefers training over dating. As time passed, Julia, Barbara, and Ma¨ªsa felt better. Even if it was a little bit, it was just a matter of getting used to it. They had already vomited, which made them feel a little better. "I will be back in a moment." Amon took off his jacket, leaving it over the chair, and headed for the bathroom. Behind him, not just one but several longing looks fell over his body. He seemed to feel it. He raised an eyebrow and turned to the surprised girls. In fact... The girls were looking at his back without moving. Thoughts were almost spilling out of their eyes. Amon felt strange, in a sense, even excited. The look that Bianca, mainly, gave was flirtatious, without the slightest sign of shyness, unlike the other three girls who showed a certain percentage of reservation. Sonia looks suspiciously at Bianca, she was a woman, and she could guess from the look that it wasn''t a normal look. "Bianca?" She called her by her name. "Yes?" Bianca stopped looking at Amon, then looked at Sonia. Sonia sighs, then she asks, "I''m such a fan of yours. Would it be a bother to ask for your autograph?" In the meantime, Amon had already entered the bathroom, the attention of Maisa and Julia turned to Sonia''s question. "I do not see a problem." She smiled. Sonia took a paper and pen from her bag, then handed it to Bianca to sign. "Thanks." Sonia smiled as she put away the signed paper. "Daiane, you are very beautiful. Do you work as a model or something?" Julia smiled as she looked at her. "Hehe, you are sweet." Daianeughed graciously, showing a perfect row of white teeth, then she replied, "I have a small modeling agency. In the beginning, I started modeling too, but now I only manage." "Very likely they would be able to recognize Mom if she still had her hair dyed blonde. Now that it''s back to natural color, it''s understandable that you can''t recognize her." Ariel smiled, "Especially now that she is more mature, right, Mom?" "Yes." She smiled at her daughter, then looked back at everyone, "I had some problems when I was a model, a rich man wanted me, and I hid in a vige." "That''s where we met Amon and the Tang grandparents," Ariel said longingly. She loved the Tang grandparents as if they were her grandparents. Julius said with a sigh, "I only saw them three times, but it was enough to like them a lot. It''s a shame what happened to them." "Yes, it is..." But, just like Ariel, Daiane didn''t believe they died. One thing she didn''t say was that the reason she coulde back was thanks to the Tang grandparents. She owed them a huge debt, and precisely because of that, she didn''t object when her daughter wanted to move from City F to City Z. A few secondster, Amon arrived. Although he didn''t talk much, he still answered the questions they asked him. . . Early the next morning, Professor via warned, "Student Nick Miranda was epted into a college. But, before he went, he said to say this: Amon, he''ll be waiting for you." Amon lifted his head, looking indifferently at the teacher; he just said with little interest in his indifferent voice, "Oh. All right." Although he thought Nick Miranda was talented, it wasn''t enough to get his attention at the time. Currently, even Julia and Maisa had powers greater than him. Some students whispered. "Wow! He already went to college..." "It was to be expected; I think he could go much sooner if he wanted." "Yeah, that makes me think, Amon didn''t get any offers?" "He received it but refused everything." Hearing what they were talking about, Barbara remembers seeing Amon turning down some agents from the university who tried to recruit Amon, but they were all turned down by him. "It makes sense. Amon is so strong that, if he weren''t called, there would be no justice in the world..." "Okay, be silent." With a stern look, Professor via said. "..." The fear and respect they had for her was great, she only had to say it once so that all the students were silent. Ariel saw this and was curious. As a new student, she didn''t know Professor via, so she didn''t know why they respect and fear her. . . In an upscale restaurant, in a private room. Outside the door, a man dressed in a suit was waiting. 20 minutester... A man with a coldness rooted in his bones walked past him, opening the door and looking at the man in the dark suit waiting outside. He nods, "Come in." The coldness in his voice was freezing, and the man in the dark suit moved like a robot. Inside the private room, the man with the cold expression sat down while the other man knelt on the floor as he trembled in fear. "Then." The man said coldly, "Want to exin to me how your assassin group was not able to kill a bunch of children, plus they were captured by the police?" "Mr. Zinglin, I can¡­" "Ugh!" Before he finished, a knife made of ice pierced his hand. The man in the dark suit moaned in pain but didn''t dare make much noise. "Let''s restart." The man''s eyes turned colder and more sinister. "I won''t fail again!" The man in the dark suit said firmly. "Well, you can leave. If it fails... I don''t need to say what will happen, yes?" The manughed coldly, making the man in the dark suit''s heart turn cold. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 41 - 41: Amons Plan At the end of ss, Amon didn''t leave right away. "I''m going to talk to the director," Amon said to Maisa and the girls. "Did something happen?" Julia asks, worried. "No." Amon replied indifferently, "But I intend to take a 1-week leave from school. I want to train on the mountain." Ariel''s eyes sparkle with a puzzled light, "Is this because of what happened before?" "Yes." Amon nodded coldly in his indifferent voice, "I don''t believe this is thest time this will happen." Arielughed a bit in a rather sadistic way and said, "Hehe, is it okay if I go too?" "No problem," Amon said indifferently. Maisa and Julia looked at each other. Then, nodding, they said, "We also want to train and get stronger!" "Me too." Barbara would not be left out of this. "Okay. Let''s ask permission together, then." Amon didn''t think much as he walked back. . . "Do you five want to leave?" The director was quite surprised, "Why now?" "We are going to train." Amon didn''t exin much. The director was not blind to what happened to them. This made him have some thoughts, but then he says, "I don''t see a problem." The girls were surprised by the director''s reaction, especially with how easy it was to ask permission. Normally, it was necessary to go through a series of questions and procedures, but he simply let them go with a few words from Amon. . . After leaving high school, Amon said in his indifferent voice, "Don''t forget I''m leaving in 3 hours for the mountains. I n to camp there for one week. So if you areing, you need to take what you need to get through the week." "I will. I''m really excited to do this." Arielughed. A car stopped in front of the school; Ariel got in as she said goodbye. Julia turned to look at Barbara, "By the way, why don''t you go by car too?" "Nah, I''d rather go home with Amon." She clung to Amon''s arm. The boys nearby, who saw this, bit their lips in jealousy. After Barbara trained with Amon, she got back in shape. In fact, she was even more beautiful. Her skin was without visible pores, her fire-red hair flying in the wind; with a curvy body, she was very beautiful. "This Amon is a lucky bastard..." A boy muttered to his friend next door. "Yes, dammit, how I wish I had his luck..." Another boy who heard said, "Tsk, you talk like he didn''t deserve it. Have you ever thought about being the strongest in the school? In fact, just with his appearance, it''s enough to put you to shame." "Oh?" Hearing this, the boy from before said sarcastically, "Do you y for the other team? Are you interested in him?" "Idiot." The boy, who had light brown hair and green eyes, rolled his eyes in disdain, "I just pointed out the obvious. That doesn''t make me gay, and, even if I was, what does that have to do with you? Tsk, in addition to being an idiot, you are obviously prejudiced." "Christian!" The boy gritted his teeth angrily but had no argument. He saw the other students looking at him strangely, so he lowered his head in shame. The time is not like it used to be. If he admitted that he was prejudiced, it was possible that he would be surrounded and whipped. His friend tapped his shoulder and shook his head with a sigh. Cristian looks with interest in Amon''s direction. He wanted to be his friend, but he didn''t have the opportunity to talk to him, especially since he was in ss 301. He was one of the few who didn''t like Elijah. Gradually, Amon and the girls walked away from the school and arrived on the main street, which was very busy with cars. "It''s good to avoid less busy roads," Julia said. Ma¨ªsa nodded while sighing, "If we walk in a deserted street, it''s possible that another group of assassins will appear. Heavens, I''d like to meet who''s behind this and beat them. Jeez, I hate this sense of danger." Amon''s eyes blink, bing more dangerous than a sharp de. Devoid of any emotion, Amon said in his cold, indifferent voice, "That''s why it''s ideal for us to stay strong. So that unpleasant feeling goes away." "Amon, do you feel that way too?" Barbara looks at him. "A little, but yes." Unlike before, now his instincts warned him that he was in real danger. That''s why Amon wanted to take a leave of absence from school. Just training and strengthening himself, he believed that this feeling would go away. . . Arriving without a problem, Amon packed his things; Julia and Maisa did the same after notifying Julius and Sonia. "Children, be careful. Call if you need anything." Julius didn''t forbid his daughters to go. But he still felt worried. If it weren''t because he trusted Amon, he wouldn''t let them go. Sonia went to Amon. She felt super clumsy, and her body shuddered a little as she stuttered, "T-Be careful, and... take care of your sisters." She hugged him. Amon didn''t refuse her embrace. He said, "I will." . . After Ariel got home, she called her mother. "Mother, Amon invited me to go train with him. So I''m taking a break from school for a week." Her voice was a little cheerful as she spoke. Daiane sighed on the other end of the line and asked, "Are you sure he invited you, and not you being the one who suggested it?" "Mom!" Ariel pouted and said in a sweet voice, "He''s the one who invited me, dammit, he wants to be strong because of what happened. And, as you well know, staying at school, we are capable of gaining knowledge, but we will hardly be able to strengthen ourselves." "...Okay, but be careful." She said in a soft voice, "Don''t give Amon too much trouble." "I will not." Ariel said, "I''m going to pack my things; I''m taking my waterproof cell phone, anything happens, call me, if I don''t answer, I''lle backter." "Okay, take care." Saying that she hung up. Even worried, she trusted her daughter. Ariel had proven responsible in recent years, and by being with Amon, she felt more secure. . . The same thing happened with Barbara. If it were before meeting Amon, maybe Bianca wouldn''t allow it, but nowadays Barbara has been behaving, making her proud. On the phone, Bianca said, "When I get the chance, I''ll go too. I''ll call as soon as I have time... I will hang up, daughter; I''ll talk to youter." "Okay, good luck, mom." Saying this, Barbara hung up the phone. Going to her room, she starts packing up to spend the week in the mountains. "I''m d I bought this¡­" There was arge box in the lower left-hand corner of her room; inside was an air bed. . . It was almost 9 pm when they reached the mountain. The day had already turned into night, and the city lights were on. Near the mountain, there were only a fewmp posts. Normally, ces like this were avoided, as it was a favorite ce for burrs, but as they were all stronger than ordinary people, there was no need to worry. After all, as strong as some people were, not everyone had talent with genes. In countries like this, the average was LV20 for gics. So subsequently, they, who were above that, had no need to worry. "We are all here." Amon said in his indifferent voice as he led the way, "Let''s go." * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 42 - 42: Battle Mode Going up the mountain, their presence was felt by the animals. Soon, many animals, be they felines, canines, or other species, begin to group close to them. Amon''s cold eyes swept over them. From his honey-colored eyes, there was a freezing sensation that made the animals sweat; some growled reluctantly but dared not attack. The path he was going was the same as before, on the side of the mountain, which would be ideal for Maisa and Julia. Ariel uses psychic power, and it doesn''t matter where she went. In the case of Barbara, who used mes, being close to water was an excellent way to train too. Suddenly, Maisa remembered the kiss she had given Amon in the hallway at school. She blushed, and her eyes sparkled as she secretly looked at him. It was already night, so they didn''t start training, but they set up tents near theke. Before they worried about food, the problem was solved. "I''ll make dinner." Barbara volunteered, "I brought supplies for the asion." From a backpack, she pulled out a gas stove that is often used at camp. With a tank that was notrge but big enough tost a few days, Barbara tried it out and smiled when she saw it was working perfectly. Of course, if necessary, she could use her mes, but having to do several things at once would lower the quality of the food. . . After dinner, they soon start training. Near theke, Amon begins to meditate. Around him, a lot of nature''s energy surrounded him, and it didn''t take long to start shing. It felt like all the energy around him was under his control, but actually, his consciousness couldn''t control the power that roamed outside, only the power inside him. The girls wasted no time. Surrounding him, they begin to meditate. It wasn''t as effective as it was for Amon, but it was several times better than being alone. Especially with the energy fluctuating around, it was easier for them to try to fill their genes without having to have direct contact with the proper elements; or like Ariel, with mental power, psychic. The animals didn''t waste any time either; some stayed in theke, others got as close as possible without upsetting Amon. Amon''s sea of ??consciousness floated near the rune: [Heart Without Limits]. Gradually, he felt a stronger connection to the rune, as well as felt the genes increase. 2 hourster... Amon stopped meditating, the rain stopped, as did the lightning that fell on him. Near theke, he dove. The girls did the same when wearing bikinis. Swimming up to Amon''s side, Barbara smiled happily, "Amon, I''ve seeded in increasing my gene." Amon appraised her, then nodded, "Good." "Hehee~" She stuck out her tongue in a cute way, then let out a nice sounding giggle. . . The next morning they ate breakfast, then began training. "It''s more like this," Amon said in his cold voice. Making the same move Ariel showed him, only slightly differently, Ariel realized her mistake. "Thank you, I understand now." She smiled. "Mm." Amon nodded indifferently. Ariel continued to evade Amon. In this matter, she was better than the other girls. She was experienced in two types of martial arts: Fujitsu and Kung Fu. Ariel''s movements were agile as a cheetah, flexible as a Pangolin, and powerful as a Gori. At the same time, she kicked; when Amon defended, she pushed her foot to the ground, gave a small jump, and spun in the air flexibly and agilely. Her powerful spin boosted her kick to be more powerful, going towards the chest of Amon. "Bang!" Amon defended himself again with his right hand, and, using a little more strength, he swung her foot upward, sending her somersaulting into the air. Ariel''s eyes swiveled and showed emotions of excitement. "Gehehe~ This is fun~" Sheughed as shended on the ground and continued attacking from various angles. In just 10 seconds, she managed to attack 20 times, and all 20 times were blocked. After that, Ariel''s eyes sparkled even more, and she continued to attack relentlessly. "My god, Ariel is insane." Julia said in amazement, "I''ve noticed this before, but she seems to be improving at a ridiculous rate." "Yes, but I don''t want to be left behind; let''s keep going," Barbara said with a very serious expression. "Okay, it''s my turn," Maisa said as she pushed her sister away. "I will defeat you today!" "Well, I do my best, but I won''t make it easy." Barbara didn''t dare to becent just because she was a little stronger than Maisa was. Maisa''s eyes be more stern, she breathes and inhales, getting in the best condition before starting. The fight between the two girls started. None of them used genes, as well as Amon and Ariel. It was training to improve the physique, as it was essential to have a strong physique and good agility without depending on genes. In a matter of strength, Maisa and Julia had almost the same power, and Barbara had the lead only by a small margin. . . In the afternoon, they trained using genes. A significant improvement could be seen when using the genes. Ariel, who previously could attack 20 times in 10 seconds, can now attack almost 40 times in 10 seconds. It was amazing how much she was improving, Amon on the other hand, can attack 70 to 80 times in 10 seconds. Amon, in his strongest form, was surrounded by lightning. His eyes grew more neutral as his strength increased in several folds. Not wanting to hurt the girls by fighting them, he avoided using 100% of his strength. "You three attack at the same time," Amon said. He wasn''t belittling them, but he also needed to improve. Only the three attacking him simultaneously would be able to make things a little moreplicated for him, thus forcing him to improve by leaps and bounds. "Yes!" Barbara, Julia, and Maisa nodded in unison. Attacking at the same time, Amon nearly got hit several times. As the fight progressed, the girls'' movements became sharper, although, with light bruises from being hit, their eyes were still full of life, especially when they almost managed tond a blow on Amon. "Mm..." Maisa thought of something and stopped. Her eyes close. She starts carrying her genes all over her body using the veins in her body. When she opened her eyes, now her eyes turn crystal blue, she was surrounded by water, and a pair of cat ears and even a tail made of water formed; her eyes became clearer, her aura more powerful. "Maisa?" Julia is surprised by her sister''s transformation. Maisa didn''t respond to her sister''s call, she was focused on the feeling she was feeling. She felt calm, incredibly confident; without warning, she starts attacking Amon. Her attacks speed increased to 30 hits in 10 seconds and kept growing. Her reflex also improved, she was able to predict some of Amon''s attacks. "Very good." Amon smiled a little as he said in his cool voice. It was rare for him to praise them; Maisa was so happy that she lost her initial focus, and her transformation fell apart. "¡­" Amon was perplexed. "Misa, how did you do it? Teach me!" Julia approached her, soon, she took her hands and shook them like a rattle. "Of course, but first, let me test it again." Coming out of her daze, Maisa replied. Barbara looks on with envy, she tries to listen carefully to see if it could be of use to her. Ariel used the psyche gene, so it was unlikely to benefit her, but she still decided to listen. Amon stopped his movements, and soon he was back to normal. Knowing that the girls would start exchanging tips, he went to train with weights. . . After four days of training on the mountain... The girls'' movements became more agile, as well as their strength. Each of them managed to acquire a transformation simr to Maisa and Amon. Even Ariel was able using her psychic genes; it was something semi-transparent that made her look like a little demon with bat wings. Barbara''s transformation was in leopard form, her red hair standing out when surrounded by blue mes. Julia''s transformation was practically a copy of Maisa, but instead of looking like a feline, she looked more like a wolf. The training had just ended; it was almost 8 o''clock on Saturday morning. "I say, if we went back to high school and they knew how strong we got, even acquired a battle mode, how surprised would they be?" Maisa giggled. "I don''t know, but I bet it''s enough to leave everyone''s jaws on the floor~" Juliaughed. Feeling her cell vibrate, Barbara went to answer a call. After finishing the call she was making, Barbara went to them. "Mommy ising." She smiled. Barbara didn''t feel left out, but she could feel that she was somehow losing to the twins, she needs support! Amon looked at her with his cold eyes but softened a little, and he said nonchntly, "Let''s go get her." "Yes." The girls agreed. Going down the mountain, they came to the entrance; there was a white limo, and,ing out of the limo, Bianca was spectacr. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 43 - 43: Night Visit – (R18) Barbara pursed her lips when she saw how her mother was dressed. She was wearing white shorts, further enhancing the white color of her beautiful legs. She had her long blonde hair pulled back and up in a ponytail, exposing her bare shoulders from the ck shirt she wore. Her gorgeous face was radiant as she looked at Amon, and for a moment, Amon thought he was looking at an angel. A mature woman knew how to let a man notice her charm. Noticing Amon''s eyes on her, Bianca smiled a little, she felt confident as she walked towards them. Getting very close to Amon, she bowed a little as she looked into his eyes, "How do I look? Do I look good?" "Yes, really good." Amon wasn''t so indifferent when he answered; he always faltered in front of Bianca. His breath caught, and he felt dizzy at the beauty before him. She was the perfection of a mature woman, her beautiful facial features catching his eyes before they slide down. Her breasts were full and firm, big, even bigger than Barbara''s. On her, they looked even bigger, in part because they felt so perky and tight. Her skin was perfect, and a golden glow seemed toe from her. Bianca giggled a little, sticking out her tongue, she let out another giggle that made her shoulders shake slightly, "That''s good." She stood on tiptoe and kissed Amon''s cheek. Hershes fluttered, and her eyes were vibrant. She was incredibly seductive and cute at the same time. "¡­" Julia and Maisa froze. Barbara sighed. She already knew how bold her mother is. She was even surprised that the kiss was on Amon''s face and not on the lips. Amon wasn''t that innocent, and he wasn''t stunned for long. Finally, he said, "Since you''re here, let''s go up the mountain." Bianca''s luggage has already been unloaded next to them. Amon took most. Bianca and the girls also carried some. Soon they began to follow Ammon. As he walked, a cold aura began to form around his furrowed brows. Animals move away when they feel his presence. "No matter how many times I see it, it''s always amazing." Bianca let out a charming giggle in her soft voice. "Animals respect Amon a lot." Barbara was proud of Amon. The twins'' eyesnded on Bianca. Bianca''s feelings for Amon were clear, as were Barbara''s. The two were able to tell they were ''getting ready'' while looking at them talking. . . After arriving where they were camping, Bianca changed into a gym outfit. After they started training, Bianca was amazed to see her daughter''s battle mode. "Wow! That looks strong." She smiled at Barbara. Barbara smiled back as she said, "Mom, you can do this too; it''s not thatplicated." Barbara spent the next few hours teaching her mother to use battle mode. It wasn''tplicated; the difficult thing was to control and maintain it without losing control. Gradually, Bianca seeded. She wasn''t as good at it as the rest, as she started doing it a little while ago, but she was good enough to receive their praise. "Perfect, just keep improving control of your battle mode, Mom." Barbara smiled at her. Bianca''s battle mode was that of a fox, she had two tails and was kind of orange. . . By the time the evening part arrived, they were already sweating profusely. Their gene boost was also significant, and not only that, it was also an increase in quality. "I''ve reached a bottleneck..." Amon muttered. He was currently at level 49 in both the normal and the fury gene. He was also able to fill the 49 spaces in the gene with lightning. However, it''s been almost two days since he''s progressed in the normal and fury gene; the only thing that has changed is the lightning genes reaching 49. Sighing a little, Amon''s emotions were allowed to spill over, but soon he became serious. It didn''t matter; he couldn''t be impatient. The speed he was increasing could be considered too fast. Even at university, few people reach this level. In the middle of the night, Amon was awakened by a sneaky ''fox'' who entered his tent. His eyes zed over at the incredibly seductive woman who was smiling at him. Amon felt his heart beat faster as he looked at her. Bianca smiled, "I came to see you." Shey down beside him, marveling at his beauty, incredibly aroused by the heat he gave off and elicited in her own body. She kissed him softly. Amon returned the kiss, reveling in the beauty of her swollen lips, tasting the drunken wine that was her perfection. He kissed her neck, slender and graceful, making her shiver and moan as he reached the small depression of her corbone. His skin felt like silk, and he moved down. Though surprised that Amon was proactive, Bianca was on fire. The movement of his lips against her skin aroused a passion she had never known. As he had suggested, she was no stranger to pleasuring herself, but this was something new, something beyond her imagination. She felt the slow trail of fire traced across her upper chest and over the tops of her breasts, driving her crazy. He kissed and licked the entire surface, avoiding just her nipples. She tried to get them under her lips, but he deftly avoided the contact, making her moan in frustration. She was burning; temptation and provocation were building something inside her. A dam, swollen by the spring rains, growing and coiling inside her, taking her breath, making her belly shiver, her inner thighs tremble, causing her wetness to flow as sensation flooded her, her climax near. She growled in frustration, tangling her fingers in his hair and forcing his lips to one small bud, then the other. Sensations exploded inside her, and when his teeth grazed an aching nub, she felt the dam burst and screamed her passion, her thighs rubbing, her back arching as meaningless sounds left her lips. Bianca would never have guessed she would havee with Amon just sucking her breasts; her moans were a little loud. She was still full of desire, but she stopped it there. Instead, she put her finger to his lips and growled, "It was really good. Let me return the favor~." Amon did all that instinctively and a few other things he researched on the inte. A lot of what he did, he just followed what he learned on the inte, but when he tried it, Amon found he liked it a lot. Pulling on his pants, her pupils shrinking, she looked shocked at him, "Wow! It is huge!" Gripping his hard cock with both hands, she realized it was the biggest she''d ever seen in her life. Just as it was beautiful, it was pink, with a big, powerful head, she was breathless. She looked at Amon with those shocking eyes, her lips formed a red plush, and she nted them firmly on the tip of his cock. Slowly, the lips spread and slid down a few inches. Amon could feel her tongue twitching energetically, teasing the sensitive area just below his head, swirling to the same spot above as she turned her head. Her eyes never left his as she took more. Amon felt his cock hit her throat, and she gasped a little. Then, she backed up a little and moved forward again. Amon felt her swallow a few times, convulsively, and then she inched forward until her nose touched his stomach. Somehow she managed to get her tongue out, and it tickled his balls for a second. God, she was good! She pulled away for a second and gasped, then she attacked him, her lips sliding, using incredible suction and her tongue going crazy. In two minutes, she had him on edge. "Bianca, I am..." Her hand came up and milked the part of his cock that wasn''t in her mouth, and he exploded. Amon nearly passed out when the sensation overcame his rational mind, and he floated in a sea of ??ecstasy, only his cock and Bianca''s hot mouth existing in his universe. Then, finally, she dried him off, and he had to sit down. She let his withered cock slip out, and he pulled her into a kiss. "We will continue at another time." She smiled seductively. "If we do it here, I won''t be able to control myself..." Amon nodded, mesmerized, as he watched Bianca dress again. She kissed him onest time before leaving. Amony on the floor of the tent, stunned. Many things went through his mind, but none could exin the incredible feeling he had now. Tossing and turning for a few hours, he finally got to sleep. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 44 - 44: Ocean Bottom The next morning, Amon woke up feeling strange. Everything that happened the night before didn''t feel real, but the feeling was still there. Even now, he could feel his heart beating faster. While he was still stunned, thinking about what had happened the night before, Ariel appeared beside him and stood there looking curiously at Amon''s change of expression. It was a rare event, even unique, she felt like a worshiper of works of art, while Amon was a rare living statue. "There''s no point thinking about it right now..." Amon muttered, then his expression changed to a cold, indifferent look. Ariel snickered at this, but she didn''t point. Instead, she just stood to one side and greeted him, "Good morning, Amon." Amon looked at her and nodded, "Oh, good morning." His usual indifferent voice made Arielugh. Amon didn''t understand, but he didn''t ask. Arielughed again, which made Amon look at her once more, thinking that something must be wrong with this girl. Of course, even though she acted like that, Ariel''s eyes were filled with wonder. There were only four people on earth she really admired: Her mother, the Tang grandparents, and Amon. ''He''s not even turned 18, and He''s already at the 49-gene level, both normal and lightning...'' Ariel, in a sense, felt more motivated. Amon''s motivation to be stronger was contagious. He always had been, ever since he was little, that''s why she liked to train with him so much. "Amon,e here." Spotting him, Bianca called to him as she left her tent. Amon shivered a little, he had just collected himself, but it was only for a second before he went back to his usual indifferent expression. "Yes." Amon went to where she was. . . Soon, two days passed. Amon and the girls'' training waspleted, and they progressed by leaps and bounds. Among them, the one who was most satisfied was Ariel, with the strength of almost 40 genes and 33 psychic genes filled. Amon managed to get out of the bottleneck with the fury gene, but you couldn''t say the same with normal genes; obviously, he was also stuck at 49 with lightning. "I was supposed to be happy." Putting her hands behind her head, Julia sighs but then smiles a little, "I''m weird, right?" She looks at Amon. Amon looks at her; his face remained unchanged, "Mm?" "Like, I like being with our family, having a nice bed, having a decent shower, but I must say the days we spent training on the mountain were great." Sheughed. "That I have to agree." Barbara said with her hands in her pocket, "Those days were very profitable for me." "Not just for you." Maisa arched her brow and smiled, "I believe everyone had arge margin of increase." The way they were descending the mountain was mud, and their feet sunk a little, as it rained every day because of Amon. If they weren''t careful, it would be easy for them to slip and fall. The animals still followed them until they reached the end of the mountain. Some growled or roared as a sign of farewell. However, it must be said that they were reluctant to part with them. Some even became friends with the girls, especially those who were more cute or very wild looking, like leopard, lion, bear, and some ferocious wolves. What they liked best was a dark-skinned fox; it was quite peculiar and had two tails. About this fox, they had a tactical agreement not to tell anyone. If people knew that such a rare fox lives on this mountain, it wouldn''t be long before hunters appeared looking to capture the fox. "It''s already here. That''s nice." On the road, a white limousine, the same one that Bianca used on Saturday, was parked on the side of the road, near the entrance to the mountain. A good-natured man in a suit and white gloves was waiting for them. The moment Bianca arrived, he respectfully bowed. "Good job." Bianca smiled softly as she walked past the butler. The door opened, and she entered. "Come in, don''t just wait there." She said. The butler named Alfredo opened the door for them too. After everyone was in the limo, butler Alfredo walked to the driver''s door. . . It was Monday, around lunchtime. "Everyone is invited to go to the 5-star restaurant." Bianca said in her seductive, sexy voice, "I already have reservations ready." The way she spoke, there was practically no way for them to refuse, and there was no reason to. Today they were supposed to go back to school, but something happened, so they stayed longer than nned. When they arrived in front of a huge, sophisticated building, Barbara looked at her mother, not expecting that she would choose this restaurant. Barbara has only had the chance to appear once on her 15th birthday. The fact that it''s impressive isn''t because of the food, but because of the setting. "Mom." Barbara looks at her. Bianca smiled, "Shh!" She puts her finger to her mouth, wanting her daughter to remain silent. "..." Barbara understood, she didn''t say another word, she could barely hide her excitement. A man who looked more like a sessful businessman rather than a waiter, wearing a suit and tie, greeted graciously, "Wee, have a delightful wee." Bianca took off her sunsses, revealing her clear, sparkling eyes; with a morous smile, she said softly, "Reservation for Bianca Margarete Abravanel." Stunned for a few seconds, the man recognized her. Of course, being from a famous cooking show made her easy to recognize when she removed her sunsses. "You can pass." The man said politely, with polite gestures. Bianca brought them inside. "We need to take the elevator first." She said with a mysterious smile. This puzzled them, but they remained silent. Though the suspense was killing them. In the elevator, to their surprise, Bianca pressed the number 100-. Instead of going up, the elevator starts going down. The moment the elevator stopped, Bianca said, "Let''s go." They didn''t even have time to figure out why this absurd number; when they heard Bianca speak, they soon started walking. Entering the restaurant, Amon and the rest had another chance to witness how they hadn''t foreseen what awaited them. Red carpet at the entrance, very well dressed servers and waiters, but no less important, was the ocean below. They were offering a breathtaking view of the seafloor to customers who needed to shell out not only a lot of money but also be influential or make reservations with months of anticipation. Now they understood why the building was so close to the sea, but something else they didn''t understand... Did it not onlye down but also move to the sea? Or it was something they weren''t aware of. In this regard, Bianca rified doubts, "The elevator goes downhill, going diagonally toward the ocean." Barbara added, "Of course, the building also has other areas; this is just the most expensive, and with the best food." This rified a lot since there was no point in making a huge building and just using the part they made that went towards the bottom of the ocean. In all cases, this did not fail to surprise everyone. It was so unusual and exciting to be in such a ce. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 45 - 45: Fortuitous Chance All attendants were courteous to them, regardless of what they wore. The reserved table wasrger than usual, family size. The ce was quiet, with jazz music. Amon particrly liked it. "Wow!" Maisa was impressed when she saw a gigantic monster passing by. Maybe even a little scared. But not too much, she was no fool, if there were any real danger, they wouldn''t make a restaurant in such a ce, and it would work for so long. Most likely, although they could see, the sea monsters couldn''t see them from the outside. "Can''t wait..." Barbara muttered. Her eyes sparkled in the shape of stars. Despite not being a glutton, she loved good food like everyone else, and having the chance to eat here was something for her to feel happy about. Seeing Barbara''s excitement increased the anticipation of the rest. Obviously, the food Bianca prepared was the best they''ve ever tasted, and if this made Barbara anxious, maybe it''s even better? "Look, look, they''re starting to fight, how nice~" Ariel''s voice echoed softly, along with a hint of giggles, as if she was amused by this situation. There were two monsters the size of an aircraft carrier, their massive power was enough to frighten anyone. The twins thought they were used to seeing powerful monsters because of the mountain but soon realized they were wrong. These sea monsters were far more powerful, maybe even close to bing a being with two gics unlocked. Amon had a different point of view from the others. As he watched the monsters battle, his eyes were even colder and more serious than ever. He didn''t even dare blink. His eyes give off a concentration that could only be seen in men devoted to meditation for decades. The other customers were also enjoying the good "show". It wasn''t that rare to experience monster fights, but it wasn''tmon to see monsters that big. "They are so powerful!" Julia gasped in admiration. The monsters'' powers were so strong that they caused vibration in the sea, even the restaurant swayed a little, but the most incredible thing was that, despite the swaying, it didn''t damage a single piece of ss. This made customers who were afraid more reassured. This was a revtion. Julia and the girls realized how little they were still. Faced with the power of these two monsters, they were still very weak. *BANG!* "What was that sound?" "Damn, did this kid break a bottleneck?" Amon, who was watching the fight, suddenly released a strong gic lightning energy that emerged around his body, creating a pir more than 10 feet tall. "Bottleneck? What kind of bottleneck could it be that would cause so much trouble?" "Is his gics above level 50?" The whispers of people around who were more experienced could be heard. Some of them were at least LV50 in gics, but it was justmon gics, unfilled. For a young guy who didn''t even look older than 20 to get that, and with lightning gics apparently, it was something that left their hair standing up in astonishment. "Unbelievable..." Many customers began to doubt their life; his progress was so swift that it was unfair. Even though this was a prestigious restaurant, the people of the restaurant dared not hinder Amon''s state of advancement. Someone like that must have a strong background behind them. Others also tried to guess which family Amon came from. Someone with that much talent can''t havee from an ordinary family. It would be very strange to have such a talent without many resources backing them. Mainly because this is the most expensive restaurant in Country Z. "Isn''t she the celebrity chef, Bianca?" Some recognized her alongside Amon. "Is he family, or is she just taking care of him for some powerful family?" It was hard for them to guess. If he were her family, they would like to get closer to her. Having someone so young and that talented was a sign of prosperity. "He''s so handsome..." Murmured a woman in herte forties. The man who brought her to dinner was ufortable, so he just blurted out these words: "You''re old enough to be his mother." "Do not bother me!!" The man almost recoiled in fear. The woman red at him, and he cursed himself. He knew he shouldn''t have said that, but it was toote to regret it. "Pff¡­" Everyone couldn''t resistughing. The man''s mouth twitched, but he resisted not making a scene. Some were from powerful and influential families. If he unintentionally offended someone he shouldn''t, his day could be even worse. ''Damn, I finally managed to get a date with her, I even spent a fortune to get a reservation at this restaurant, but¡­'' He looks in Amon''s direction with hate. While everyone was watching eagerly, in reality, they were anxious. Partly, it was because there was a genius very close to them; on the other hand, they wanted to befriend such a genius. Meanwhile, Amon didn''t have time for anything else. He had his eyes closed, feeling his bones burning and his muscles spasming. A stream of lightning and fury gics was instilled into the vortexes of his cells, creating an excited reaction that made him intensely generate more energy. This revolution refined the gic power within the vortices, bing more profound. Amon''s gic power had been tempered by the Rune: [Heart Without Limits] over and over again. It was so pure that his body expelled no impurities. Ufa! Amon''s skin was red and steaming. The genes within his body were also turned on and emitted an ancient mythical aura. While he was building up his umted power, Amon felt his body was overflowing with energy, but he felt he could still go on. The gics in his body became more condensed. The gic power within him was already diminishing, dropping to level 50pletely. *Bang!* A significant amount of gic power was flowing into his limbs. Finally, Amon felt he had broken the bottleneck he had encountered earlier. Opening his eyes, a mystical, icy feeling emitted from his eyes. Amon had some madness in his eyes, with a bone-chilling coldness that made people who looked at him shiver with fear. Closing his eyes again, he took a breath and sighed. Then he opened his eyes again; at that moment, only a rather cold and indifferent look appeared. Fury''s intent vanished as if it never existed. "Unfathomable!" People noticed that they still underestimated the talent of this young genius. Bianca was the first to speak in a soft tone, with a touch of concern: "How are you feeling, Amon?" Amon turned and looked at her. His cold, indifferent eyes grew warmer. He told her in a neutral tone, "Well, I got over my bottleneck." "Mm. I am happy to hear that." Bianca sighs in relief and then smiles seductively. After Bianca, the girls also congratted Amon. The fact that he managed to ovee his bottleneck means he could try to get a second gic unlock. Of course, in his case, it would be three or even four gic unlocks. But... He didn''t intend to do this now. Instead, Amon preferred to hit the 100-gene limit and then unlock the next gics. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 46 - 46: A Calm Before The Storm The people in the restaurant were restless for a few seconds, and, after a while, they couldn''t wait any longer. "Hi, I''m¡­" A woman arrived fastest and already introduced herself: "My name is Naiara Smith. My family has a gene serum factory. Here is my card." Upon hearing what the beautiful woman in the blue dress and dark blue hair said, the other people froze in ce. The coldness in Amon''s eyes didn''t waver as he stared at the woman indifferently. But, he still epted the card that was delivered. Soon after, the next person approaches. He was a well-dressed man, 193 cm tall, with dark ck hair: "Hello, I''m Donato Miller. This is my business card." Amon also epted. After this man, someone else came, and then another... It only stopped after they realized it was difficult to approach Amon. In the end, they ended up talking to Bianca for a while. Even the restaurant manager came. Amon won the restaurant''s VIP card. It was a card given only to prestigious people. After a while, the customers returned to their respective ces. Amon''s and the girls'' orders had arrived, and the smell was overwhelming. "Looks delicious," Arielmented with a smile. The other girls'' eyes also sparkled. Immediately, that indescribable sensation exploded in her mouth; sweet and sour mixed with animal meat. It felt so good that they almost cried. They seemed to have seen the sky! Did they add any drugs to this?! Amon looked at the girls'' faces and frowned. Was it that good? With that in mind, he grabbed the restaurant''s specialty, bluefin fish meat, and took a bite. Then his face froze. He showed a unique expression. It was rare for him to get so much pleasure from eating. Meanwhile, Ariel and the girls'' brains were dominated by shy cooking. They were almost drooling. The six finished dinner quickly, each upied with different thoughts in their minds. . . After returning home, the first thing Amon did was take a shower. Luckily there was more than one bathroom in the house, so he didn''t have to wait for Julia and Maisa to shower first. After leaving the bathroom, it was ten-thirty at night when Amon returned to his room. Unlike him, Julia and Maisa went to Sonia and Julius to tell them everything that happened during those days they were training. In the bedroom, Amon sat on the floor and began to meditate. Although he has already managed to break the bottleneck, the amount of gic information he has acquired is still not fully understood. Unlike before, his understanding has increased significantly now that he has reached level 50 with lightning and fury. His fighting power has increased absurdly, and even his battle mode has been improved, increasing its usage time. Amon opened his eyes again, and, at the same moment, his eyes sparkled. He sped his hands tightly together, and lightning shed. His fists were enveloped in golden lightning, and a mighty force arose! So powerful! Although he didn''t know how strong he was, he was very powerful! Amon was convinced that he was stronger than people of the same level, mainly because of the fury gene. The fury stimted his body, increasing his physical strength, while lightning was something more magical. Using the two together, his power increases by several folds, mainly because fury is special. "Ufa¡­" He breathed heavily and slowly rose to his feet. Amon''s face remained unchanged. Despite wanting to test his current strength, Amon refrained from that thought, and after getting into bed, he slept. . . The next morning, it was the 28th, Wednesday. Amon came downstairs after cleaning himself. Maisa, Julia, Julius, and Sonia were already there waiting for him. Seeing Amone down, Julius smiled and said, "Amon, I''m d you made it. I hear you''ve reached level in 50 gics. Congrattions!" "Mm." Amon nodded indifferently as he sat down and thanked, "Thank you." Julius continued to smile. His daughters weren''t far behind either; in the time they have been training with Amon, they''ve already passed level 30. That in itself was gratifying since their power was high enough to get into a good university when they graduated. "Dad, I already told you." Julia smiled: "Amon is a genius without equal. You should have seen how many influential and powerful people came to Amon after seeing him break the bottleneck in the restaurant. It was so amazing~" "Just imagine." Juliusughed out loud, knocking twice on the table, which earned Sonia''s a fierce re. Then, faking a cough, he added, looking at Amon, "I''m proud of you, godson, congrattions!" Amon was surprised, and his expression rxed a little, but soon returned to the usual indifferent expression, but there was a little more heat in his eyes, "Mm." He nodded. Sonia looked at her son, and she could barely recognize him. She admits that she deeply regrets what she has done in the past, but there is no remedy for regret. At the most, she would try to be a good mother. Voice a little shaky, Sonia looks at him and asks, "Are there any negative reactions? Do you need any gic serum?" Gic Serum is usually used to clear impurities or help stabilize gics when oveing a bottleneck. So her question was valid, considering Amon had broken a bottleneck yesterday. But, of course, because it was so unique, it was very expensive; a middle-ss family like theirs would have to spend all their savings to be able to buy just one serum to help stabilize their gics. "I am fine." Amon responded by looking at her, "My evolution is different. I didn''t use meat to augment my gics." "AND..." Before Sonia could speak, Julia understood what she was going to ask. Looking at her, Julia gave a reassuring smile, "Mother, Amon cleaned all the waste from the meat he ate earlier; no need to worry." "Is that so?" Sonia sighed in relief. Even though she wasn''t rich, she was still willing to spend what she had been saving up to buy a new car. Since their family only has one car these days. . . After they arrived at school, Julia said goodbye to Amon and Maisa. After entering the ssroom, Amon instantly felt the tense atmosphere. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 47 - 47: Golden Phoenix University Silence filled the ssroom. Every student in the ssroom, without exception, looked in Amon''s direction. Amon arched his brow as he saw this situation, and the coldness in his eyes deepened as he looked around him. Some students shivered in fear just from feeling Amon''s cold and indifferent gaze; it was frightening how cold his gaze could feel. A braver student suddenly said, "Student, Amon, it''s like this... Golden Phoenix University made an announcement..." Gradually, the students recovered when Amon retracted the coldness in his eyes. They then started to exin what was going on. Golden Phoenix University was having a global tournament. The first three could enter Golden Phoenix University directly. While the rest would still have a chance in the top 10. There was also a chance to be invited by other universities that would be present. This news soon went viral, shaking every school on the. After all, such a chance was very rare. Even the school would benefit if the student were chosen and, because of that, it caused an uproar. Of course, there were prizes in addition to that. Even after hearing this, Amon''s face remained unchanged. Despite already expecting this, the students around him sighed in disappointment. They at least hoped to see a little surprise on his face. Ariel, on the other hand, had a wicked glint flickering in her eyes. The thought of participating in a tournament made her blood heat up. "Let''s participate, right?" Ariel looks at Amon with a look full of malevolence, saying in a voice that is both excited andughing. She was the ''more likely to see blood'' type, the more excited she gets, and her voice changes to a soft voice whileughing. She is a unique type of person who loves to fight and to see blood. Maisa shivered at the sight of Ariel''s gaze. She felt closer to her and understood a thing or two about her. But, It was known to the group that trained on the mountain that Ariel was even more dangerous than Amon in a sense. "They must have talented and powerful people, as it''s going to be something on that scale." Amon thought and then said, "I will participate." "Hehee~ That''s how you say it." Ariel let out an enthusiastic giggle as she gave Amon a thumbs-up. Maisa didn''t say, but from her eyes gleaming withpetitiveness, it was crystal clear that she also intended to register for the tournament. The prerequisite was to have at least lv25 normal gics and 15 elementary or special gics; for example, Ariel''s psyche gene. If it was before, Maisa couldn''t participate, but now she could, and honestly, the chances of her making it to the top 100 or even the top 10 were pretty high. Barbara looks at Amon and says with a vibrant smile, "I''ll be in too~." "Mm." Amon nodded, then remained indifferent. Ariel couldn''t resistughing, "It will be nice for all of us to participate in the tournament, I hope there are some strong people to be beaten up." "..." Barbara. "..." Everyone. Ariel never tried to hide her personality. At first, she seemed like a lovely girl with big breasts, but they soon realized that she could be quite cruel and brutal with this seemingly innocent little face. It was frightening the things she said, especially when she spoke in aughing voice when she saw someone get hurt or failing. It was like her happiness was based on the tragedy of others. Only Barbara, Maisa, Amon and about three other students didn''t avoid her. The rest were afraid of her. Barbara even liked Ariel''s personality. Although she wasn''t happy with the tragedy of others, she wouldn''t be sad if it wasn''t something very serious or involving children and injustice. Everyone was talking andughing, excited about the tournament that was going to happen, despite knowing that only Amon, Barbara, Ariel, and Maisa could participate. Even so, it was a reason to be proud since they could expect good results if Amon were to participate. Since, after that, they could be proud that they were in the same ssroom as Amon. Just thinking like that made the conversation livelier. A few secondster, Professor via entered the ssroom. Her cold, indifferent expression, along with her piercing gaze, made all the noise from before vanish. After a few seconds of silence, Professor via said, "Have you heard about the tournament that Golden Phoenix University is going to do?" "Yes!" Everyone responded enthusiastically. Professor via''s cold eyes narrowed, then she said in her stern voice, "Those who meet the prerequisite and want to enter, raise your hand." Amon, Barbara, Ariel, and Maisa raised their hands. The rest wanted to, but it didn''t meet the requirement, so I could only remain silent. "Okay, follow me." Without another word, Professor via turned and started walking out of the ssroom. The students were in shock. Maisa, Ariel, and Barbara had strange looks when they looked at each other, but seeing that Amon had already got up and started to leave, they did the same. It didn''t take long for another teacher to show up. . . Students who would participate in the tournament were called to gather in the meeting room by the principal. Some teachers were there too. Julia already expected Maisa, Amon, Barbara, and Ariel to participate, she also wanted to. There weren''t many students there. Besides them, there was Elijah, Maicon Martins, who learned a little lesson from Amon before, and three other students who hadn''t participated in the tournament before. In total there were ten students. Considering the high requirements to participate, you could say that it was the golden age of the school. It was rare for so many talents to appear, especially in Country Z. Amon''s eyes fixed on the three students who hadn''t participated in the intercollegiate tournament. He realized they were strong, at least stronger than Elijah, though, in his opinion, they didn''t need to be very strong to ovee him, even if Elijah''s power has increased in leaps and bounds in the past few days. Sensing Amon''s gaze, the only girl of the three lowered her head shyly. You could see little pink clouds covering her cheeks. Amon frowned at this but soon stopped looking at them. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 48 - 48: Frustration "I see you are all here." The deputy director cleared his throat and said seriously: "I''m not going to say much. As you all know, Golden Phoenix University is sponsoring a tournament on our. Just getting into the top 100 will bring a lot of prestige to you and the school. I hope all of you make an effort and get good results." Their eyes got hot. It was, after all, a tournament between all the best schools on the. If they manage to be among the top 100, even among the top 1000, they would already be famous and idolized. Their resources would also increase, possibly even getting energy serum to boost their genes. For that reason alone, it''s already made them blush with excitement. The deputy director said shortly after, "We will go to Country S tomorrow at 10 am. The tournament starts in a few days in Country S, and we want to arrive early, or else we can''t even book a ce to stay for the next few days of the tournament. I will be responsible for going with you, along with Professor Fl¨¢via and also Professor Acer." Physical education teacher Acer pretended to cough and added, "You must have a lot to prepare, we''ve already told your families, and you can leave early to prepare." Before leaving, Maicon Martins red at Amon and left, snorting. He swore by his ancestors that one day he would make Amon suffer bitterly at his hands. Elijah was almost the same, though he tried to be nonchnt, his distorted expression giving him away as he saw Amon too close to Julia. He clenched his fists so hard that blood flowed from his palm. . . On the way back, Amon, Maisa, and Julia said goodbye to Barbara and Ariel, who had someone to pick them up. "Amon, Maisa, Julia. See you tomorrow~" Ariel said goodbye with a smile. "See you tomorrow." Barbara got into the limo that came to pick her up. Sonia appeared, she was driving a blue BMW. Amon sat in the front passenger seat while the twins were in the backseat. Sonia said gently with a smile before starting the car, "I''m so proud of you." . . In the twins'' room, Maisa pouted and said, "Sister, things are not good. I suspect that Barbara and her mother are attacking with full power. Have you noticed the strange way Amon has been acting since Bianca appeared in the mountains?" "That¡­" Julia noticed it too. She also found it strange, and it seems that things were not so simple. As soon as she realized she liked Amon, she was able to identify a little the suggestive looks of another girl, and she saw the same look in Barbara and Bianca. Julia said with determination, "We need to work together. If we stick together, we can beat this mother-daughter pair!" "Yes, you are right!" Maisa firmly agreed. The twins had mes in their eyes as they shook each other''s hands andughed awkwardly. . . Amon, who was packing his bags, felt a sudden shiver. The cold, indifferent eyes swept around, but she didn''t notice any presence. "Weird..." He muttered, then went back to what he was doing. . . The next morning. Amon woke up early. Not only him, Julia, and Maisa woke up even earlier than him. They were excited and clearly had other thoughts on their minds as they nced at Amon from time to time in mysterious ways. Amon, not knowing what those looks mean, concentrated on training until it was the time for them to meet up with the rest to go to Country S. Almost two hourster, they arrived at school. Amon was wearing ck and blue clothes; ck pants and a dark blue short-sleeved t-shirt. His well-developed muscles could be seen through the shirt. He wasn''t the type with big muscles, but they were well defined, and, for most women, he had the ideal body. Maisa and Julia were well dressed, even using a little makeup which they rarely wore. Maisa wore a white dress with gold ents, and her hair was wavy and loose. Julia had a confident smile as she wore a sexy ck dress, showing off her perfect curves, with her big breasts that looked like they were going to burst out of her dress. Her hair was pulled back in a high ponytail, swaying from side to side as she listened to music on her Bluetooth headset. "Everybody is here," Maisamented softly. Ariel and the rest were waiting in front of the schoolyard. Ariel was the most attention-grabbing, she is a little over 150 cm tall, she had enormous breasts easily mistaken for two watermelons hanging below her neck. She wore a fitted white T-shirt underneath, an ocean blue jacket on top, and tight jeans and white sneakers on the bottom. A smile curling happily on Ariel''s face, she nodded to Amon and the twins. Next to Ariel was Barbara. She wore looser clothes, a loose T-shirt, wavy at the sleeves, that made her incredibly cute, with a skirt that went to her knee and t shoes. Her fiery red hair blowing in the wind, she smiled at the sight of Amon and waved. "Amon, I''m d you arrived~." Even Amon had to take a second look at the girls. His eyes roamed over their faces and bodies, and, seeing how beautiful they looked, he felt his heart beat faster. But, despite that, his expression only changed a little before he went back to being indifferent. Amon returned the wave as he approached. Professor Fl¨¢via noticed their interaction and showed a puzzled look in her cold expression. She never understood love, and seeing young people act so passionately was confusing to her. However, her interest was piqued a little, so she decided to watch a little more. Elijah and Maicon were seething with rage. It was as if they could destroy an entire city to stifle their anger. Yet, the ones they loved were oblivious to their presence, and they were all looking at one man! What hate! Shit! All sorts of frustration distorted their faces. Soon after, Elijah and Maicon looked at each other and were surprised, but soon a tactical agreement emerged between the two. Perhaps if the two teamed up to go against Amon... * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 49 - 49: Just A Second In a cold and indifferent voice, Professor via finally spoke, "Okay, we''re all here." Amon finally fixed his eyes on her. via felt his gaze on her, and when she felt his current power, she was surprised. ''How is he already so strong? Even in the federation... This is a rarity.'' A stunned expression appeared for a second while she had that thought before she returned to normal. Professor via wore ck spandex pants and a brown spandex blouse that fits snugly. If not for her aura and cold eyes, she would be constantly harassed because of her incredible curves. But Amon was unaffected, and he continued to stare at her without caring. He only looked away when she snorted and did something that even made him a little surprised. Then she did something that everyone could hardly forget. A spaceship appeared before their eyes. It was dark purple with ck lines and was the size of an aircraft carrier. If it hadn''t been for the fact that the yard was huge and that it floated a few feet above the ground, it would have either crushed everything below because of its possible weight, or it would have destroyed the terrain in general because of its size. "Come in." Professor via said in her cold voice the moment the spacecraft door opened. Still stunned, almost everyone''s faces twitched, and they only snapped out of it when they heard her voice. Amon''s face was the only one that remained unchanged. Soon after, they entered the spaceship. "Wow!" Even the deputy director was surprised. Of course, he already knew that Professor via was special, but he didn''t expect her to have something so surprising. They hadn''t even been inside the spacecraft for a minute when via''s cold voice rang out low and indifferent, "Medusa, travel to Country S." "Yes, Master!" Everyone heard a mechanical female voice. A secondter, the cold, mechanical voice echoed, "We''re here, Master." "Fast!" Everyone couldn''t help but be surprised. How long has it been, 1 second, 2 seconds? This is crazy! Everyone''s mouth was so open they could fit an egg; everyone was in disbelief. Even Amon, who is always indifferent, arched his brow, not believing in such a possibility. Of course, they weren''t totally ignorant of space travel. It was mainly that via''s ship was better than many that exist in this gxy. "We''re here. Let''s leave." Professor via seemed oblivious or didn''t even care how surprised they were. She simply opened the spacecraft door and got out. The others walked robotically behind her. ''I knew Aunt Fl¨¢via was special... But I didn''t expect it to be so much... After all, how many gic factors does she have? She is teaching at this school because of her injury, yes?'' Although not much, Ariel knew a few things about her, but it seemed that what she did know wasn''t even the tip of the iceberg. When they left, they frowned from disappointment at not getting to enjoy it more, but soon, their expressions rxed. "Is this a nting field?" Barbara asked rhetorically. All around them, it was full of fruit nts. The ship was a few feet above the ground. They had to jump andnd farther apart so as not to damage the crops. "An acquaintance of mine owns this farm." Professor via said indifferently with a cold expression. "Oh... Aunt, who is your acquaintance, a boyfriend?" Ariel looks at her with visible interest in her eyes. via snorted and said coldly, "I don''t have a boyfriend. They are just a waste of time." "¡­" Everyone was speechless again. Of course, except for Amon. He even began to consider whether what she said was actually true... Julia and Maisa, and soon also Barbara, noticed this and were afraid that Amon, this fight addict, would think the same as teacher via. "A-Amon, isn''t the day beautiful?" Julia pointed to the sky. "Y-Yeah, look, this ce is very pretty too, what do you think?" Maisa said shortly after. Barbara looks at the twins, then at Amon, "In that, I have to agree, it''s a beautiful ce, and a beautiful day~." Before Amon could say anything, Julia said, "By the way, what are you feeling, Amon? Are you excited about the tournament? There must be some talented people; maybe you can get a good opponent?" Amon finally reacted. He was thoughtful and said nonchntly, "I hope so." The girls sighed, seeing that Amon''s thoughts changed, and began to think about the tournament. Soon they started talking about the uing fights they would have in the tournament and how much fun it would be. Seeing that everyone was out of Medusa, Professor via made it disappear. "Let''s go." She said coldly as she started walking. "Yes." The deputy headmaster tried to lookposed as if he was used to it, but in reality, his heart was pounding as hard as an excited child who''s been to an amusement park for the first time. It was understandable, and the psychological state of the others was even more astonished. ''Something like that should be mine!'' A strong desire for possession took over Elijah. He was green with envy as he looked at Professor via. If not for the fear he had of her, he was willing to kill her and steal it for himself. Even Maicon was envious. He considered himself wealthy and believed Country Z should be happy that it had such a prodigy. But, seeing that, his confidence dropped even more than when he lost to Amon easily. Walking along, they arrived in front of a mansion. It was a mansion with multiple areas and tworge pools surrounded by blue wooden fences, with perfectly trimmed hedges and even somerger ones that were elegantly shaped. "Fl¨¢via, you''ve arrived~" A soft voice, more like an angel''s voice, echoed. Soon a 170 cm tall woman could be seen. She smiled gently, with a face that could make men''s and women''s hearts beat faster to see her smile. She wore a beautiful white spring dress, showing some skin, not hiding her perfect curves, while her long ck hair was blowing in the wind. "Nanda." Fl¨¢via''s expression remained neutral, but her tone was softer when she spoke the beautiful woman''s name. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 50 - 50: He Doesnt Play For This Team Then the beautiful woman looked at everyone, her gorgeous cherry lips curved in a perfect arch, then she said in a sweet, soft voice, "Hello everyone, it''s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Nanda Aguiar, and I''m a friend of via''s from college." "Hello, I am..." Gradually, they began to greet each other. Without further ado, they stayed at this farm. The mansion wasrge and had lots of rooms and, as far as they could understand, Nanda was married and had a five-year-old daughter who lived here along with her husband. The girl was adorable and soon won the girls'' hearts. . . Everyone went to the rooms reserved for them, and Maisa and Julia were sharing the same room. After almost 18 years of sleeping in the same room, it was hard for them to be away from each other, despite the fights they sometimes have. As she sat on the soft bed, Maisa let her mind wander. She kept thinking about how many ''moths'' were surrounding Amon; it was frustrating! Despite that, she still sighed. She sometimes wanted Amon all to herself! But, thinking of her sister, she ended up giving in. Maybe sharing with her sister isn''t bad, and Amon is very manly... She turnedpletely red at the indecent thoughts she had. Seeing Maisa squirm, Julia was confused for a moment, but suddenly, a mischievous smile curves her beautiful lips. In the room Barbara was staying in, she was having mixed thoughts. In part, she wanted to meditate and try to increase her power; on the other hand, she wanted to see Amon and possibly even kiss him... In the end, she decided on meditating. . . During the third morning, Amon finished meditating. He chose to learn some gic spells left behind by his grandparents. They were basic attack and defense spells but extremely powerful. He left and saw that everyone was in their rooms since they were notifiedst night that the tournament would start today. After breakfast, they went to the biggest ser stadium in Country S. All the contenders were there. Each of them was looking at their opponents, and the entire area was filled with a will to battle. Being able to go to the Golden Phoenix university is more than a dream; it is an almost unattainable life goal. Elijah red at Amon. Despite everything, the one he wanted to defeat was most Amon! Few people paid attention to Amon''s group. City Z was once top of the line, but its credibility dropped significantly in recent years, and because of this, they were being underestimated. Amon''s face remained unchanged and, his expression was as cold as ever. Even in the face of so many geniuses, Amon didn''t change. He only analyzed a few of the stronger ones and only found some worth noting. In fact, he noticed that most of them couldn''t even beat Ariel and the girls. Because of that, he was a little dissatisfied, but he was already here and wasn''t going to return now. Maicon, instead of looking at the other participants, was looking at Amon. Noticing this, Amon raised an eyebrow, ''Is he interested in me?'' After being ''harassed'' by the girls, he started researching rtionships on the inte, and he was even surprised to learn that even same-sex rtionships are normal nowadays. He learned other things too, like how happy he should be for what Bianca did for him. At that moment, he just thought how good she was, but he didn''t exactly know the name of it. Amon''s eyes turned bleary and, he frowned, then said to Maicon, "I don''t like men." He looked genuinely defensive. He at least knew he liked women, and he wasn''t attracted to men! "Pffff!" Ariel, who heard this, looked at Maicon soon after, and, seeing his expression of pain, she copsed withughter, "Hahahahaha! Seriously, Maicon, I didn''t know you were like that... So I was just a shield, yes?" "N-No!" Stunned, he wanted to deny it. Ariel approached him and put her hand on his shoulder; then, still in aughing voice, she said, "Don''t worry, I understand, it''s okay, it''s normal nowadays, no need to be embarrassed." She began to see Maicon differently. Before, he was a pest that wouldn''t leave her alone, but now, he even looked a little adorable? Heh, and to think he was like that... "Wrong! You are wrong!" He denied it with all his might, clenching his fists tightly, clearly panicked and very angry. "Okay, no need to get agitated." Ariel gave him a knowing look and reassured him. But, before he could sigh in relief, thinking she understood him, her following words finished him off, "Even though we y for the same team, I won''t ridicule you, rest assured~." "Ahhhhhh! Amon!!!" Having nowhere to direct his anger, Maicon ran toward Amon with clenched fists. Many spectators were in the venue, and they were tense from the excitement of the tournament, but hearing what was happening on Amon''s side, their eyes gleamed, clearly interested in what was happening. Amon got agitated. Didn''t he already reject him? Did he need to be so persistent? Seriously? Amon saw that he might want to assault him using force and kicked, seemingly at the speed of light, right in the pit of Maicon''s stomach. Halfway through, he directed and sent Maicon straight to the ground and, instead of going backward or up, Maicon''s back hit the ground hard. "Urghhhhh!" Groaning in pain, he squirms like a lizard. The tournament participants looked at Amon in amazement. Maicon wasn''t weak. In fact, he was even stronger than many there, but he was easily defeated by this cold, indifferent boy with ck hair and honey-colored eyes? It was scary! Some have lost confidence. It was easy to understand that he was light with Maicon and only used physical strength; even so, his physical strength was already superior to most participants. "¡­" Everyone was silent. "Strong!" After someone said that, it was like a trigger and, many let out a sigh of cold air, not believing what happened. "My God, do we still have a chance to win?" ''Damn, he got stronger?!'' Elijah didn''t like this at all, and the knuckles of his hand turned white from how hard he was squeezing. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 51 - 51: Arrival Of The Golden Phoenix University Maisa and Julia, as well as Barbara and the rest, were trying not tough. Soon, the twins couldn''t take it anymore and ended upughing out loud, only losing to Ariel, whoughed freely, without the slightest bit of shame. "Damn, damn..." Maicon cursed and red at Amon poisonously, but afraid they would misunderstand him again, he looked away. "See, how shy he is, my god!" A girl fan of Yaoi was delighted, she misinterpreted the way Maicon acted and made her own conclusions. Maicon''s anger could set someone on fire. His eyes were on fire! Meanwhile, a group of five people wearing clothes with a golden phoenix emblem arrived. "Look, it''s Golden Phoenix University!" The eyes of many sparkled with admiration and enthusiasm. It was as if they saw God himself. It was like their life''s goal was just to be close to them, and it was a stronger desire than a fan wanting to meet their idol. "So noble..." "So beautiful, it''s envious..." "Ahh, I wanted to have a child with that man!" "Stop dreaming, don''t try to eat more than you can chew." Another person scoffed. Not just one, but many. It was easier to think about eating a whale in a single bite than to get a chance with someone like the man with gorgeous shoulder-length golden hair and sapphire blue eyes. The man''s noble air and elegance made many girls swoon; to them, this man was a god on earth. On the other hand, men were admiring the beauty of the woman, she seemed to be about the same age as the man, around 20 to 25 years old. She had snow-white skin, silver hair, and red eyes. Her figure was alluring, and she had above average breasts, while her ass was quiterge; for ass-loving men, she was kryptonite. Even women couldn''t help but look. Lots of women like charming asses and legs, and this woman had both in abundance. For some reason, the man and woman were looking in Amon''s direction, to be more specific. They were looking in the direction of Professor via, who was standing beside Ariel and Amon. Amon frowned but soon noticed that the gaze was not directed at him. Even the oldest man in their group was looking in their direction. But soon, they stopped and went to the VIP room. Even though it''s a VIP room, only the ss in the front was separating them from the rest. They didn''t seem to mind being seen since, If they wanted to, they could have arranged not to see them. Not long after, an rm went off. Making everyone''s ears in the stadium hurt a lot. It was then that something that made their jaws drop happened. A man with a pair of wings appeared in the same University of the Phoenix outfit. This man was tall at nearly 200 cm of tanned skin and deep dark eyes that seemed to tell all the secrets of the universe. He looked even more intimidating than the first five to arrive. Snorting arrogantly, looking down as if he was looking at a flock of worms, the man flew into the VIP room and entered. He sat in the mostfortable chair, looking like a king, he stared with his chin down. Many were ufortable with this, but they dared not utter a single word of dissatisfaction. The man inside the VIP room snorted again and made the rm that was honking in everyone''s minds stop. An arrogance-filled smile curved the man as he did so. It was as if he wanted them to thank them for being in his presence. ''If it wasn''t for her, why would I be here seeing a bunch of ants?'' The man sitting on the throne thought with disdain in his mind. Meanwhile, Amon''s high school group was notably better. Although they were initially affected, it didn''tst more than 1 second. Amon looked at Professor via. He was sure he sensed a fluctuation of genes in the air and clearly saw an invisible thread running towards Professor via. "So powerful..." Some muttered in amazement. The pain was still there, and the heads of many felt like they were going to explode with the severe headache they were feeling. "That was sound genes, right?" Some spected. It was normal to believe that this was it and, this was another one of the rarest and most difficult genes to get. The sound gene was even more powerful than the lightning gene. ''Arrogant!'' Ariel muttered in her mind. If she had the power, she would want to break every bone in him and cut his arms off, letting the blood flow. It took a few minutes for the situation to clear up. Even the people standing together with the tall man with dark hair and dark eyes said nothing. Coughing, an elderly man stood before them all. He wore not-toorge round sses, with short white hair and brown eyes. "Hello, everyone." He said: "Many of you may know me. I am the Mayor of S city, Ricardo Nunes, and I will have the honor of being the referee of this tournament made for the renowned Golden Phoenix University. Everyone should feel honored for the chance they have and do their best to win the chance to get into Golden Phoenix University!" His face was glowing, and his voice even sounded jovial. He had never felt this excited before; this was the first time in a thousand years that a top university hade to this in search of students. Participants, deputy principals, teachers, and even some school principals, were excited and even forgot what had happened before. It was such a good chance, they didn''t want to miss this chance! "Yes!!" After a few seconds of silence, which was disappointing for Mayor Ricardo Nunes, the audience went wild and shouted loudly, full of vitality and strength. Sighing in relief, he continued. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 52 - 52: Tournament - Part 1 Mayor Ricardo Nunes, now the tournament referee, said in a loud voice for everyone to hear, "Let''s start with the qualifiers." He exined, "There are approximately 10,000 participants, so we are going to have ten groups with 1,000 people; only 100 will make it to the next round for each group." Everyone''s heart began to beat faster. They could be eliminated if they are careless, especially if they are attacked from all sides. There were 1,000 participants fighting each other to determine 100 winners... Amon''s eyes showed a little more coldness, filled with the spirit of battle. ''If this is how they''re doing it, maybe it won''t be bad after all¡­.'' Of course, of all of them, he may be the only one who''s happy about it. If it goes like he said, there will be a thousand participants left for the next match. From 10 thousand, it will be reduced to a thousand... But even so, it wouldn''t be enough. If you are going to fight individually afterward, it will likely take a few days until the end of the tournament. "Very likely it won''t be individual fightster." Ariel had a smile on her pretty face as she spoke. She was rxed, not caring about the danger. She was confident of being in the top 10. Barbara stuck out her tongue and said, "It would be nice if we fell into the same group as Amon, so it''s guaranteed we''ll move on to the next round." "True," They couldn''t agree more. If it''s Amon, he might be able to get a thousand on his own. Only they knew how high his stamina was. If they were grouped together, they could make it to the next round easily. But, they only had a 10% chance of falling into the same group as Amon. The referee spoke again, "Without further ado, let''s draw the groups." A holographic image appeared in the middle of the stadium. There, a list of names of the participants appeared. "We are in the same group!" Maisa and Barbara celebrate when they see they are in the same group as Amon. Julia was a little dismayed to see they were in a different group. She looks at Ariel andforts herself; ''At least I''m in the same group as her...'' Although not as strong as Amon, Ariel was powerful, with very unique and powerful gics. If the two cooperated, they were able to get through the qualifiers with ease. Amon, Maisa, and Barbara were in the third group, while Ariel and Julia were in the fourth group. The other students at the school were in the second group, but Julia and the rest of the Girls didn''t even bother to look, as they weren''t interested in them. At the same time, Elijah was upset to see that he wasn''t in the same group as Amon but was in the first group instead. ''You''re very lucky¡­.'' Elijah thought grimly. Maicon was in the first group too. To his bad, or good, luck, depending on which angle you see, didn''t fall into the same group as Amon or Ariel. Ariel was the most disappointed. She now knew she was stronger than Maicon and wanted to be in the same group as him and maybe break an arm or two or even a leg of his? Mm... In fact, it was a pity... Maicon felt Ariel''s gaze and misunderstood, so instead, he was happy and smiled at her. But in return, he received a look full of ridicule. Ricardo Nunes, the referee, said in a loud voice, "Now that the groups have been separated, those in the first group stay, the rest leave and wait in their appropriate selected groups." In the stands, the groups were separated into holographic numbers and colors; the group that Amon was in was green. Ariel and Julia''s was purple. Leaving the arena, they went to the space set aside for them. Amon looked at the first group withplete disinterest. At most, it seemed to have someone with 40 gic unlocks, but they weren''t even filled. "And, begin!" The referee shouted as the protective barrier was erected in a dome shape around the stadium. Soon the fighting began. Some, who knew each other, or from the same school, formed groups while attacking the other participants. Elijah and Maicon did just that. After watching the battle for a few minutes, Amon''s interest was totally dead. It was worse than he imagined, and even the twins and Barbara were stronger than them. Not to mention Ariel, who was second only to Amon. It was quite disappointing. Amon sighed. ''I hope there is someone stronger in the other groups.'' Amon closed his eyes as he preferred to meditate. Even Julia, Maisa, and Barbara thought they were pretty bad. I mean, they were full of ws and unnecessary movement. It wasn''t even a question of power; it was more the fact that the way they used their powers seemed very mediocre. Very few were worth looking at a second time. ''Has Maicon always been so weak?'' Ariel also lost interest when she saw how weak Maicon was. Before, he seemed to be strong, but now... ''As expected, training with Amon was the best thing I did.'' She smiled. . . Almost 1 hourter, the first group ended. Among the finalists, Maicon and Elijah managed to survive. They were sweating profusely, with some bruises, but had a smug smile as they looked in Amon''s direction. ''Hehe... Next is you!'' Elijah cast a meaningful look in Amon''s direction. Maicon clenched his hands into fists and looked at Ariel, only to notice that she wasn''t even looking in his direction. It made his heart bleed... Soon, Maicon turned the me to Amon and red at him, ''Son of a bitch, if you make it through the qualifiers, pray you don''t go against me!'' Then, he swore he would defeat Amon and make him look ugly in front of Ariel. "A round of apuse for the 100 finalists!" The referee yelled. *p! p! p! p!p! p!* By the standards of this, their fight was pretty satisfactory, and soon everyone started pping as they whistled and shouted the name of the 100 who made it through the qualifiers. When they left and went to the stands, the next group entered just as the protective barrier left. The other two students were in the second group. They went to the stadium with the other participants, and, soon, the protective barrier was raised again. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 53 - 53: Tournament - Part 2 "Hehe, it''s our turn." Almost two hourster, it was finally their turn. Barbara and Maisa''s hands were itchy, and they were full ofpetitive spirit. Being in the same group as Amon gave them unbelievable confidence that they could make it through the qualifiers with ease and, because of that, they would go all out, even if they got worn out, as they wanted to test the limits of their current strength. Amon opened his eyes when he heard it was their turn. Slowly climbing the stadium with his hands in his pockets. Barbara and Maisa stayed close to him. Some of the participants red at Amon. That''s because while they were nervous and paying close attention to the fight, this bastard had his eyes closed! This was revolting! Does this bastard think he''s a big one?. Ha, I''ll show him how naive he is! That was the thinking of some of the attendees. Of course, others hadn''t noticed since they were too busy paying attention to Amon. At the same time, they looked to those who could be the strongest and were globally known. Maisa and Barbara felt a little nervous when they noticed that more than 100 participants were looking in their direction. Someone shouted from the stands, "Look, it''s Vicky Sarfati Safra!" At 180 cm, she is blonde with blue eyes, and, in addition to being a student genius, she was a top model. Because of that, she was well known. "Carlos Veiga Sicupira!" "It''s Carlos! My God, he''s even cuter in person!" While the men shouted Vicky''s name, the woman shouted Carlos'' name. Carlos Veiga Sicupira is a charming young man at 173 cm with silver hair and green eyes. Like Vicky, he is an internationally known model. He had ice gics and, because of that, he was cold and handsome. Vicky was warmer, she had a dual affinity for fire and earth. Being a carrier of dual gics, she was very powerful. Of course, there is a difference from Amon. Although he has dual gics, being fury and lightning, the two gics are two different bases, meaning he could fill the two in separate ces. Because of that, his power was so much ridiculously higherpared to his peers. Amon looked at the two who caught his eye, and then he noticed they had a little over 40 full gics. ''Interesting.'' Though he thought so, he still remained indifferent. Amon did not intend to fight them now unless they attacked him. It would be better if they made it to the finals. The barrier has been raised. The referee pretended to cough and said, "Very well, let the fight begin!" As soon as these words were said, the tension in the stadium grew more oppressive, the participants were cautious for a few seconds until the first one attacked, and the fight broke out. Maisa and Barbara kept close to Amon as they attacked the participants who tried to get closer. The fire and water of the two girls were powerful, sending the participants away. Amon so far hasn''t attacked yet. When he finally decided to act, the audience went wild! "Wow!" "It''s lightning! This kid has lightning gics!" "My God, it''s so strong!" It was as if Amon was made of lightning, his body surrounded by lightning, and when he decided to attack, it was like the line of death. The lightning beam went in a straight line, leaving a lightning trail sshing on the ground while more than 10 participants were caught. Some pass out, others squirm on the ground, and others run out of the stadium, crashing into the barrier. Many gasps with emotion. The other participants panicked and backed away from Amon. Even the geniuses Vicky and Carlos didn''t dare approach. "Monster¡­" Carlos muttered. He was beside Vicky. The two were from the same school, so they paired up. Vicky didn''t speak, but her body shuddered. Even she, with dual affinity, didn''t feel confident going against Amon. The power disyed by him was too dominant! Soon, a storm broke out in the tournament, the participants avoiding Amon like the gue. They didn''t even bother to look back as they quickly backed away. Maisa and Barbara twisted their lips. ''I knew this would happen... But it was worse than I expected." Barbara sighed right after she startedughing out loud. She admits that she wanted to test her current strength but still preferred seeing Amon in action, seeing his power, and seeing that everyone was looking at him with fear, envy, and wonder. She felt proud. ''He''s my boyfriend!'' She thought. Even Maisa had simr thoughts, although she already thought that Amon was her and Julia''s future husband. Amon moved again. He appeared in front of a young man at amazing speed, and, before the young man could react, Amon had already thrown a punch in his direction. *Bang!* Amon''s punchnded squarely on the young man''s head. If he hadn''t reduced the force, he could have killed the participant. The one who took the direct punch from Amon was covered in blood and badly injured. Although he received the blow with his head, he still couldn''t handle it when Amon mmed into him. The young man gasped as he looked at the expressionless Amon. This boy was terrifying! Everyone''s eyes were stunned, and their faces showed terror. "Wow!!" "Unbelievable!" "Sensational!" "I want to have a baby with him!" "My God, this boy is very strong!" The audience''s screams once again brought the other participants out of their daze. Soon, they fled Amon like the gue. He was too scary! Maisa and Barbara looked at each other and saw the strange look in each other. Then with an awkward smile, they went to Amon. As they got close, they heard Amon mutter. "Annoying..." His indifferent voice was colder than usual, clearly unsatisfied with the other participants stepping back, unwilling to challenge him. Even the universities that were attending had risen from their seats and were looking at Amon in surprise. "This kid is worth investing in." The oldest at Golden Phoenix University muttered. "Humph! Just more or less average." The man sitting on the throne said in disdain. He had seen many geniuses like this before, and, for him, it wasn''t all that surprising. The old man closed his mouth and sighed. Yes, it wasmon at Golden Phoenix University, but... This young man doesn''t even have half the resources avable to the mostmon disciples at their university; it was silly topare him with their students. But, knowing how proud the man sitting in the armchair was, he decided not toment. Amon gave up chasing the participants. Wherever he was, the other participants didn''t even dare approach. Barbara and Maisa didn''t know whether tough or cry. They didn''t want to leave Amon''s side, but they also wanted to test their strength. But because they were with Amon, the other participants also avoided them. "I think we''ll only have a chance to fight next time." Barbara gave up wanting to fight in the qualifiers. It wasn''t like she was looking forward to it; as long as she was able toter, it was okay. "True." Maisa sighed, then she smiled and stopped caring. A little over 30 minutester, the 100 participants were decided. Obviously, Amon, Maisa, and Barbara were among the 100. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 54 - 54 Mysterious Kingdom – Part 1 "Our turn." Ariel had a smile showing a row of pearly white teeth. She jumped from the stands and appeared at the stadium. Julia sighed as she walked to the stadium. Coming to Ariel''s side, she smiled at her. Julia felt less nervous that Ariel was together with her. Looking around, there were so many participants in the same venue, and it''s a total mess when the fighting starts. If you''re not careful enough, you can get caught in the crossfire and be eliminated. Many talented youngsters end up unlucky enough to leave the qualifiers. Julia didn''t want to be one of them.. "Everybody is here." Then, finally, the referee shouted, "Let the fight begin!" By the time he finished speaking, Julia had already entered battle mode. It would onlyst 30 minutes if she went at full strength, but she has managed to hold for almost 1 hour. Better safe than sorry, she couldn''t fully trust Ariel. Ariel smiled as she looked at the participants. Suddenly, an overwhelming force starts to leave her body. With psychic power, she made the arms and legs of many of the weaker participants nearby break. Her smile deepened, and she started tough awkwardly. "Hehehe~" Her giggle frightened the participants, sending shivers down their spines. "Damn, she has psychic genes!" Someone screamed and ran to get away from her. While trying to run, a jet of water hit the boy hard on the back, causing him to be a bowling pin, striking the other participants and being knocked to the ground together, with serious injuries. "Damn, she''sing this way!" A young man with a group of 4 people from the same school screamed in rm. Ariel''s smile was full of malevolence as she approached. The participants ran away from her worse than little girls against an insect. Their fear of her was no less than what the participants felt of Amon. In reality, it could be even more since she seemed to enjoy seeing the participants injured and her giggling that, despite being cute, was hair-raising. Julia continued to support Ariel. But, to tell the truth, she was calmer, she was even feeling sorry for the participants who were taken by Ariel. Some were even ''invited'' to spin in the air by Ariel''s psychic powers and threw up a lot. It was a horror show with participants throwing up, making other participants throw up because of the stench. "Cruel!" "This girl is a devil!" "My God, look how much she''s enjoying this..." Shivering in fear, some resorted to running off the stadium tform, giving up when they saw Ariel was chasing them. Other stronger contestants just wanted to defeat the weaker contestants and finish the round as quickly as possible to get away from this demon. Julia made some contributions, but since everyone was running away from Ariel, she didn''t get to take action very often. Luckily it was just tryouts, and she didn''t need to score points or anything like that, or else she''d have to go it alone. In the stands, Maisa shuddered and muttered, "She''s too cruel. If I match against her, I''d rather give up. I do not want to be tortured by her." "..." Barbara nodded. She thought the same. It wasn''t worth fighting her; it was asking to be tortured. On the other hand, Amon preferred to fight someone like Ariel, as she was strongpared to the other participants. At least she would be able to give him a good challenge. Minutester, the round ended and, because of Ariel''s participation, it was faster than usual for the remaining 100 participants, passing through the qualifiers. Julia had a dull smile, she didn''t expect this, she couldn''t even believe she was so nervous at first. . . Nearly midnight, all groups finished the qualifiers. "Very well." The referee shouted, excited, "We announce the end of the qualifiers. Tomorrow begins the next stage. Don''t bete, or you''ll lose by WO." "Let''s go." Professor Fl¨¢via said indifferently with a cold expression as shemanded the students to follow her. Even though all the students made it through the qualifiers, she didn''t show much reaction, she was acting normal. . . After arriving at Fl¨¢via''s friend''s farm, Amon, Julia, Maisa, Ariel, and Barbara talk a little before going to sleep. As for the other students, they didn''t care. Since Elijah was someone they despised, while Maicon only cared about Ariel, but she didn''t care about him. While the other two students, well, they were more into their own group and didn''t try to talk to them. The next morning, Amon and the rest woke up early. After breakfast, teacher Fl¨¢via took them to a different ce. The vice-principal and Professor Acer were together. . . Arriving, they stopped in front of a mysterious realm. It was a ce used by geniuses for testing. Within the mysterious realm, there were many ferocious animals, many even surpassing 50 genes. This location was an excellent opportunity to find good resources, and of course, it was to defeat animals, thus earning points needed to move to the next round. "Many already know, but I''ll be exining." The mayor was refereeing again, he said as he looked at the participants: "This is a mysterious realm, it is life-threatening, but if you get seriously injured, you will be expelled from the mysterious realm. That said, those who are scared can give up now." Seeing that none of them gave up, he continued: "Well then, I''m d you all are brave. Now, I''ll exin how the next round works. It''s very simple; when you enter, each one of you will have a device that will calcte the amount of points you got by defeating the animals within the mysterious realm. Oh yes, if you defeat other participants, the points will be transferred to the one who won." "..." Upon hearing this, some looked at the other participants with cruelty. There are many who would rather fight other humans than go against animals. Some even nned to follow participants and expect them to get hurt by fighting the animals and then defeat them, thus earning their points. After that, the referee exined how many points each animal gives. With all that said, the mysterious realm was opened by people who had 2 gic factors. Gic factor: When youplete filling out your gics and go through baptism, it is called a gic factor. Amon, Julia, Maisa, Ariel, and Barbara entered together. Other groups also entered together, and very few entered alone. After entering, Amon and the rest realized that they were in a ce very simr to the mountain, full of trees, with the cleanest air, grass, and even the smell of water. So there must be someke nearby. "Let''s go." Amon led the way. Each group was teleported to random ces, and, at the moment, there were no participants close to them. At that moment, Amon stopped short. He spat his words out coldly, "Stop." Amon immediately stopped in ce with a serious expression. "Amon, what''s wrong?" Barbara asked in confusion. She didn''t notice anything unusual. Amon frowned, and just as he was about to speak, Barbara''s eyes suddenly widened as she looked away, "This pressure is so powerful!" she eximed. "This aura is ferocious. Is this a wild animal with over 50 gics popted?" Ariel showed a rare serious look. In this region, there may be beings whose power was greater than 50 gics filled. However, some weaker ones appeared nearby; no wonder they felt so much pressure. "Let''s go out." Amon, although he wanted to fight powerful beings, going against so many was suicide. "Yes." The girls weren''t against it, so they walked away from that ce. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 55 - 55 Mysterious Kingdom – Part 2 After they got far enough away, the girls finally managed to breathe. Their hearts were pounding. Even Ariel felt scared at that moment. Suddenly, Amon said, "Stop." The girls stopped walking, still breathless, as they had just run too fast and for a long distance. Amon was breathing unsteadily as he looked in a certain direction; that''s when a Lion appeared. Just then, a thunderous sound came. A tall lion measuring over 180 cm, whose body was burning with mes, appeared. He is outraged when faced with his enemy.. "me Lion?!" Barbara identified it at the exact moment she saw it. A me Lion has tasty meat, but it''s very difficult to cook. Her mother has been practicing to develop the skill to prepare me Lion meat, and because of that, Barbara, who was a ''victim'' of her mother''s practice, knew that this was a me Lion. The me Lion roared in rage at the sight of Amon and the girls and then flung his body right at them. But, without even getting close to them, he''s already widened his mouth, then a massive ball of fire wasunched at them. "Let me handle it." Barbara took a step forward. Her hands began to show gic veins, and as soon as she reached out, the massive fireball crashed into her hands. But instead of burning or even hurting her, the fireball began to be sucked into her as if she was a vacuum cleaner. Barbara smiled, and, in her hands, blue mes appeared. The me Lion was surprised to see what Barbara had done and was cautious when it saw that she was about to attack. . . Outside the mysterious realm, guests from Golden Phoenix University, as well as some high-ranking people, were watching what was going on. They started talking when they saw that Amon''s group would face an animal with 40 gic unlocks. "Oh?" Barbara''s move to stop the me Lion''s attack was a little surprising. "Blue mes, notmon." The town mayor muttered. The city mayor''s acquaintances nodded since they were also curious about Amon''s group. Soon the blue fireball hit the me Lion hard. When the dust curtain came off, they were able to see the Lion of me again. He was covered in burns. Momentster, Barbara looks at Amon and then at the Lion of me. "Kill it!" The me Lion has just realized its situation. However, it was toote. He was seriously injured and couldn''t concentrate properly. Barbara approached him. She struck the me Lion''s head with one hand, and a violent power surged, crushing the me Lion''s head. The me Lion died like that. Many were impressed by what they saw. The young man, who felt all-powerful, snorted in disdain. ''At my university, this level of power is easily found in even the most mediocre students.'' . . After Barbara has finished killing, Amon looks at the girls, "There must be more animals not far from here." Hearing this, Ariel and the girls rejoiced. "Shall we leave then?" "Mm." Amon nodded indifferently and led the way. As they walked, suddenly, a flying snake leaped toward them, opening its mouth wide, intending to swallow Amon entirely. Amon''s eyes turned cold, and the indifference around him only increased. Then, pointing his left index finger, the veins in his arms started to glow, and the lightning genes passed through the veins like water passing through a faucet until it reached his index finger and a lightning bolt as thick as a straw came out. Still, no matter how thin it was, it was incredibly fast and powerful. *Whoosh!* The girls only heard the sound of a fast-moving object, and then the flying snake''s head exploded. Outside the mysterious realm, the man who acted all pompous widened his big eyes as if seeing the most unexpected thing in the world. ''This can''t be real...'' The others didn''t see anything different, although they agreed that he was very strong and skillful. Other than that, they didn''t feel anything out of the ordinary in Amon''s attack. Fl¨¢via saw his reaction and her eyes got even colder. . . Amon held the snake and asked, "Is this good to eat?" They had been walking for some time, and, if at all possible, eating was not a bad idea. "I don''t have the confidence to prepare it." Barbara looks at the snake, "This snake is not very poisonous, but I don''t know how to get the poison out." Amon felt a little disappointed. But then he said, "Let''s continue then." It wasn''t like it was the only animal here; there could be a rabbit, or wild chicken, even a wild pig? Amon stopped walking again. In front of them, there was a gray colored worm. *Bang!* The surrounding sand flew towards them. With the appearance of the sand, the gray worm disappeared. *ZzzZzzZZzzz!* Amon''s cold eyes narrowed, and he lunged forward just as lightning erupted in his right hand. A shock wave spread in all directions. A figure fell back. It was the gray worm. It was crushed to the ground. And, just as it was nning to get up, Amon appeared and grabbed the worm. Immediately, the sand formed a ball around the worm. The ball gleamed with gic sand and shook as it continually shrunk. Momentster, the ball stopped rattling. The ball of sand dissipated as a body, curled into a ball, slowly dropped. "Want to eat this?" Soon after, Amon turned and asked the girls while pointing to the gray worm. Like a rattle, the girls shook their heads hard in denial. "Is that so?" Amon didn''t mind as they didn''t want to and continued walking. But he suddenly turned around, "Oh yes, next one of you should fight since all of us need points." * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 56 - 56 Mysterious Kingdom – Part 3 "Who''s there?" As soon as Maisa spoke, a group of 4 people came out from behind the trees. Amon''s eyes grew colder. The only girl in the group took a step back unconsciously. She sees Amon''s face and, even with his cold eyes, she can''t help thinking about how handsome he is. His eyes were full of indifference and coldness, but they didn''t cause hatred in her. On the contrary, they were filled with a breath-taking malevolent charm as if people got addicted to him when they looked into his eyes. ''Was there anyone like that? Why do I feel my life is in danger if I move abruptly?'' Thought Eliton, the leader of the group, as he looked at Amon and felt frightened. "We''re just passing through, sorry." Said the one with the most effeminate appearance that, if not for his Adam''s apple, would have been mistaken for a pretty girl with blond hair, but it was actually a pretty boy with very smooth skin that many girls envy.. Barbara and the girls look at Amon; depending on what he decides to do, they are ok with following his lead. "Is that so?" Amon remained cool, indifferent as he spoke to them. "Y-Yes." They quickly agreed. "You can leave then." Amon felt no hostility from them. At least his senses weren''t triggering. After hearing this, they were relieved, but they dared not be too slow for fear that Amon would change his mind. The girl seemed reluctant to go, but when she felt the cold gaze of Barbara, Julia, and Maisa, she left with regret. "Let''s continue." Amon acted as if nothing had happened. "I wonder if they initially wanted to attack us and steal our points?" Ariel had a weird smile when she said that. "Who knows?" Barbara put both hands behind her head and said casually, "They weren''t very strong, and they''re not worth fighting for meager points." "True." Even Julia and Maisa were infected by Amon and wanted to fight those who were strong. . . In a big, luxurious room. A man smoked a cigar while clouds of smoke hovered just above his head. Then, his eyes dropped to the photos and information thaty on the ivory table, and he let out another smoke ring. "These shits don''t know how to do anything right. What I most dreaded would happen is about to happen, and it seems to be even worse than I thought." As he muttered, the veins in his neck threatened to burst. His eyes were red with anger. Sensing his anger, the woman under the table shuddered and stopped what she was doing. Having nowhere to direct his anger, the man felt frustrated, and when the woman stopped what she was doing, he turned red with rage. Holding her hair, he turned to hold her firmly, then with a strong pull, he brought her from under the table and threw her towards the wall. *Bang!* He screamed like a mad dog, "You bitch! You can''t even do it right. What right do you have to breathe the same air as me? Damn, somebody drag her away and feed the sharks!" "No, no, Master, please forgive me, please!" She scrambled up and grabbed his leg, her face full of tears and mucus. Her face was pitiful, but the way she begged was disgusting to the man. "Bitch, get your hand off me!" He kicked her mouth. Blood flowed like a waterfall. The woman was not strong like the man, especially this man who was stronger thanmon people. "At least don''t hurt my son; leave him out of this. You can do what you want with me?!" She cried pitifully. Her life has be hell since she was forced to do things she didn''t want. If it wasn''t because they had her 3-year-old son they used against her, she wouldn''t have submitted to such humiliation since she knew they killed her husband. She would rather die, but she had to live for her son, even if her life had to turn to hell on earth. "Ha, your son? Well, he''s already dead. Hahahaha!" The man burst outughing. "Dead? He is dead? My baby... was he killed?" The woman''s eyes went lifeless like the eyes of a dead fish. She suddenly screamed like a banshee and passed out. The woman''s scream scared the man, and when he saw that she had fainted, he was angrier for having been scared and kicked the woman several times until she died. "Damn, I have to do everything myself, now get rid of this filthy bitch''s body!" The man wrinkled his nose in disgust, "And call another morepetent woman." "Yes, President!" . . After they walked away from where they were, Amon met a group of canines. Their color was yellow, while their gics were at max level 40. "There are a lot," Maisa muttered. Amon looks at her, "Mm if you want, I can handle them myself." "Don''t underestimate me; I''m justmenting." Maisa pouted. Amon gave a rare smile as he ran his hand over her head. "¡­" Maisa. Ariel and Julia, "..." "What?" Maisa ced both her hands over his. "I like you to be hardworking, but don''t try too hard, ok?" Amon withdrew his hand. This was something he learned from his grandparents. When he pushed himself to the limit, his grandparents said something simr, and he could understand why grandparents told him that now. He cared about her, and he didn''t want to see her try too hard and end up getting hurt or even worse. Julia and Barbara look at Maisa with envy. ''If I knew this was going to happen, I would have said that... Wow, Amon''s smile is so beautiful. I wanted him to smile at me...'' Barbara regretted it. Ariel was the only one who didn''t mind that sort of thing, although she found it interesting to see them do it. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 57 - 57: Plague Amon was serious from the start. Although not strong, the yellow dogs were numerous. Lightning streamed from his body as he ran at speed fast enough to stun the three-foot-long yellow dogs. Amon''s feet did not touch the ground as he moved, and instead, the lightning struck the ground and served as a springboard; it made his movement smoother and faster, extremely fast! *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!* *Whoosh!* Quick, precise punches hit the yellow dogs'' heads. Because of the strength and speed, their bodies shot into the distance. "Ouch..." Maisa closed her eyes for a second, feeling pain for the dogs.. A yellow dog med hard into a tree, along with the sound of the backbone breaking, the dog turned into an inverted U-shape. Meanwhile, the other dogs surrounded Amon and barked non-stop, which was very annoying! But, not intimidating, so Amon continued to attack. Maisa, Julia, Barbara, and Ariel didn''t just watch, and they soon started attacking as well. A jet of water formed in Maisa''s hand, and she attacked a dog that was barking. The jet of water caught inside the dog''s mouth, making it choke, then Maisa approaches and attacks, giving a hook from top to bottom. *Bang!* The dog''s head hit the ground with its jaw and came back. Wasting no time, Maisa gave a flying kick to another yellow dog that was running towards her, catching the dog in the jump, she calcted precisely where the yellow dog was going to fall and made it collide with another dog. After that, she stopped and looked at Ariel... She was going to make a "V" sign, but her pride was shattered when she saw what Ariel was doing. With her psychic powers, Ariel made several dogs float, making them hit each other with their heads; then, with their blood flowing, she used the dogs as cannon fodder and threw them at other dogs. She defeated more than five dogs in a matter of seconds. Even when she looked at Barbara, she felt despondent. Barbara attacked with blue mes, and they were more violent and more aggressive than the water she released. It was practically certain death when her attack hit a yellow dog. "¡­" Clenching her fists, she said firmly in her mind; ''I won''t lose!'' With that, she didn''t waste time looking at her sister, who had almost the same strength as her. Instead, she started attacking the nearest yellow dogs. Amon seeing the girls'' performance, nodded in satisfaction like a proud ''father''. After all, before training with him, they weren''t that strong, mainly Barbara, Maisa, and Julia. The performance of Amon''s group was on the rise. Many chose to watch, knowing they were fighting a group of high-level dogs. Meanwhile, the other groups didn''t even dare fight those with more than five animals together since they thought it was more viable to find a way to separate the group than to attack them all at once. At first, many thought Amon''s group was reckless, although geniuses, it was too risky to fight several at once, but, as they watched, their eyes widened further. "Wow, they are amazing. Mainly the boy." Someone muttered. "That''s true, but we shouldn''t belittle these girls." Anothermented. "That''s true. These girls are even stronger than the geniuses at my school." A teacher from another school sighed because they weren''t a student at his school; it was quite envious to see so many geniuses in the same school. "..." The teachers, principals, and deputy principals at these prestigious schools were silent, as he was not wrong. By their calctions, the top 20 was guaranteed. Not to mention that there is a great chance that the boy will get to the finals... "Looks like the finals aren''t going to be between Del and Gabriel." Someone muttered. Those words caused an awkward silence again. . . North of Amon''s location. A monster, yes, not an animal, but, a monster appeared. It was cruel, far crueler than wild animals. A group had the misfortune toe across it. "Ahhhhhhhh!" A scream echoed in the forest. Stuck around the neck of a teenager between 17 and 18 years old was a hideous monster, with a head bigger than a basketball, no more than 130 cm high, and a swollen belly that looked like a pregnant woman''s belly. The monster had gray red skin and eyes that were obsidian ck. It looked uglier than an ET you could only see in movies. From a tree, this monster jumped, then bit the boy''s neck and began to suck all of his genes. Although only one of the weakest, this one was a ''gue''. gues are the living beings that human beings fear most. They steal all gic power and grow stronger; in that sense they are simr to a vampire. But, instead of sucking blood, gues steal gics, thus killing the victim and getting stronger very quickly. The evolution of gues is very fast, and when finding a gue, it is rmended to kill it as quickly as possible if you are able or flee as far away as possible. It was all to the extreme. "Run!" After leaving their stupor, the group leader did not want to fight, much less wait to see if their ally could still be saved. One girl fell to the ground, she was terrified, although she only heard reports about the gues, as the gues had been without action against humans for nearly a millennium. Those who saw this were so scared when the group was being attacked. It was not a good sign that a gue would appear on this. What if there are others? That thought made them shiver. "I''m going there." Someone volunteers, "I can''t see this thing kill my student and do nothing. Besides, we can''t let this thing evolve!" "Kaisen, I''m going with you." One woman said. She was the deputy principal of the school, Nossa Senhora de Fatima, she saw that her students were not far away. It would be too risky to let this gue live, as it could very well make her students the next victim. "Thanks." Kaisen thanked her, then he left, running very fast, disappearing from the spot. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 58 - 58: Pregnant Head While many were afraid of what they saw, Amon and the girls were oblivious to this and continued to walk through the mysterious realm. "Caution." Amon''s indifferent voice caught their attention. When they stopped walking, all they saw was Amon jump up and grab something by the neck. "...Gigigigi." A gori that had jumped was caught in the air, making strange sounds as it used its big hands trying to break Amon''s arm that held its thick, tree trunk like neck. Amon snorted coldly. When they fell to the ground, because of the gori''s size, he was supposed tond with his feet on the ground first, but suddenly, he felt a massive weight under his body, and his feet sank into the ground. Amon looked at Ariel, who smiled at him. Amon nodded, then tightened his grip on the gori''s neck. *CRACK!* The sound of the gori''s neck breaking echoed. Soon, Amon''s and Ariel''s points rose again. It seems Ariel''s contribution was not small, as she earned only slightly less than Amon. Soon after its death, the gori disappeared. It was sucked into the device they used to determine how many kills they made. "There may be others in the trees, be careful," Amon warned. However, his usual indifference was nowhere in sight, for those who spent some time with him could tell the difference and notice the concern he had for them in his voice. Knowing that he cared about them to the point where he wasn''t indifferent as he typically is¡­ That was more satisfying than you can imagine. The girls nodded but couldn''t wipe the silly smile off their faces. Amon found their reaction strange but seeing that they agreed, he continued walking. This time he started to lead, as his sense of danger was superior to theirs. On the way, they encountered some animals that tried to ambush them. Either through the trees or even through the earth,ing out of the ground. The mostmon was toe out from behind a tree, or in a more forested part,e out of the bushes and try to attack them. However, they were attentive and not caught off guard. "This ce is more dangerous than I imagined. d we got in together." Maisa shuddered at the thought of being alone, ??"I''m d we''re together." "I think so too." Even Ariel had to agree with what she said. Their faces wore serious expressions as they nodded. Needless to say about the other girls, the strength of Julia and Barbara was not very different from Maisa, and it was certain that if they were alone, they could have been seriously injured or even worse... Dead! Putting those depressing, hypothetical thoughts aside, they continued walking while keeping their guard up. "Monkey!" This time, almost all four girls said together. The monkey that jumped off a small cliff towards them was detected by them, and caught by the twins'' water, Barbara''s fire, and Ariel''s telekinesis. It was brutal, the monkey''s moans echoing in all directions as severe wounds appeared on his body. Soon the monkey dropped dead to the ground. "Hehe~" The girlsughed as they made the "V" sign for Amon. "Mm, very well done," Amon said. There were a few words, but that was enough to make the girls happier. Of course, knowing the impending danger, they weren''t happy for long, so they kept a serious eye as they walked. "Danger!" Amon''s senses were awakened. When he stopped abruptly, he was more serious than ever. His caution was on a level the girls had never seen. On the ground, there was a corpse, and it was being eaten by an extremely disgusting monster. It was big-headed and with a belly more prominent than a 9-month-pregnant woman. "Kikiki?" The danger signal only increased when the monster looked at Amon and the girls. Amon''s focus was almost on the hyperfocus level, something he was still trying to achieve. In Amon''s body, lightning began to crackle with the sound of electricity that was generated around his body. Amon clenched his fist and used all his strength as he moved at lightning speed. *Bang!* "Looks like its head is pregnant..." Barbara couldn''t help but mutter when she saw this monster closer. Using great force, Amon attacked the head of the monster Barbara ''gently'' dubbed the ''pregnant head''. In the end, he left only an insignificant crack in the surface of the pregnant head''s head. Amon raised an eyebrow. ''So hard and resistant...'' His sharp eyes didn''t even stop to blink as he nailed the pregnant head with his fist. "Kikiki!!" Angry, pregnant head ran awkwardly but incredibly fast! *Whoosh! Bang!* Amon managed to dodge to the right on the first charge, but when the pregnant head fell to the ground, it stomped hard and jumped again and mmed its gigantic head into the pit of Amon''s stomach. "Cough, cough..." Coughing blood, Amon was a little paler. This was so strong that it broke his entire defense. "This thing has a strength greater than 1 gic unlock, be very careful!" Amon''s voice was cold, but he didn''t show any fear. In fact, he felt even more excited, an involuntary smile curling his lips. Soon the lightning around his body began to crackle more often, while his gics began to be exerted to the full. Not satisfied to see that it was unable to knock out Amon, the pregnant head screamed angrily, in a shrill voice, incredibly repulsive. Pushing its feet hard to the ground, creating a crater, the pregnant head jumped again, opening its mouth wide, heading towards Amon''s neck. Fast! Amon dodged and threw a hard punch, as he dodged, to its head. The pregnant head spun in midair, then fell to the ground. "Kikiki..." Standing up, the pregnant head shook its big head as the dizziness it felt passed, soon its eyes turned blood red, and it chased Amon with bloodlust. Then, instead of trying to bite Amon, it starts attacking with its ws, using the oversized arms that were unbnced with its current body. Amon had to work hard just to defend himself, without having a chance to counterattack, and the pregnant head was faster than him using the lightning battle mode. Soon, some cuts started to appear on Amon''s body, and his blood was flowing. But Amon still remained indifferent to this; his eyes showed even more will to fight. "I will help!" Even not knowing how useful she could be, Barbara couldn''t keep seeing Amon in this situation. "Us too!" The twins and Ariel couldn''t stand to just watch anymore. Amon looked at them but didn''t say no. He knew his limit and wouldn''t refuse their help, but he still served as a tanker, not letting the pregnant head get close to the girls. The girls'' attacks started to rain towards the pregnant head. Jets of water and fireballs shot towards the pregnant head but were easily repelled or deflected; however, this was enough to open gaps for Amon to attack. On the other hand, Ariel soon made a giant rock float, and when she saw that Amon attacked and made the pregnant head fly in the distance, she calcted where it would fall and made the floating rock fall hard towards it. *Boom!* "Keeeeeeeeeeee!* Ariel''s attack was even stronger than Amon''s. It made the pregnant head scream so loud it was at a frightening level. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 59 - 59: Chaotic Furious, the pregnant head jumped from the ground and ran towards Amon aggressively. Then with quick movements, it attacked Amon. "¡­" Amon had his arm scratched, and maybe because of that, he felt his genes were chaotic. When he tried to use more lightning in his hand to attack, the lightning genes circled and went towards his feet. After passing through the feet, it went to the belly, then to the arm, and it got more and more chaotic. Amon wore an expression different from his usual calm look. "This is a problem¡­." He muttered. Soon a look of madness begins to appear in Amon''s eyes. The girls were startled to see this, and concern spread over their faces. "Amon!" They came to his aid without worrying about their own safety. Making a barrier around him, the girls were protecting Amon from the pregnant head. "Fucking pregnant head, I''m going to kill you!" Barbara is furious when she sees Amon''s situation. The four girls used battle mode and controlled their genes to attack while defending Amon. Ariel tried to levitate pregnant head, but a force greater than hers prevented her. She showed surprise the moment this happened. Even Amon wasn''t able to totally ignore her power. With no choice, Ariel used her gic power to levitate the heaviest things around her and hurl them toward the pregnant head. Barbara cooperated with the twins when attacking, as their powers would neutralize each other. But, to their unhappiness, the pregnant head easily dodged all the attacks. "Kikikiki!!!" Screaming irritatingly, the pregnant head runs towards Ariel, who was the most dangerous to it. But suddenly, something happened that made even the pregnant head jump back. "Pffft... Hahahahahahahahaha!" Suddenly, Amon startsughing madly. Then he put a hand to his forehead, and after tossing his hair back and looking haughtily at the pregnant head, he shows a manic look. "Interesting, very interesting." Amon''s voice was no longer indifferent but cold and full of cruelty, "Ugly thing, I want to y with you now." In the next moment, Amon''s chaotic lightning genes vanished from his body, soon reced by a red aura that surrounded his body. The girls could have sworn they saw a gigantic wolf around Amon. Rubbing their eyes, they were confused to realize that what they saw was gone. "Kikiki!!" Raging in fear for a moment, the pregnant head rushes towards Amon. "Hehe. It wouldn''t be fun if it were different." Amonughed. Soon, he disappeared and appeared in front of the pregnant head. *Bang!* A vertical kicknded hard on the pregnant head''s swollen belly. Spitting green liquid, the pregnant head flew towards a tree. *CRACK!* The tree broke, while the pregnant head''s body showed no sign of stopping as it headed towards a rock almost 4 meters high and 6 meters wide. "It is not enough!" Amon runs too fast to see, leaving afterimages behind. The girls couldn''t understand what was going on, especially with Amon''s personality change. Of course, that doesn''t include them all. Ariel had seen something simr happen when she was bullied by the vige children. Amon had suddenly turned into someone else when this happened and beat over ten kids alone, protecting her. ''What now? The Tang grandparents aren''t here...'' Ariel only knew that only the Tang grandparents were able to get Amon back to normal. She was more worried about what would happen next than about Amon losing to this monster, as it was clear that Amon was superior to the pregnant head at this point. When Amon went to attack again, the aura around him transformed into the shape of an animal w and mmed into the pregnant head''s body. "Keeeeeeeeeeee!" The pregnant head screamed as gooey green blood was smeared over its body. "THERE IT IS! Don''t be like that~ Come on,e on,e on, I just started having fun. It can''t end just like that, yeah?" Amon said aloud wildly. Standing up, the pregnant head showed a little fear for the first time, but soon the fear was reced by anger and fury! "Kikikikiii!" Again pregnant head screamed as itunched itself towards Amon. "Hahahaha! Yes, keep having fun~" Amon''sugh echoed in the forest. Unlike before, the red genes created an aura around Amon. It was wilder and not only had a superior defense, but it also had a greater offense. The pregnant head''s attacks were not able to break Amon''s defense, while Amon''s ''normal'' attacks were able to easily break its defense and make it bleed. When it realized it couldn''t beat Amon, the pregnant head went in the girls'' direction. It ran, swinging its hands quickly, hitting the ground to increase its speed. "Don''t bother me!" Amon appeared in front of the girls. He kicked the pregnant head away, and a disappointed look appeared in his honey-colored eyes. "Annoying, very boring... Is that it?" Amon muttered when he saw that pregnant head was not only any longer a challenge for him but was also not going after him, but the girls. Soon, he appeared in front of the pregnant head, and, before it could react, Amon jumped with both feet hard on its swollen belly, using its belly as a springboard, he continued to jump while the pregnant head screamed desperately with visible pain in its monstrous face that looked uglier than it initially was. A cruel smile curled Amon''s lips as he gave up jumping on its stomach and, instead, jumped on its head. *CRACK!* Sounds of something breaking echoed. The pregnant head''s skull shows signs of cracking, while hideous wounds appear. Amon stopped. Seeing that the pregnant head didn''t move, he grabbed it by the neck, then, holding it with both hands, it started to stretch like chewing gum until, finally, the head broke off the torso. *RIP!* "¡­" After he finishes, Amon looks at the girls. Step by step, he walks towards them. Although they were scared by what they saw, they didn''t fear Amon; they were afraid that something terrible was happening to him. "Amon¡­" Barbara looks at him worriedly. It was the same for the twins. Amon stopped walking. When he saw that they weren''t afraid of him, a warm smile they would never forget appeared on his face. Soon, he closed his eyes and fell forward. Very quickly, the girls went to him. Barbara was fastest and let Amon''s head fall to her chest. Seeing that he was breathing, albeit with difficulty, she sighed in relief. Maisa felt his pulse while Julia did the same, seeing that he had a pulse. Their gazes softened. "We need to get out of here soon," Ariel said seriously. Ariel breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Amon had passed out. Even not knowing why she said this, Barbara nodded, "Yes, help me carry him." "Yes." Julia and Maisa responded in unison, each grabbing one of his legs. Seeing the strange way they were carrying Amon, Ariel sighed wearily, then she said, "One of you carry him on your back." "Oh..." They blushed, embarrassed at not thinking of something so simple. "Let me carry him first." Barbara volunteered. Maisa and Julia looked at each other, then nodded in agreement. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 60 - 60: Amon Woke Up Minutes after Ariel and the girls left with Amon, two people arrived at the location. When they saw that the gue was dead, they were amazed. "Who arrived before us?" One of them muttered. "I have no idea, but it will be easier to go back and ask those who kept watching rather than trying to guess." The other replied. "Yes, let''s take ''this'' and return." As she spoke, the woman looked at the student''s corpse that had a good part eaten by the gue. Picking up the remains, the two left the mysterious realm. . . At this point, Ariel and the girls arrived at a ce that seemed safer as they gently ced Amon against a tree, waiting for him to wake up. His breathing was fine, and his heartbeat was steady, so it was only a matter of time before he would wake up. Amon opened his eyes at the smell of meat, then rubbing his eyes, he saw and heard the girls in front of a bonfire. Ariel and the girls were roasting what appeared to have been a rabbit. Amon''s thoughts were confused. He couldn''t even pay attention to what they were doing as he remembered what had happened before. Impulses start to build up inside him, which was he easily able to handle before, but now it has gotten out of control. Like the moment he saw the girls with little clothes on since it was a hot day inside the mysterious realm, they wore revealing clothes while they were a little sweaty from the fire. Amon felt his throat go dry as he desperately swallowed his saliva. The fact that he acts like that wasn''t even because of the smell of rabbit meat, even though he''s a little hungry. Instead, it was because he was attracted to the seductive figures of Barbara, Ariel, Maisa, and Julia. Shaking his head, Amon brushed aside the impure thoughts he was having. Soon, he managed to control his biological instincts, even calming the ''sleeping one''. "Amon, you woke up~" Barbara''s soft voice was directed at him as she looked in his direction. "Mm." Amon nodded, acting nonchntly, but it was different from before, as behind his indifference, you could see a warm look in his honey-colored eyes. Julia and Maisa turn around at the same time, their eyes filled with tears. Quickly, the twins wiped their eyes, rubbing them with a hand, and smiled. "d you woke up. I was really worried, you know~" Julia stuck out her tongue, but her husky voice gave her feelings away. "I was so worried!" Maisa couldn''t stand it, she knew she was acting childishly, but she ran towards Amon, fell into his arms, and hugged him tightly. She didn''t know that a day woulde when she felt so many emotions because of a man. Before meeting Amon, she even thought she would be a spinster at age 50. But, Amon arrived to show that these thoughts of hers were totally wrong, devastating her world. Maisa couldn''t take it and hugged him, then, after pulling away a little, she asked, "How are you feeling?" "I''m fine, thank you." Amon smiled a little. Amon''s smile was like the dawn sun, making them feel warm. Amon then asked, "How long was I unconscious?" Then, looking at the big picture, "Are we still in the mysterious realm?" Ariel responded as she approached, "You weren''t out for long, and yes, we''re still in the mysterious realm." "I see." Amon''s eyes were no longer as indifferent as usual; there wereplex emotions. It was harder for him to control his emotions, and he felt he became stronger too. - - Fury Gene: 64 Gene: 69 Lightning Gene: 60 - - "¡­" This surprised him. Amon felt better, but he didn''t expect it to be that much. Although he didn''t understand why he had such a significant improvement, he decided to think about itter. His eyes flicked to the rabbit meat being roasted. Noticing Amon''s gaze, Barbara smiled, "Oh yeah, let''s eat, it''s almost done. You must be hungry, yes?" She smiled at him. "Mm." Amon nodded. "Good." Sheughed a little and walked over to the fire. . . Outside the mysterious realm, a silence took over the ce. What Amon showed was too shocking. Even the pompous-behaving man at Golden Phoenix University showed aplex expression when he saw what Amon had done. Among the geniuses of the university, few could do this beforepleting the Gic Factor. He thought; ''He needs to follow me... Otherwise, his existence will be a nuisance.'' "Hahahaha! It was worthing here." Suddenly, augh echoed. They all looked in the direction ofughter, only to see a short elderly man with a height that was at most 130 cm tall,ughing a lot. The elderly man did not mind the look of these people since he was concentrating on looking at Amon along with the four girls. His interest was piqued. The man sitting on the throne muttered in his mind; ''Who is this crazy old man, and why does he look so familiar?'' He frowned, trying to remember. . . When the rabbit finished roasting, Barbara gave the first piece to Amon, which no one was against. "Good." Amon gave the seal of approval that made the girls smile in satisfaction. Soon they too start eating. There was still time until the end of the test in the mysterious realm, and they needed to eat if they wanted to have the strength to keep fighting. "In fact, it''s delicious." Ariel smiled mischievously. Barbara thought it strange but didn''tment. She got used to Ariel after spending so much time with her. Half an hourter, they finished eating, and after that, it only took another ten minutes to pack up and another ten minutes to rest. Now they were ready to start hunting animals again. Despite knowing that it is very likely that they already have enough points to make it through this stage of the tournament, the fact that they have powerful animals to fight and improve their power makes it worth continuing. Besides, they found some rare herbs that are worth a lot of money. Julia''s posture was gentle as she walked toward Amon with her deep gaze. Amon looked up at her. Julia smiled and extended her long thin fingers, touching his face, she said with a small smile, "You have something on your mouth." She even touched Amon''s lips. Amon got the same deep look she had as he felt his lips being touched, while Julia was mesmerized by his gaze. The two of them froze, looking deeply into each other. Barbara came to intervene. "Enough of that." She pushed them both away. Julia showed a disappointed look. She swore she saw the same disappointed look on Amon, and it was very shocking to her. Unknowingly, she enjoyed bliss as she smiled from ear to ear. "¡­" Of course, this didn''t go unnoticed, Barbara was surprised, as Amon was very expressionless, but now he showed so many expressions that she didn''t know how to act on it. Although she felt her heart pound every time this happened. "Something is happening," Amon said suddenly. At this moment, Amon could feel that there were two pairs of powerful beings fighting. The powers were extremely strong, in excess of 50 unlocked genes. Even the girls were able to notice each confrontation as the ground shook like an earthquake. Although it was not very significant, it showed that the degree of power of these beings was at a level totally different from theirs. "Amon." Seeing Amon go in the direction of the sounds of fighting, Maisa was afraid for him, "We''re not going in that direction. It''s better not get involved in this kind of fight." "I know." Amon said, "I''m just curious. I don''t intend to get involved." "Oh..." Amon was curious; this was new. But, in a way, it made her curious that he was curious. "Let''s look from afar," Ariel said. "Mm." Barbara and Julia nodded. After approaching, they found themselves on a not very high cliff, and, at the bottom of the cliff, there were three beasts fighting. Two golden wolves were going up against a beautiful blue horned lioness. One of the golden wolves roared. It was different from a howl. It was fiercer. For a second, the lioness was stunned, as if something was interfering with her mind. However, that didn''tst, but it was enough for the other golden wolf to hit her hard in the ribs and make her crash against a tree. Roaring in pain, the lioness became furious and lunged towards the golden wolf that attacked her. Her sharp teeth caught the wolf''s neck and began to shake, and, even when she felt the other wolf''s bite on her lower back, she didn''t loosen her grip, biting down hard on the golden wolf''s neck as she shook. Behind her, not far away, in a cave, a cub very much like her emerged. The cub yelled, worried about the lioness. His eyes were pitiful, and the son''s concern softened the hearts of the girls who saw this scene. "Is she protecting the cub from these wolves?" Maisa muttered doubtfully. "It seems to be the case." Barbara nodded without looking away from the fight. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 61 - 61: Leaving The Mysterious Realm Knowing it was a mother protecting her cub changed the way they saw the fight. Ariel didn''t speak, but her actions spoke over a thousand words. With her psychic power, Ariel changed the terrain to be at the wolves'' disadvantage, and she levitated stones and hurled them toward the wolves. Amon moved too. With his body engulfed in crackling lightning as he ran toward the wolves, it took only one kick for each wolf to send them flying high in the sky. The lioness who saw this was startled, so she used her body to protect the cub while looking warily at Amon. Unlike before, the power Amon disyed was far superior to that of wolves. It was too big a gap, so big she didn''t have the confidence to go against him. But Amon just turned and walked back. Ariel saw this and smiled. Seeing the lioness protecting the cub reminded her of the time when her mother did the same for her... Even though the aggressor was her own father. "Let''s go," Amon said as soon as he returned. He wasn''t desperate enough for kills to need to attack the lioness. As for the wolves... *BOOM! BOOM!* The wolves'' bodies dropped to the ground, showing no sign of moving. "What about the bodies of the wolves?" Maisa asked while pointing. "Let the lioness use them as food," Amon said coldly. "Oh..." Maisa opened her mouth, then sheughed without caring. "Thanks." Amon didn''t need to do that, and Ariel was aware that she acted on her own, and knowing that Amon still supported her choice made her happy. Amon gave a small smile in response before turning back to his indifferent expression. When they left, the lioness was confused. It was notmon for humans to act like this, she herself had the experience of being hunted by humans, so she knew very well that the behavior of these humans was strange. Only after more than 10 minutes did the lioness rx a little, but still, she cautiously took one of the wolves'' bodies to eat and feed her cub. . . cing her hands behind her head, Barbara smiled slightly, "It''s so easy these days. Aside from that hideous monster, the rest of the animals aren''t very dangerous." "If I remember right, that could be the lesser beings of the ''gue''," Ariel said thoughtfully. "What is that?" Maisa looks at her. "Mm." Ariel tries to remember, and, when she finally can remember, she says: "I read about it in a book, the gue are actually erectus. They did something that caused them to be punished and turn into their worst nightmare while they were banned from the ancestral of humans. Since then, erectus have been hunting humans with the aim of eating them and transforming themselves into a hominid." "I had no idea such a thing could happen." Julia asked, "Why is this historical subject not talked about at school? It makes no sense to not talk about it, I think." "From what I''ve read, they fear humans will find out what the erectus have done." Ariel sighs: "You know, from what I''ve read, there are a lot of foolish humans who are capable of even driving their own race to extinction. But I only had ess to that at the Tang grandparents'' house. I was very young at the time and couldn''t understand most of the stuff written in the book, but even now, I remember Grandma Tang explicitly telling me not to talk about it openly." "... That''s horrible. I am curious to know what they did that was so horrendous as to end up turning into that hideous creature if that''s real," Barbara said with a certain amount of fear. "Whether it''s real or not, I don''t know. I just know, when I saw it as a little girl, I cried a lot." Ariel said, "I was scared. It was unpleasant to imagine this as a child, the possibility of all humans being punished for something other humans did. That''s when Grandma Tang found me andforted me, but for the first time, she also said in a not-so-soft voice, for me to be very careful when talking about it." Barbara, who saw somethings flying, that looked very simr to drones but much more sophisticated, whispered in fear, "You said that now, but we must be being filmed, right?" "Oh, about that." She smiled, "Don''t worry, nothing I said was heard. Didn''t you see the hand gestures I made? That was something I learned from Grandpa Tang. It''s a unique sound istion spell I can use with my genes. Nothing and no one outside the range of this istion spell around us will hear." "The Tang grandparents must be have been pretty amazing," Barbara said in awe. "¡­" Amon didn''t respond to thatment. He knew more than anyone how amazing his grandparents are. He also knew that it isn''t ''have been'', but ''they are amazing'', since they are alive; however, few should know this fact. . . When the two returned to the room where the broadcast was being shown, they were shocked to discover that it was a group of five students who managed to ovee the gue. But, mostly, they were blown away by the performance of Amon Tang, the 17-year-old student who showed a power far beyond what other students could reach. "How can such a geniuse from Country Z...?" Asked a teacher from Country S as he muttered ufortably. Even the best students in his country were not on the same level as Amon. What he showed was far beyond the capacity of the proimed geniuses of Country S. Even the girls performed satisfactorily, although they were not on the same level as Amon. Still, the petite girl with ample breasts was exceptional as well. The leading schools were again watching Amon''s struggle unfold with shock and excitement. Such a genius came from their, and even though it''s a pity that he''s not their country, it still brought pride as a native of this. . . Five hourster... "It''s almost over," Juliamented. "Mm, let''s go back." Maisa said with a tired sigh, "We killed a lot of animals and umted a lot of points. Ariel smirked, "I can''t believe we''re not first in rank." "Fair enough, Amon must be the first," Barbara said with conviction. "It does not matter." Amon said disinterestedly, "If that is indeed the case, the rest of the tournament will be disappointing." "Amon, you need to understand that you''ve improved a lot and were already on another level before you even got stronger. So you can''t expect to find any challenge here, but¡­." Julia smiled, then added, "If you go to Golden Phoenix University, there will be many geniuses capable ofpeting against you." "I know that." Amon said indifferently, "I''m not saying there isn''t, but that would be another time. What I''m thinking about is now." "Well¡­" Julia couldn''t argue with that. . . After they left the mysterious realm, many people looked at them with shock and awe. Some were skeptical as they didn''t see what Amon and girls did, just heard it from other people, while others who did were amazed since the power they demonstrated was beyond expectations. They weren''t even favorites to win, but suddenly they became the center of attention. "So many people are already here..." Maisa muttered, feeling a little shy. After all, there were hundreds of people, and she could feel that many of them were looking and pointing in their direction. While waiting, apparently, they were the first to leave the mysterious realm. "You five,e here." The one who called for them was Professor Fl¨¢via. Beside her was her friend Nanda Aguiar. "Let''s go." Amon walks toward her, his expression neutral. "Mm." The girls nodded and went to where teacher Fl¨¢via was. "Beautiful, sexy, handsome, and hot!" "Amon!" "Beautiful, sexy, handsome, and hot!" "Oh?" Amon stopped when he heard that his name was mentioned amidst what a group of girls was screaming. "Amon, I want to marry you!!" "Heavens! Who doesn''t want him?" "Amon, look at me!" Maisa, Julia, and Barbara''s eyes turned fierce. "I know they were filming, but was everyone able to see what was going on?" Barbara didn''t believe it would be like that. "Maybe, but I think there''s another possibility." Ariel smiled a little. "Oh, and what would that possibility be?" Julia looks at her. Ariel replied, "Someone leaked Amon''s video." "¡­" Okay, they didn''t think of something that simple. In fact, after hearing that, they start to wonder if they would be so dumb as to not think of something that simple. But then they heard Ammon say, "I believe only teachers and important people had ess to what was going on in the mysterious realm." "Yeah, yeah, that''s it. Now that you say it, I believed it was something like that too. I didn''t even think they might leak something like the video of us fighting in the mysterious realm," Maisa said. "Maisa!" "Julia!" "Ariel!" "Barbara!" Some young men even shouted their name, but they were quite cautious for some reason, not daring to say anything disrespectful. "Haha, Amon put a lot of fear in them." Arielughed out loud. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 62 - 62: Results Nanda, who was beside Fl¨¢via, asked with a serious look, "via, did student Amon unlock the gic factor?" "He didn''t..." via unconsciously let out a nasal sound; she looked quite solemn at the moment. "This is unbelievable¡­." Nanda gasped in astonishment. The power that Amon demonstrated is on the same level as someone who was able to unlock their genes and create a gic factor. A gic factor is nothing more than the potential of the first gic unlock. Having a gic factor means you can learn techniques that take up space in the gic factor. Depending on how many percentages you have in the gic factor, the more techniques you can use. Some more powerful techniques even take up one hundred percent of the gic factor, making it nearly impossible for most to train. The number of people who can fill 100% of the genes and create a perfect gic factor is 1 in 1 million, or even more. "Amon Tang! He''s my favorite!" "I''m already in love with him! He is incredible?!" "I''m all wet~." Many girls cried. Amon''s performance was too sensational. "Yes, he is more or lesspetent, but does he deserve so much attention?" The man who led the people of Golden Phoenix Universityughed out loud. He was handsome as a god and reflected arrogance in his eyes despite the smile on his lips. "At ''my'' Golden Phoenix University," He emphasized, "even ordinary geniuses are better than him." *Whoosh!* Just then, the man flew over. He looked at everyone with a cold, proud attitude. He particrly liked the attention he was getting. Yes, indeed, what he said was not wrong. Of course, he didn''t say that the resources that students at the Golden Phoenix University have are superior to the resources that ordinary people can have. Mainly using the gic serums that are more useful than animal meat, even some with 99% purity. "Clown." Professor Fl¨¢via said coldly. "What?" The man almost fell out of the sky, he did it mostly to impress her, but it backfired. It was then that he looked at Amon with cold eyes for some reason. Barbara, Julia, and Maisa tried not tough. Ariel let loose a singleugh, then she freelyughed out loud. "Hahahaha!" The man red at her, but she lifted her chin and red at the man. Her aunt Fl¨¢via stood in front of Ariel, "What''s wrong?" She asked coldly with her eyes narrowed like a cold dragon. Ariel was her niece, and via wouldn''t let anything bad happen to her in her presence. "Humph!" The man snorted and left. He wouldn''t dare go against via because, no matter how narcissistic he was, he knew he couldn''t go against her. "Tsk, what a vain man. I bet he thinks he''s the center of the universe." Ariel wrinkled her nose in disdain. "He does," Fl¨¢via replied with indifference in her cold voice. "I knew it." Arielughed. . . A few hourster, all the surviving students left the mysterious realm. 4 died, while 9 of them were seriously injured, the others had minor injuries. Only Amon''s group left unharmed. Elijah, Maicon, and the rest of the Stefano School returned alive. They had some injuries but had a proud look until they saw Amon and the girls... ''How can they be unharmed?'' It was revolting to think like that. Mainly Maicon and Elijah thought that when they saw that Amon was with almost 0 apparent injuries. A few scratches at best, but that wouldn''t even be worth mentioning. Meanwhile, Amon was a little surprised by what appeared on his retina. - - - - All the tiredness in his body was reced by instant relief. Amon didn''t understand why his fury gene was going up right now, but that doesn''t matter. As long as he got stronger, it was a good thing. Amon learned to hide his emotions from a young age. His grandparents taught him in different ways, whether in music, martial arts, posture, among other methods. Amon''s eyes are indifferent as if nothing has happened. He remained silent as he waited for the results as well as everyone else. While they waited. Soon the announcer (mayor of the city) said excitedly, "Did the resultse out?!" A momentter, a holographic panel appeared. Student names appeared, and the top 100 were on the list. - - First was Amon Tang: 1,129 points. Second ce, Ariel Abravanel: 718 points. Third ce, B¨¢rbara Margarete Abravanel: 692 points. Fourth ce, Vicky Sarfati: 601 Points. Fifth ce, Carlos Veiga Sicupira: 598 points. Sixth ce, Julia Queiroz: 597 points. Seventh ce, Maisa Queiroz: 597 points. ... Ny-ninth, Maicon Martins: 33 points. Hundredth, Elijah Ferreira: 32 Points. - - When Julius saw live on television that his two daughters were in the top ten, and his stepson was in first ce, he partied a lot! Fireworks wereunched outside the house and inside the bedroom with Sonia¡­ . . Elijah and Maicon could not understand. The results were so ridiculous they couldn''t believe it, the difference was huge! Julia, who saw Elijah''s expression,ughed a lot. It was nice to see how ufortable he was with this situation. The same was true for Ariel, who saw Maicon''s expression, she still snidelymented, "Oh, I''m surprised you made it into the top 100~." Maicon''s eyes were bloodshot. He clenched his hands into fists. Okay, he already expected Amon to be strong; that was nothing new to him. But even Ariel was way ahead of him. Before, she was inferior to him, which inted his ego, thinking he was suitable for her, mainly because he was stronger, thus being able to ''protect'' her. Ariel, seeing his expression distort more and more,ughed so hard her shoulders shook. "Pfft... Hahahahaha! A big fool~." "Ariel...!" Maicon''s eyes narrowed. "Yes?" Stillughing, Ariel managed to raise an eyebrow as she looked teasingly at Maicon. By that time, Amon had already turned to look at Maicon too. The moment he felt Amon''s gaze, Maicon instinctively shivered with fear. Amon''s cold, indifferent eyes sent shivers down his spine. Maybe it''s because of the results... But, whatever it was, he got angrier when he realized what happened. Especially seeing Arielugh out loud at him again. "Silence!" The announcer said, then, as soon as everyone was silent, he added, "Okay, the next stage is the finals, being fought among the top 100. Sleep well, and be there tomorrow. The tournament starts at 7 am, be there on time, or they will lose by WO." Many of the participants were looking at Amon, Julia, Maisa, and Ariel in disbelief. Some who avoided having a confrontation against them sighed in relief. That means they made the right choice, or they might not have even made it through the second round and got a ce in the finals. While others were skeptical, they thought Amon and the girls somehow faked the results. Not believing that a group of unknown people who have never won any international tournament would be able toe out first. . . After leaving the entrance to the mysterious realm, Nanda was in a limousine waiting for them. Ariel was the first to enter. She tapped the seat as she said, "Amon, girls,e." Amon nodded, then he walked over. Barbara, Maisa, and Julia followed. Even via had difficulty dealing with Ariel''s boldness. She sighs, then she returns to her cold, indifferent expression. "You tried hard. Come in, and, when we arrive, rest well." "Yes." Elijah and Maicon''s voices were not so lively, despite making it to the finals. In addition to Elijah and Maicon, three other Stefano School students managed to qualify. In fact, their results made them into the top 50, a level better than Elijah and Maicon. As usual, the girl in the group of three blushed as she looked at Amon. This made Barbara, Maisa, and Julia narrow their eyes. There were already too many girls. They weren''t willing to have morepetitors... The vice principal was flushed with happiness. His school was very prestigious, and many came to honor them for taking first ce. While there were four other students in the top 10. Even five other students in the top 100. The limo started moving as soon as everyone entered. Nanda was all smiles as she said, "via, your students are outstanding. Aren''t their results the best?!" "Mm." Fl¨¢via gave a superficial answer. Nanda was used to it, so she didn''t mind and started talking to Professor Acer and the vice-principal. "I had a feast prepared for everyone since today is a day to celebrate," Nanda said with a smile. "Yes?!" Julia and the rest yelled excitedly. "Hehe~" Nandaughed, "I''m d you like it." "Of course we will. We were eating unseasoned roast beef; we need something tasty~" Ariel stuck out her tongue. "¡­" Elijah and the rest didn''t do something like that and just ate some wild berries instead. Nandaughed in response. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 63 - 63: If You Want, You Can Have Me~ At the farm, as Nanda had promised, a feast was waiting for them. There were at least five waiters tending the tables. "Can we take a shower first?" Julia asked Nanda. "Yes, Yes." She smiled awkwardly, "Where was I with my head? Okay, go ahead. It shouldn''t take long~." "Mm." Julia and the girls left happy. Not feelingfortable being like this, the girls went straight to take a shower. Even the boys didn''t want to go on without washing. It was ufortable to be smeared with blood while eating. In other situations, it was eptable, but since they had the option of washing and changing clothes, it was the best choice at the moment. When they left, only the teachers, Nanda, and the vice-principal remained. While waiting, Nanda smiled warmly, "There are some great drinks. Would you guys like one?" "Yes." Acerughed out loud. The Deputy principal was embarrassed by Professor Acer, but seeing that Nanda didn''t mind, he said with an embarrassed smile, "Yes, yes." "Excellent!" Nanda''s hands pped together, then she turned and looked at one of the waiters. . . Minutester, Amon and the rest returned. "Sit down, make yourselffortable," Nanda told them with a weing smile. There were all sorts of delicacies on the dining table that stretched a little over 10 meters in length. Amon analyzed the meat of monsters that had impurities with his senses using the rune: [Heart Without Limits]. He looked at the girls as he told them, pointing to a pot of beef stew, "That''s nice." "Yeah, looks great." Barbara smiled at him. Taking some rice and sd, she also got some of the stew Amon rmended. Ariel was smarter and understood that he wasn''t talking about taste. But she decided not toment. Since it was something Amon rmended, she knew that Maisa and Julia would also get it. Nanda was the most surprised; this was rare meat that was given by her grandmother. Taking advantage of the asion, she asked to make it into a stew, as it was her favorite. ''Interesting.'' She thought with a smile on her face. "Since Amon rmended it." Julia and Maisa got it too, as expected. Maicon and Elijah wrinkled their noses and didn''t take the beef stew. Maybe it''s their foolish pride that they don''t want to eat something Amon thinks is good, or perhaps it''s another reason, whatever it is, they avoided the stew like the gue until the end of dinner. Arielughed at that. Only a fool would behave like that, but she wasn''t going to make a scene and advertise it. She didn''t want these two boring people to get anything so good anyway. "Carol, do you want some?" The young man beside her asked. Carol looked at him, then she nodded, "Yes, thank you, Carlos." "Haha, you''re wee." Carlos gave her a warm smile, then grabbed some stew for her. Sergio, on the other hand, was biting his nails for not having offered to do so himself. Sergio and Carlos are rivals in love, as well as childhood friends. From a young age, they have been vying for Carol''s attention, but she has never chosen between the two and has always said that she enjoyed being with her two childhood friends. The fact that they didn''t participate in the school tournament was because they were busy being coached by Carol''s great-great-grandfather, who came to visit the Archaic. Despite being called great-great-grandfather, he seemed to be only 30 years old, but that''s because he was a human who achieved more than three gic unlocks. Which means he is older than he appeared to be. On Amon''s left side was Maisa. She ced her hand on his thigh, not looking at him, as she continued to talk to Julia. Amon felt a strange sensation, and, for a moment, he thought of having her hand on¡­his. Amon''s indifferent eyes looked strangely at Maisa, but he didn''t find it unpleasant and didn''tment. He felt a sense of doing something wrong, but it was exhrating, especially when he felt her hand caress his thigh. Intrigued by this, Amon ces arge, firm hand on Maisa''s thigh. "Mm..." Maisa had a reaction. "What happened?" Julia arched a frown at her. "Nothing... It was nothing." She forced a smile. In the same way, she rubbed Amon''s thigh, Amon imitated it, doing the same to her thigh. Now it was Ma¨ªsa''s turn to feel stimted, she could have sworn that her cherry tips got hard, and she started to get aroused... Suddenly, Amon stood up. If they looked, they would notice the incredible volume in his pants. Amon was about to reach the bathroom door when he stopped walking. Hugging him from behind, Amon heard an incredibly smooth and sexy voice. "Amon, you are very bad~." When the embrace behind him loosened, he turned around, only to find purple eyes that had a unique sparkle as he stared into her eyes. Smiling a little nervously but mischievously, she muttered before stepping into the bathroom, "If you want, you can have me~." Amon was stunned. The effect was greater than when he was scratched by the ''gue'' leaving him frozen in ce, with hormones raging. As dense as he was before, after everything he''d tried and researched, he was no longer as clueless as he used to be. What was she implying? Was it what he thought it was? Maybe it was... While lost in his thoughts, Maisa came back from the bathroom, she approached him, soon she looked braver, and then, standing on her toes, she leaned in for a kiss. Her soft, soft lips woke Amon from his daze and made him feel wonderful. Parting her soft lips, he could taste a hint of stewed meat, but that didn''t mean it was bad. Maisa gave the most seductive smile she could ever have, then she whispered in a low, sexy voice, "Like I said before, if you want, you can have me~." Then she left when she saw that Amon had a biological reaction... She left with a teasing giggle. Amon took a while before returning. Something inside him ''woke up'' and didn''t want to sleep. Maisa''s giggle still echoed in his mind, and it prevented him from being able to calm down. Taking a deep breath, he walked into the bathroom. After taking care of his needs, Amon sighs as he realizes that ''it'' has finally fallen asleep. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 64 - 64: Maisa Invaded Amons Room – (R18) After going to the room assigned to him, Amon couldn''t sleep. Even with all his control, Amon couldn''t stop thinking about what Maisa had told him. It was already past midnight, Saturday, the 1st of July of the year 3031. On that day, in the morning, the finals of the tournament will begin, where they would choose the student to go to Golden Phoenix University. Amon didn''t think about it much. He did his research, he knew how formidable this university was, but he didn''t believe it would be the only option he would have. While lost in thought, he didn''t even notice that his door was open, and it was only when he felt a pair of eyes fixed on him that he went on alert, only to discover it was Maisa. "Maisa," Amon spoke her name as he sat on the edge of the bed. "My name." Sheughed a little at the awkward joke she made, then eased the door shut behind her, then, with slow steps, she approached Amon. Soon she let the robe she was wearing drop to the floor, showing what she was wearing underneath. Maisa wasn''t the girl with the biggest breasts, she wasn''t even average, but she shouldn''t be underestimated. Although they weren''t big, they were perfectly shaped and pretty enough to get any man turned on just looking at how she was currently dressed. In only a two-piece silk nightgown, she wasn''t wearing a bra. Behind the gown, you could see the shape of her cherries, as they were stimted from rubbing against the silk of the nightgown, also by the bold idea of ??invading Amon''s room in the middle of the night. The nervous attempt at humor worked for her. First, Maisa smiled, then she giggled, and things got a little less serious and a little more fun. Finally, Maisa looked at Amon with that shy, sexy smile again and began to unbutton her nightgown''s top, and, when she was done, she slid it over her shoulders. She unconsciously bit her lip as she reached out to let the nightgowne downpletely. This was a big step for her. No one had ever seen her breasts before, but that was about to change. She dropped her nightgown, and Amon saw her bare breasts for the first time. Amon''s eyes got big looking at the beautiful round globes, he noticed that his penis was also getting bigger. "Wow!" Amon said. "You are beautiful. " Amon approached her and reached out to touch them without even realizing it. When his hands closed over her mounds of flesh, a moan escaped from the back of his throat. Amon didn''t even realize it was him at first. Her breasts felt so soft and so firm. Maisa was obviously pleased with Amon''s reaction, smiled at him shyly, and asked, "Do you really like them?" "I do." Amon agreed immediately. His eyes were smoldering, something Maisa hadn''t expected to happen. Even though inexperienced, Amon remembers something very important his grandmother once said; ''Amon, never embarrass a girl if you are intimate with her... If she takes the initiative and you like her, don''t back down.'' Amon didn''t understand it then, but now, he knew what his grandmother meant by that. Of course, his grandmother added; ''But if you don''t like the girl, don''t take it, or if I find out...'' His grandmother''s menacing look was enough to make even grandfather Tang shudder with fear. So imagine Amon, who respected her a lot, at the same time fearing his grandmother when he got angry. Maisa ced her hands over his and pressed a little harder on her flesh, despite the fear and insecurity she felt at the time, as he rubbed his fingers over her nipples. She shivered a little, then said in a low, sexy voice, "That feels so good when you do it." Maisa''s eyes closed as if she were in a dream. Maisa took her hands away from his, but Amon kept squeezing the flesh. It was a sensation that reached the point of being addictive. He moved his hands, feeling her breasts and nipples in every way and at every angle. Amon is surprised that he could keep doing this for hours without getting bored, but then he noticed that her hands were pulling her nightgown''s pants down over her hips. She bit her lip and whispered in his ear, "You can have me if you want~." There was no way Amon could get it wrong at that moment. Maisa''s pants fell to the floor, and she stood there naked except for her panties. Amon slid his hands slowly down her perfect body, pausing for a moment on her hips, then on the waistband of her panties. Finally, he hooked his fingers under the waistband and slowly pulled them down. Amon wasn''t breathing, and he could say the same about Maisa, as her panties slowly uncovered her pubic hair, then her entire groin, and finally, her panties fell to the floor. Maisa pushed her panties aside and left her legs slightly apart. As he lowered her panties, his hands were very close to her feet. Now he ced his hands back on her perfect legs, moving slightly towards the never-explored, more delicate area of ??her body. Amon slid his thumbs up the inside of her thighs as his hands turned and his fingers ran over her pubic hair. His fingers ran back and forth there a few times while Maisa''s breathing was getting deeper and more irregr. Finally, one finger found a crease in the middle of the patch, and when his finger slipped inside, Maisa gasped and let out, "Oh my God!" Amon looked into her eyes to see if this was good or bad, but her eyes were closed. Her face was tense but satisfied. Maisa was squealing very softly as he did this. When Amon reached the end of the crease, he reversed direction, and, very slowly, he followed back. Maisa seemed to be having trouble breathing at this point, then Amon reached between her legs with the whole palm of his hand, feeling the entire area at once, and Maisa let out a very satisfying moan. "I like that," Amon admits. He was a little surprised by what he said. "Heavens! Yes, this is!" She agreed, "It''s wonderful." Her eyes were still closed, her breathing now shallow, but she had a big smile on her face. Amon rubbed the area between her legs, enjoying the strange sensation of hair, incredibly soft skin, and growing moisture. "Oh, Amon, this is so amazing." She said. Finally opening her eyes, she smiled at him. Maisa looked at her crotch and his hand, but what she noticed was Amon''s crotch. "Oh... It made you hard." She boldly reached out and rubbed his pants, where they bulged, "I think now it''s your turn." She smiled a little. Amon didn''t want to but let go of her beautiful and delicate entrance while Maisa grabbed his zipper and pulled it down. "So big¡­" She was shocked. It was big, thick, and pink-headed. "Do you really want to do this?" Amon has tried this before, he liked it a lot, but he also researched it and knew that not all girls would like to do something like this, at least that''s what he found on the inte. Maisa nodded and slid the head of his cock into the furnace of her mouth. The sight of her angelic face, her mouth stretching obscenely over the head of his cock, was so erotic that Amon moaned. Maisa moved her head up and down, gliding over the top six inches of his cock and pumping what couldn''t enter with her hot, wet, little hands. Maisa researched techniques a lot on the inte before gathering her courage. Amon could feel his balls contracting and cum rising up his cock to explode in her mouth. Amon didn''t know if she liked the feeling. She gasped a little, and he thought she was going to stop, but, instead, she gulped as fast as she could, just pumping the shaft and holding his head in her mouth as she swallowed. A few drops of sperm escaped from the corner of her mouth and down her chin. Amon felt an unprecedented pleasure, even his eyes bing more loving as he looked at Maisa. The pleasure and the eroticism were so intense that he kept pumping, not wanting this moment to end. Even inexperienced, Maisa was so good at what she was doing. It was amazing that she could make him feel such agonizing pleasure. But, as much as he didn''t want it to end, he was already drained, and her little pink tongue swirling around his pink head, which was bing a little purple, and it quickly became too much to handle. Amon pulled her up so he could kiss her. She broke the kiss, curling her finger around his chest, she asked shyly, "Did I do well?" "Yes, it was perfect," Amon said as he looked at her intently and kissed her again. When the kiss ended, Maisa kissed his entire face, neck, chest, almost descending to his penis again, but came back to reach his navel. "Let''s stop here." Amon didn''t really want to stop, but he found that a lot of girls tend not to be in the best condition after having their first time. "Worried?" Maisa understood when she saw his look of reluctance to stop but that he still wanted to stop. She was happy to think that even then, he thought of her first. "Yes, a lot," Amon spoke words today that he would never have said before. "I care about you." "Oh..." Maisa had no reaction, she didn''t expect him to admit it, but soon she took courage and said, "Even if we can''t go all the way, we can still just go on giving pleasure to each other, yes?" "Are you sure? It''ste..." Before he could finish, she broke him off with a kiss, then she said, "Yes, I am." For the next three hours, Maisa and Amon had oral sex with each other, in between exchanging kisses, until it was almost 5 o''clock in the morning, when, finally, they stopped. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 65 - 65: Trinity Island The next morning. Maisa woke up with a flushed face. The memories of what she and Amon had done were vivid in her mind. Obviously, she doesn''t regret what she did, but still, she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. ''I was very bold yesterday...'' She didn''t even know when she would have that courage again, but in any case, she knew that Amon would think about her more often now, right, ¡­ right? Well, at least that''s what she wanted to happen. . . The location of the tournament finals has already been submitted. It wasn''t very far, but Professor Fl¨¢via took her spaceship and asked everyone to go inside. In a very short time, they arrived in front of the ce they were told to gather. "A ship port?" Barbara saw this as soon as she left the ship. The others also came out and noticed. Around them, many other participants who were closer had already arrived at the ce. "That ship..." Julia, who was finding her sister''s reactions strange, finally freed her attention when she saw the luxurious white 4-deck ship. There was a lounge area, a jacuzzi, and even a swimming pool. Professor via looked at Julia, then she said, "We are getting on this ship to go to the next ce where the tournament finals will be held." "That''s what I thought." Julia clicked her tongue. Elijah swallowed hard; he couldn''t even dream of having a ship like that. Even his stepmother wouldn''t be able to buy something like that. ''One day, I will have it all!'' His eyes glittered with greed. Little by little, more and more people arrived. Soon the one hundred finalists were already present at the site. The mayor of the city appeared with a megaphone: "Congrattions! To those who qualified. The top hundred will participate in the final selection match, whichter will have a chance to fight the geniuses!" "Yes!" Participants trembled with excitement at hearing this. There were many journalists and famous television stations there, which made the participants'' blood boil with excitement. Even though they didn''t particrly want to be famous, they still enjoy fame and being treated like the''s geniuses. Jardel, the arrogant man from Golden Phoenix University, was not there. Otherwise, he would have scoffed at calling them geniuses. Maicon red at Amon and said loudly, "Amon! I have no idea what kind of trick you did to get first ce, but you can be sure I''ll beat you and prove I''m much better than you!" Amon shakes his head in disappointment. He could feel that Maicon''s strength was far below his and said indifferently, "It is not possible. You are weak." "You...! Damn you, you''ll see who''s weak!" Maicon advanced towards Amon, only to be grabbed by Professor Acer. "Student Maicon, stay cool, don''t make a scene now. If you really want to fight student Amon, if you''re lucky, you two will match against each other." Professor Acer said. The Stefano School''s reputation was at stake. Even someone who was more used to using muscle rather than brains would understand that. "Very well said, Professor Acer." The vice principal said, "It doesn''t matter what friction you have against student Amon. It must be resolved at the tournament." "..." Maicon took a deep breath and said when he calmed down, "Okay, I''ll make him eat those words when that momentes!" The city''s mayor spoke again, "Okay, the finals will take ce on Trinity Ind, where preparations for thest step have already been set up. Everyone can enter the ship ahead of them, and, in a few hours, we will arrive at the designated ce." "As expected, we will use the ship to get to the next location," Julia muttered. "Let''s go." With her usual cold expression, Professor Fl¨¢via led the way towards the ship. Even the deputy headmaster didn''t mind her doing that. He wasn''t sure of her background, but he knew it wasn''t simple. Especially seeing her spaceship. Amon and the rest followed, joining the ensuing line to board the ship. Little by little, they entered by confirming the identity of the participants. . . Rooms were amodated for each participant. As they would use the same ship to return, the luggage they would take would stay in their rooms since there was an adequate level of security. The people of Golden Phoenix University were already in VIP rooms, waiting to arrive on the ind. This time, Maisa chose to stay in the same room as Julia. "Wow, so luxurious, but I think the rooms on the farm were a little better," Julia said. "I agree," Maisa said as she sat down on the bed and felt the softness. There were two single beds in the bedroom, a closet, a television, and other furniture that looked particrly expensive. "But never mind, we won''t be staying long enough to sleep. At least I don''t intend to sleep, but rather, to meditate until I get to the ind." Julia changed clothes, wearing gym clothes, then she sat up in bed. "I think most intend to do this. It''s not the right time to enjoy the trip after all." Maisa did the same. . . Ariel was calmer, she was looking out the ship''s window, then she heard a loud horn that indicated that the ship would leave port. ''I think it''s better to meditate a little.'' With Amon participating, she knew she wouldn''t get first ce, but she was determined to get second ce. . . Amon connected with the rune: [Heart Without Limits]. At the moment, he didn''t try to circte the lightning genes but the fury genes. Fury was more challenging to control than lightning genes by multiple folds. Unlike lightning genes, fury genes did not need to fill in empty genes. Instead, genes were created from scratch and filled with the fury genes. The difficulty of doing this at the same time was greater than just filling in the empty genes. Maybe that''s the reason that makes it so special. Besides, Amon could sense that the fury genes were at least twice as powerful as the lightning genes. The proof of this was when he fought the pregnant head and stopped using the lightning genes to use the fury genes. ''At that moment, I lost control, luckily...'' Amon was thankful for not hurting the girls. He remains aloof so that he can have the fury genes under his control. ''Amon, never, ever let yourself be dominated by the Fury genes.'' Amon still remembers the words he heard from his grandfather when he was just 9 years old. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 66 - 66: The Arrival Of Three Potency Amon rose as he felt the ship stop. ''Have we arrived?'' Then, after changing clothes, wearing a ck V-neck T-shirt, gray sweatpants, and ck sports shoes, Amon left the room. "Oh, it''s you." Someone spoke. Amon saw a boy with short brown hair standing at 177 cm tall. The boy''s obsidian-ck eyes were deep as he looked at Amon. "Mm?" Amon looked into his eyes, indifferent. The boy held out his hand and said with a small smile, "I''m looking forward to fighting you, Amon. I''m Eduardo Luiz Saverin." "Oh, ok." Amon looked him up and down, then he shook his hand. Amon could sense that this boy was not simple, and he was at least as strong as Ariel. His interest was piqued, so, in his indifferent eyes, there was a subtle touch ofpetitiveness, and he said, "I''ll be waiting." "Hahaha!" The boy shook his hand andughed out loud. Soon, he let go of Amon''s hand, and they began walking together. Some people who saw this scene from afar were surprised. Amon emitted a vibe that made it difficult to get close to him, and, because of that, none of the guys went to talk to him. But really, the girls didn''t have a chance either, since he was always surrounded by four girls, and three of them looked like a guard dog, ring at all the girls who looked at Amon. "Amon!" Turning, Amon saw Julia, Maisa, Barbara, and Ariel walking briskly toward him. Amon slowed his steps. "See youter." Eduardo left. Amon just nodded indifferently as he waited for the girls. "Good Morning," Ariel said with a subtle giggle. "Good morning, Amon," Barbara smiled brightly at him. "Good Morning," Maisa had a weird smile when she said it. Julia hitched her arm through his, then looking sideways, she said, "Good morning, handsome~." "Injured?" Amon asked. "Yes, I am, help me~" Julia starts acting pitifully in a voice sweeter than honey. "¡­" Amon was speechless, but he didn''t tell her to back away. "Good Morning," He told everyone. "Hehee..." Barbara let out a threatening giggle, but seeing more and more people passing by, she behaved herself as it wasn''t time for her to ''explode'', so she boldly took Amon''s other arm before Maisa had the chance. "I''m hurt too, poor me~." "Hahahaha!" Ariel couldn''t help it, sheughed out loud, but soon herughter became scary. Tournament participants looked at her in surprise, some even in fear. It was as if they could feel the evil in herugh. Julia looked at Ariel and said with a sigh, "Ariel, you can often be scary." Ariel stoppedughing, she arched her left eyebrow and asked, "Oh, is that so?" "Yes, it is." Julia nodded. . . As expected, as soon as they reached the open part of the ship, an ind was in sight. But, it was still almost 2 kilometers away from the ind. However, the ship had already been anchored. Meanwhile, the town''s mayor was standing in front of everyone and said out loud, "Now I''m going to tell you the rules for the tournament finals." The murmurs ended, and everyone paid attention to him. The arrogant man from Golden Phoenix University looked up and then frowned. Jardel moved at the speed of sound at the sight of a few spaceships and stopped at the bow of the ship. Seeing who left the ship, he said, "Old Hazael, what brings you here?" "Mm? Little bee, since when did you be powerful enough to be arrogant in front of this old man?" The old man floated in the air as he looked at Jardel. Hazael is short, 130 cm tall, with white hair on the sides of his head only. He had a smile that wasn''t a smile, though he looked small and fragile; this old man must not be underestimated. "You¡­" Veins appeared on his forehead when he was called a little bee. That was the worst thing he could call him; Jardel hated that nickname he got as a teenager. "Heh... Looks like your old man didn''t teach you to respect your elders." Without warning, heunched something in Jardel''s direction. Students from several different schools, as well as those responsible for them and employees who were working on the ship, were perplexed. They didn''t even see what Hazael threw, and before they could guess, a strong st of wind echoed. *Boooom!* "Damn, old man!!" Jardel''s scream was ominous, as he was seething with rage. In the distance, he had his clothes torn apart. "Oh?" Old Hazael frowned. "You still dare to say that. It seems like it wasn''t enough..." "Old Hazael, that''s enough." An old woman appeared beside him. Unlike Hazael, she was a little taller and not that old. "Hohoho! Old Malvina, I''m just educating this boy." Old Hazaelughed with a typical old-timer chuckle. "I don''t care. We didn''te here for this, now shut up that prattling, and let''s get down to business," Malvina said authoritatively. "Mm, beautiful as always, even when you''re nervous~" Old Hazael straightened his shirt, brushed his teeth with his finger, and smiled at her, ''elegantly''. Malvina ignored him, she was already more than used to his way of acting. Soon another old man appeared, and, although elderly, he was younger than Hazael and Malvina. His name is Karl, director of Heavenly Sword University. His sword-sharp eyes swept over the teenagers on the ship, and there was a subtle touch of surprise. "Interesting." He muttered. The elderly man from Golden Phoenix University appeared and respectfully asked, "Mrs. Malvina, Mr. Hazael, and Mr. Karl, may this humble person know the reason for your arrival?" "See?" Old Hazael looked at old Malvina, "That''s how they should act." Malvina shook her head and looked at the man who asked the question, "We are here to recruit potential students." "¡­" The students there on the ship were initially in shock, then as if they had been injected with adrenaline, they started to celebrate. Even the town''s mayor was flushed with excitement. That meant that more students on this would get into good universities, maybe make names for themselves and thene back to help develop the a little bit. It was fantastic news! "You¡­" Jardel didn''t like this news at all. It was as if he had bred dogs, and suddenly other people showed up saying they would own them. He felt upset, but deep inside, he knew he couldn''t go up against any of the three. The students were still shocked and excited. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 67 - 67: Amon Was Outnumbered The City Mayor did his best to remain calm. However, seeing that the representatives of the respective Universities were waiting for the tournament to start, he wasted no time. "*Cough* We will officially kick off the tournament finals." The mayor said, "I know that many of you are excited about the presence of these new illustrious people, but think about how to win now, or you will bitterly regret itter." The ce was silent. In fact, if they missed this chance, it would be sphemous to say they won''t regret it for the rest of their lives. The mayor continued by pointing to the highest mountain on the ind, "On that mountain, there are a total of ten chairs. Those who arrive first will have the right to sit down and be challenged by the people who have won challengers'' chips, thus gaining the chance to challenge those sitting in the chairs." It wasn''t a difficult exnation to understand since everyone there was geniuses, but even if he didn''t say all that, just saying that there were ten chairs made them guess what would happen. "I''ll count to three." Said the mayor, "When I''m done, you all should reach the chairs as quickly as possible... one, two, three, go!" When they heard him say go, wasting no time, the participants jumped into the sea. Amon used the lightning to run, and he was running so fast he looked like a yellow streak. Ariel floated to drynd before starting to run fast too. Maisa and Julia had a great affinity for water, so they were practically dolphins in the sea and arrived faster on drynd than most of the participants, while Barbara used the blue mes to boost herself and ''skate'' in the sea. Her idea was a good one, others with fire genes tried to do the same, but their mes weren''t as good as Barbara''s. "Curious..." Old Hazael muttered with interest as he saw Barbara''s mes. Not only him, Malvina, and Karl seem surprised to see her mes. Jardel clenched his hands into fists, ''Bastards!'' He cursed in his mind. Most might not understand the meaning of Barbara''s mes, but they had the knowledge and knew that it wasn''t simply mes of a different color. Instead, it was something even more special than ice genes. Speaking of ice, a girl with a cold expression created an ice tform and slid to drynd. Unfortunately, those who wanted to take advantage of it got their feet frozen in the ice and couldn''t move so they were forced to break the ice. After seeing a few people fail, the rest gave up on the idea of ??using the girl''s ice to get ashore. Little by little, the participants got out of the water and ran as fast as they could towards the highest mountain on the ind. Even on drynd, Barbara continued to use the mes to help her run faster. However, there was only one problem... She wasn''t used to running so fast, with so many obstacles, as there were rocks, branches, trees, some animals, among other things along the way. She had to be on high alert, even dodging attacks from other participants. Not far behind her was Ariel who ran with light steps since she was using her genes to make herself lighter. Usually, those with water genes didn''t have much chance of surpassing those with genes that help speed up, but the twins weren''t normal. Using their genes, they went into battle mode in feline form, and it made them run using their hands too, thus running much faster, even faster than some that had wind genes. "What is that?" Some who were unaware of the battle mode were surprised to see this. Barbara, seeing the twins approaching, thought; ''Should I do the same?'' But then she shook her head in denial. She didn''t want to reveal all her strengths. And there was no need, mainly because she noticed she was running in the top ten. In the lead was Amon, and only one other boy was right behind Amon, using wind genes. "I caught up with you~" Ariel smiled yfully. She wasn''t giving it her all. She even felt she coulde second if she tried a little harder, but like Barbara, she wanted to save some trump cards and conserve energy. Not far away, the twins approached Ariel and Barbara. They were like natural cats with a blue aura around them, jumping and running very fast. In the distance, Amon had already started to climb the mountain. He was so fast, he left the other participants with their jaws dropped, and now they understood better why he hade first in the earlier round, with that kind of speed, how could he not be strong? Not only that, lightning is one of the genes with the most attacking power, so he had speed and strength. It was a scarybination. Besides, they didn''t even know if Amon was doing his best. Eduardo Luiz Saverin was the boy who spoke to Amon before, and now he was in second, almost 1 kilometer ahead of Ariel and Barbara. ''Hehe, it''s worthpeting with someone like you.'' Eduardo had a smile as he looked at Amon who was running faster than he was. Soon, he was surrounded by wind, and then he went into battle mode. "O-Ostrich?!" Ariel almost tripped. "Hahahahaha!" Her giggle echoed. She couldn''t resist, it was very strange to see Eduardo''s battle mode, considering it was an ostrich. Barbaraughed, too, and couldn''t contain herughter either. It was hrious the way the participant in front of her had an ostrich-like battle mode. "Very fast!" Those were the second thoughts she had. Honestly, it was ridiculously funny the way he looked, but when he started running, it was like he had several legs. Amon saw Eduardo almost catching up with him. A small smile formed on his face, then he increased his speed. ''I knew it!'' Eduardo, who saw this, smiled strangely, then his eyes blinked, and he ran even faster as he dodged the natural obstacles. Soon, Amon and Eduardo startedpeting in earnest. They looked like two jets, one yellow and one white. While one looked like lightning going in a straight line, the other looked like a very fast-moving cloud heading towards the top of the mountain. Suddenly, Eduardo stumbled, and with fast speed, he went into the air, but then, he spun in the air and bnced himself. Then, with the impulse he got from stepping on the branch of a tree, heunched like a spring, then shot to the front like a white cloud. Amon saw this and somewhat admired Eduardo upon seeing it. Another thing he noticed was a tter part where the floor became more slippery, and Amon realized that there was ice on the floor. ''Double genes.'' This surprised him a little. When he was 5 meters away from Amon, Eduardo said with glee in his voice, "You''re better than I expected. Honestly, I didn''t think I''d find someone as fun as you in this tournament. I hope you can entertain me even more." Soon, he increased the speed by creating ice on his feet and it looked like a shoe of ice. Because of the ice that stuck to the ground when he stepped on it, he could use a lot more force on his foot than usual. It was like his foot didn''t sink no matter how hard he pushed, and this happened because the ground below his foot was frozen and hardened. When he stepped hard, he practically flew, yes, he flew meters away, until he stepped on the ground with his other foot and repeated the process. It was at this moment that he passed Amon for the first time. Julia and Maisa, who reached Barbara and Ariel, saw this and were amazed. "Interesting¡­" Ariel had a yful smile as she looked at it with interest. Barbara may not be verypetitive, but seeing Eduardo pass Amon, she felt like fighting him. "Isn''t this boy the one who ranked eighth before?" Juliamented. "Yes." Ariel smiled grimly, "Looks like he didn''t do his best before." "He''s also the same one who talked to Amon earlier, remember?" Maisa looked at Julia. It was a little difficult to see, as Eduardo was running very fast, but hearing this, Julia looked at it carefully, then she nodded, "Now that you say it, yes, it''s him." "Amon has entered battle mode!" Barbara said suddenly. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 68 - 68: A Classic Idiot Unlike before, although not morphing into an animal like almost everyone else, Amon had lightning synced around him, almost in perfect tune, and it boosted his speed in such a way that he ran almost three times faster than before. "I knew it, hahaha!" Instead of feeling discouraged, Eduardoughed out loud. Amon didn''t look, but he could feel Eduardo''s presence. The distance from each other wasn''t very far, but he was still a little faster. Too bad he was already within sight of the chairs on top of the mountain, or else Amon wished he could continue his dispute with Edward. As soon as he arrived, Amon sat in the first chair. Eduardo sat down a few secondster in the second chair. Eduardo smiled at Amon with a little sweat, "Ahh, it''s a shame, I wish I could have won..." Amon looked at him, before saying, "You can still challenge me." "Haha, true." Eduardoughed, "Okay, that will be the first thing I''ll do when I get the chance." Not long after, Ariel arrived and took the third chair, followed by Barbara taking the fourth, and Vicky Sarfati took the fifth chair, Julia the sixth, and Maisa the seventh. Almost 1 minuteter, Carlos da Veiga Sicupira took the eighth seat, Ana L¨²cia de Mattos Baretto Vill took the ninth, and Marcelo Herrmann Telles the tenth. Meanwhile, the other participants were arriving, but it was toote to get a seat, so they had to get 2 challengers'' chips from a man who was waiting at the top of the mountain. "Now it''s very simple." The man said, "You can challenge someone and win their chip, but if you lose, you lose one chip, and if you lose all your chips, you will be disqualified. To challenge whoever is sitting on the chairs, you must have at least five challengers'' chips. Oh yes, each one of them can decline challenges twice, but after that, they no longer have the right to refuse. Another thing, if you are struggling, you have time to rest for 10 minutes before epting the next challenge." Luiza Helena Trajano In¨¢cio Rodrigues, a dark-eyed blonde at almost 180 cm, asked, "Since I got eleventh, can I challenge another participant first?" "Yes." The man replied. "Okay." Luiza smiled. She regretted not being a little faster, but at least she could challenge first so she''ll have the upper hand. Almost half an hourter, all the participants arrived. Maicon and Elijah were among those who arrivedst. ''How could I be so inferior to Amon? Even that brat Maisa managed to beat me, that''s not right!!!'' He trained a lot, did his best, ate a lot of meat, even got gic serum. How was that still not enough? Heavens! This does not make sense! Maicon was in the same situation, he looked at Ariel, who was now sitting in the third-ce chair, and the shock was like a hard blow. He thinks that even a kick from a horse would be softer than the blow he felt now... ''I don''t have a chance with her anymore?'' Maicon didn''t want to give up, ''She''s mine! She needs to be mine, only mine!'' Maicon''s eyes were a little malevolent. Ariel, who felt Maicon''s gaze, smiled at him... But, her smile was full of sarcasm and ridicule. She found his look funny, she felt likeughing, he who always exaggerated himself in front of her before because he was stronger than her, now needed to look up to see her... ''Amon is the best!'' She chuckled in her mind. After all, training with Amon was always good because not only did it bring pleasant moments, but she realized many ways to use her powers, and additionaly her genes. Julia, on the other hand, totally ignored Elijah''s gaze. Right now, he was no different from a stranger who lusted after her. Before Amon showed up, she didn''t think Elijah was so bad, although she didn''t want to be with him, at least it wasn''t to the point of being disgusted with him, but after everything that had happened... The contempt she felt for him had grown, and reached such a high level that she wanted to ignore his existence. "Sister, he''s looking at you like he wants to eat you alive~" Maisa joked as she spoke softly to Julia. "Amon?" Julia pretended not to understand who she was talking about, even nced at Amon. "Of course not, I''m talking about Elijah." Maisa joined in the joke, saying it even louder. "Oh, him... I had even forgotten he exists, well I can''t do much, he''s just a frog at the bottom of a well if he dreams of being with me. I don''t even want to look at him, let alone allow him touch me, just thinking about it makes me nauseous." Julia crossed her arms, holding on tight. She pretended to shiver as if she were thinking about a frightening possibility. "Damn it!!" Elijah wasn''t entirely foolish, he understood that they were doing this to provoke him, but it worked. He mostly looked at Maisa angrily. He even dared to say, "I''m going to challenge you! Dare to say that again!?" He was aiming to earn enough chips to challenge Maisa. "Oh, good luck~" Maisa didn''t feel any threating from him. She had been training with Amon all this time and often fought against him. Although she didn''t have a chance against Amon, she had confidence in her improvements and didn''t feel there was a chance of losing to someone like Elijah. Amon also said earlier that Elijah used a forbidden spell when fighting him, diminishing his potential, so even though Elijah thinks he''s progressed, it wasn''t much, as it was even harder for him to strengthen himselfpared to before. "Bitch¡­" Being underestimated even by someone like Maisa, Elijah seethed with rage. Meanwhile, the other participants find this interesting, even hrious. From the beginning, they kept an eye on the participants, and at every stage so far, Elijah was among thest while Maisa was among the first. The fact that Elijah thought he was better than her was so ridiculous it was funny. "Bitch... It''s funny to hear thating from someone who is supported by his stepmother and doesn''t do anything to deserve it. Do you know what that kind of person is called? Yeah a bitch, the worst kind, one who doesn''t try hard at all. Yeah, you were stronger than me before, but it was a circumstance where I didn''t have the same resources as you, and I still don''t, but look, you were still overtaken by me, little bitch~" Maisa sneered coldly. She hated Elijah, who always thought of her as inferior, especially after that look full of ridicule when he looked at her breasts. ''Fuck that son of a cuckold. If he dares defy me, I''ll cripple him!'' This time it was Julia''s turn tough. She knew Maisa had always had aplex with her small breasts, and even though she got better when she met Amon, she still felt resentful towards Elijah. Now that she had a chance to get revenge, Julia kind of knew what her sister was thinking. Luiza Helena Trajano In¨¢cio Rodrigues said in a loud voice suddenly, "I want to challenge him!" She was pointing at Elijah. Taken aback for a second, Elijah felt slighted. He squeezed his hands tightly into fists. "I ept." He said bluntly. At the top of the mountain, there was an arena just behind where Amon and the rest were sitting. At this point, even the mayor had already arrived. The ''guests'' too. They were in some kind of spaceship with an open roof. "Enter the arena." This time the referee was not the mayor but a tall woman with red hair. Her eyes werezy, as was her voice. Elijah, who was already seething with rage, like a rabid bull, leaped up onto the arena. He looked at the calm Luiza entering the arena. "Don''t think that just because you''re a woman, I won''t end you. Give it up now while I''m generous!" Elijah said loud enough for everyone to hear. He felt the need for everyone to listen and know he wasn''t easily bullied. On the other hand, Luiza, who was on the opposite side,ughed a little and threw her hair back, then her smile became predatory, she said, "I''m ready, you can start." "Ha, don''t say I didn''t warn you." Elijah sneered, and soon, he was surrounded by mes. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 69 - 69: End Of Fight "Begin." The woman who was the referee of the tournament said in azy voice. Elijah starts manifesting the fire gene in every part of his body, but then, he directs half to his feet and the other half to his left arm. Then, sprinting, he yelled, "I warned you!" "Yes, yes~" Luiza''s tone was extremely provocative. She channeled her genes, so her right hand was as if it was encased in clear crystals instead of ice, it was beautiful, but it looked ordinary, nothing too strong. Elijah snorted in disdain when he saw that it wasn''t amazing. "Die!" *Bang!* The Attacks collided with each other and neutralized. Elijah drew back as he looked at her in surprise. Luiza''s smile didn''t leave her face, as sheughed a little and said, "That''s it?" "¡­" Veins began to appear visibly on Elijah''s neck and hands. Then, like a fireball, heunches himself towards Luiza. For a moment, Elijah considered using the secret spell, but he refrained from fear that these powerful people might see right through him. "Die!" Saying with the same line as before, sounding like a tape recorder, Elijah screamed loudly when he was less than 2 meters away from Luiza. His veins glowed red from the fiery genes that raced through his veins. Luiza smiled a little, then the temperature dropped to minus 30 degrees. Her hands were clenched into fists as ice-white veins became visible, and soon ice surrounded her hands like a boxing glove. As she wore cks, it was only possible to notice that her feet were enveloped in ice at the moment she stepped harder and made the ground freeze like an ice rink. Elijah almost loses his bnce, which highlights the loss of speed as he stabalizes, "Sly, bitch!" His eyes showed fury as he nearly lost his bnce again over it. "Hehe..." Instead of being upset, Luiza let out augh full of ridicule, her eyes sparkling a little baby blue. Luiza''s feet slid easily on the ice. She got in front of Elijah and threw a hard icy punch towards his fiery fist. Elijah''s expression distorted as her blow was stronger than he''d imagined, causing his hand toe up, thus breaking his guard. The smile on Luiza''s face grew. She starts to slide in a low position, bent over a bit, and starts punching Elijah''s waist and belly hard. "Ahhhh!" Elijah screamed, and he screamed loudly. It was painful, and she hit the ces where it would hurt the most. Luiza''s punches didn''t stop, and she spun around him while punching. Her punches were rapid and strong, while at the same, they made Elijah''s body go cold. "Ahhh, bitch!" Elijah freaked out since he couldn''t take the pain anymore and felt very humiliated. At this point, he didn''t even care about being discovered. He muttered something under his breath until his mes got hotter and hotter while his veins were threatening to pop out. It was a grotesque sight. *Bang!* Luiza did not expect this sudden increase in strength and was hit in the chest. The impact was so intense that she moaned in pain, and the smile on her face was reced by hate. "Bitch, did you like that?" Elijah''s eyes were malevolent, and he felt he finally was regaining control. "Coward." Those words that came out of Luiza''s mouth before she took the shape... Or rather, before a snow-white aura took the shape of a pr bear. Taking a runner''s position, cing both hands on the floor, Luiza ran very fast, very fast indeed. It was so fast, it wouldn''t be a surprise if she had even managed to grab the third or fourth chair. "She is good." Ariel had a happy smile as shemented. "Yes, I don''t have the confidence to beat her." Julia had a mental fight against Luiza, and it didn''t do well. "..." Amon was silent, and, as he looked more closely at Luiza, she caught some of his attention. "I want to fight her." Barbara had a strange smile as she looked at Luiza. Meanwhile, Luiza had already arrived in front of Elijah, and when he tried to kick, she jumped and dodged. Then, in midair, sheunched a flying kick toward Elijah''s head. *Bang!* Elijah defended, but the power behind it was too strong, making both his arms, which were just above his head in the shape of a cross, go numb. "BITCH!!" Elijah created a pir of me, using all the me in his body. "Failed, it''s time for you to get lost~" As if by magic, Luiza''s feet skimmed the ground like she was ice-skating, and she spun as she gave Elijah a punching session that didn''t even leave him time to protect himself. "Ahhhh..." Soon Elijah''s screams, which started loud, got lower, his vocal cords were frozen, as well as his body, and, little by little, he trembled with fear as he tried to use his fire genes to thaw the ice in his body. "Bya, bya, douche." Luizaughed. Soon after, Elijah fell back, then passed out. The referee said in azy voice, "Luiza Helena Trajano In¨¢cio Rodrigues won!" Some of the participants apuded. But, even if they didn''t want to, they had to admit that Luiza''s power was admirable. As soon as it was announced, the medical team entered the arena, then picked up Elijah and ced him on a stretcher. Maisaughed a lot. Sheughed so hard, her shoulders shook, and her stomach hurt fromughing so hard. Perhaps, she is the one who was most happy with Luiza''s victory, or rather, with Elijah''s loss. Luiza didn''t leave the arena and instead pointed to another participant and challenged him by making her battle mode disappear. Rubens Silveira Mello, ck hair 190 cm and blue eyes, was the boy who was challenged. For a moment, he hesitated. After all, Luiza showed great power. ''She''s spent a lot of energy now...'' Thinking about the fight and how much she''d worn herself out in the fight... * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 70 - 70: She Will Be Strong For Both It didn''t even take five minutes before participant Rubens was sent out of the arena. He was slightly weaker than Elijah and didn''t have any cards up his sleeve strong enough to turn things in his favor. "I want to keep challenging." Luiza chose not to leave the arena again. Many thought it was foolish since being able to rest was better than risking so much and ending up losing. Not caring what others thought, she pointed to the next one she would challenge. The boy was of medium build, with ck hair and blue eyes, and could be considered handsome, maybe a little better looking than Elijah. "I ept." The boy climbed into the arena. A little more than 20 minutester, Luiza won, though she seemed to have worked hard to win. Then, when everyone thought she was going to stop challenging, she went ahead and challenged a girl. She was a beautiful girl with brown eyes and brown hair and was 187 cm tall. The fight between the two was fervent, and only after almost 40 minutes, it ended with Luiza winning again. "With four wins, will you continue?" the referee asked in azy voice. "No." Luiza left the arena with a smile. By the time she came down, a boy came up. He was neither tall nor short, standing at 169 cm, and was very muscr, which was a little disproportionate for his size. He had an unremarkable, unttering face with dark brown eyes. He pointed to Luiza and said he wanted to challenge her. Everyone started cursing, calling him shameless. But, to everyone''s surprise, Luiza climbed into the arena, "Okay, I ept." Barbara was enlightened. She paid close attention to Luiza and saw that she had actually recovered her disposition. Her breathing was regr, and despite having sweated a little, it didn''t seem much different from a bit of exercise. ''She is strong.'' Barbara thought. The boy who climbed into the arena starts using wind genes, and his veins are visible to the naked eye the moment he makes the wind genes go to hands and feet. "You still have two chances, you can give up if you want." The boyughed politely. But his real feelings were nothing that he let on. Some felt nauseous. It was too cocky to say that as if he wasn''t hateful enough to challenge her right after she''d gone through four matches. "Oh, hehe. No, no, it would be stupid to do that against someone like you~" Her voice was soft with a bit ofughing, her eyes closed in a perfect arc like a crescent, then her lips formed a beautiful smile while her eyes opened and continued looking at the boy. "I took this chance, don''t me meter!" The boy was nervous but took a deep breath and calmed down. "Fight." The referee''szy voice echoed. "..." All. Suddenly, everything waspletely silent. The boy, who was as fast as the wind, appeared in front of Luiza but took only one punch and flew out of the arena. "Was that luck?" "Is what it seems..." "My good saint, how can she be so lucky?" The reason they thought it was lucky was that the moment her arm was enveloped by ice, and she positioned herself to fight, the opponent was already in front of her, and by a ''lucky'' blow, he was hit in the neck by her elbow at the moment she turned a little. It was all so fast that it looked like she was just lucky to win. "Oh, lucky~" Luiza smiled and acted like she was lucky too. But Amon, who was looking at her, didn''t think so. His eyes were able to see the whole struggle and even analyzed Luiza''s facial expression. Luiza wasn''t surprised by the boy''s speed, and, in fact, she seemed to have expected it, then when she got very close, she seemed to pretend she was going to take up a fighting stance and hit the boy''s neck by ''luck''. Backstage, old Hazaelughed, "Haha, this girl is interesting." "She would be wee to my university." said old Malvina. The others didn''t speak, but they had positive opinions about Luiza. "You now have the right to challenge someone who is sitting in the chair." Said the referee. "Mm, I will..." Luiza replied with a smile. "Challenge whoever is sitting in the eighth chair." It wasn''t a big surprise for everyone, but at the same time, they believed that this was even more foolish than not resting after having 5 games. Mainly for challenging one who was sitting in the chair, it was unlikely that any of them would be weak. Carlos da Veiga Sicupira, who was in the eighth chair, wrinkled his nose. He had reached the eighth and still had the ninth and tenth below him, yet he was chosen. He got a little angry at feeling slighted. Carlos managed to remain calm as he climbed into the arena. He saw Luiza''s five fights. She was strong, yes. Maybe even stronger than him, but could he say the same after fighting 5 times in a row? Maybe she didn''t look tired, but using genes was different from using physical strength. The tiredness caused by using genes was hard to notice, but you could still be worn out, like a bucket full of water that lost its water little by little while the way to fill it was like a weak faucet that gave a few drops per second, not slow or fast. Of course, some people were faster; however, it didn''t reach the same speed that she was using. Unlike the other participants, Carlos hasn''t said a single word so far. His eyes were serious. Though he was convinced she didn''t have much strength to use her genes, he didn''t let his guard down. Luiza, seeing this, smiled a little as her eyes sparkled more than usual. "You are a lot like him." "Oh?" Carlos arched his brow in confusion. "Who?" "Your father, you are a lot like him~" Her voice was yful. Meanwhile, Carlos was no longer so calm. His hands curled into fists as his face turned red, and his eyes narrowed as if he wanted to re through Luiza''s body. "How did you meet my..." He didn''t continue. It was like he couldn''t; he felt anguished, and couldn''t even say the words, father, dad, daddy, etc. "Aline Rodrigues de Miranda... She was my older sister on her mother''s side~" Her voice remained soft. However, the weight that her words brought was heavy. Carlos felt suffocated, he tried to swallow his own spit, but he couldn''t and felt like something was stuck and making a lump in his throat. Even when the referee had already started the match, Luiza continued to stand looking at Carlos while smiling. Carlos was so nervous, scared, and even remorseful that he couldn''t even speak or think straight. When he finally spoke, it was, "I didn''t know, I just didn''t know..." "Hehe~" Luiza giggled. But even a fool could feel the sadness and resentment in herughter. It was like she wasughing at something she was forced tough at, something very sad. The people who were watching were confused. They didn''t know what happened to these two, so they didn''t know what made them act so strangely, and they could only specte with the little they heard and saw. "Funny to hear that¡­" Luiza''s smile grew, "You know, you tried, yes, you tried to help my sister¡­ You even called my house at her request, perhaps? Well, well, you must have thought the call dropped, but I heard enough, enough to know what in the nine hells she''s been through." This time Carlos''s face went white as a ghost. "That''s not true. I never heard anything about that..." Luizaughed again, interrupting him, and said, "Of course not, I didn''t want Mom to know about this, you know? Saying she was abused was one thing, but that''s not just what happened, right?" "I, I¡­" Carlos stuttered. "3 years, for three whole damn years, she lived worse than an animal." Luiza walked in baby steps towards him. Carlos took steps back, "When my... When Jorge found out I had used the phone, he hit me a lot, breaking my leg and my arm. After that, we moved house, and my dad started using another name." "Yes, I know." Luiza smiled, "There''s something you don''t know, but my older sister and I were very close, and on the walls what you and your damn dad think was just scratches on the wall, it was actually codes, only I knew, yes, I know everything." "Ahhhh!" Holding his hands to his head, Carlos screamed, all the memories, all of Aline''s screams, even the moment he... At this moment, Luiza was already in front of him, and her hand was like an ice sword, piercing two fingers above his navel, and she pulled something and squeezed it tightly. *CLACK!* With the sound of breaking, Carlos''s despairing scream grew louder. Luiza was still smiling when she put her hand and pierced his chest and was holding his heart in her hand. "You raped her, even participated in your father''s sick fetishes, maybe at first you really wanted to help her, but then, yes, then you turned into a monster like your father," Luiza said neither loud nor quiet, but it was enough for everyone to hear. "I didn''t¡­I didn''t want to, my dad forced me, he forced me to rape Aline, I loved her, I wouldn''t hurt her, I loved her, I wouldn''t hurt her, my dad forced me, my dad forced me! " He screamed. Many were in shock. They didn''t expect something like this to happen, much less that they would find themselves in such a circumstance. "You know, I always wanted to kill you and your father... But I didn''t, my master made me see the light and showed that it wouldn''t bring my sister back, but there''s one thing... Although I won''t kill you... Everything that was said here was recorded, remember? You may have been exonerated, treated like the poor man who had a monster for a father, but we know the truth, don''t we? Everyone knows, before there was no way to prove it, but look, now you''ve admitted it~." At the very end, Luiza saw that she was surrounded, and they would stop her from killing him, but she never intended to kill him from the start. She just wanted to get the truth out. Pulling her hand back, her smile continued, but not even she noticed that tears slipped from her eyes like pearls. Leaving the arena, she sat in the eighth position chair. As much as she wanted to get revenge and managed, in a way, she swore at thest words left by her sister that she would be strong enough not to let any man harm her. She would be strong, strong for both of them. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 71 - 71: Blind After themotion that happened, they took a 30-minute break before starting over. Meanwhile, Carlos'' case was being resolved. The tournament was being broadcast live, and the police were on their way to confession to the crime. On the other hand, Luiza would not be sentenced to anything. Before participating, they had already signed a use that no one would be responsible if injured; no matter how severe the injury, the only punishment would be if there were deaths. Other than that, Luiza did not need to respond to anything she did. She knew a lot about that and used it to her advantage. After that, the tournament was back on track. The participants challenged each other again, but none were equal to Luiza, and only challenged one and then stopped. This made the tournament drag until midnight came. "There are tents set up, and each participant has their own. The ten best tents are those who are sitting on the chairs." The mayor appeared and said, "Rest tonight, and we''ll start tomorrow at six am." By the time the participants got out of their chairs, some went to try to sit down, just to get the feeling that those who were sitting in the chairs did. However, an invisible force prevented them from sitting down, and some even fell face down on the ground when pushed by this invisible force. Frustrated, they gave up and went to their designated stalls. After simple calctions, it was feasible to imagine that this tournament couldst more than four days, possibly even a whole week, depending on the speed of each participant''s matches. So far, only 2 have been eliminated. The two cockroaches, Elijah and Maicon, managed to survive with 1 loss, but as they managed to win twice, they still had 2 chips, meaning they could lose another two times before being eliminated. Amon and the top 10 were assigned to an area that was having a barbecue. Unlike the rest, who had to eat simpler food, not totally vorless, but it made their mouths water in jealousy as they looked at the top 10 who would eat barbecue that smelled yummy enough to make them drool. With her usual yful look, Ariel said, "Amon, do you remember anything? I noticed that almost the whole time you were meditating, at least you managed to get stronger?" Amon looks at her with his indifferent eyes and says in a neutral voice, "Maybe." . . The next morning, after breakfast, everyone was back in ce. The top 10 has not yet been challenged, although some already had 4 wins when it was close to noon. Suddenly, around noon, Old Hazael got a message. Heughed awkwardly and said, "Friends, I''m sorry, I''ll go ahead and choose the students I want to go with me." "Hazael, do you intend..." Before old Malvina couldplete what she was going to say, she also received a message, and the color of her face changed. "What a coincidence, I also intend to do the same." Before long, everyone received simr information, and they no longer wanted to waste time waiting for the tournament to end. Old Hazael floated in front of the arena and said in his aged voice, "Excuse the intrusion, young people, I will now choose students to attend UGRG University. You, you, you, you and you." Pointing his left index finger, he chose a total of five people. "Old bastard!" Even Karl couldn''t help but be angry. The chosen by the old man were at least 3 of the best, while it was still uncertain why he chose the other two. "Old man, I''m going to fight you for those two girls." Old Malvina pointed to Ariel and Barbara. "I want that boy." Jardel pointed to Amon. "Amon Tang, correct?" Karl looked at Amon and said, "I''ll be the best option, I''m even willing to give you lots of rewards if you choose to go with me." Arielughed a little. She already knew which one to choose. Barbara, Julia, and Maisa looked at Amon. "I''ll go with him." Amon pointed to Old Hazael. "Me too!" Barbara said hastily. "The same for me," Julia said, soon followed by Maisa. Ariel smiled and said, "I''ll go with him." "Why?" Old Malvina didn''t understand. Her university was the best choice, especially for women. The same was true for Karl and Jardel since, among universities, Old Hazael''sesst. "Hahaha, you guys are too silly~" The old man chuckled, "Didn''t you realize how close they are? Of course, they will choose to go together." Jardel arched his brow, the lower-left corner twisting in disgust, "Still, these twins are useless, and, despite being a little talented, they''re verymon. Their future is just mediocre." Before Old Hazael could speak, a voice full of indifference and coldness echoed, "Idiot." "What did you say?" Jardel''s sharp eyes flicked to Amon. "Besides being an idiot, are you deaf?" Amon said with the same indifference as he got up, "I don''t me a blind man for not being able to see, but if he can, and is still not able to see anything? If that''s not stupid, then I don''t know what is." Maisa and Julia turned red in the face. They felt extremely offended, but inside, they felt that maybe they were what he said, after all, among the five, the two were moremon, and before meeting Amon, they wouldn''t be able to be where they are, even if they managed to stay in the top 10 so far. "Naughty boy...!" Jardel turned red with anger as he lunged toward Amon. Suddenly, Old Hazael appears and startsughing like an old man, "Hahaha, little Jardel, what do you think you''re going to do with a student at my university?" Jardel stopped, although very angry, this old man was very strong, was stronger than him, however proud he is, he wouldn''t do something so reckless, "Old man, better get out of my way, or else I''ll call my grandfather to deal with you!" He threatened. As if he''d heard a good joke, Old Hazael chuckled, "Hahaha, little Jardel, you''re hrious, yes I''d like you to do that. It''s been a while since Ist hit little Jordan." "Bastard...!" Jardel gritted his teeth. He knew this was true, but things changed, and his grandfather was no longer the same... "You''ll pay for this!" "Hahaha." Old Hazael faced this threat and looked at Julia and Maisa, "What this brat said is right, they''re blind, don''t mind them, just make sure you p them in the face when you get the chance." Malvina looked at them and sighed. Her university only epts women, even if she wanted to, she couldn''t invite Amon, and she couldn''t see any reason to invite Julia and Maisa. ''In the end, this smart old man got better.'' "Grandpa, you''re interesting~" Ariel giggled like a bell as she told him this. "I see you have good eyes, Hahaha!" Old Hazael was not offended andughed even louder. . . After Amon and the girls left with Old Man Hazael, they went to his intergctic ship. "I imagine you want to visit your family before you go, yes?" Old Hazael asked. "Yes." They agree. "Okay, I''ll give you 24 hours before we leave, sort out any outstanding issues. It will take at least 5 months before you get a chance toe back and visit your family." A little more serious, Old Hazael said. . . At the same time, Elijah and Maicon were outraged, but Jardel, who saw the anger the two had for Amon, had a sinister n and recruited them both. ''That smug boy.... I will make these two worthless ones stronger than him, and then he will pay for the humiliation he caused me!'' His eyes were bloodshot. If he didn''t get revenge on that old bastard and that boy who likes to act nonchnt, his name isn''t Jardel! Elijah was happy with the chance he got. As foolish as he was, he understood he was about to be used against Amon, but what does it matter? If used to end Amon''s life, he was willing to sell his soul to the devil! Like Elijah, the rancor Maicon held was immense. He wouldn''t be satisfied until he made Amon bow to him and had Ariel begging like a bitch for him. At the thought of Ariel on her hands and knees begging for him, his expression distorted. ''Fuck if I''m being used!'' He thought. . . Many were disappointed when the tournament ended. They couldn''t see the best fighting. But somehow, this caused a stir, mostly spection was made about Amon and the envoy of Golden Phoenix University. The fact that Amon calls Jardel an idiot and blind in a globalwork made many admire him. Especially when it was protecting his stepsisters. Julius, who saw this, began to cry. He was proud of his daughters and of the stepson who had protected them even in the face of someone so strong. "Ahh, what am I going to do, my sweet and beloved daughters are going away¡­" He starts to cry with a touch of loneliness. For many years, Sonia was the mother of the twins, and she was also very surprised by what Amon did. ''For all these years, I waspletely wrong about him...'' She sniffed, then couldn''t stand it and cried. Julius hugged her, and they were both crying like two teenagers. "We''re back¡­" When they arrived, Julia, Maisa, and Amon heard the sound of cryinging from the living room. Julia and Maisa looked at each other and had an awkward smile, and sighed. They felt insecure about going to a ce so far from home. It wasn''t just a distant country; it was a, yes, they would go to another world. And they could onlye back after months. They couldn''t help but feel scared and insecure. Perhaps what made the twins morefortable was the fact that Amon came along. If not for that, by now, they would both be crying like their parents. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 72 - 72: Departure - Thursday, July 5th of the year 3031 - Apartment in Building Vens. In front of Amon was one of the most beautiful and charming women he had ever met. Bianca''s eyes were like a phoenix, so seductive he dared not stop looking. Wrapping her arms around his neck, Bianca continued to look into his eyes, then she said, "Amon,st time my daughter said she loved you, remember?" Amon nodded. He was no longer indifferent as usual, and even his gaze was more ardent and passionate, "Yes, I remember." "At that point, I was only interested in you. You''re handsome, strong, smart, and quite mysterious, all of which piqued my interest." She smiled seductively, "After that, I paid more attention to you, and I know I like you a lot now, so I''ll be blunt, I want to be your wife, and of course, I''m not against you having my daughter as your wife too, as for other girls, well... It hasn''te to that yet, yes?" "More or less," Amon remembered Maisa and Julia. Although their rtionship is not defined, there was still a me between them that burned more and more. "Hehe, I like your honesty." She kissed his lips, and two secondster, she continued to speak, "I have a secret I want to share with you, want to hear it?" "Yes." Amon tightened his grip around her waist a little tighter, pulling her closer to his body. "I''m going to transfer to the same as the University of the Golden Raven God, better known as: UGRG. Do you know how I am able to do this?" She smiled as she asked, not breaking her gaze. "Because you are stronger than you appear to be," Amon said. Although well hidden, he felt it when they kissed because, in some moments, he could feel that her power was much greater than his. "Hehe, that''s right." Bianca kissed him again and said, "I know I can trust you with my daughter, but like I said, I want to be with you, so I''m going wherever you go~." Amon''s heart beat faster. Was that statement so sexy? Passionate? Honestly, he didn''t know the answer himself, but his whole body heated up, and even his younger brother was hard as a stone. This didn''t go unnoticed by Bianca, who smiled even more, rubbing her hand over the now hard member, and whispered seductively, "Wow, it''s so hot and hard~ I really love it, you''re the best of all, do you know that? I want to devour you whole, but I won''t do that now, but at least I can help you deal with this little monster~." She didn''t even wait for his response before kneeling in front of him and pulling his pants and underwear down. . . Barbara was at Ariel''s house. She did this because she wanted to give her mom time to be alone with Amon. But, she felt a little sad, she had epted, but it doesn''t change the fact that she was jealous if she saw Amon around another woman, even if it was her mother. However, she still epted this, and, despite being sad, she felt a strange feeling of excitement when imagining her mother with Amon... ''Stop thinking about it!'' She chided herself, shaking her head, not wanting to think about it too long. Ariel ced a cup of coffee in front of Barbara and smiled, "You''re showing some interesting expressions, but if you''re going to masturbate, you can use the bathroom." She made a dirty joke. Barbara turned tomato red. "D-I don''t know what you''re talking about..." "Oh,e on, I know you''re in the loop, look at you, showing such seductive expressions, luckily I don''t go for this team, or else you''d be in danger right now~" Ariel joked as she drank her coffee non-stop of looking at Barbara with eyes full of mischief. Barbara turned even redder. She took a deep breath and calmed down, "Maybe I... No, I mean forget it." "Haha, if you want to talk, I''m here for it." Ariel smiled, "No matter what you say, if you want to keep it a secret, I''ll do it, if you want to say it and want me to, I''ll let Amon know ''by ident'', I''ll do it, we''re friends, yes?" Barbara nodded, then asked, "Do you think it''s normal for me to get a little excited to think that Amon is with my mom now?" Ariel was a little taken aback by this question, so sheughed, "I think so, I would be, your mom is quite sexy, Amon too, despite his indifferent way he has a good appearance with one of the best bodies I''ve ever seen. So, if I pictured your mom with him, it would be better than a porn movie scene." "You talking like that, it''s like-" "Yes, I masturbate~" Ariel had no brakes, even when it came to sex. "...Don''t you feel embarrassed talking like that?" Barbara turned red again. "Why should I?" Sheughed until her shoulders shook a little, "This ismon, I also get turned on like any other girl, and to unload, I masturbate since I don''t have a boyfriend~." "Okay, let''s stop talking about it." Barbara asked, "How was it telling your mother about going to UGRG University?" Ariel replied, "She took it well, and said she was proud." "Mm, I understand." Barbara said with a strange expression, "I don''t know how she did it, but my mom said she''s also going to Plutan. Although it''s after 2 months." "Oh?" Ariel was interested in this, "Is your mom doing this for you or for Amon?" "I don''t know... both, maybe?" Barbara replied uncertainly. "Well, are you happy about it?" Ariel took another sip of coffee after asking. Rubbing her finger around the cup, Barbara said with a strange expression, "I don''t know myself, I think so, but I can''t deny that I''m a little unhappy, if possible; I wish the twins weren''t going too." "Hahaha, I see." Arielughed. . . When it was time for them to leave, Old Hazael was waiting with the intergctic ship. Maisa and the rest said goodbye to their families. The one who cried the most among them was Julius. "Amon, I trust you." He said, hugging Ammon, "So I''m counting on you to take good care of them." "I will." Amon replied firmly. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 73 - 73: Wormhole When the news that Amon, Maisa, Julia, Barbara, and Ariel went to the same university on Plutan, many who were not watching the tournament went to see the recording and startedmenting on socialworks. [My god, Amon is crazy!] That was the same thought that many had. Amon dared to disdain someone who was a representative of Golden Phoenix University, calling him an idiot and blind. If not for the old man from UGRG University, he might have died, but at no point did he show fear. [He''s a big fool, he''s just lucky he didn''t die because of that old man." [Wow, you''re hrious, calling him an idiot, but here you are, calling the gentleman who is powerful enough to intimidate that ''young master'' at Golden Phoenix University from an old man.] The online ount of the previousment deleted what he wrote and went offline. - - Meanwhile, Old Hazael''s spaceship has already deorbited. The speed was very high, but still, they seemed to be onnd, as the spaceship didn''t give a bit of a shake... Until now. "We''re going into a wormhole, and it feels like there''s going to be some turbulence." Old Hazael told them. "Yes." Amon and the girls did as he said and got in their seats. In the spaceship''s center panel, there were manyfortable chairs with belts, and in the front, there was a gigantic ss pane simr to the shape of a car windshield, only muchrger and more durable. To withstand space travel, it must be stronger than steel, especially at the speed they were at. "This is amazing." Inside the wormhole, they couldn''t help but marvel since it was like they were inside a rainbow, full of colors, only they were passing so fast that if they were normal people, they would have vomited by now. But even though they didn''t get to the point of throwing up, they started to feel nauseous, being forced to close their eyes. But the feeling of traveling light years away was ridiculously unique and ufortable. Old Hazael looked at them and smiled. ''They are better than others think. I mustmend them just for putting up with this for so long, keeping their eyes open, and not throwing up. Especially this boy, so far he still has his eyes open, but at the same time he remains focused, almost in a state of meditation.'' Old Hazael''s interest in Amon only grew. The potential he showed at the tournament was just the tip of the iceberg apparently. ''He could be the key element in the future against pests...'' Old Hazael stopped thinking when he saw that he had only a few seconds to get out of the wormhole. Amon was delighted; it was a new sensation, the journey through the wormhole. It gave him an experience he had never experienced before. When it was almost gone, he could feel the spaceship''s speed increase, then it emerged from the wormhole, appearing in a different gxy. Thes around were new, and you could even see a green and blue constetion. Amon closed his eyes since he had a spark of inspiration. The events of the wormhole trip sh through his mind as Amon begins to meditate. The moment he ''entered'' [Heart Without Limits], it all made sense, and his body started to improve at a very impressive speed. In his retina, the notification of increases inmon genes and fury genes was constant. Because of that, around Amon, it was like butterflies surrounding him, which was actually a fluctuation of space energy that Amon was feeding. At that moment, not even Old Hazael could remain indifferent. What was happening was beyond logic. If Amon was someone who had already gone through baptism and had already created the first gic factor, it would be understandable, but this¡­ It didn''t have a president. ''A genius indeed. He reminds me a little of Princess Selina...'' Old Hazael thought of the beautiful woman who was adored by all for her beauty and especially talent and then looked at Amon. ''His talent may not be less than Princess Selina''s, maybe even¡­'' He stopped thinking. It would be too much if, what he believed it to be, was real. "Wow!" Maisa''s mouth was covered by Ariel. They weren''t supposed to make noise and interrupt Amon. Maisa struggled a little, and Ariel whispered, "Don''t make so much noise, you don''t want to interrupt Amon, do you?" Maisa nodded, and her mouth was uncovered. Interestingly, there were no lightning fluctuations, which suggests that his lightning genes weren''t being powered up. With Amon''s current level of genes, having the empty genes being opened is more important, as it increases his chances of achieving a perfect breakthrough, a breakthrough with 100% of the genes open and filled. "I''ll slow down." Old Hazael said, "We are very close to entering the orbit of Plutan. If it goes into orbit, it can cause a disruption, so it is best avoided." "Thanks," Julia said. "Haha, no need to thank me, he''s my student now." Old Hazaelughed. Soon the ship received a call. "It is me." Old Hazael answered, as a holographic image appeared, it was a woman in uniform. "Mr. Hazael, your speed is too low, did something happen?" the woman asked. "A student I''m taking is having a little enlightenment, I don''t want him to be disturbed, so I slowed down." Old Hazael replied. "Understood, so I''m d you''re bringing a new genius to our federation." The woman hung up shortly thereafter. Meanwhile, Amon continued to meditate, and when more than 10 minutes had passed, he opened his eyes. In front of his retina, Amon saw his current genes. - - Fury Gics: 71 Gene: 76 Lightning Gene: 61 - - Despite not showing it, Old Hazael and the girls saw how happy he was. Even without knowing how much he improved, Barbara went to him with a smile, "Congrattions, Amon." "Okay, I know you guys have a lot to talk about, but I''ve put this off for a long time, let''s go into orbit, sit down and fasten your seat belt." Old Hazael said. "Congrattions~" Maisa blew a kiss before sitting back down. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 74 - 74: This Is Planet Plutan The Spaceship was incredibly silent, and when it arrived and entered orbit, it became more and more visible. That''s when they saw something you only saw in futuristic movies. The girls'' eyes sparkled. It was as if they saw gold or something even better. "Incredible." The girls let out a sigh of admiration. Cars flying, something that looked like they were meters in the air, but the difference was that it was protected by transparent tubes and people were inside like an elevator. However, the speed was surprising, possibly faster than an ordinary ne. Not only that, but there were also people flying, and, as you approached, it was more frequent to see people flying. They mostly appeared to be above 20 years old, but it was still fantastic to see that. "That''s the difference of an overdeveloped constetion..." Ariel murmured, her eyes full of curiosity and desire to find new adventures. Old Hazael chuckled, "If you''ve ever been surprised by that when you see the first world cities, you''ll be blown away." They turned to him, eyes gleaming. "Don''t look at me like hungry puppies, you''ll find out for yourselves soon enough." He said, "Isn''t it more interesting to have this experience on your own than just hearing me tell you?" Amon asked as he looked at him, "Is this town self-sustaining?" "Boy, you have good eyes." Old Hazael replied, "Yes, the entire is self-sustaining. Whether by the sr or lunar system. On the you inhabit, there was only one way to get sr photovoltaic energy, but on this, there are two moons, and they emit energy simr to the sun, even stronger than the sun on the you lived on. Because of this, even the stations in most countries are controlled." "A with a self-sustaining constetion... It''s very amazing." Barbara took a breath of air before jumping. "Question." Maisa raised her hand like she was at school. "You can ask." Old Hazael was very patient. "I see many cars flying, this is not impossible, but it was treated as extremely dangerous, so it is forbidden to create something like this on the we came from, but here there are several..." Old Hazaelughed and said when interrupting: "Of course it would be dangerous, but this was designed with that in mind, understand, this was built by us humans thinking of all the mistakes made before..." He stopped talking and smiled, then a holographic picture appeared in front of them, "Look, one of your worries is about to happen." In the holographic image, it looked like a flying car lost control and was about to hit a building at high speed, but that''s when the magic happened. The building seemed toe alive when it swerved from the flying car, yes, it swerved and turned neon red, and then the car that nearly crashed was captured by some kind of life-size drone. It was a form of goo that trapped the car, and that caused the flying car to stop working. "So it''s like this." Maisa was impressed. Ariel asked, "But if it was a tree?" "There is also a means of security." This time, the holographic image has changed. It was another flying car heading towards a mountain, but suddenly the roof of the car opened and something came out, and then the car was enveloped by something seemingly soft in the shape of a ball, the moment it hit the mountain, it was like it was cotton, without any weight, and after jumping a few times, stopped and returned to normal. "It''s exined, are all cars like this?" Julia asked. "Yes, it is the norm, and without it, even I would be arrested for a long time." Old Hazael smiled, "No more questions?" "I think so." They couldn''t think of anything they hadn''t already asked. "That''s good, we''re almost there." As they stopped looking outside, they didn''t notice that they were no longer in the country they were originally in. Now they were in a totally different country, with jaw-dropping structures. It was so amazing, it would go beyond words. Soon, they saw the UGRG University. It was unbelievable, it was gigantic at the level of being the size of a country with a poption of 100 million. "This is thergest University on the Plutan, and there are a total of 1,993,291 students." Old Hazael saw the surprise in their eyes and exined, "As the five of you have not yet been registered, you are still not being counted as students, with you, it would be 1,993,296 students." "This is a lot. How¡­" Maisa was going to ask how they knew the exact number of students but soon realized how silly that question could be, "It''s nothing." The spaceship kept going, not too fast, not too slow. Soon they saw a kind of airport, only instead of nes; there were lots of spaceships and flying cars on site. "We arend now." A robotic voice warned. It was the artificial intelligence of the spaceship. "Before leaving, I need to let you know." Old Hazael said, "Don''tmit any crimes, since everything is easily monitored, it''s practicallymitting a crime and not getting caught. Oh yes, take this." He gave them watches, they were digital watches, with simr designs of red and gold color. "Before you ask, these are smart watches, they have several functions, the main one is school credits, at the moment there are 100 credits in each of you, you can use them to buy food, clothes, etc. At the University, there are all kinds of stores that can use these credits. Every month students earn 100 credits. To earn more, they have different forms, the mostmon is a duel," Old Hazael exined. He starts walking towards the door. Amon and the girls still had some doubts, but they could ask those questions at another time. Mainly because it was moremon stuff, it didn''t necessarily need Old Hazael to answer. "Oh, one more thing." Old Hazael stopped walking towards the door, then turned to them, "The uniform will be given to you by the school, it is quite resistant, to the level of being fire resistant, not only that, all students have the right to modify the uniforms using the dots. Although they cannot change the color and cannot take off the emblem with the Golden Raven drawn." * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 75 - 75: Maximum Security After they arrived, they were taken by Old Hazael to the university office. They were attended by one of the teachers. "You must be the new students. Vice Principal Hazael has already informed me of everything. Here you go, this is your uniform, don''t worry about the size, these uniforms are using thetest technology that automatically fits the body. Oh yes, you also need your dorm keys, and since it''ste, there''s no way to have the first day of school. Besides, you''re new, so you five have 1 week to get used to everything before officially starting." The teacher started talking non-stop. She passed on so much information at once that if they didn''t have a good memory, they would feel the need to write it down in a notebook so they wouldn''t forget. After receiving the keys, they only needed to approach with their watch that was registered. Thus, it even showed the path they should take and find their rooms. Surprising them even more, when they tapped the GPS leading to the dorm, a holographic map appeared, so it was impossible to get lost. "When you choose the sses you want to participate in, the teacher will register it, and the coordinates of the location of the ss will appear on the map. All students can change location depending on the subject, so it is always necessary to be able to link the desired sses." The teacher finished the exnation. "Thank you..." The expressions of Maisa, Julia, and Barbara were strange when they thanked her. Amon remained indifferent, while Ariel smiled as always. After leaving the desk with their uniforms and dorm keys, they looked at the map. It was very easy to use the map because there was a name on practically everything, whether streets, buildings, squares, sports courts, etc. Barbara spoke with emotion visible in her gaze, "Amon, the dorms are separated by gender, which was to be expected, and are in opposite directions, which is a great pity¡­ well, what I meant, is... Shall we meet at the Anbier Restaurant to explore the university a little?" "I would like to go too," Maisa spoke while twisting her fingers. Julia grabbed his arm and acted cutely, "Amon, I can go too, right?" Amon hadn''t even epted it, but they were already treating him as if he had, but in front of their eyes, he ended up agreeing, "Okay, I''m just going to change into uniform." "I will too," Ariel said with her eyes shining. It was unclear why she looked so happy about it. Amon muttered inwardly as he saw a strange pressure exuding from her. ''Ariel can be pretty weird sometimes.'' If Ma¨ªsa, Julia, and Barbara knew what he was thinking, they would say not only sometimes, Ariel is weird! She really was a difficult woman to decipher. After they left, they headed towards the dorms. The distance was great, but there were fast means of transport. It was like the transparent tubes that took you elsewhere at high speed like an elevator. With the student watch, they didn''t need to pay to use it, and, thankfully, they listened to the teacher''s exnations and knew how to use it. Another thing for them to want to wear the uniform is that there were over 1 million students, so it would be difficult for everyone to know each other. However, if they were in uniform, others would think that they were newbies and start harassing them, wanting to challenge them. In other words, although this was going to happen sooner orter before they got to know the university better, they wanted to avoid it. The moment Amon walked in, it looked like it hooked up with the watch and knew instantly where he wanted to go. "Hello, Mr. Amon, your coordination is set up for Male Dorm B. Do you wish to proceed?" A holographic screen appeared for him to choose from, clicking on ''yes''. The slightly robotic but almost human voice spoke again, "The estimated time is five minutes, have a good trip," that''s when the tform he stepped on started to move. It was very fast, as was the exchange of tubes. Several transparent tubes connected to each other, either up or down, from one side to the other; sometimes it was high, another time it was low, it was a roller coaster. Five minutester, he stopped moving as he descended, and the transparent door opened. ''Your destiny is just ahead of you.'' Leaving, Amon saw a huge building, and the GPS said that this building was where his dorm was. When he reached the entrance, the ss door opened. [Wee Student Amon Tang] To say he wasn''t surprised would be a lie, but Amon didn''t think much about it since his watch already had the information, maybe as well as the ''elevator'', he was identified the moment he entered the dorm. The lights that used to be off started toe on as he walked, although there was no movement. Maybe the students were having a ss or something like that. In front of him was the elevator. The floor of the room assigned to him was shown, room 101AB, on floor 151. From what he understood, there were many buildings that were dormitories, and in this building alone, there were 400 rooms. Because of that, the students didn''t share rooms; there was no need for that with so much space. After entering the elevator, Amon was already recognized, and the floor for his room was selected automatically. The speed was 20 floors per second. - - At the same time. Barbara, Julia, Maisa, and Ariel arrived at the girls'' dormitory. The building was very simr to the one Amon entered, except it was called the C Women''s Dormitory. "My room is 144," Barbara said suddenly. "Mine is 145," Julia announced hers. "I''m 143," Maisa said. "I the 146," Ariel smiled. "We''re all on the same floor, it seems." Barbara was happy about that. Having people you know around was a good thing. Walking, they saw the door open, then spoke their names as he weed them. Going to the elevator, floor 140 was chosen automatically. When they reached floor 140, Ariel said with a smile, "See you in 10 minutes in the hallway?" "I wanted to take a shower before..." Maisa muttered. "Oh, that''s not a bad idea." Ariel put a hand on Maisa''s shoulder andughed. Barbara sniffed her outfit, "I think it''s a good idea too." In the end, everyone agreed, and Julia texted Amon that they would be arriving a littleter. - - Amon, who had just entered his room, saw something sh on his watch and then saw that it was a letter icon and clicked, then a letter opened and saw that it came from Julia warning him that they would take about 30 minutes to get to the restaurant. After learning how to send a message, he replied with a simple ''okay'' and thought about taking a shower. Now that he had time to look, he realized it was more luxurious than he thought. It was like an upscale apartment, and the lights even came on when he entered. Practicality was a good thing since it saved time. The less time he wasted on simple things, the more time he would have to get strong. After walking a little, he saw that there were four rooms, a bedroom, a living room, a bathroom, and a kitchen. There was only furniture that met the basic needs, and in the room, there was a 50-inch television and a desk with aptop. The bathroom was attached to the bedroom. Amon had few suitcases, only two suitcases. Leaving it in the room to tidy upter, he didn''t even need to get towels since he noticed that there were quality towels prepared in the room. Grabbing underwear from one of the suitcases, he went to the bathroom. . . Minutester, Amon returned wearing nothing but boxer briefs. Picking up the uniform he''d previously ced on the bed, he dressed. "It''s still a few minutes¡­" Amon muttered after dressing. The uniform was adjustable, as was said, and it was sofortable it even gave the feeling of being naked. It was red with gold detailing on a high cor with four gold buttons; Amon left both open. His hair was disheveled, giving it a delinquent look. After making some moves, he noticed that he wasn''t obstructed at all with that uniform. Going to theptop, he opened it, and there was no password, so he started surfing the inte. The search he did was for crimes, and amazingly, there were 0 results. There was no news on inteworks about crimes that had taken ce. Either it was covered up, or there were no crimes on this. Then he looked for idents; that''s when he saw situations simr to what Old Hazael showed them before. "As I imagined¡­" Amon muttered before closing theptop. Problems were all solved with duels, security was maximum, he still didn''t know the penalty formitting crimes, but it must be quite high. While the must bepletely under control. Not like the he came from, which had neighborhoods full of bandits. If I was going to say something bad, it would be theck of privacy. Of course, that shouldn''t be feared. Amon didn''t care much for that, and the less time he wasted on irrelevant matters, the faster he would reach his goal of being an Overlord. Taking the room key, he left. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 76 - 76: Dumb & Dumber - Monday, June 8, year 3031 - Amon was the first to arrive at Anbier Restaurant. But, he wasn''t the only one in the ce, and there was a small line of about ten people outside the restaurant at that time. As he approached, he caught some attention. "Who is he?" Someone asked. Those waiting in line knew each other since they were frequent customers of this restaurant. "I have no idea, there are a lot of students, so it''s hard to get to know them all." A boy spoke. "No, even if there are so many students, I would recognize him." A girl with light makeup and red lipstick said with a seductive smile. A girl in a modified uniform, with the gold looking like it was made of precious jewelry, pretended to cough. She had straight brown hair halfway down her back and green eyes. "Who is he? I''ll tell you who he is." She said, "The future father of my children." Amon heard their conversation as well as what the girl said, and he understood that she was referring to him. ''Her children?'' He arched his brow a little before continuing with a neutral expression. Suddenly, a student used his watch to seek information from Amon. Amon, who felt like he was being examined, showed a cold look as he stared at a tall, fair-skinned boy with short hair. "What have you done now?" Amon asked in his cold voice. Instead of answering, he begins to speak calmly, "Amon Tang, born on a third-rate, was epted by the University today, brought in by Deputy Director Hazael. Genes, lightning, unknown level. Current rating, 1,993,292." "Oh? Here it shows that he is not thest." Another studentmented, "So it means he wasn''t the only one who got epted into the university today." "Now that you know about me, what are you going to do?" Amon asked with cool indifference. His eyes sharpened, and his instinct said they sought to know his information for a reason, which, most logically, was challenging him for credit, knowing he was a rookie would be an ''easy'' target. Just as predicted, the boy who assessed him first said while smiling friendly, "What do you think? You may not be familiar with the university, and you haven''t challenged anyone yet. That is, you are still inexperienced, but even if you want to preserve credits and don''t want to bet on the challenge, you must ept one challenge per week. So I''m a good choice, you know? I''m also in my first year at university, I can let you see my information, and we''ll only bet 10 credits." Amon was silent as he listened to the boy speak. "By the way, my name is Jerrar Xavier, my ranking is 1,992,001." He walks over to Amon and extends his hand to shake his hand. Amon just stared at Jerrar with his cold eyes without reaching out. He wasn''t kind enough to greet such a person who eavesdrops on his information and now challenges him to a duel. "Hahaha, he despises you Jerrar." The girl who earlier said that Amon was the future father of her childrenughed so hard that her stomach hurt. "Isab¡­" The smile on Jerrar''s face distorted as he nced at Isab but soon turned his attention to Amon. He liked Isab, and the fact that he was made a clown in front of her made his friendly expression not so friendly anymore... ''Confidence... This boy doesn''t just seem to be acting strong, the eyes, the way he looks at me, the coldness thates out of him... Everything indicates that he is very strong or has never met anyone stronger at his age, and he thinks I''m weak, but I''m also a genius of my, and my is second rank... But am I really capable of beating him?'' Jerrar was confused. He was confident initially, and everything indicated that he could win easily, but even though he was angry at the time, he didn''t want to embarrass himself further in front of his peers and the girl he likes. "Are you not willing to ept my challenge?" He still didn''t get an answer, or rather he didn''t even want an answer. Half a secondter, before turning around and going back to the queue, he said, "Okay then, I hope I have a chance in the future." As he said, it is necessary to ept the challenge or challenge someone to a duel every week. Otherwise, it will be chosen at random, and 50% of the student''s credits will be automatically wagered. This is the way they keep students always on the alert, as well as always trying to get stronger. Suddenly, theughter of four girls was heard. Heading towards the restaurant, they heard someone say. "I challenge you, Amon." ''Has anyone challenged Amon?'' Ariel covered her mouth andughed, her eyes filled with searching. "Challenging Amon?" Barbara looked in the direction of the voice that spoke before, and saw a boy with blond hair and dark eyes, wearing a uniform, he had a ''noble'' appearance, but the smug expression caused her revulsion. "There are people who are more unwanted than Monday and are still full of themselves," Julia spoke as she looked at the boy who challenged Amon. Hearing Julia''s words, everyone couldn''t help but be speechless. Seeing that everyone found it funny whileughing at him, anger erupted from the boy. His hatred was directed at Amon as he pointed at him aggressively, "Who are these sluts? Are they your whores? Forget it, will you ept the challenge, or will you remain silent like before, huh? Or rather, hide behind these sluts who just see a pretty face and want to get into your bed just to use you as a boy toy?" Amon frowned, his cold eyes emitting more coldness than before. The challenge appeared on his watch, Amon clicked and epted. "It would have been okay if you had just challenged me, but¡­" Amon trailed off. He walks to the location indicated by the holographic map. "He really epted!" The students who were waiting in line were surprised. Dan''s strength was greater than Jerrar''s. "Amon epted because of me?" Then, seeing the girls'' strange look, Julia pretended to cough and added, "I mean, because of us?" "It seems to be the case." Knowing Amon''s character, they saw the change in Amon''s expression when the boy cursed them. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 77 - 77: A Miserable End In front of everyone''s startled gaze, Amon held himself with cool indifference as he walked to the location marked on the map. As soon as he arrived, the ground turned red as a floating robot appeared and indicated where Amon should be standing, as well as the opposite side of the enemy. "What are you waiting for?" Amon cast a cold look at the boy who challenged him. On the opposite side, Amon saw the name written: Gean Lee. "Lee, you have to win." A boy beside him whispered. "I will." Lee smiled confidently as he walked. Despite feeling that Amon was hateful for having so many pretty girls cheering him on while booing him, Gean Lee managed to hold his ground and soon arrived on the opposite side of Amon. The setup was done, the prerequisites set, the filming of this duel started. However, being newbies, so to speak, very few students were interested in watching. At that time, there was a student duel who was in the third year. [Students Amon Tang and Gean Lee fulfilled the requirements for the duel ¨C after the 5 second countdown, the duel starts] Before their eyes, swiveling around was a dome made of light, apparently not a barrier but a restriction, so he couldn''t possibly get out of the dome. [Warning: If Amon Tang or Gean Lee leaves the battle area, it will be given as loss and victory to the opponent.] [Warning: No other students are allowed to enter the dome. If you break this rule, you will lose 50% of the credits - If you try to interfere in the duel, you will be expelled from school if you do not have a reason within the rules issued by the university] [-5-] After exining all this, the count began. [-4-] ... [-3-] ... [-2-] ... In the instant he was about to start, Amon noticed Gean Lee''s wind genes being manipted into his hands and feet. Knowing he didn''t break any rules, he did the same, but what he intended to do, no one knew yet. [-1-!] At 1, the horn sound echoed, sounding quite loud and serious. Amon suddenly created a kind of coin that was used in ancient times; it was round and thin with a diameter of 24.00 mm. As if he intended to toss the lightning coin up with the thumb curled downward, using the forefinger with thrust, the lightning coin was thrown into the air. *Whoosh!* "What is this madman doing?" Seeing that the lightning coin passed the barrier, going very fast towards the clouds in the sky lit by the two moons, Gean Lee felt confused. Jerrar Xavier muttered, "That looks strong, but why shoot skyward?" "He''s so nice~~" Isab licked her lips as she stared at Amon. "¡­" Jerrar Xavier, then he thought; ''Damn, how can this be cool?'' "You know what?" "Oh? What is it?" Gean Lee''s eyes were alert, the lightning gene shown just now proved that Amon filled more than 50 lightning genes, or else, that power he sensed didn''t make sense. "I don''t normally feel angry." Amon said slowly with the same indifference as always, however, the coldness in his eyes, and even in his tone of voice, was a tone more dangerous than usual, "But you managed to make it happen." "Sisssy, fuck you if you''re mad!" Despite shouting this without wanting to show fear, Gean Lee became even more cautious because he could feel tremendous pressure in front of Amon, who was approaching. The wind around him was already condensed, the wind genes were above level 50, and he was close to level 60; in general, he was not weak at all and even had a good physique. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, Gean Lee, who had been enveloped by wind genes, disappeared the moment he saw Amon blink. He set the rate Amon blinked and did it the first chance he got. Avoiding being seen, he appeared on Amon''s left side, his right hand with a tornado spinning around to his bicep, "Die!" He yelled loudly. Amon turned so quickly and reached out with his hand that was engulfed in the lightning that caused Gean Lee to be startled. "Idiot." The lower left corner of Amon''s lip twisted as the coldness in his eyes grew. *CRASH!* The power of lightning and wind collided head-on. The two shing forces created strong waves of wind and caused the lightning to crackle and spread along the sides. Amon manages to break the wind around Gean Lee''s hand and holds his fist. Gean Lee felt his body being electrocuted. "Stop!" He yelled, using physical strength as he focused his wind genes to pull his hand back. However, Amon''s strength proved to be greater than his. "Let go of me!" Gean Lee couldn''t take it anymore and threw a vicious punch with his other hand. "Heh..." Amon chuckled coldly as he defended with his other hand. *BANG!* This time the confrontation was not as intense as before, only causing a loud sound as they faced off. Amon said coolly as he remained indifferent, "It''s just getting started." Suddenly, with Gean Lee''s heightened senses, he looked up at the sky, and that''s when his eyes widened a lot. "Y-You, are you trying to kill me?" Gean Lee almost peed in fear. In the sky, moving very fast, lightning was heading towards their current location. With quick thoughts, he remembered the first thing Amon did before starting to fight. Now everything made sense to him; that was preparation for a bigger attack. "Oh? Of course not." Amon remained neutral, and before Gean Lee could feel relieved, around Amon, a gic lightning aura formed that was visible to the naked eye. The lightning got closer and closer, and, instead of hitting Gean Lee, who was trying to kick Amon and get loose, the lightning was heading towards Amon. Instead, however, it began to consume and feed Amon''s aura. "Electrical Discharge," Amon muttered. *CRASH!* "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" The original atmosphere of those watching, noisy and lively, became silent. Silence! Gean Lee''s friends who watched the battle enthusiastically stared at their friend being electrocuted as he screamed out loud in pain and couldn''t help but swallow, as their lips twitched and they couldn''t speak. Jerrar Xavier was shocked. Isab stayed silent too. The rest of them had their eyes widened. Their expressions were exactly the same. They were rigid in ce with a sharp shocked face, their eyes staring at Amon puzzled and looking particrly distracted. The scene is very strange! "I quit!" When he managed to speak, circling the wind''s genes to give him that chance, he screamed aloud, not wanting to be tortured any longer. [End of Duel ¨C Student Gean Lee has given up. Student Amon Tang won and won 100 credits on the bet] "100 credits?!?" Many were surprised, as they didn''t expect this. Jerrar Xavier''s eyes were green with envy since it was too high a gamble for them as first-year students. After the makeshift dome around for the duel disappeared, a robot appeared and took Gean Lee to the emergency room. "Excellent!" Barbara jumped as she apuded and approached Amon, then hugged him, "Amon, you are so amazing, wow, I''m so moved~." * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 78 - 78: Shared Video "I''m d I wasn''t a fool, just like Lee," Xavier muttered. As much as they wanted to make fun of him, the power demonstrated by Amon to a rookie from an underdeveloped, he was a genius. Obviously, everyone who gets epted at this university is a genius from their country or, but it still made them feel surprised. After getting the girls to calm down, Amon looked at the uniform he was wearing. ''Not damaged.'' "Your uniform is unharmed. It''s amazing." Maisa said after taking a good look at him, seeing if he was hurt. "I also noticed that, if it weremon clothes, they would have been destroyed," Barbaramented. Ariel had a mischievous smile as she let out a giggle, then started talking, "Hehee~ Amon did this for us, yes? He even got angry; it makes me a little happy~." Ariel teased as she ran her hand over Amon''s face, and her hand slipped out and touched his chest. Barbara and the twins were restless, ''Will Ariel start ''investing'' in Amon too?'' At least they hoped she didn''t, considering Ariel was aplete package. Charming, with bigger breasts than theirs, charismatic, strong, etc. She had so many qualities that she would be a great potential enemy, mainly because she was a childhood friend, and, in the stories, the childhood friends always win, at least almost always. ''I can''t let this happen?!'' Barbara and the twins were thinking almost at the same time. Ariel saw the girls'' expressions change. She did it just to provoke them, and, seeing that it worked, she smiled even more. However, her smile confused the girls, thinking that Ariel might actually be trying to be with Amon. "I''m hungry." Ariel broke the ice that formed. This made them remember that it had been some time since they had eaten. Barbara said as she pointed to the line, "These are first-year students like us, so maybe it''s good and cheap." "I''ll pay, let''s go." Amon took the lead by joining the queue. The girls were surprised by this but soon looked at each other andughed. Following him, Ariel and the girls joined the line. A girl who was in the middle of the group in line asked in a friendly voice, "Hello, my name is Nikita Haramura, just like you, this is my first year." Ariel and the girls seeing her being kind returned the greeting. "Tell me," Nikita smiled, "Are you as strong as student Amon?" She looked at him when asking. Ariel chuckled, "Hehe, wouldn''t you be better off finding out for yourself? How about, let''s have a duel?" At the same time, she has already sent out a duel invitation, betting all her credits. The girl Nikita was taken aback. The rest of her was frozen in the smile. Then,ing back to herself, sheughed apologetically, "Haha, better not." "Is that so?" Ariel smiled, not caring. The rest of the group in line was disoriented, and the confidence Ariel had didn''t seem to be forged, so... Would she be as strong as newbie Amon? Or maybe stronger? Since most of them have already dueled this week and didn''t intend to challenge them now without knowing their real strength. Another student in line muttered, "I think Student Amon is as strong as Shanks." On the other hand, one girl frowned, "No, Shanks is the genius of martial arts, not to mention that he holds the genes of light and ice. He''s on another level." ''Shanks...'' Amon was a little interested, however, not for long. He came to know that there were many geniuses, and most of the second year is stronger than him, so the number of opponents he could fight was great. - - Those who were watching the duel via live stream were holding their breath as it ended. They hadn''t seen such an aggressive attacking from a student who had just arrived. How did they know Amon was new to the university? Easy, after searching for facial recognition, all the student information that was collected will be seen. Now even his lightning gene and its level of 61 have been shown. Automatically, many started sharing as soon as the duel ended. The potential of a new rising genius was of interest to many students. Some even made memes from the moment Amon started electrocuting student Gean Lee. Within minutes, this meme went viral. - - It was time for Amon and the girls to enter the restaurant. "And to think that this restaurant belonged to a third year¡­" Barbara muttered. This information she gained by listening to the conversations of the other students in the queue. She didn''t know if they did it on purpose, wanting to give them some information for free, but whatever it was, now, both she and Amon, Ariel, Julia, and Maisa knew that the stores at the university were for students and professors. Ariel, who surfed the inte through her wristwatch, said with a small smile, "This is interesting, there is also a credit rank. Every month those ranked are rewarded with gic serum. Something created through science, with the purest gic energy, that makes it easy to get clean and open new empty genes." Obviously, this type of serum was highly desired by the students, and an easier way to get the genes open was what they wanted the most. But, it was not that easy to get, and without getting a good rank in the ranking, you end up being rewarded with credit instead of gic serum. "Let''s talk about itter. There''s already a free table, let''s sit down first." Julia said. "Over here, please." A boy in a waiter''s uniform signaled for them to go ahead. As they walked, many students were seated around round tables while cing orders on holographic screens and chatting at the same time. The local lighting was done by RGB, sometimes it was red, then blue, etc. In the background, a slow song that was very pleasant to listen to was ying. It wasn''t too loud or too quiet, and instead, it was at the perfect volume so as not to disturb the customers. "This is your table." The waiter said when they arrived almost in the middle of the restaurant, near an illustrated pir that had colorful fish swimming inside those pirs that seemed to support the restaurant. "Thanks." They sat down. Since he didn''t recognize them, the waiter gave a light introduction to how orders were ced and the restaurant''s rules. After that, he left. Ma¨ªsa looked at the pir with fish as soon as the waiter had left and asked doubtfully, "How is this done? Is this pir fake?" Like Amon, the girls also looked. Amon then said as he gently tapped his finger and saw the fish approaching his finger, "It looks real, but I have the feeling it''s a canvas all around." "But if so, why did the fish follow your finger?" Maisa asked but soon thought it was a silly question. "Even the simplest games, if you put your finger on the screen, they can run away or even go towards your finger," Julia replied. "I''ve already decided what I''m going to order," Ariel said. She stopped fiddling with the holographic screen that appeared in front of her. "I''ll choose now." Barbara looked at the menu on the panel. She didn''t want to exploit Amon, who was paying, so she chose something simple that cost 1 credit. Julia and Maisa did the same. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: IsUnavable Chapter 79 - 79: Unisex "Now I understand why there are so many peopleing to this restaurant." Looking at Barbara who finished eating, Julia who also finished said, "Yes, the food is very good, and the price is possibly cheap, unfortunately, I don''t know how the economy at this university works so I''m not sure if it was cheap or not. " After they were done eating, Amon ordered a five-liter jug ??of juice. Maisa looks at Amon: "Oh yes, Amon, answer me something." "Yes?" She asked: "When you boost your genes before, on the spacecraft, remember? So how was it, did you get something different? I mean, it was something very different, I feel something different happened." "I''m curious too." Ariel looked at him. "Me too +1" "Me too +2" Amon looked at each of the girls before thinking and answering, "It was a little different." His tone was neutral. "I knew it!" Maisa smiled as if she had unraveled a great mystery. Amon continued: "My genes have expanded as well as opening new genes." "Expanded?" The girls'' eyes showed surprise. Even still indifferent, Amon begins to exin: "For example, if before I could have 100 in each gene, now I can have around 120. An expansion of approximately 20%." Ariel was serious: "Doesn''t that mean that the previously filled genes have leftover space?" "No, they were all filled in, and somehow it''s a little different, before when I had the duel, I noticed it was a little different, but I''m still not sure, I need to do more tests," Amon replied. Right now, even he wanted to know what that energy was that filled genes that were once filled with just lightning. . . After leaving the restaurant, Amon and the girls walked around the university. The streets were mostly empty, at least close to where they were. Honestly, everything was very modern for those who weren''t used to it. Just looking at the people traveling through the transparent tubes at high speed was very shocking. At university it was forbidden to use flying cars, so they didn''t have a vision of it, but with the speed that the transport tubes were going, it didn''t necessarily take such a thing. The two moons in the sky, illuminated enough that the streemps weren''t needed, were visible as sunlight, though it was a lighter blue. The time also passed differently, it was a difference of almost 40 minutes per hour, that is, 100 minutes for every hour counted. The pavement was smart, if someone fell and got hurt an ambnce was called. "You know¡­" Ma¨ªsa let out a long sigh in a state of disarray: "All this around us seems surreal, I feel like I''m in a dream, you know the kind of dream that feels real, at the same time, it gives a feeling out of ce." "Ma¨ªsa, you''re being very emotional~" Juliaughed, "But, I understand you a little, it''s almost like the feeling I had when I first traveled by ship and was on the high seas, it was a feeling of insecurity and uncertainty as if it didn''t fit with what I was used to experiencing." Ma¨ªsa snapped her finger in euphoria: "Yes! Exactly!" After a short conversation. They stopped and in front of them was illustrious shy writing; Thermal Spring of the Dragon of Heaven. "We''ve already showered, but what do you think?" Julia asked their opinion. Hot spring was something almost any girl would want to go to. Especially with the exnation that it helps make the skin smoother and healthier, any girl who values ??beauty would be attracted to something like that. "I''m interested in knowing whether what is written is true or not." Ariel smiled awkwardly as usual. "¡­" Although the girls didn''t say it out loud like Ariel if you looked closely, you could see their eyes gleaming with anticipation. Upon entering the hot spring club, they were met by a young girl her 18 to 19 years old. She was tall, with brown hair and dark eyes. "Wee to the Sky Dragon hot spring." She said in a sweet, weing voice. "Thanks." After thanking, Ma¨ªsa asked about the value and functioning. They soon knew the answer, for every 1 credit, you can stay for an hour in the hot spring house, if it exceeds 1 hour, even if it''s 1 minute, you''ll pay 2 credits. There was three choices, male, female, and unisex. "I''m going on the female side," Ariel said. Despite being bold, she didn''t want to be half naked with people of the opposite sex she doesn''t even know, she has no interest in nudism. Barbara and the twins chose the same. Amon went to the male side. After paying, they entered with a couple of fresh towels delivered by a reception. . . Less than 1 hourter, Amon and the girls left. "That was great," Julia said, feeling refreshed. The other girls nodded in agreement. They even felt their skin was smoother to the touch. As they were still young and full of vitality, it didn''t have a drastic change, but it was enough to make them feel prettier. . . The next morning. Waking up, Amon was a little disoriented upon noticing the strange ceiling but soon remembered that he was now on another, at UGRG University. When Amon got up, he went into the bathroom. When he returned after washing his face and brushing his teeth, the bed was already made. Amon arched his brows, spotting a lifeless robot not far away, he only reflected for a few seconds before going to change his clothes. Wearing his school uniform, he walked into the living room. ''Who made this?'' Amon was once again surprised. There was breakfast on the table. It was bread, salt dough, cheese, ham and coffee, and milk. Thinking about the robot, he didn''t think about it for long, sniffing seeing it didn''t look like it was poisoned, he starts to eat. . . The same happened in the girls'' room. After researching this, they found that each student had a home robot. The rest wasn''t hard to guess. After leaving, they arranged to meet in the square with a statue of a blue dragon. Minutester... "Good Morning." Meeting again, they greeted each other and chatted a little about the things they discovered. Chapter 80 - 80: Being Challenged To A Duel For The Second Time "We''ll talk on the way, let''s go," Julia said looking at her watch. "Yes." Their destination was geography ss. Their basic understanding was very primitive, it was better to begin to understand where they lived. Entering the elevator in the transparent tubes, their location was selected, so they started to be routed to the selected location. Once they arrived, they left and walked to the geography ssroom. There were few students who attended this ss, it could be noted by the very small number of students who were heading towards the geography hall. Upon entering, they are faced with many empty tables and chairs. The geography hall was a huge hall three hundred meters long and two hundred and fifty meters wide. Huge pirs supported the hall. On them were drawn golden crows, which were the coat of arms of the university. The gray walls felt serious and heavy. The floor that reflected the image itself was white. "It''s bigger than I imagined," Maisa said while looking. "Yeah, it didn''t look that big from the outside." Julia agreed. Amon said thoughtfully, "I think it''s that big for a reason." "Maybe we''ll find that outter anyway," Julia said. Barbara liked to be on the left side at the back, near the window, so she said, "Let''s go sit over there." Ariel nodded and said weakly, "That''s fine with me." After they were seated, they still had to wait for the teacher to arrive. Meanwhile, some students were chatting about random subjects, nothing that could draw the attention of Amon and the girls, so they started having their own conversation between them. Suddenly, the group that was not too far away looked at Amon and the girls andmented, "Hey, are these new students?" Geography sses were almost always attended by new students. Most of the students here hadn''t been at university for more than 1 year. Of course, everything has exceptions, there were two students who were in the ssroom and were in the second year, that''s because they didn''t want to learn in the first year, and now they were missing themon understanding of geography. "Yes, I think so." "By the way, they are quite cute, what are they from?" "If they''re new students and they managed to get here so thin, they''re talented, as they don''t depend on meat from gic animals." "I still need to have a duel this week, by the way." Whisper... Whisper... Before they could use the watch to scan Amon and the girls'' information, the teacher arrived. "Good morning everybody." The teacher went to the table next to the ckboard, ced some books on the table, looked at everyone, and said: "For those who don''t know me, my name is Virtude Esmeralda, I will be your geography teacher." Looking at Amon''s group, she continued, "I notice there are students who are here for the first time, and since today is a day to talk about Plutan''s geography, I''m going to start talking about the basics." Some were upset, hoping it would talk about others that weren''t conquered by humans and were linked to Plutan. If possible, an easy one that they could hunt monsters and manage to increase their credits. Professor Virtude continued: "Currently, Plutan has 293 countries. The UGRG University is located in the Breasty South Country..." . . It was close to noon when ss ended. "Let''s eat," Barbara said. Nodding, they searched the cafeteria''s GPS on their watch. "Hello." A group of people came to them. They were all of the same ethnicity, blue hair, and green eyes. They were very thin, just like the models, but not so aesthetically beautiful. "Hello." Ariel had a yful smile as she greeted them. She could tell by their eyes that they didn''t juste to greet them. Before, this same group of people tried to analyze their information. Incidentally, it is a greatck of respect to do this without the permission of the other party. Amon stood up, he put his hands in his pockets as his cold, indifferent gaze swept over these people. The bandit air Amon gave, along with the cold, indifferent eyes, was a little intimidating. However, these students were also geniuses of their own, they would not be bothered so easily. "They sure are arrogant people, looking at us so coldly." A boy snorted in disdain as he said this. He didn''t like the look on Amon''s face at all. Then he saw Amon look up and look at him coldly. "Is that so?" A deep, resonant voice floated through the air. Stunned, Chen Zhang, the boy who said earlier, raised his head. He looked in disbelief at the person who had just spoken. "You¡­" Chen Zhang was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Since he started attending UGRG University, he has never felt so offended. Amon remained standing in his original spot. After he spoke, he frowned and impatiently looked at Chen Zhang. The people who came with Chen Zhang were immensely shocked. Amon was silent, didn''t respond, so Barbara quickly blurted out, "After trying to scan our information without our permission, do we still call them arrogant?" Her sharp, scathingments hit Chen Zhang directly, causing his face to turn deep red. It was his best friend Yan Li who tried to scan his information at his request, so he couldn''t refute what she said and it was true that doing so without their permission was uneptable. It would be no different to dere that you wanted to duel with the other party, in fact, if the person being analyzed proposed a duel, if he refused, he would have to pay 10% of the credits he had in his hands. This penalty was neither light nor passed, but no one was willing to pay, especially considering the importance of the credits. Julia smiled and said something inaudible. She then lifted her head and her eyes met those of a girl, by the name of Li Meng, who was looking intently at Amon. "Since you say I''m arrogant, whatever, I want to duel against you. Do you dare?" Chen Zhang pointed a finger in Amon''s face. At the same time, he began analyzing Amon''s information. It was then that regret hit.... Chapter 81 - 81: Absolute Ice The duel challenge has already been issued and has been epted by Amon. After seeing the information disyed by Amon, Chen Zhang''s eyes turned red. He had bet 100 credit, that was a little more than half he had in all. Chen Zhang was standing in the hall, stunned. After a while, he gave a bitter smile. There was no way to avoid it, he sent the challenge himself, if he backed down now, he would lose by giving up. After the challenge wasunched, those nearby were notified. When the group that was together with Chen Zhang saw the name of Amon Tang, they soon searched to find out why Chen Zhang was so stunned. "Damn, he dueled Gean Lee and won!" "Not only that, he won easily..." "Wasn''t it Gean Lee that Chen Zhang lost?" "Maybe that''s why he''s so stunned." "..." Commenting so far, they were silent. Chen Zhang and Amon left the great hall and went to the gym where the map on the clock told them to go. While walking, Chen Zhang''s friends watched the video. The more they saw it, the more surprised they were. When they arrived, Amon was on the opposite side of Chen Zhang. The ''flying saucer'', much like yesterday''s, appeared above their heads. A projection of a Duel Restraint Deck was created. A team begins to appear in the holographic form as the countdown proceeds. The numericalnguage was the universalnguage. Chen Zhang was the first striker. He was from a family of prestigious battle magicians, so he took aim at Amon without hesitation. "Ice!" A pir of ice came out of Chen Zhang and flew towards Amon at a frightening pace. Lightning manifested around Amon''s body, very fast he dodged, it was like he was pulled by something very fast, instead of moving, it was very simr to a chess move. Soon in a zigzag form, he was quick towards Chen Zhang. A few meters away, Amon pointed his left hand in Chen Zhang''s direction. *Tiger of Lightning!* The incantation was done internally, nobody noticed him doing the incantation, as not even his lips moved, soon a tiger made of lightning came out and was very fast towards Chen Zhang. "Ice Barrier!" Unlike Amon, Chen Zhang''s spells were aloud, because by doing so, the gic power grew stronger. The lightning tiger shed as it hit the translucent ice barrier before losing momentum and disappearing, but not before cracking the ice shield. Chen Zhang starts to pant a little. This barrier was one of his best spells, however, it wears out his genes a lot. "You¡­" Chen Zhang''s disbelieving eyes narrowed. Biting his lip until it bled, he sighed. "Absolute Ice!" As soon as the ice began to surround him like a whirlpool, Chen Zhang used as much concentration as possible while his eyes never left Amon. Curiosity shed in Amon''s eyes, he didn''t know exactly what Chen Zhang wanted to do, but it looked interesting. Amon threw a lightning ball in Chen Zhang''s direction for testing. It was then that a pir of ice very fast prevented the attack, it was as if the ice had a life of its own. "Oh..." For the first time since the duel began, Amon''s face showed surprise. What surprised him, even more, was that the lightning ball was swallowed up by the ice and appeared to have been absorbed. "Interesting." Amon''s lips curved into a cold smile. Even Chen Zhang''s friends were amazed at what they saw. "I can''t believe Chen Zhang was able to use Absolute Ice..." "He hid it from us too." "Wow, I thought he was going to lose, but now..." "Well, it all depends on how well he''s mastered this spell, anyway, don''t say anything else." "Yes, we don''t want Chen Zhang''s enemy to know about this spell." Barbara and the twins heard this and were a little worried. "Hehe, no need to worry, look, Amon is having fun~" Ariel said in a soft voice with a giggle. "Ice spikes!" After these words came out of Chen Zhang''s mouth, a piece of ice that surrounded him, like the tip of a boat, was pointed towards Amon, and from the ground, ice spikes were falling in coordination. Amon dodged, but the ice followed at high speed. "Amazing." Amon increased the speed. Soon the ice stopped, unable to keep up with Amon''s increase in speed. At high speed, Amon appeared behind Chen Zhang and threw a very strong punch surrounded by lightning! *BOOOOM!* It was like Chen Zhang had eyes in his back, the ice went all the way to his back and created a fiveyer shield! The loud sound of ice breaking and lightning hitting hard echoed. Shards of ice flew, but only threeyers of ice were initially broken until the fourth was too, and the fifth just cracked. "Ice spikes!" Amon backed off, he starts to zigzag back, avoiding the ice that chases him. ''This spell is good.'' Amon thought as he dodged, ''Could I do something like lightning?'' The duel continued for another 10 minutes. With Amon attacking and retreating, while Chen Zhang attacked and defended himself. Soon, Chen Zhang starts to look paler and paler like a candle. "Was cool." Amon said in a neutral tone, "But let''s get this over with." After he found out what he wanted to find out. Amon did not drag this duel any longer. From his hands, lightning crackled like thousands of volts of electricity, the sounds incredibly irritating and frightening. Chen Zhang''s eyes rolled back, not in contempt but in fear, having a faintingpse, he felt death. "I, I give up!!" He yelled, Chen Zhang, didn''t have the confidence to make it out alive if Amon attacked now. [End of Duel ¨C Student Chen Zhang withdrew. Student Amon Tang won and won 100 credits on the bet] "deja-vu?" Maisa said. "Haha, I thought the same thing." Juliaughed. Amon''s rating went up a little too. Now he was ranked 1,993,001 "He lost it even using Absolute ice¡­" Chen Zhang''s friends couldn''t believe it. Chapter 82 - 82: Amon Loves Barbaras Mother? Ma¨ªsa hugged Amon with a smile on her face: "That was amazing, it''s your second victory, congrattions!" "Thanks." Amon hugged her back. Maisa shivered a little, not expecting her to hug to be returned. Julia looks at Ma¨ªsa and Amon hugging, she felt that the two were acting differently, especially Ma¨ªsa, she wasn''t that bold. "You''re acting suspiciously, Maisa, did something I don''t know happen between you two?" Stopping to hug Amon, the rest of Maisa blushed, turning the color of a red apple. Avoiding Julia''s eyes, she said quietly, "I don''t know what you''re getting at, nothing happened." "I''m not implying anything, I''m just stating facts," Julia said with a smile that wasn''t a smile. "Okay, okay, I don''t want to be listening to your family drama." Barbara stood between the two, then walked over to Amon and hugged him and kissed his cheek: "Congrattions on your victory, you were amazing~" "Hehe~" Ariel giggled, then she said in a teasing tone, "Barbara, I like how bold you are~" . . Meanwhile, those close to the fight to take ce, though it wasmon, were still surprised to discover that Amon Tang, the student who won the duel, was just a rookie who transferred the day before to university. "Another genius has appeared." "Yes, he is good." "I think it''s more or less. He must have just had a good master and plenty of resources." "Yeah, it''s not just because he''s recently enrolled, it means he''s a super genius." "That''s true, remember Marco? So Marco also won duels at the beginning, but look what happened to him." "Well, he found himself quite initially, but as time went on, those he beat passed him and took revengeter, nowadays he''s just an ordinary, talentless student." "Whether he''s a super genius or not, it''s hard to say, after all, it''s only been a few days since he arrived, we''ll only know with the speed of progress he''s going to make." The rest agreed. A genius is not necessarily the strongest, but the most talented. Without talent, however strong it may be that day, it doesn''t mean it will continue to be stronger tomorrow, or the day after. A real genius, he always ovees the barriers that are ced in his way. The conversation about Amon practically died from thesements, so the conversation changed the topic. . . On the way to the cafeteria, Julia suddenly asked, "Amon, are you d you came to this university?" "Yes, there are a lot of strong people." Amon said with a little enthusiasm: "I want to fight stronger people, just so I can improve quickly." Ariel joked: "Sorry we''re so weak we can''t even be a challenge to you~" Amon looked at her. A strange light shone in his honey-colored eyes and he immediately responded seriously: "I believe if all four of you girls try hard, you''ve grown strong fast, when that happens, I''ll take you seriously." "Hehe, if that happens, it will be fun." Arielughed. Barbara squinted her eyes as she tightly clenched her hands into fists. "I will work hard!" It wasn''t just a promise to Amon, but to herself. After getting strong, she felt the urge to get stronger and stronger. "Amon, when you say make an effort, did you also mean in four walls?" Ariel smiled slyly. Unlike what Ariel had expected, Amon immediately replied, "Maybe." His ambiguous answer, surprised her, she looked at him, as if she was seeing an alien, after all, Amon normally wouldn''t understand what she was implying, would he? But if he understood, would he give such an answer? She was confused. The other three girls were equally or even more confused, their mouths opened so wide that they could fit a goose egg. Amon continued walking with a neutral expression, but if you look closely, you can see a slight curl in Amon''s lips and eyes that turns into a small smile. Coming out of their stupor, the girls started walking again too. On the way, random conversations were said. A few in the main about the university buildings that were so different from what they were used to seeing. A building that kept turning like a magic cube that attracted a lot of attention, it was as if the building had life. It was interesting to see. Once they arrived at the cafeteria, they ordered simple food from the machine with a holographic projection. As they didn''t know most of the dishes served, they ended up ordering what they knew. Barbara sighed deeply after the awkwardugh and said, "Many dishes I don''t know about, it will be an interesting challenge to learn about all of its." "Even your mother doesn''t know?" Maisa asked. Barbara had sent photos to her mother of the dishes being served in the cafeteria. "Oh, she knows, by the way, she said she''ll being to this soon." Barbara smiled strangely. She started to think that her mother was hiding more things than she imagined. He even seemed to know the culinary culture of this. "Oh, your mom ising, that''s good," Amon said in a neutral tone. Ariel looked at him with a yful smile, "Because even though it doesn''t seem like it, I feel you''re very happy with this news, Amon?" "Mhm, I''m happy," Amon replied. "Oh? Why?" Ariel continued to tease him. "Because I like her," Amon said. Julia walked over to him, holding him by the arms, she asked nervously, "What do you mean you like her, in a romantic way? Or, just as a friend? Or because of her delicious food?" Maisa looked at Amon waiting for the answer to Julia''s question. Barbara was the same. Only Ariel seemed to be enjoying what was going on. Okay, it wasn''t just her, even a few students who saw it happen began to look with interest at this drama that appeared to be a romantic quintuplet. Yes, they were imagining the four girls, along with the mother of one of them having an affair with the student surrounded by the four girls. Chapter 83 - 83: Lets Talk About Us "We''ll talk about thatter," Amon said. "Why?" Julia asked. "Many curious peoplee, then we continue this conversation." As dense as Amon might be, there were things he didn''t want everyone to hear. . . 11th of June of the year 3031, Thursday - 13:49 pm. Light rain. After eating, Ariel, Amon, and the girls left in three different directions. The twins even went to water genes, Barbara went to fire sses, Ariel went to Telekinesis, and Amon went to lightning. "Very well." In the lightning ssroom, the teacher began to speak as Amon had just walked in and sat down. In the room, there were over a thousand students, which was quite arge number for a single ssroom, although calling it a ssroom was an understatement as it was as big as a football field. "I''ve already talked about the theory behind rotation, lightning pulsation, knowledge of the origin of wind, and the manifestation of origin, as well as manifestation of lightning." The teacher said in a neutral tone, "Now I''m going to teach you one of the most basic lightning spells, yet powerful enough to keep using even after getting the first Gic Factor." The students were agitated, some were red-faced with excitement, most were new students, and they came to this ss precisely because of the basic lightning spells, mainly to deepen their knowledge, thus getting stronger. Some didn''t even have lightning gics, but the knowledge was the key to victory. Some had duels against lightning element students, because of that, they came to learn more about it and then create ns to defeat the enemy. Meanwhile, Amon paid close attention. His eyes zed over at the ckboard that was being filled with universal letters exining the spell. The teacher turned and said, "As everyone can see, the name of the spell is called Lightning Manifestation. The more knowledge and understanding of the spell''s quoted words, the greater will be the defense and attack power." As he held out his hand, the teacher muttered, "Speak up, obey mymand and do my will, lightning!" *ZZZZzzzz~* Like a golden snake on a branch waiting to strike, from the teacher''s hand lightning springs out. The process was quite slow for students to see. First, it was a small fluctuation in the wind, then the teacher''s aura became more oppressive, then spring-like lightning formed in his hand, and then it attacked in a straight line like a spring and manifested itself about 300 cm away until it returned to the teacher''s hand and disappeared as if it had never existed. Then, following the same process as the spell, the professor created a turtle shell made of lightning, which wasn''t very big, and was something made of lightning ropes. Although simple, the knowledge the professor demonstrated when using this spell was very profound. In the ssroom, studentscked confidence in breaking this defense, even though it appeared to be casually created by the teacher at a slow pace to teach them the entire process. * The time has passed. ss ended quickly and everyone started heading in different directions. It was approximately 7:00 pm when Amon arrived at the appointed ce to meet the girls. The first to arrive was Barbara. "Barbarian." Amon looked at her. "Hi." Barbara smiled sweetly, revealing her dimples. Seeing that the other girls didn''t arrive, she was even happier. Barbara stopped beside Amon. Looking at him, Barbara smiled. "Did something good happen?" Amon asked. "Yes and no." Barbara nodded charmingly, her long hair flying as her exquisite appearance sparkled. "It was interesting to participate in the sses, but I didn''t understand most of the things that were taught, especially when I was taught the theory behind an advanced fire spell. Anyway, let''s not talk about it, I want to talk about us." "It feels so good to be young~" "Who is it?" Barbara was on alert. She didn''t even notice that someone approached them, it was as if she had been there from the beginning. It was scary! Amon also showed surprise in his eyes, he then realized it was Old Hazael. "Student Greets Honorable Elder." Amon learned that at school, it was how students greeted teachers, but instead of elder, it was: ''Student Greets Honorable Teacher.'' Barbara recovered and made the same gesture of greeting. "Hahaha, good, good." Old Hazael smiled: "Student Amon, Barbara. Are your other friendsing to the date, or is it just the two of you?" "Soon they arrive." Barbara said and thought: ''Unfortunately...'' Old Hazael kept smiling and said, "Well, I want to take you to a secret ce. When they arrive, we will leave." Barbara took a deep breath, she didn''t expect that after arriving at UGRG University, Old Hazael who had an important position at the university would guide them. ''...'' In part, Barbara was overjoyed at the arrival of Old Hazael, but on the other hand, she missed the chance to have some time alone with Amon... Seriously, she didn''t know whether tough or cry right now. ''Okay, stop thinking about it. The most important thing is to stay strong, the rest can be left forter.'' Barbara tried to convince herself as she clenched her hands into fists. This did not go unnoticed by Old Hazael, he smiled and gave Amon a kind look. Minutester, Ariel and the twins arrived. "They''re all here, that''s good." Old Hazael said with a gentle little smile: "Let''s go, on the way I''ll exin everything." "Yes." Even if they were curious, there were some people around, it could be something secretive, so it was better to wait and find outter. Old Hazael waved his hand, then a light enveloped the five and they began to float and then disappeared like magic. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 84 - 84: 24 Special Portals "We''ve arrived." In a yful voice, Old Hazael said with a smile. Before they were an unfathomable tower. "Wow!" "It''s my first time looking at the tower left by the Human Emperor up close." Ariel didn''t even dare blink. She, who sought to be stronger, always dreamed of being allowed to have ess to the tower. Old Hazael smiled a little when he saw their surprised little faces. He then proceeded to exin while they waited for their turn to enter the tower. Unlike what you might imagine, there wasn''t a huge queue. Even though it''s such a desired ce. Of course, for being so desired, which makes it so valuable. Entrance to the tower, on mosts, has to be time-stamped and has an expiration date. You also need to sign a contract to bear the consequences if you seek death on a dangerous through the tower. Of course, there were advantages, if going to a through the tower, depending on the degree, the person gets a buff. As a tower buff, the chances of survival increase, and even if wounded with a 70% risk of dying, it is brought back to the tower, however, if it takes a fatal blow, it is inevitable that it will die. "That''s why you need to be very careful, I''ll be there to help, but I want you to be cautious and not impulsive." Old Hazael said in a serious tone. Ariel''s eyes gleamed, feeling Old Hazael''s words were very reasonable. "Yea." Amon and the girls nodded. "Come on, it''s our turn." Old Hazael ushered them through after handing something to the guard in golden armor and holding arge silver spear. "Mm-hm." Ariel was the first to follow him. In a rough way, inside the tower, it looks like one of those events where several stalls were created side by side with vendors selling different products. "It''s not far from that." Old Hazael said. "Mm?" Maisa was surprised, she muttered, "Did I say it out loud?" "Hahaha." Old Hazaelughed but didn''t respond. Maisa was a little scared now, ''Can he read minds?'' "Hehehe." Suddenly Old Man Hazael chuckled. Maisa almost jumped in fright. "Okay, don''t just stand there, let''s keep going." Old Hazael said after going through the entire procedure to enter the tower. As he was known, it didn''t take long to finish the process. As mentioned before, Amon and the girls had to sign a paper with the same terms that Old Man Hazael had exined before. "I feel like I''m still outside," Maisa muttered. Inside the tower, there was an open sky. Even an artificial sun. The size inside the tower was at least a thousand timesrger than it looked from the outside. "As expected from the greatest treasure left behind by the Human Emperor." Ariel was full of curiosity. "I know everything is new for you, but let''s not waste time." Old Hazael said, "Let''s go to the ce where I''m going to train you. When you''re strong, you cane whenever you like in the tower, and at that point, you''ll have enough time to explore every corner of the tower." "Okay." Unconsciously, they nodded and as an unseen force pushed them away, they started walking behind Old Hazael. "Oh yes, it''s forbidden to fly here..." Old Hazael remembered that they still couldn''t fly andughed out loud: "I forgot they haven''t even formed the first gic factor yet, hahaha." "..." After taking a short break, they continued walking. "Do you think it will be dangerous?" Julia asked Maisa softly. "I have no idea, maybe he''ll train us himself?" She said dubiously. Ariel chimed in: "No, it won''t be him personally training, it wouldn''t make sense if he did." "Ariel is right, you wouldn''t need toe up to the tower for us to train, as you could use any training room at the university." Amon said calmly, "It''s very likely that we''re going to take ourselves on a primitive with primitive monsters for us to fight against." "As expected of the boy who impressed me." Old Hazael turned, held up his thumb, and said, "Yes, we are going to a primitive, there will be many carnivorous beasts there that will try in various ways to kill and eat you, hahaha!" While they were talking, he had alreadye close to an entrance guarded by some guards wearing gold armor. It was like a corner sales booth, only filled with guards in heavy armor with sharp eyes. When these guards saw Old Hazael their expressions softened. "Hello, sir!" "Vice director!" Everyone greeted him respectfully. Old Hazael smiled back and said, "I''m taking these brats with me, a life saving stone for each of them." "Okay." Usually, the process took a lot longer, it was almost like a job interview, but as they were with Old Hazael the process was as smooth as if you were strolling through a mall. On the side of the cabin was a portal with the symbol that most resembled the Strength card of the Tarot card. "This isn''t a portal to an ordinary, right?" Amon asked with some uncertainty. "Hahaha, yes you are right. While it''s a primitive, there''s something interesting about this, that''s a test that can be done." Old Hazael began to exin: "Do you know the Tarot cards?" "Yes." Amon nodded. "There are 24 special portals in the tower, they use tarot card symbols." Old Hazael exined: "These special portals are: Mage, Priestess, Empress, Emperor, Pope, Enamored, Chariot, Justice, Hermit, Wheel of Fortune, Strength, Hanging, Death, Temperance, Devil, Tower, Star, Moon, Sun , Judgment, World, Mad, Queen of Spades, Queen of Hearts. Of the portals, it can be said that the Force portal is the easiest and the most difficult at the same time." "Oh, I don''t understand?" Maisa was confused. "Hehehe, I''m not surprised you''re confused." Old Hazael exined: "The test on the Force portal is that you can only rely purely on force without using gics, as gics is blocked. The number of people who managed to pass the test does not exceed 2 digits." "If so, it''s not easy, after all, we humans are strong thanks to our gics, if we can''t use it, we won''t be different from an ordinary human being," Julia said. "Yes, that''s why he needs to have amazing techniques and an equally amazing physique." When he said that, he looked at Amon. Although Amon doesn''t have an explosive body of muscle, his muscles were very well built, his physical strength was one of the things that most caught Old Man Hazael''s attention. "I won''t lie, I believe that student Amon has a great chance of passing the test, but if he doesn''t want to, he doesn''t need to do it anyway, in this portal, the test isn''t the only thing he has to do, we can still hunt some monsters and get credits. In the meantime, I will assist you, helping you to better use your powers." Said Old Hazel. "Are you at risk of death?" Amon asked. "Are you talking about the test?" Old Hazael saw by his expression that yes, so he said, "Yes, there are, many geniuses have died trying to pass this test, because of that, there are very few students who risk trying to take the test." "I understand.." Amon made a decision: "I want to try." Chapter 85 - 85: Sunflower Seed As they passed through the portal, they felt as if they had turned into noodles being stretched. It was a repulsive and incredibly strange feeling. The teleport took only a few seconds, but to them, it felt like an eternity. When it was over, they still felt as if they were being stretched. It was the same feeling as staying at sea for a long time and going out; still had the feeling of being at sea. "It was fun?" Old Hazael had the smile an elder asked his students. But in Barbara''s eyes, Julia and Maisa looked like a devil''s smile. Amon, on the other hand, found the process interesting. It was a unique experience, he wanted to understand how it worked, his mind started to wander, but he didn''t have enough information - he couldn''t understand what he didn''t even know the basics of how it''s done. Ariel was more adventurous, although at first, she felt a little nauseous, then she even enjoyed the process of being stretched like a noodle. Seeing that everyone was ''all right'', although some vomited, Old Hazael smiled and said: "This is Primitive XI. The test of strength is done in that skyscraper, but before that, I want to test your strength, Amon. This time, I want you to give it your all, not as you did in the tournament." "Okay." Amon nodded. "Good." Old Hazael smiled with satisfaction. The ce where they were was surrounded by nature, huge trees, some of which they didn''t even know existed, different nts, insects four inches or more. "Caution." Old Hazael took Barbara by the arm. A momentter, a flower that looked like a sunflower opened arge mouth and bit the air where Barbara was supposed to be. Cold sweat began to trickle down Barbara''s forehead. Old Hazael warned: "This ce is full of danger, if you''re not careful, even a single nt could end up killing you. By the way, that nt has a super potent poison, after it''s bitten, its body melts like jelly. Of course, it''s not instantaneous. The stronger you are, the longer it will take if you don''t take the antidote." Barbara''s body shook a little. Seeing this, Old Hazael said: "Although it has a very strong poison, it is incredibly fragile. Try it and throw a small fireball at it." "Okay." Though her heart racing, she came here to train, and Old Hazel was the trainer, she needed to hear from him. Manifesting a small ball of blue fire, she fired at the sunflower. A shrill scream echoed and soon the sunflower withered and left behind a half-gold green seed. Old Hazael went and got it. Then he handed it over to Barbara: "It''s your luck, this is for you." He exined: "This seed is an important resource for strengthening the spirit. By consuming this, some mental attacks will not work on you." "Oh..." First, she was surprised, then she bowed towards Old Man Hazael and thanked, "Thank you!" "Hehehe, no need to thank me, I do this because I like to teach new students, and I''m very fair with what students get, that you achieved by yourself, of course, belongs to you." Old Hazael said. Maybe he was right, but Barbara doesn''t believe he would be if he were someone else. Greed was hard to get rid of, some would even want the least amount of treasure you find, and from Old Hazel''s description, this sunflower seed is a very good thing. "Amon, I want to give it to you." Barbara walked towards him. "No." Amon shook his head: "Don''t be like that, I''m already strong, for now, the strongest of the group, if you start giving me the good things, when will you catch up? Or maybe they don''t want to be part of my group anymore?" When they heard this, the girls'' hearts moved. "Yes, Amon is right. I don''t want to be left behind!" Barbara steadied her determination and swallowed the seed right away. She felt her mind strengthen in an inexplicable way, it even became easier to remember little things. Old Hazael, seeing this from afar, smiled. Honestly, he knew that if Amon moved alone, he could get stronger faster. However, he still preferred to go with the girls'' rhythm and help out when necessary, this kind of mentality was what most called attention in old Hazael. At first, it''s okay to be a little selfish, but it''s not good practice. After all, humans are so powerful these days because they are united, unlike other races spread across the universe, humans live helping and strengthening together, covering each other''s deficiencies. That''s how humans made it to the top despite being a primitive race initially. "Come on, we''re just getting started." Old Hazael said. "Yea!" They continued following old Hazael. They will pass through the forest, making their way through the bushes. After they arrived in a more open area, it was beautiful beyond words. There was a very strange waterfall, instead of going down, it went up, in theke that formed, there were some monsters drinking water. The appearance was quite unique, something they had inmon was horns, some like bull''s horns, others like deer horns, others like donuts, anyway, there were many shapes. Even those who looked like a gori had horns. Old Hazael slowly exined: "Initially they were allmon animals, however, the Cirza Race started experimenting on this, which suddenly caused his factory to explode and gas leaked out. This gas caused the animals to mutate." "...Poor people," Maisa said with pity. "Well, yes." Old Hazael said: "The gas is long gone, but the effect of the gas is irreversible. Although they still have life, they are nothing but monsters, although they don''t attack each other very often, when they are hungry they eat even the young.. Another thing, they are destroying nature more often, especially the fire types, some have a fetish for setting fire to forests. Now, do you understand why they are treated like monsters?" Chapter 86 - Amon Takes Action "Are they still trying to create a vine to cure them?" Ariel asked. Old Hazael looked at her and this time he didn''t smile, he sighed: "They''ve already given up, for them, this type of research is not relevant, it doesn''t make sense, the process takes time and the gains are small." "..." "You talked about how humans are special because they always help each other, but look at this." Ariel scoffed. Old Hazael could not refute it. This was also one of the principles of humans, if they make a profit, they get involved if they don''t, they hardly move. Also, in this state, the bodies of animals that were turned into monsters had more benefit to humans as they were stronger and could be used to create new weapons and even study to create new drugs and perhaps create a stronger mutant, however, that they could control. Of course, this Old Hazael did not say. He himself didn''t like this system. But with his power, nothing could be done, he could have some strength and authority, but he wasn''t strong; not high enough. "Don''t get caught up in it, life is like that. It''s the survival of those who adapt." It was Amon who said, "I know it''s sad, but regret won''t change anything, if you want something like this never to happen again, be strong, strong enough that no one can go against you and then you can do whatever you want, even if you want to have all the scientists work on a cure for these mutated animals, it''s possible." Old Hazael floated and rubbed Amon''s head. He smiled: "Student Amon is absolutely right, only with the strength you can do whatever you want. It''s no use regretting as you don''t have enough strength to change what has already been done. If you are still not conformed, stay strong, this is the advice I give you." "We will!" Barbara, Maisa, Julia even Ariel were more motivated. During training with Amon, they became friends with many animals on the mountain, somehow they started to get more attached to animals, and seeing the animals turned into monsters made them sad. "Still want to hunt?" Old Hazael asked. "Still need to ask?" Julia rolled her eyes adoringly: "Even though I feel sorry for them now that they''ve been turned into monsters and we can''t reverse it, the best thing we can do is hypocritically kill them to at least think we were making their souls rest in peace. " "Hypocritically, I liked it!" Ariel cocked a thumb at her. After the heavy weather, theyughed a little. It was true, they weren''t vigntes, they were just a bunch of hypocrites who were killing mutant animals that turned into monsters to get stronger. It''s no use putting nice words into your actions just to feel better. Old Hazael was a little shocked at their thinking, but then he smiled. He was enjoying these children more and more. "I''m going to lure one of them here, who wants to be the first to fight?" Old Hazael asked. He neither exined the fighting style, the monster''s powers, nor if it was poisonous. He wanted to give them experience, if he keeps exining everything steps by step, they won''t learn, they''ll just be puppets manipted by him. Despite being an unconventional metaphor, it wasn''t much different from that. "Let me go first," Amon said in a neutral tone. "Very well, get ready." Old Hazael took aim at the strongest of monsters, he was a gori type with three horns and green skin and tusks of at least 10 cm. Everyone was curious to know how Old Hazael would attract the monster, but then they saw the green gorie towards them obediently. "Mind control?" Ariel muttered. She was the most sensitive of the bunch when it came to mind power. She could feel a small fluctuation of mental power in the air. "Yea." Old Hazael smiled at her. He also admired her talent. Although rare, there were many at the university with psychic powers, however, not all were as sensitive to mental power as she was. "Let''s get a little farther away, if you''re going to fight here, the other monsters will be drawn to the battle." Old Hazael said. "Yea." Soon they started to walk backward, distancing themselves about 2 kilometers from where they were initially. After arriving in a wide lot, with only a few trees around, and the ground of grass, Old Hazael looked at Amon: "Are you ready?" "Yea." Amon nodded. Then Old Man Hazael released the green gori from mind control. At first, the green gori was confused, if he''s not mistaken, he was quietly enjoying some water from theke, but then he showed up here. Looking around, he saw Amon and the rest. His eyes suddenly turned red. "Oh yeah, I forgot to warn you, mutated animals, hates humans with all their strength, as the Gray Race looks a lot like us, hahaha!" Old Hazaelughed aloud. "You did this on purpose, didn''t you?" Ariel didn''t believe him. "I really forgot, believe me." Old Hazael said. "Know." Ariel rolled her eyes. Amon remained calm. "It doesn''t matter, it wasn''t like I wanted to talk to him or anything, if he''s willing to fight then that''s better." *ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Pounding its chest like a drum, echoing throughout the forest along with a roar that if you didn''t see it, you''d think it came from a ferocious dragon, the gori stomped the ground hard and soon jumped over twenty meters high. In midair he bent over, belly down, right hand curled into a punch position, he looked like he was getting ready to go full force from the start. Amon closed his eyes, then opened them. All around him, lightning started to crackle, this time, even his ck hair stood on end and changed a little color to a more bluish color. Ammon murmured, "Speak up, obey mymand and do my will, lightning!" Chapter 87 - Treasure For Life Then a six-foot round shield formed. The shield appeared to be made of lightning lines, it was not known if it was resistant, but it sure was really cool! "Did he manage to master this spell on the first day of ss?" Old Hazael was the most surprised. Yes, it was a basic spell, but what Amon did was far superior to the shields that beginner students could do, if they could make a shield the size of their palm, you can say it''s already a great feat, but check this out. Old Hazael rubbed his eyes a few times to see if he wasn''t hallucinating. "Heavens!" Old Hazael realized that he had long underestimated Amon. Either it was that, or Amon already knew how to use this spell even before entering the university, however, that doesn''t make sense, since it was a unique spell in the university, the chances of someone from outside having taught it is very low. Also, Old Hazael knew almost everything about Amon''s life, and he knew he hadn''te into contact with anyone who could teach him this spell. The three-horned green gori was not intimidated, even snorted in contempt. He had full confidence in his physical strength, the green gori did not believe that a simple shield made of lightning could stop his super punch. *BOOOOOOOOOM!* When the gori descended and the punch mmed hard against the shield, sparks went off in all directions. The gori didn''t give up, he continued using his body weight, trying to break Amon''s defense. Gradually, Amon''s feet sank into the ground. It was then that Ammon said in his mind: ''Speak up, obey mymand and do my will, lightning!'' Suddenly, the shield disappeared, and before the green gori could be happy, a fist-thick bolt of lightning bolted from Amon''s fist and pierced the green gori''s head. *Whoosh!* Then the blood starts to ooze from the front and back of the green gori''s head as it starts to fall towards the ground. Not far away - Old Hazael had to take several deep breaths. ''First, it creates a 2 cubic meter round shield, and then it even creates a spell without reciting it out loud and on top of that, it was powerful enough to instantly kill a gori that has the strength of a human that has 70 cells filled. ?'' Barbara, Julia, Maisa was apuding, they greatly admired Amon''s strength and genius. Even Ariel was apuding. At least she didn''t have the confidence to do something like Amon did. She paid a lot of attention to the entire process, but she only had the confidence to recreate 50% of what Amon did, and that with greatly reduced power. Coming out of his stupor, like an elder, he couldn''t be too long surprised not to lose face. He walked over to the green gori and began taking out the most important parts. First, he took out the horns, then the backbone, and then the monster core... "Student Amon, you''re in luck, he''s already condensed a monster core, it can even be used to create a weapon for you, along with the backbone bone, taking in a good cksmith, you won''t have to. worry about getting a gun for a while." Old Hazael smiled. "I understand." Amon nodded. "Doesn''t that get you excited?" Old Hazael found Amon''s reaction very weak. "Mm, until I create a gic factor, it''s going to be difficult for me to show a lot of emotions. If I do, I can get out of hand." Amon said. "...okay, I won''t ask anymore, I know there must be some secret behind this, but I won''t snoop." Old Hazael said. "Thanks." Amon thanked him sincerely. He really couldn''t tell. Old Hazael just waved his hand and continued to pick up the most important parts of the green gori. After he finished, Old Man Hazael said: "This gori had no attribute, but he was incredibly strong, I lie, if you have to say an attribute, his would-be strength, even his core is strong. By the way, I''m a cksmith, if you want, I can create a weapon to your liking, however, I''ll just require the rest of the green monkey''s body, which I''m a little interested in, are you okay?" After he finished dismantling the three-horned green monkey, Old Hazael said, "This will be the first and only time I do this, next time you have to dismantle it." "Okay." They agree. Obviously, they couldn''t rely on Old Hazael to do this for them. "By the way, the pearl that was given to you when you entered here, it has a small cubic space, you can keep items you want to take out of this ce inside that pearl." Old Hazael said. "This is cool." Maisa always wanted something like that. With that, she could carry with her various clothes and bags, shoes, etc. "Don''t think this is something for leisure, it''s best to reserve space if you find items of value." Old Hazael seemed to have read Maisa''s mind as he said this. Maisa: "..." Old Hazael started taking some items out of a golden bracelet he wore. "I will now forge a weapon for you, Amon." He looked at him, "Do you have a preference?" "Gloves," Amon replied. "Mm-hm." Old Hazael was thoughtful: "Considering the items to be used, a glove is ideal, but are you sure? Gloves are more for melee fighting, you have the lightning attribute, which is more conducive to long-distance fighting." "I still want gloves." Amon was decisive. "Okay, I promised I would make a weapon to your liking and that''s what I''m going to do." Old Hazael asked, "About design, do you have any preferences?" "I''ll leave it to you," Amon said. "All right." Old Hazael stopped asking questions. He first created some spells to create a barrier and iste the sound 100 meters around them. With that, he got to work. Different from what they thought it would be. Old Hazael ced all the materials needed to create the pair of gloves inside a cauldron. He thought: ''I still have that little trace of the golden crow''s blood, it''s already useless for me, it''s worth using for my promising student...'' soon something came up with a golden crow symbol, so he injected the gics into the cauldron. Gradually, the golden raven symbol begins to glow while old Hazael had his eyes closed throughout the entire process. A very strong and intimidating power was emitting from the cauldron, causing them to take a few steps back. The process continued for a few minutes until it finally ended when Old Man Hazael opened his eyes with a happy smile. ''First, try sess.'' He was happy that he seeded, he didn''t always get it right away, and it would be shameful to fail in front of his students. When he opened the cauldron, a pair of gloves floated into Old Hazael''s hand. The glove was mostly white, like the horns of the green gori, in the center where the forearm is, there was a pattern of a very intimidating golden crow. On the edges, it was golden and in the palm of the hand, it had a small open golden wing. "It''s beautiful~" Ariel said. "Beautiful... In fact, it''s beautiful, but I think it''s kind of intimidating." Maisa said. "That''s what makes it so wonderful!" Ariel smiled. "¡­" She and Ariel were certainly not on the same line of reasoning. Even Old Hazael was surprised to see the golden crow pattern on the glove, he didn''t expect it, as what he wore wasn''t enough for such an effect, but that wasn''t what surprised him the most. What left him with his jaw dropped was that this was a treasure that can grow with its owner. Heavens, was this the first time he had created something like this, and it was for someone else? Of course, although jealous he wouldn''t steal something from his student, he threw it at Amon and said, "You''re lucky boy, dammit, I''m jealous of you, this has be a lifetime treasure!" "Lifetime treasure?" Amon frowned doubtfully. Old Hazael exined: "When you drop a drop of blood on it, it will be a part of you, and as you grow stronger, that pair of gloves gets strong along with you. Good heavens, I had to beg a master cksmith to create a lifetime treasure for me, and you got it that way¡­Heavens aren''t fair¡­" He pretended to let tears run down his wrinkled eyes. "Mm, thanks for giving me something so nice?" Amon said. "You really have to thank me, humph!" Old Hazael pretended to be in a bad mood, but then smiled: "Hurry up, drip your blood on this." "Amon, congrattions!" Barbara said after getting out of her stupor. Followed by Maisa, Julia, and Ariel. "Thanks." Just from the way Old Hazael said and reacted, it was clear it was a very good thing. "Mm." Amon bit his thumb and dripped his blood onto his glove. It was like she was happy to receive his blood. The pair of gloves floated and began to spin as it emitted strange sounds, something like a hawk''s cry, and then fell back into Amon''s palms. Holding the glove, Amon could feel a strong connection with the gloves. "My god, in addition to getting a lifetime treasure, is the bond with them already at this level?" Old Hazael wanted to cry, but he had no tears. When Amon used the gloves, he felt he grew stronger, at least twice as strong. It was a nice feeling.. A rare smile appeared on his face. Chapter 88 "I''m in a good mood today, if you girls can defeat a monster on your own too, I''ll make you a weapon, of course, don''t expect it to be a lifetime treasure, that only happens once." Old Hazael said with a strange smile as he thought of the life treasure he made for Amon. "I don''t know why, but hearing that it only happens once, I get the feeling it will happen again," Ariel said with a smirk. "Don''t say such a thing, my heart is fragile..." Old Hazael shivered a little. ''It won''t happen, will it?'' Not that he didn''t want to give each of them a lifetime treasure, but that''s not something he can just do because he wants to, even skilled cksmiths can hardly do it on the first try, some even need to make 10 normal weapons to make 1 treasure lifetime. Barbara and the girlsughed at this. In reality, they weren''t expecting something like a lifetime treasure, they were already happy that Old Hazael would force a weapon on them. Before, they were just kidding, as after hearing the seriousness and difficulty of creating a lifetime treasure, it''s unlikely that anything like this will ever happen again. "But, it would be interesting if it happened." Surprisingly, it was Amon who said this. The girls looked at him with their eyes wide open in a cute, unblinking way. After rubbing their eyes a few times to make sure they weren''t seeing anything, the shock they got hasn''t gone away. "Boy, do you want to make this old man''s heartbeat stop beating too?" Old Hazael ced a hand to his heart dramatically, then ruffled Amon''s hair a little. He added: "But well, the odds are less than 1 to 1000, I''ll tell you now, don''t get your hopes up for that to happen." "We know." The girls smiled. "Good." Old Hazael nodded with a smile and said, "Okay, let''s go back to attract another monster. By the way, who wants to be next?" "I." Ariel held up her hand. "Good." Old Hazael led them to theke before. When he reached theke, what Old Hazel caught his eye was a tiger. Luring to the same spot as before, Ariel was soon facing the tiger. Her eyes were no longer the teasing eyes they used to be. Wearing the uniform, with that serious look, she was incredibly pretty, maybe it''s because the gravity was low, but her big breasts were pretty perky even though it''s so big, as she moved, little movements were made by her big breasts, it was almost a mesmerizingpass. "ROAR!" The tiger didn''t attack right away. He first roared to intimidate Ariel. The tiger was almost 300 cm on all four legs, that alone can tell you how intimidating it was. Ariel felt an urge to let out a cat meow to tease but resisted the temptation. Ariel used battle mode. Soon afterward, her psychic power increased, as did her range. Around her, it appeared to be a formless ghostly being, it was different from before. Looks like it still needed to take shape. While it was in the form of something like a spectrum. "Mm, that''s cool." Ariel smiled. In her hands, they looked more like giant wraiths with sharp ws. ? When she waved her hand, a kamaitachi made of psychic powers came out. The tiger could not see, but swerved on instinct, and saw the wind being stirred. The wariness in the tiger''s eyes increased greatly. "Hehehe." Ariel giggled and continued to use the same attack, only a weaker version. Gradually, cuts began to appear on the tiger''s body, while around, trees were cut, stones with cut marks, and the ground was full of deep cuts. The more the tiger fought, the more Ariel''s smile deepened. "This girl is sadistic." Old Hazael muttered. "Yes she is." Julia and the rest agreed. The fight continued unterally, in Ariel''s current form, the tiger couldn''t even get close to her as it was cut several times, the blood began to drain, and the tiger''s movements were slowing down. "Roarr!" A resentful roar sounded from the tiger''s mouth and he fell. "He finished?" Ariel''s look was one of disappointment. She thought she didn''t joke enough: "Tsk, so boring~" "¡­" Old Hazael. He walked over to Ariel and put a hand on her shoulder, and coughed, "Well don''t worry, next time, well, can I find a stronger one?" "It would be great," Ariel said with a bright smile. Old Hazael scratched his head and said no more. Then he went to the tiger. Although it was full of cuts, it didn''t damage the bone, Ariel was literally ying with the tiger, the tiger only died from loss of blood. "Okay, that tiger is still usable." He looked at Ariel: "What kind of weapon do you want me to make for you?" "Mm-hm, a whip. Yes, a whip would be the ideal weapon for me." Ariel smiled. ''Because I feel her smile is a little weird?'' Old Hazael didn''t think much of it. He then proceeded to pick up the tiger''s tendons which were undamaged, as she wanted a whip and the tendons were the best part of making the whip. As for the blood, he had blood, he still had some things in his stash. Taking out a vial, he took a drop of dragon snake blood. After all, it would be unfair to do something good just for Amon. At least it would have to be a somewhat decent weapon that he could use even after creating the gic factor. After he finished dismantling the tiger, he said, "Kids, back off a bit, I''m going to start pushing now." "Yea." Making a whip was neither difficult nor easy. Just a little moreplicated. Dealing with the monster''s tendons was difficult, but with Old Hazael''s strength, it wasn''t a problem. Time flew... "I''m done..." His voice was like someone didn''t believe the reality in front of him. Holding the crimson-colored whip, with a silver handle to match Ariel''s hair color. "Another lifetime treasure." Old Hazael''s voice echoed again. "Oh? Lucky~" Ariel apuded with a cute smile on her face. As she apuded, her huge breasts swayed incessantly, making Ma¨ªsa, who was barely a breast, die of envy. "Speak the truth, you are hiding some treasure with you that gives supreme luck to deceive this old man, yes?" Old Hazael looked up with a dubious look. "Hehehe, just ept the reality, there''s no way we can have something that good." Arielughed. "Tsk, saucy girl, grab this soon, and drip your blood." Old Hazael threw the whip at her. "Hehehe." Ariel took the whip and smoothed it, in her hand, the whip seemed toe to life. She stroked like a baby. Then she dripped a drop of blood. "Is there an attribute on the whip?" Barbara was curious. In Amon''s, it was pure strength, without any attributes. "Mm..." The Tiger didn''t have a chance to attack before, so she doesn''t even know what his attribute was, as his monster core was used, it must havee with the tiger''s attribute, yes? Shaking a little, mes began to re. Soon the entire whip went up in mes. "Interesting¡­" A few ns began to pop into Ariel''s mind. Meanwhile, everyone backed away from her quickly. "Why did you guys drift apart?" Ariel asked. "It was instinctive, you had such a wicked smile that I couldn''t help it, haha," Julia said with a dryugh. "...Want to try my whip?" Ariel smiled showing her teeth. "Allow me to politely decline," Julia said as she smiled. "Tsk." Ariel clicked her tongue, but still smiling, she was very happy with that whip, after dripping a drop of blood, she felt a strong connection with it. Old Hazael recovered and said, "Well, let''s keep going, there''s still 3 to go." "Yea." They nodded and followed him back towards theke. However, when they got there, there was only 1 monster. The rest had already left. It was an alligator. This alligator came to exceed 5 meters in length. "This one is even scarier than the others," Maisamented. "Anyone wants to try?" Old Hazael warned: "His strength is simr to that of a human with 70 cells filled." * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 89 "If I kill, can I give the monster to one of the girls?" Amon asked. "That''s not how it works, student Amon, they have to do it themselves, otherwise it doesn''t make any sense." Old Hazael said. "Mm, what if I just help a little?" Amon asked. "Well, if it''s just a little bit, I don''t see a problem." Old Hazael smiled. Honestly, he was very pleased with Amon''s personality, although very quiet, he was very loyal to those close to him. "So I''m going to get the alligator''s attention." Old Hazael controlled the alligator''s mind and had them follow them to the same wide ce... well, almost wide as before. When it arrived, it took away his mind control. The alligator was confused, then furious as he looked at the group of humans. And unlike what it looked like, he was running very fast. "I''ll!" Barbara said boldly. With mes in her fists and mes in her feet, she jumped very high. From the air, she starts shooting a blue fireballs at the alligator. The alligator starts to roll to dodge, and when he was hit, he found that although it hurt a little, it wasn''t so strong that he couldn''t stand it. Meanwhile, Amon, who had previously been at Old Hazael''s side, froze. Suddenly, around him, the fluctuation of energy began to surround him, then the flowers around him began to grow at speed with the naked eye. The surrounding nature seemed to get agitated. The wind blew sometimes soft and sometimes strong, but it only seemed to gently touch Amon. "Most shit?!" Old Hazael couldn''t help but shock. The shock was even greater than when Amon entered a state of enlightenment inside his spaceship. Amon''s body remained motionless, it was as if he had turned into an undisturbed stone statue. But inside his body, a rune glowed like never before. It was precisely the rune [Heart Without Limits]. Amon''s perception was already higher by human standards, with the support of the rune this created a miracle. That miracle was entering a state of enlightenment in the understanding of the treasure for life. The reason nature was agitated was that it was happy. The energy generated from the illumination of the lifetime treasure was no different from the energy of life. Not quite the same, but it was pretty close. Even though it''s a small trace, everything around Amon has begun to benefit. Even Ariel''s lifetime treasure bond began to grow wildly. Before, she could partially control it, but now, she felt she was very close to bing a part of her body. "Things have changed. I''ll test you guyster." Old Hazael was serious. He just looked at the alligator and the alligator froze and without knowing when the alligator was already dead with blood running down his stomach. Barbara stopped moving, she looked at Old Hazael not understanding his intention. "Say it, do you have a weapon in mind you want to use?" Old Hazael asked Barbara. "Well, is it possible to create a flexible sword? I saw it once in a movie, but I don''t know if it''s possible to make something like a treasure." Barbara said. "Oh, that''s a little unusual, but it''s possible." Old Hazael smiled a little: "You''re in luck, the alligator body is perfect for creating such a weapon. Okay, I won''t waste time, I''ll start now. In the meantime, start meditating, don''t miss this miraculous effect that the student Ammon is causing." Ariel was the first, she sat in the lotus position with the gun on her knees. Then the twins and Barbara began to meditate. Meanwhile, Old Hazael began forging the weapon for Barbara. Time passed, and Amon''s state of enlightenment continued even as Old Man Hazel finished creating the flexible weapon. It was a sword with a white de with a green one with a white hilt. When he twisted it, it was like he was twisting something even more flexible than a ruler, but when he shook it, it felt steadier than an ordinary sword. ''Another lifetime treasure... This phenomenon this child is creating is fantastic!'' Old Hazael was almost convinced that Amon was an elder reincarnated creating such a phenomenon just to y with him. Putting those thoughts aside, Old Hazael said, "Student Barbara, it''s done, take it, and it''s also a lifetime treasure, count yourself lucky, and then thank student Amon, as it''s partly thanks to him. " "Yea!" Barbara said with eyes full of sparkle. Meanwhile, he looked at the twins. After sighing, he said, "You twins, unfortunately, we can''t find a monster that fast so we''ll miss the Student Amon created a phenomenon, so I''ll use the rest of the dead monsters above, but don''t worry even if if you want a big sword, it''s possible, especially with the size of the alligator." It wasn''t time to be reserved, if they missed this chance, she was able to fall behind, mainly because they knew that the two of the group were the ones with the least talent. "Is it possible to create a sledgehammer that grows?" Maisa asked a little anxiously. "It''s possible, but it''s going to take more than just leftover monsters." Old Hazael thought for a moment and said, "Never mind, I have it here with me, but I''ll charge 100 credit, I can''t just do it for free, what do you think?" "ept, I''ll help pay." Julia encouraged. She knew about Maisa''s dream of having a mallet that could grow. That''s because one of her greatest heroines had a sword that had the same effect. However, she preferred a sledgehammer. After the credit was transferred to him, Old Hazael smiled: "The transaction isplete, and already tell me what you want too." He looked at Julia. "A spear with about 180 cm. It''s possible?" Julia asked. "Yes, it''s possible, this will be easy. Okay, keep meditating, I''ll force this as soon as possible." Old Hazel said before moving a little closer to Amon to take advantage of the energy that floated near him. After that, he spent the next few minutes forging the weapons for Julia and Maisa. When he finished, he didn''t know whether tough or cry. ''Is the heavens kidding me?'' He hoped it would happen, but seeing is believing. Seeing the spear and mallet that had be lifetime treasures, he was a little disoriented. Taking a deep breath, he walked over to Julia and Maisa with a strange smile. "Girls... Your luck is also good... I even started to doubt... Forget about it anyway, drip your blood and I started meditating with the treasure to increase the bond." He didn''t even need to say that it was better to enjoy this moment, as he said that before. ''There''s still a little leftover from the animals...'' Old Hazael didn''t want to waste this chance, if he''s lucky, he creates lifetime treasures for university geniuses. Thinking like that, he even got a little more excited. Speaking of genius. Someone who has a lifetime treasure is practically an iparable genius, as a lifetime treasure helps the owner be stronger, vice versa. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 90 Speaking of bonding. The pair of gloves in Amon''s hands seemed to be screaming with happiness. The amount of energy he was receiving was enough to make him feel good, although he didn''t get to the point of creating awareness, he was already in an undead state. At least she was able to feel a little happiness and sadness, even able to protect the owner of her own volition, as well as refuse if she didn''t think the owner was worthy of her. Of course, from the flutter of the glove, it was obvious that he epted Amon''s heart and soul. _ _ _ _ It wasn''t the first time since he started getting into the state of enlightenment that he received this notification. While themon and lightning genes were silent. At that point, he was already 78 filled with fury, passing what he had filled in from the nk gene. His body began to undergo small changes, the muscle became more contracted, he seemed to have lost weight, however, his muscles became more explosive. _ _ _ _ "Ugh!!" Suddenly, Amon had a reaction, he grunted, and a wave of strange energy spread. "Ahhhh!" Suddenly, Barbara, Ariel, Julia, and Maisa gave a scream of fury, her eyes were fierce, they were losing their sanity and holding their life treasure, they got up and started fighting. Old Hazael was amazed by this scene, but he knew they weren''t fighting because there was some unresolved feud, something was influencing them, or rather, this energy that came out of Amon did it. "What has this little monster done now?" Though interested to know how it happened, he didn''t have time for it right now. With quick movements, he grabbed a fan and hit each of the girls on the head making them pass out. "Whew~" Afterward, Old Man Hazael turned his eyes to Amon, but that strange energy from before vanished. Before you even tried to influence him, however, was it that easy to influence him? The answer is no. Many are unaware of his strength, some even believe he is an Overlord, however, he does not like to fight and prefers to live as deputy director of a university. Amon, who had previously nearly lost control with a steady rise in fury, did his best to regain control. Luckily, it only got out of his control for a few seconds. After that, he opened his eyes. That broke his enlightened state. Old Hazael was a little sad, but it wasn''t a total loss, he managed to create a small dagger for life. "Boy, how are you feeling?" Old Hazel asked. His voice had a little more weight, like an old man''s voice. Unlike the yful voice, he usually uses. Amon didn''t show many reactions to that. Using the glove, he squeezed his hand and loosened, twisted his body and head, jumped a few times, and moved his arms, and then replied, "I feel great." "... That is good." Old Hazael almostughed at what Amon did, but in the end, he just smiled like a good old man. . . Sonia felt strange thest few days since Amon left. Before, she was sure she was his mother, but inexplicably, she began to believe that she was not his mother. Only she couldn''t talk about it with anyone. She was scared and felt like a monster for having such feelings. Had she clearly given birth to him? Yes, she did, right? When she thought about it, her mind started to get hazy, she almost fainted, she felt like she was in a ce full of fog, and nothing was clear. ''Why is this happening to me?'' She knelt on the living room floor and cried. She was grateful that Julius was still working and hadn''t seen her like this. And that Julia, Maisa, and Amon were at university. p After crying for nearly half an hour, she even prayed for God to help her. She felt horrible, she even started thinking about everything rted to Amon, she even felt that her reaction of not wanting to be with Amon was strange. Did she really hate him, did she really fear him? Why was it getting hard to remember? "Ahhh!" After screaming loudly, holding her head tightly, she shifted a little before passing out. . . Later, Julius arrived home and then found Sonia passed out in the living room. "Sonia, my love, Sonia!" Very anxious and worried, he took her in his arms and practically flew to the hospital with her. When he arrived, he took her in his arms and entered the hospital. "Emergency, emergency." He shouted: "My wife has passed out and doesn''t want to wake up, help me, please." A nurse who was nearby walked up to him and said in a reassuring voice: "Sir, calm down first, it''s not good to get so agitated, first, let''s take her to a room so she can lie down, and then we''ll have a doctor examine she, okay?" Julius didn''t speak, just nodded several times in agreement. Soon, a group of nurses came with a stretcher and asked Julius toy her down on the stretcher. "Her pulse is a little weak, she looks like she''s not eating properly..." One of the nurses said. "Let''s take her first, so the doctor can give a better analysis." Another said. As he heard this, Julius started to me himself, he didn''t know his wife wasn''t eating properly, after all, most of the time, they spend working, and when they were together, he saw her eating at night, although now that he thinks about it, she only touched her food but ate very little. The more he thought, the more worried he became. The more worried, the more guilty he felt. Minutester, a doctor appeared and saw Sonia. It only took ten minutes for him toe back, he went to Julius: "Are you from the patient''s family?" "Yes, I am. I am her husband." Julius replied. "Mm, I''m Doctor Rog¨¦rio, I''ve already seen the cause of your wife, she''s fine, she''s just a little malnourished, but she''s already being treated and will soon be able to wake up." After saying that, he got serious: "I need to warn you, she hasn''t been eating properly, and if this continues, it could seriously harm her, going without food is not healthy." "I know, thanks, I''ll make sure she eats well from now on," Julius said with a serious expression. The Doctor wearing a white coat with white hair with a little wrinkle in his face smiled a little when he saw Julius'' firm character and said: "Then I''ll be more rxed." After saying goodbye to the doctor, Julius went to where Sonia was. She was lying on the bed, with an IV in her arms, she looked very fragile. Julius'' eyes were red, he gripped her hand tightly and whispered, "Love, what''s going on, why are you keeping everything to yourself?" Suddenly Sonia opened her mouth and muttered very softly, almost inactively: "Ophis, is there no other way?" "Ophis?" Julius muttered confused. In his circle of friends, there was no one by that name. Afterward, he even heard his wife mutter the name Ophis several times. Julius''s worry only increased. He wasn''t worried that Ophiscould is a possible lover, as it sounded like a female name, and he trusted his wife, he just thought it was something too serious for Sonia to appear to be having nightmares while calling the name of Ophis. Chapter 91 When Amon tried to use a little force, a millisecond, the image of a gigantic wolf appeared. It was so fast that Old Hazael who was the only one who saw it thought he hallucinated. ''Have I been affected by something?'' He was confused. With his current strength, there were a few things that could influence his mind. "Are you okay?" Amon asked. "I..." But soon, his attention was directed to the girls who were passed out on the floor, ignoring Old Hazael, he went to them. Old Hazael felt a feeling of loneliness in his chest, he crouched on the ground and began to tell the ants that walked on the ground. After seeing that the girls were okay, Amon breathed a sigh of relief. It didn''t take long for the girls to wake up. After exining what happened, despite the surprise, I was happy at the same time to be able to get stronger, and have a lifetime treasure. Even the link to the lifetime treasure was beyond the initial stage, they could now handle it better than an ordinary weapon. It was as if the weapon coordinated with them, it was quite different from handling an ordinary weapon. "Amon, you are constantly looking at the ring on your finger, is there any particr reason?" Barbara asked. "Oh, that." Amon while touching the ck tourmaline ring with blue stone. "I got it for my grandparents'' birthday, and I felt a little fluctuation from that." "... When is your birthday?" Thinking back, she had never asked him that. "Is today," Amon replied neutrally. "Today?!" The four girls shouted in unison. Maisa went to him and grabbed him by the shoulders as he said in an agitated tone, "Why didn''t you say that sooner? I haven''t prepared anything to give you, we don''t even have time to sing happy birthday..." "Yes, Amon, you should have told us!" Barbara crossed her arms and said while pouting. "Amon!" "Amon!" The girls started pestering him until he finally said something that surprised them: "I only celebrated my birthdays with my grandparents." "Wait, you didn''t have friends on your birthdays?" Julia asked. "No, just me and my grandparents," Amon replied. "..." Old Hazael recovered and chuckled, "Since it''s your birthday, consider the gun I made for you as a birthday present." Amon nodded and thanked, "Thank you." "Hahaha, I feel a little embarrassed to say, as I''ve already given it, anyway, happy birthday." Old Hazael said in aughing voice. Julia and Maisa whispered. "What should we do, we haven''t prepared any gifts." Julia was nervous. "I don''t know either, maybe a kiss?" Maisa suggested. "Would that be a gift to him, or to us?" Julia rolled her eyes. "..." "Don''t think too much, we can still go back to townter and you can buy him something." Old Hazael said with a gentle smile. He found this scene adorable. This brought back memories of his childhood.... ''Wait, I was never popr in my childhood!'' Now he was sad and wanted to go back to counting little ants as tears from his sad, unpopr childhood leap into his mind. While Old Man Hazael was... Recalling the ''good'' childhood memories, Julia and the girls were arguing about what to do for Amon. "Since we kind of made it to today''s goal." Old Hazael recovered and told everyone: "Let''s go back to the tower and celebrate the kid''s birthday, I know if you don''t do that, you girls won''t be able to progress anyway." "Hehehe, exactly~" Barbara stuck her tongue out at him in a cute way. "Hehe." Julia and Maisaughed in embarrassment. Ariel strangely just smiled but didn''tment. ''I don''t think it''s all that important to celebrate my birthday, it''s counter-productive especially now that we''re in a ce with monsters that can serve to strengthen us, but from what Old Hazael said, Ariel and the rest wouldn''t be able to fight efficiently. '' These thoughts shed through Amon''s mind in a matter of seconds. After rethinking, he wasn''t against going back. "Alright, let''s go back," Amon said in a neutral tone. He still wore the gloves, he wanted to keep increasing his bond with the item. The girls also hold their guns, this was something Old Hazael rmended doing, as it would take some time before they reached the teleport to go back to the tower. Crossing her arm over Amon''s left arm, Barbara smiled boldly as her scarlet red hair fluttered in the wind. Seeing him look at her, sheughed and said, "Hehehe, happy birthday Amon, I love you!" She kissed his face. She just didn''t dare kiss his lips because bold as she was, Old Hazael was with them, it would be weird to do something even more intimate in front of an elder. "Is not fair!" Maisa took the other arm, and kissed the other side of Amon''s cheek: "Happy birthday, Amon..." She was quite red but still held his arm. "Are they hurt?" Amon asked. "Is this serious?!?" In unison, the girls screamed. To the girls'' surprise, Amon smiled a little. Even a slight sound ofughter left his lips as he said, "No, I was kidding." "¡­" Maisa. "¡­" Julia. "..." Barbarian. "Hehehe~" Ariel let out a weird giggle. Old Hazael just smiled but didn''tment. In part, he knew there was a reason Amon didn''t show expressions easily and was always indifferent. And the fact that he does that now, proves that he cares a lot about these girls. Initially, Old Man Hazael was going to suggest going back faster, using an airship, but after seeing them chatting and having fun, he dropped the idea. The way back was smooth, nothing very surprising happened. Although small animals were sighted, monsters avoided them because of Old Hazael''s aura that released a bit, thus scaring the monsters away from getting close. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 92 Walking across a bridge that looked like it was made of rainbows, there was a woman so beautiful at the same time empowered, capable of making people want to worship her as a goddess. Her eyes were purple, but she looked like a star gem. The curvature of her body was so perfect that even if she tried, she wouldn''t find a w. Her long legs, like a pair of white jade, she was known to have the most beautiful legs in the universe and wearing a heavenly blue dress with white drops that looked like stars, it still couldn''t overshadow her beautiful legs. The dress neckline was high as she walked her beautiful blond hair, wearing a ck veil; even with the wind, it hardly moved, the elegance while walking, was so high, that even a super top model canpare to it. As she walked, almost reaching the end of the Rainbow Bridge, she murmured almost inactively: "Today he turned 18, unfortunately..." A sigh came right away that would make any man in the world want tofort her. What she meant by sadly, only she knew, she couldn''t tell if it was because she wanted to be by his side, or for some other reason. . . After reaching the tower, they didn''t leave but went to the best restaurant on the first floor of the tower. "Boy, be happy, as it''s your birthday, it''ll be on me." Old Hazael said. He had a gentle smile when he spoke. "Thanks." Amon, who now had his arm held by Julia and Barbara, thanked him. When thanking him, he didn''t have the usual indifference, at least it changed when he talks to Old Hazael. From another point of view, Amon recognized Old Hazael as someone worthy of respect. [Abravanel Restaurant] On the sign of the restaurant they stopped, what was written was quite striking, while the restaurant itself looked more like a 5-star hotel. "Abravanel?" Barbara was skeptical about that. Not that it was a hard name toe by, but seeing that the restaurant is named after herst name, she thought of her mother. ''It can''t be, right?'' "Why are you standing there?" Old Hazael looked at her and said, "Come on, let''s go in." "Yea." Barbara, who was now no longer holding Amon''s arm, but the twins, answered and entered shortly after. Ariel looked back andughed to see Barbara looking at the twins holding Amon''s arm as she pouted. ''How cute.'' She smiled. Another thing that made Ariel happy was the expression of the people inside the tower when they saw Amon with two girls, one in each arm while the other said that he had to take turns. While it''s not difficult for those with ess to the tower to get a romantic match, it was another story if you were inside the tower. For, to have the right to enter the tower, you must be a genius, or very rich. Whichever one of the two, Amon managed to get 3 girls to be extremely interested in him. Obviously not just men who got weird looks. Girls too. If a man gets so much attention from other women, it means he has some value. A man''s value greatly increases for women if other women show an interest in him. Sometimes, you don''t even have to be handsome like Amon, just because he''s strong, and having girls who recognize his strength will attract other girls'' curiosity. This is a basic principle that has never changed in humans. Not being impartial, the same happens if you were a girl. "Wee very much, Amon, Julia, Maisa, Ariel, Mr. Hazael, and my dear daughter Barbara~" "Mom?!" Her look of surprise is priceless. "Hehehe, surprise~" Wearing a red dress just below the knee, Bianca bent down a little, showing a bit of her V-shaped cleavage, on her lips wearing red lipstick, she curved a smile that soon turned toughter like a bell tolling, echoing throughout the restaurant. "Miss Bianca, good to see you well." Old Hazael greeted her kindly. ''She is not simple.'' His reason for saying this was that before, he had already seen her, however, her power was not even close to the Gic Factor. But now, she had the power of two gic factors formed that silently glowed. It was blue and pure, looked harmless, nothing too surprising, but nothing said seemed so simple. ''She managed to deceive my perception... that must not be all her power.'' He thought. "Likewise~" Bianca looked at Old Man Hazael as if she didn''t know what he was thinking and gave an innocent smile. "Amon!" Soon after, she ran towards Amon and hugged him very tightly: "I missed you so much~" "Mom, stop talking nonsense." Barbara butted in, separating her from Amon, and asked, "What''s going on anyway, why are you here?" "Hehe, are you jealous?" Putting her left hand in front of her face, sheughed teasingly. "..." Barbara puffed out her cheeks, then she said, "Wow, stop joking, I''m serious, how are you here, and this restaurant..." Bianca put her index finger to Barbara''s lips to silence, and with a mysterious smile, she said, "Try guessing~" "This restaurant belongs to you, I assume," Amon said. Before, she had already revealed a little about herself. Come to think of it, although it''s very difficult to have the best restaurant on the first floor of the tower, Amon thought that possibility was high. "Bingo!" She smiled, "As expected from my future husband~ Yes, I own this restaurant~" Bianca walked around Barbara and walked back to Amon and said, "Are you impressed, have you fallen in love with me now? I mean, if you''re my husband, this restaurant is yours too~" "I like you." Amon said, impressed by her beauty, but not letting on: "But it won''t be a reason like that that will make me marry you. As I said, my goal is to be an Overlord, I won''t have time to manage..." Before Amon could finish, she startedughing with delight: "Hehehe~ Darring~ No need to manage anything, I know what you want, and I know it won''t be running a restaurant, I''m just saying I can support you financially, that''s it. it will be of great help to get stronger, of course, Barbara too, but this girl is a little special until she does her first Gic Factor, she better not rely too much on means other than self-effort~" 93 Chapter 93 After talking with them for a few minutes, Bianca led them to the top floor of the restaurant. She also joined the table. She wasn''t the head cook, apparently, she had an immortal cook''s apprentice working at the restaurant. "It''s amazing that you were able to hire someone who can make some immortal dishes." Old Hazael said, impressed. "Hehe, this is the best restaurant on the first floor of the tower, of course, it has to be at least that." Bianca smiled like a rich youngdy as she ced her hand in front of her mouth. Well... She was actually very rich. Even richer than Amon and the rest initially thought. Even an amateur is able to notice that the simplest painting that is artisticallybined with the decoration of the room on the top floor, costs more than money can buy. After all... Just by looking at the painting, you''ll be able to know that it was made by a Master of Painting. "Interested in this picture?" Bianca smiled as she saw Amon look at the white tiger drawn on a board. The white tiger was majestic, enveloped in lightning, appeared to be alive. "I feel my understanding of lightning has increased a little," Amon said sincerely. Biancaughed a little wildly, but still elegant: "Of course, it will happen, this painting was made by an Art Master with 5 Gic Lightning Factor." "Is this serious?" Old Hazael had already noticed that the paintings were special, but he didn''t expect one of them to be done by such a formidable Art Master. "hehe, of course, it is." Biancaughed without exining. Old Hazael understood and didn''t make a point of asking the name of the person he created, as he understood right away that she wasn''t going to answer. Meanwhile, Barbara, Maisa, Julia, and Ariel were looking at different pictures. Although the white tiger is the only painting designed by a 5 Factor Gic Art Master, the rest were all done by a 4 Factor Gic Art Master. It seemed purposeful, as there were pictures of the element of lightning, fire, water, and even psychic knowledge. "Ana, bring it." Bianca pped her hands together suddenly. Soon, a beautifuldy in the restaurant''s trademark white outfit walked in, pushing a chic and elegant cart with a te topped with a silver Cloche. Stopping at the side of the table, the young waitress ced the te with the silver Choche in the middle of the table. With a beautiful smile, the young waitress with the blond hair tied in a ponytail, pulled the Choche, and soon a sweet fragrant smell, almost made everyone around the table salivate. Bianca was pleased with their reaction, smiling she said, "That''s sweets from heaven. When eating, thoughts flow faster. It''s great for trying to understand something that would take days or months. Duration is 1 hour after eating. Children, enjoy and try to understand as much as possible of the pictures in front of you." "Hahaha, Lady Bianca, you never fail to impress me." Old Hazael gave her a thumbs-up. The fact that I can make heaven''s candy isn''t the point, as there''s an immortal cook''s apprentice working here. However, the ingredients are rare, difficult to get. Even a restaurant on the second floor of the tower couldn''t get its hands on the ingredients so easily. "Hehe, Mr. Hazael is very polite." Biancaughed heartily. Looking after Amon and the girls, she said while smiling: "Don''t just stare, eat soon so the effect willst longer." "Yea!" Aftering out of his stupor, Amon and the girls started to eat using a fork. It was a swan-shaped candy, white as clouds, and soft as cotton. When eating, it melted even more than chocte, it was sweet, but not to the point of being unpleasant, it was a festival of taste that brings even greater satisfaction by feeling your thoughts flow more easily. "Don''t look at me, idiots!" Bianca said in a somewhat loud voice, warning the girls who were looking at her, instead of following the example of Amon who finished eating and started looking at the board. "Y-Yes!" A bit of a surprise, as it was the first time they had seen Bianca act like this, aside from Barbara of course, then Ariel and the rest looked in certain directions. Their level of understanding, just as Bianca had said, had increased a lot. Just by looking at the pictures again, they understood things that were just blurry images. ''Running...Running so smoothly, this white tiger is very fast...'' Amon entered a state of enlightenment. The white tiger picture is only revealed if you can understand the true meaning that was drawn. The moment Amon found out, he was able to see the tiger run so fluidly and majestically that his admiration for the white tiger grew. ''How does the white tiger manage to be running in such harmony?'' No matter how hard he looked, the white tiger''s movements were just perfect. Maybe if he used the rune, Amon would be able to understand it better, however, if he did it now, he would have to stop looking at the picture... The best alternative was to depend on yourself for now. Amon decided to use the [Heart Without Limits] rune after the sky''s candy effect ended. Ariel was looking at a red monkey. In the frame, the red monkey was hitting its chest hard, causing shock waves. [Telekinesia]: describes the supposed phenomenon or ability of a person to move, manipte, shake or exert force on a physical system without physical interaction, just using the mind. While it''s something Ariel is capable of, the knowledge hidden in the painting was superior to what she understood. The most important factor was that the red gori used telekinesis in a way superior to her. After half an hour, Ariel managed to enter a state of enlightenment. She began to see the red gori go intobat against other brown fur goris using telekinesis to increase the force on the physical system, bing so powerful that even surrounded, the red gori was unbeatable. 94 Chapter 94 Two twin fish - One blue and one gold. The twin fish swam in a circle on the ocean floor. The picture they were drawing portrays it very well, making whoever sees it feel lighter like a fish. However, only those who have a strong aptitude for water are able to unlock the secrets that are in the picture. Of course, there are exceptions to everything, but it''s not relevant at this point. As incredible as it may seem, the aura of Maisa and Julia at the beginning, which was lucid blue, began to change little by little, and they did not remain the same. Julia starts to have a more pure blue aura. It was like a calmke that reflected the blue of a full moon. While Maisa turned blue-green, sometimes it was yellow-green. ''I''m feeling a little feverish¡­'' Maisa muttered in her mind. Maisa''s body temperature starts to rise a lot. At some point she even felt like she was in a sauna, sweat started to form on her forehead, soon her body was full of sweat. ''Oh?'' Bianca revealed a smile full of interest as she looked at Maisa. When he looked at Julia, her interest increased. ''Looks like these twins can''t be underestimated...'' Even though she thought so, she wasn''t showing the slightest hint of concern. Although I can say that the twins are ''rivals'' of her and her daughter, Bianca was very calm. Maybe because she was already an adult, or because she was confident enough not to feel threatened. Whatever it was, she remained calm, even kind to the twins. Her kindness is demonstrated through the picture she got. Even though it was made by ''only'' an Art Master with 4 Gic Factors, this painting was very special. Being able to create with the Sun Fish and Moon Fish concept is surprising. It could even be said that someone with 5 Water Gic Factors - would have a hard time creating such a painting. Stopping looking at the twins, Bianca looked at her daughter. Barbara was immersed in her own understanding as she looked at the painting that had a ck snake that looked harmless if it weren''t for the fact that it was engulfed in blue-red mes. Barbara''s aura began to waver; initially blue mes, gradually changed to a blue with fiery red. "Amazing..." This time, even Old Hazael couldn''t help but admire Barbara''s aura. "Hehe, of course, it is." Bianca giggled as she agreed with what Old Hazael said. She more than anyone knew how impressive Barbara''s current aura was. Although the girls'' knowledge is increasing abundantly, they have note to as high an understanding as Amon''s. Not only was Amon understanding a lot, he also began to understand the secret skill that was left in the painting. . . The effect of the candy from heaven was ending, the girls started to think about stopping to digest what they had understood... Amon on the other hand starts using the rune: [Boundless Heart]. The moment Amon started to enter the meditation state while using the [Boundless Heart] rune, a phenomenon began to happen... "That¡­" Even now Bianca could no longer remain calm. Something very supernatural began to happen around Amon; they were like white stars that floated from the ground and then slowly began to spin as if he were the center of the universe. "Wow!" Old Hazael was even more impressed with Amon. p To be able to provide such a phenomenon was surreal. It was even more difficult to enter a state of enlightenment. Taking into ount that entering a state of enlightenment is something that a lot of people only have the chance to enter once in a lifetime. Ariel, Barbara, Maisa, and Julia''s minds became even clearer than before. Their understanding has greatly increased; many of the things they did not understand before are now as clear as pure water. Filled with excitement, the girls looked at each other, then they began to meditate, taking advantage of this chance that was given to them. Although the influence was not great enough to influence Old Hazael, even he benefited a little from it. After the ''little'' shock Bianca had, she smiled again. As she looked at Amon, her smile became more interested in him. With a fan, she opened it and ced it in front of her mouth, andughed a little, before falling silent. The skill that Amon had seen the white tiger use before, he began to understand more and more, to the point where he was confident he could train and use itter. Of course, he would have to adapt so that he can use it as a human, however, it won''t be bad, at least he was confident enough to be able to use 10% of the speed shown by the white tiger. Ah yes, although 10% seems little, you have to take into ount that this is not an ordinary white tiger ¨C but yes, a white tiger that can use the lightning element and has at least 4 Gic Factors. That alone shows how special it would be if Amon managed to use 10% of the white tiger''s speed. Obviously, it won''t be that simple, as much as he could do such a thing, he would still need to have a physique and gics capable of providing enough ''energy'' for him to use this ability. Most likely if he was able to use it, it would only be for a few seconds, or he would have to limit himself to using only 1% to 3% of the white tiger''s speed. However, even that would be faster than Amon''s current top speed. While Amon was lost in his own understanding of the white tiger''s ability to run, the girls gradually began to understand the ability hidden in the paintings. Even though the picture that the twins looked at was the same, the understanding that each of them was different, while Maisa understood about the sunfish, Julia understood about the moonfish. Because of that, they started to understand the hidden ability differently from each other. 95 Chapter 95 It''s been 2 hours since Amon started using the [Boundless Heart] rune. His understanding of lightning almost doubled. Obviously, having a lot of advanced stage understanding, try as he might, it was difficult to even for him to understand, although he basically ''saved'' it in his mind, storing the information to try to understand as time went on. Squeezing both hands together, his eyes opened and became steady. Narrowing his eyes a little, Amon looked toward the picture again. However, as much as he tried, he could not at that moment understand beyond what he had already understood, or even get more information about the painting. Closing his eyes and opening them again, Amon muttered in his mind, ''Even without my genes boosting, I feel like I''m twice as strong as I was initially.'' Such an increase was surprising. The aura he gave off was more pure and peaceful, his gic fury was easier to control. Not surprisingly, as strong as fury gics are, the understanding he gained from lightning was high enough that he was able to ''pacify'' fury gics. As Amon analyzed his earnings, the girls also stopped meditating. Amon''s initiative to stop meditating caused the phenomenon he created earlier, which was already weak, to disappear. "..." Barbara and the girls looked at each other and fought to keep from squealing with delight. Well, the gains they made were enough to bring any university genius to tears of joy. Even so, the girls didn''t seem to understand how lucky they were, although I was very happy with what they got. ''These girls... I think because they''ve been with Amon for so long, they didn''t even notice how lucky they are.'' Biancaughed quietly. However, Bianca was underestimating how happy the girls are; especially the twins. If it weren''t for not being alone, the Maisas and Julia would feel that they would cry at that moment. Unlike Barbara and Ariel, the twins ''only'' had an affinity for normal water and their advancement was slightly lowerpared to Barbara and Ariel. Not counting Amon, he was a walking hack, his growth speed was so fast it''s scary. ''With that, I have more hope of not being left out¡­'' Maisa sighed internally. The relief she was feeling was perhaps even greater than Maisa''s. Although she didn''t want to show it, she was quite insecurepared to Maisa. Julia seemed to feel Maisa''s gaze, then she turned and gave a warm smile. "Mother, mother, listen." Barbara walked over to Bianca, holding her arm with both arms wrapped around her, pressing against her chest, Barbara said in an excited tone, "I learned a skill thanks to the painting. It is called: Speaker of the me." "Hoh, impressive." Bianca said with a smile as she rubbed Barbara''s head with her free hand, "Tell me, what is this skill capable of?" "I''m not a child anymore, Mom..." Despite being a little embarrassed, Barbara pouted, however, didn''t try to take her mother''s hand away. Soon, she smiled again and said, "It''s like this, well, the skill is to use blue and red mes, it is able to inject into the enemy''s living body, it can program to explode within 20 minutes, after 20 minutes if themand to explode is not triggered, the mes will burn from the inside out." Bianca showed a shocked look, she herself didn''t expect Barbara to be able to learn this skill, as if there was a rank, she would be ranked S rank. "Impressive!" Bianca was full of praise: "I''m very surprised, I didn''t expect you to be able to understand such a good skill. Honestly, I''m quite happy, and surprised by it." "Hehe~" Barbara touched her nose, which turned a little red, as well as her flushed face, andughed shyly and happy to be praised. A little amazed; Maisa and Julia were left to see Barbara interact like this with her mother. Well, no wonder, since it was hard to see Barbara disy such expressions like that. "Maisa, did you learn any skills?" Julia asked as she looked at her. Maisa looked into Julia''s eyes and sighed... However, soon a smile formed and she made a ''V'' sign with her left hand and said while smiling: "I learned an interesting skill. Although I could not master it fully, but it is superior to all the skills I currently have." Julia pinched Maisa''s cheek, it made her yelp, but Julia didn''t seem to mind, so she asked: "Stop making suspense, tell me what skill you learned?" "Are you that curious?" Despite speaking strangely when her cheek was pinched, Maisa pulled her hand away soon after and continued to speak when she saw Julia puff out her cheeks: "Hehe, I''ll say it, I''ll say it, no need to be mad." Sheughed. "Then?" Julia looked questioningly. Maisa said: "It''s called: Hell''s Anguish; I am able to create even spherical shaped attacks, it is also as hot as fire. The burn caused can be even higher than a fireball. Honestly, I''m not sure how effective it will be, but from my analysis, although amateur, I can say that it''s strong enough to break the defense of someone with the same level of genes as me." "It looks powerful," Julia said with a touch of surprise in her voice. After a few seconds, she smiled as she saw Maisa''s look of pride and said: "I learned a skill too~" "Oh? Which one, tell me...!" Maisa grabbed her arm. "The skill name is: Curse of the Water Lady." Julia proudly said: "Using water, I am able to create cursed water, when touching my enemy, the affected body part starts to freeze, and the greater my understanding, the more dangerous this ability bes. From what I''ve seen, it''s even capable of freezing a dragon." "Wow! So amazing?!" Maisa was genuinely surprised by what Julia said. Obviously, it wasn''t that simple, there were restrictions, it was also difficult to control, however, seeing how surprised and happy Maisa was, Julia didn''t reveal that now. 96 Chapter 96 A rare smile formed on Amon''s lips. Because it is so rare, like an endangered animal, silence took over the ce. "Wow, Amon smiled!" Barbara eximed excitedly. At the same time that Barbara said this, Amon''s expression returned to one of indifference; though, don''t get to the point of being cold. Bianca stopped smiling, and said in a serious tone while looking straight into Amon''s eyes: "Amon, follow me for a moment. There is something I need to talk to you about alone." "Okay," Amon responded immediately. The girls were confused by this, after all, they didn''t know why Bianca wanted to be alone with Amon. "Mom?" Barbara looked at her questioningly. "Don''t worry, I just need to talk to Amon for a moment, then we''ll be right back," Bianca assured while maintaining a gentle smile. Barbara''s confused expression deepened, but she still nodded, "Okay..." Bianca starts walking, meanwhile, Amon follows her. Meanwhile, Old Hazael continued eating as if nothing had happened. Bianca ced her palm next to a painting, then a secret room opened before Amon''s eyes. "We will." A little confused, Amon entered the secret room with Bianca. "That''s it?" "Hehe~" Bianca looked very proud, even a little smug as she puffed out her burdened breasts and said, "These are preparations I made a long time ago for Barbara and our future husband." In the secret room, there were all kinds of paintings, ancient scrolls, magic weapons, Gic Serum, among other things. This amount of items was enough to feed the greed of many people. The fact that he had so many Gic Serums was, in itself, quite a feat. While it''s ''only'' Gic Serum at 99% usage and is only limited to those who haven''t created the first Gic Factor, that doesn''t detract from the rarity. Even because, the 1% of impurity is ''easy'' to eliminate; different from animal meat. "I understand all of that, but¡­" Although with a neutral expression, Amon''s voice became deeper: "What would you do if they found a potential partner who has already created the first Gic Factor?" "Hahaha, that would never happen~" Aggressively, Biancaughed as if she''d heard a really funny joke. The fact that sheughed like that made Amon even more confused. "Why do you say that?" Ammon asked. Bianca stoppedughing. With a mysterious smile, she approached as her curvy body swayed, showing the incredible charm, cing her right index finger on his lip, she said, "It''s a secret~" "..." Amon. Taking her finger from his lips, Bianca boldly ced her hands on his face. Bianca''s hands were cold, this somehow stimted Amon, he felt a coldness at the same time, something warm started to ignite in his body. His heart sped up as Bianca''s lips came close to his. Amon couldn''t resist, he let her hold his face in her hands as her full lips approached his. When their lips finally met, a unique kiss left Amon stunned. It was unlike any kiss he''d had before. It was sweet at the same time, possessive, stimting in an unparalleled way, making his whole body hot as his heart rate increased wildly. *snap~* Their lips parted. Biancaid her head on his chest and murmured a seductive voice. "Although it''s a secret, don''t worry, it''s not something that could affect you or our rtionship. It''s just not the right time to say. Believe me, yes?" "I believe," Amon responds immediately. Bianca smiled in response. She liked that about Amon. The fact that he didn''t ask, even though he was curious to know, made her happy. If he insisted that she talk, maybe she would be a little disappointed, even though she did. "By the way, what are your intentions towards the twins and the other short girl with the ridiculouslyrge breasts?" Bianca asked with a touch of jealousy. "Ariel is my friend. As for the twins¡­." Amon paused. He wasn''t quite sure how to define his current rtionship with the twins. Honestly, he prefers to focus on getting strong. However, he didn''t want to lose the bond he made with the girls... After thinking for a few minutes, he started to tell Bianca what he decided to do. Bianca puffed out her cheeks, but then smiled, "Okay, I''ll respect your decision." Her tone was very provocative, with a hint of flirtation. It turned out that they went back to kissing a few times before getting back together. The girls'' gaze upon seeing them return was doubtful. Amon and Bianca were left alone in a secret room for several minutes while they waited... . . Sonia was acting differently since yesterday. Julius felt lost. Although he wanted to help, he didn''t know the X root of the problem. ''What happened to Sonia?'' It wasn''t like he was dissatisfied or anything, but the fact that she seemed to have rejuvenated made him worried. "Julius, silly~" Sonia hugged him from behind, acting lovingly. Even without seeing her, Julius knew she was smiling from the tone of her voice. "Why are you frowning? You look more beautiful when you are smiling." "..." Taken by surprise, Julius blushed from head to toe at what she said. Although they were loving, she''d never shown so much affection, and the fact that she looked younger made him somehow worried, and guilty about being turned on by it. "I..." Before he could answer, Sonia showed incredible strength as she took him in her arms, and said in a loving tone: "I want you! Let''s go back to our love nest~" Julius didn''t have the strength to resist, strangely, Sonia''s strength increased a lot. Julius felt like a littlemb in a gori''s arms; although this ''gori'' was incredibly beautiful and seductive... When he finally managed toe to his senses, Julius muttered, "But, we need to go to work...!" "Hehe~ Don''t worry, missing 1 day is not the end of the world, now I want you~" Sonia''s voice turned sly and pitiful: "Or do you intend to refuse me?" p "... We''re going to miss it." Julius relented. . . The next morning, Amon and the girls were back at the university. Bianca left Amon with some Gic Serums, as well as some scrolls. She made it clear that he could do whatever he wanted, even share it with the twins and Ariel. 97 Chapter 97 While Amon slept, he had a strange dream. In that dream, Amon was a white tiger... Running and hunting, the white tiger seemed to be the king of the whole jungle. Amon couldn''t control the white tiger''s body, but he could feel every sensation as if it were his body. Suddenly, the white tiger was surrounded by ck tigers who used the water element. It was then that Amon heard a more than fierce roare from the white tiger''s mouth. *Roooar!* The roar seemed to have a paralysis effect, when the roar echoed, the ck tigers stopped moving. When the white tiger was about to attack... Amon woke up. "..." Amon''s body was soaked with sweat. The back of his head in particr was very sweaty, looking like it was wet with water. Rubbing his eyes, Amon muttered, "What a strange dream..." Pulling off the nket, Amon sat up, propping his feet up over his head, supporting the icy floorboards. When his foot made contact with the ground, he remembered the sensation he had felt in the dream. In the dream, his feet were so strong and flexible that whenparing his feet it was likeparing the feet of a baby and an adult. "If I do this, and then¡­" Although it was ''only'' a dream. Amon managed toe up with several ideas to improve the skill he learned yesterday. Although he couldn''t increase his speed much, he was more confident in controlling his body as he ran. It was a question of flexibility, not speed. Amon did his daily business as soon as he got up. As he did this, he thought about the dream and what he had learned. Going to the living room, moving the furniture to make more space, Amon starts articting his muscles, making some movements, simr to the white tiger. At first, he acted like a four-legged animal. Although it wasn''t ideal for him, Amon felt he needed to feel the sensation for himself with his own body of how the white tiger used this ability to run. . . Later in the ssroom, Amon was ''alone'', the girls went to different sses because of their gics. Aside from paying attention in ss, Amon didn''t pay attention to his ssmates. When he wasn''t smiling, he looked cold and cultured and refined, but seeing his gaze was like appreciating a wild beast, no matter how afraid they were, they couldn''t help but appreciate... "The fact that lightning is among the best gics is mainly because not only does it have high offensive power, it can also render even the strongest enemies paralyzed. Even if just a millisecond can decide the course of the fight, in a home group, those who have lightning gics are highly sought after." Although Amon agreed with what the teacher was saying, he already knew all of this, even some things the teacher didn''t mention. Despite that, he still paid attention, reevaluating the thoughts he had towards the basics, andparing if he was doing something wrong. The subject of today''s ss remained the same, Amon dropped out of ss at break and left the field of the lightning ss. ''Better find a quiet ce to meditate.'' Amon looked at the map as he walked. As he walked into the field surrounded by trees and green grass, Amon didn''t notice that a ''fox'' with red hair followed him, curious as to what he intended to do. Amon watched and felt the air swirling around him. It was clean, fresh, and rich. His mind became calm and his thoughts became peaceful. Amon rxed every muscle. Before starting to meditate, he felt the presence of a ''little fox''. A rare smile in a perfect arc formed on his lips. A dazzling smile that was capable of making an innocent virgin girl swoon was seen by the ''little fox'', her thoughts were in disarray as her heart raced like never before. His facial features were perfect. Each line was created in a way that made it look like it was perfectly made by God. The way his eyes and nose were ced together form a perfect picture. Her heart skipped a beat. ''Fuck, how can he be so fucking handsome?!?'' Barbara couldn''t help but swear as she admired the man''s handsome face, almost revealing his whereabouts. Then she covered her mouth and caught her ragged breathing for fear of being noticed. She didn''t even know why she was hiding yet, since she was there, she could very well show herself and spend intimate time with him, however, seeing that smile... She just couldn''t help herself, but she got more excited than usual which made her embarrassed. Honestly, she didn''t even know why she acted like that at that moment, although it was rare, she had seen him smile before, however, now it seemed that she had seen something forbidden, something that only belonged to her, and at the same time, she felt that she wasmenting on a crime... Wow, she was so confused and so hot... Barbara shook herself with her left hand while the other she ced on her racing heart. After a while, she noticed that Amon began to meditate. After a few minutes, she managed to stand her ground. Looking at her look, she nodded, not finding it unsatisfactory. Barbara wore a running suit, she already had a bit of a grip on the mes, and even after she took martial arts ss, she didn''t break a sweat. Sensing that she smelled good, she became confident and started to approach Amon. The nice running suit was ck in color and she looked ridiculously beautiful and hot in it. Her hair was tied in a high ponytail behind her head, whichpletely revealed her incredibly exquisite facial features. She was glowing, and her charisma was aggressive but attractive. ''This is my chance...!'' Barbara thought as she got closer and closer. * Please read the author''s notes down here! s2 ¡ý¡ý¡ý - Drop some power stone, please s2 Join us to chat about the novel and see the visual representations! discord.gg/rK69edsWyt 98 Chapter 98 "Finally decided to show up?" Amon suddenly opened his eyes. As brave as Barbara is, she stumbled backward andnded on her ass. "There..." An embarrassed look passed through her eyes. Her face starts to heat up as part of her face starts to turn pinker. "I..." She gasped not knowing what to say, and she was forced to swallow them back, the girl''s heart pounding and the words stuck in her throat. Barbara stopped trying to speak and took a deep breath. Amon saw this and was silent as he waited for what she intended to do next. Barbara wasn''t a coward and was just a little more nervous than usual, especially since there were so many cameras all over the sky. However, while she was there, she soon realized that in every visible spot possible, it was possibly one of the only open areas that weren''t caught by the cameras. ''Amon knew that, why did he choose to stay here?'' Around them, there were gigantic trees, and not only that, some had branches over 5 meters, being trees that created natural shadows while isting this part of the field. "Amon..." Barbara blinked her eyes unhurriedly, when she said his name, it was in a sweet, slightly sexy voice as her lips were wet by her small, delicate red tongue. cing her left hand on his knee, she noticed that Amon didn''t react negatively and kept looking at her. A glint of interest crossed Amon''s eyes at that moment. Barbara didn''t miss it, she smiled a little as her eyes curved a little, almost closing with an intense glow that was almost mesmerizing. Only inches away from Amon''s lips, Barbara said his name again. "Amon~" Her voice was sweet as honey, even an indifferent boy like Amon felt his heart melt and his heartbeat quicken: "I can, yes~?" Hearing her ask that, Amon nodded. He didn''t need to ask what she wanted, watching her staring at his lips so much, as well as her wetting her lips, made him hope it could happen. "Amon?" Suddenly, Barbara noticed something strange about Amon''s expression, she followed his gaze. "I want you both..." A female voice, extremely lewd and seductive, echoed. From behind the trees, two boys and a girl appeared. The girl kissed a boy while walking while the other boy smoothed the girl''s body on her private parts. Barbara blushed pink. It was a scene that looked like something out of a porn movie. Mainly seeing the way the girl kissed one and with her hand on the other''s private part. Noticing the presence of Amon and Barbara, the look of the girl and the two twin boys, she had curiosity and scrutiny. To their surprise, the girlughed as she stopped kissing one of the twins and said, "Haha, looks like we messed up something... well, how about we turn that into five?" The girl was beautiful and sexy, her cleavage was quite revealing, while her eyes were pink and her hair was pink. When she proposed, her eyes gleamed brightly, she looked like she saw a new toy that she would love to y with. The twins also evaluated Barbara, after they saw that she was above the normal standard, they were not against the proposal. "Not interested." Amon coldly refused. His eyes fixed on the girl with undisguised indifference. A surprised look passed through the girl''s eyes, suddenly beads of sweat started running down her forehead. "Jenifer?" One of the twins noticed this, although they were upset by the way Amon refused and his cold and indifferent way when they saw the girl they were with him dripping sweat and with her face turning pale, they felt something strange... "I''m fine... Come on, let''s not disturb them." After saying that, Jenifer''s lust was quenched as if a bucket of cold water had been dropped on her. As she walked, she shivered a little as if she was cold. "..." It took a while for the twins to react, before leaving, they looked at Amon and Barbara onest time, and said hurriedly, "Going...!" After they left, Barbara wasn''t as excited as before, the scene she saw earlier made her not in the mood anymore. However, Amon pulled her by the arm, causing her to fall with her ass on his legs, which he stretched out. Surprised, Barbara screamed in fright, wrapping her arms around his neck, she ended up with her head against his chest. "Amon...?" "Shhh." Amon said in a deep voice, "Stay like this for a while, okay?" This was beyond the unexpected, Barbara''s heart pounded furiously as she said "Mmm-mmm..." In agreement with small murmurs. Her soft hair fell over her shoulders and her fair, delicate face had a hint of blush. From her angle, he could see her thick, curly eyshes fluttering softly, which was tempting to his heart. Unseen by Barbara, Amon smiled as his hand ran through her hair between his fingers. ''My God my God...! What is happening to Amon all of a sudden?'' Although she knew Amon wasn''t cold as he seems, she never thought he would do something like this. She could have sworn she could hear his heart beating as hard as hers. . . Biting her right thumbnail, Jenifer muttered as the twins followed her in confusion: "Dangerous, dangerous, that, what was that? Damn it, how can something like this happen?" "Jenifer, honey, what was that?" one of the twins asked, confused. "I saw, I saw¡­ Something very frightening about trying to use my powers on him. Ugh, just remembering, my god, my god, how could that?" She looked stunned, even a little paranoid as she looked back in fear that Amon had followed them. ''What exactly happened to make her so scared?'' The thought of the twin who kissed her before was the most confusing, he was the one who understood the most about her powers, and seeing that not only didn''t work on that boy but scared her a lot. Jenifer has always been a fearless girl since he met her. There are several men and even women who were ''ves'' of her powers and would give her life for him, because of that, she was fearless, however... 99 Chapter 99 The time that seemed to have stopped actually passed in the blink of an eye. Before Barbara knew it, it was already getting dark as she continued in the same position she had been in before. Just when she thought Amon would just stick with it, she suddenly heard him call her name. "Barbarian." He said in a deep, husky voice, a wave of heat going through her entire body when she heard him. Looking at him, standing just inches away for a kiss, she saw him approach. ''This¡­'' Barbara closed her eyes tightly as she waited. When she felt his lips on hers, despite waiting for it, she opened her eyes in surprise, but seeing that he had his eyes closed, and with his tongue forced entry into her mouth, Barbara closed her eyes and with her little tongue, she yed with his tongue. As they moved their lips and ran their tongues into each other''s mouths, an inexplicable pleasure made Barbara forget everything, she just wanted to kiss him without thinking about anything else. It was about a few secondster that Amon''s smartphone started ringing, then Barbara''s. On the caller ID were the twins'' names. . . "Amon says he''s on his way," Maisa said. "Barbara too," Julia said next. She knit her eyebrows together, a little suspiciously, she wasn''t sure, but she could have sworn she heard Amon''s voice when he spoke to Barbara. "Are you two together?" Maisa looked suspiciously. But, she just sighed as she looked at the already dark sky. ''Amon...'' Ariel saw their reaction and it was easy to tell what they were thinking after learning that Amon and Barbara were possibly together. She smiled but didn''t touch the wound. "Are they," Ariel said looking in a certain direction. Even though a few people came along the way to them along with Amon and Barbara, they stood out from the crowd. Soon Maisa and J¨²lia noticed theming and waved. "We''re here," Julia said with the same usual smile. Barbara waved back. Amon remained with his hands in his pockets as he walked alongside Barbara. It waste afternoon, most of the sses were over, so most of the students were also leaving their respective sses. Although they are all human, there were differences between them, albeit a little subtle, such as more pointed ears like an elf, or more crooked teeth, Amon''s group was particrly more attractive among the crowd. Amon had a remarkable figure, but his aura was cold and indifferent. He was the type that could only be admired from afar, but he was untouchable. A pink haired girl was among them, when she saw Amon, she hid behind amppost. ''My God, he didn''t see me, right?'' She herself had no reason to hide, in a way, she didn''t offend him at all, but the fear she felt this afternoon was hard to forget. But, there was something that even with fear she couldn''t deny... Amon was a unique man, she didn''t have time to pay attention to that, but just because he was walking with his hands in his pockets, many people silently appeared around him. around you. Most of them were women. However, perhaps because he seemed so distant, aloof, and unapproachable, they only dared to observe, but they dared not attempt to speak to him. ''Those crazy women, they don''t know how scary he is...'' Thinking like that, Jenifer slipped away, not wanting to be noticed. Seeing that Amon looked in a certain direction, Barbara asked curiously, "Amon, what is it?" Amon stopped looking and replied nonchntly, "Nothing." And continued walking to where Julia and the girls were. Ariel was the mostid-back of the group, she gave a yful smile. "Let''s go, I''m hungry~" She said with her small height, waving her hands and making her big tits sway wildly. "Yes let''s go." Barbara was the first to respond. "Yea." The twins responded in unison. "Mm." Then Amon answered. They didn''t head towards the nearest restaurant that many students were heading to, instead, they were heading towards the opposite direction, where the ''elevator'' is with the intention of going to the same restaurant they went to the first time they arrived here. As they entered the elevator, some students looked in their direction, after all, the group of a very handsome boy surrounded by 4 beautiful girls was a feast for the eyes. "I''ve seen where they''re going, what does it say, are we going to follow them?" Right after Amon and the girls left, a group of three boys and two girls looked in the direction the elevator was going. Before leaving, one of the boys snooped around and saw thest stop they were scheduled to go to. Alexander was what could be said to be the leader of the water element ss. He was very close to creating the first Gic Factor and was very skilled at using his gics. Because of this, they looked up to him upon hearing Michael''s suggestion. A mysterious smile curved his lips. Cristiane saw this and felt ufortable. She liked him, and not wanting to be narcissistic, she knew she was called the most beautiful flower of the water element, this gave her confidence to stand by Alexander''s side. Not only that, but she was also the best first-year girl student at controlling the water element. Another reason she was always calm, even though she didn''t have much progress with Alexandre, was because he didn''t show interest in any girl... Well, that was until a few days ago. ''Damn, damn¡­ I can''t let this happen?!'' Cristina took a deep breath, and forced herself not to let her emotions show: "I think we better not do that¡­" "Why do you say that, Cristina?" Nilton looked at her doubtfully. Cristina showed a shy smile, with her cheeks slightly flushed, she said softly: "I mean... They are new students and they seem to be adapting still. It will be better to give them some time to get used to it, and it wouldn''t be nice if they thought we were following them on purpose, would it? After all, they might get us wrong and think we''re following them to challenge them." "Makes sense..." Nilton nodded. The university was totally in favor of having duels, because of this, new students were always very cautious, some even hid so as not to be challenged. Alexandre didn''t get angry to hear this, he looked at Cristina and gave a meaningful smile, and soon agreed: "Yes, Cristina is right, we will have more chances at another time." Saying that he turned around and began to lead the group. Discreetly, Cristina ced her hand on her chest and sighed in relief. Afterward, she put on a sweet smile, and said in her gentle voice: "Brother Alexandre is the one who understands me best~" The groupughed upon hearing this and followed Alexandre. Without anyone noticing, a cruel smile appeared on Alexandre''s face, ''This boy seems close to Maisa... It doesn''t matter, there''s a way he can beat me.'' but soon a peaceful smile reced it. ---- Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! 100 Chapter 100 Before entering the restaurant, Alexandre looked in the direction that Amon and the girls had gone. Christina frowned. She understood what that meant, as Alexandre had never paid so much attention to anyone. She clenched her fists so tightly they almost bled. She was so angry that her eyes turned red. . . A considerable amount of delicacy was delivered to their table. "It''s my delight~" Ariel said with a smile. Today she had been challenged by a boy to a duel. The boy wanted to impress her mainly because of the beautiful pairs she has which made many girls envy and boys can''t look away from them. However, little did he know that he would lose badly, even beg for mercy. In the end, she earned 50 credits. Julia nudged Ariel and said with a smile, "I saw your video struggling, a lot of students were talking about it in the ssroom." "Is that so?" Ariel asked rhetorically, with the same usual smile. Amon''s brows were rxed and unrestrained. Leaning back in his chair, putting down his cup of tea, his expression rxed and his voice sounded a little husky. "Congrattions." Needless to say, who he was saying it to, Ariel grinned wildly and unrestrainedly: "I just ''kicked'' something unnecessary and got a few credits, nothing too big~" Barbara almost choked on water andughed hard. The twinsughed, Ariel''s form and expression as she said this was very unique andical. "Huh?" Amon felt the watch vibrate on his wrist. Soon he noticed that the message icon was highlighted. Clicking it, he saw that it was a message from an unknown number. After some thought, he opened the message. Just above the clock, a holographic page was visible to the naked eye. [I want to tell you how proud I am to be your grandmother. To me, there is nothing in the world more important than my grandson. When you were born, my life took on new meaning and the joy of being a grandmother is what keeps me smiling. You are a very special boy who brightens up all my days. I thank heavens for having gifted me with such a handsome and intelligent grandson. I''m happy because I''m a grandmother, but I''m the happiest grandmother in the world because I have a grandson like you!] It was followed by another message: [My dear grandson, you are a great pride for me. Since we were blessed with his birth, I have be the happiest grandfather in the world. It was an indescribable joy that continues to this day and will never end. You are the most precious treasure I have, the fruit of the unconditional love that unites us. I will always fight for your sess with all my might.] Amon read each word very patiently, rubbing his prominent brows. Her honey-colored eyes looked at the message, wondering how to respond. Maisa and the girls were curious to see Amon reading the message received so patiently, but they didn''t snoop. Amon''s fingers were extremely beautiful, the kind of well-proportioned beauty and the kind of good looks that could be used as a hand model. At fast speed, he replied. It was truly a sight to behold! - - After eating at the restaurant, the group split up and went back to the dorm. On the way to the dorm, Amon felt as if he was being watched, but he was pretty sure he wasn''t being followed. ''...'' Standing still, he frowned, not being able to feel the presence of someone with bad intentions in his direction, he put his hands in his pocket and went through the door of the dorm building. After getting through the security system, Amon entered the elevator. Only after he entered the elevator did the feeling of being watched disappear. ''Strange.'' Amon didn''t think his senses were deceiving him. . . The next morning, there was an announcement reminding me that the semester test would take ce on the 25th, on Wednesday. Amon saw the message sh and after reading it, he closed it. ''Practical test...'' Grabbing the bottle of milk, Amon put it on the table and went to get the ss from the cupboard. In the information, the practical test was made by teachers who were experts in their areas. In the case of Amon, it would be advisable to take the practical test with the lightning teacher. Amon didn''t think too deeply about it. There was still time, it was the 23rd, he still had today and tomorrow to think about it until he decided. . . A few minutes after Amon left the dorm, he ran into the girls. "Amon." Barbara asked the moment he looked at her and recognized that she was listening with a buzz: "About the practical test on the 25th, have you made up your mind?" "Not yet," Amon replied in a neutral tone. "How about going with me?" Barbara''s eyes gleamed with hope: "Although your genes aren''t fire, the test is just physical aptitude, you won''t necessarily learn anything if you go with the teacher who teaches lightning." "I''ll think about it," Amon replied. "Okay." Barbara smiled. While it wasn''t the answer she wanted, he''d better refuse, if he didn''t, knowing him, she knew he would have rejected her. ''There''s still a chance he''ll go with me!'' She balled her hands into fists. Seeing that Barbara was the first for them, Julia sighed. Maisa nudged her and muttered under her breath for only her to hear: "Sister, let''s find time to talk to Amon alone and ask him toe with us. In case he decides to go with Barbara... I''ll go with them!" She ended up raising her voice a little at the end of the sentence. Julia acknowledged silently. Ariel, Amon, and Barbara looked at the twins, seeing that they were silent, as they didn''t hear what Maisa said, they just let it go while they talked about what they learned. Maisa ced her hand on her chest and sighed in relief. Even though she hadn''t done anything wrong, for some reason she felt guilty. "Maisa, Julia, what a coincidence." An obnoxious voice that turned Maisa and Julia''s expression to show disgust came from not far away. 101 Chapter 101 "Maisa, Julia, what a coincidence." An obnoxious voice that turned Maisa and Julia''s expression to show disgust came from not far away. Amon turned and red at the upturned-nosed boy. Maisa and Julia''s displeasure was quite obvious when they looked at the boy, but he didn''t seem to notice, continuing to smile as he greeted them. Even though she didn''t like him, Julia still said, "Good morning." But that was all, and he started talking to Amon. Maisa, on the other hand, didn''t even bother to speak, she huffed and even started talking to Barbara, ignoring Alexandre''s existence. "Hehee." Alexandre wasn''t upset about it, he even seemed to enjoy it as he chuckled. The girls who were nearby red at the twins. "Who do they think they are to act like that?" "Damn, just because they''re a little cute, they think they can be so snobby with our Alexandre." "Tsk, some people don''t know how lucky they are, if they did, they wouldn''t dare treat Alexandre like that." Many girls who liked Alexandre began to disdain the twins, either out of jealousy or for another reason. Amon frowned a little when he heard these girls. "Noisy." His voice was cold as he looked toward the group of girls that huddled close to Alexandre and his group. Hearing this, the girls lowered their heads, their faces flushed with embarrassment. They didn''t dare retort, not only because Amon had a cold ''don''t tease me'' kind of aura, but also because he was so handsome. Even more handsome than Alexander. Alexandre kept looking at the twins, then his smile widened as he said: "Soon the practical test starts, I''m looking forward to it, let''s work hard together, yes?" To many, it looked like he was just being kind. But for his friends, who knew him better than anyone, knew he wanted to do ''something'' with the twins in the practical test. Lasciviously, Alexander''s friends licked their lips as some wicked thoughts passed through their minds. Maisa couldn''t take it anymore. She red at him and said, "I don''t know what kind of scheme you''re up to, but don''t think we''re like these brainless girls who can''t see through your mediocre acting. God, you are so annoying!" Julia tried hard not tough, but she couldn''t help it. Ariel was more unrestrained, sheughed shamelessly, without any ss. Barbara although not quite like Ariel,ughed out loud too. While the people around forced themselves not tough, or tough in disguise. Even now Alexandre couldn''t keep hisposure, he felt so humiliated that his face turned ugly when he looked at Maisa. Amon remained indifferent and cold. He stared at Alexander coldly, like a wolf protecting his pack, treating Alexander as a threat that must be exterminated. Although Alexander believed he was fearless, especially in front of someone who had just arrived at the university. Before Amon''s cold eyes, he almost backed up a few steps, ''Am I scared?'' He felt angry at the thought of it. His eyes turned red and he snorted coldly at Amon before leaving. ''You don''t lose by waiting to challenge me!'' Alexander was no fool, although Amon didn''t say anything, he knew that Amon was being protective of the two girls he had his eye on. But if he thought it would turn out that way, he was a fool. Only after walking away did Alexander think of several things he could do, he even thought that he could challenge Amon to a duel and embarrass him in front of those ignorant twins. He also thought of many things he could say to embarrass Amon, but in the end, he didn''t. ''This isn''t over.'' Remembering something, a wicked smile curved his lips. Although very angry, he couldn''t show his feelings under these circumstances. "Alexander, wait for me!" Coming out of their stupor, the group of people ran after him. Maisa and Julia were particrly happy. Not only did Amon scold those few miserable girls, he also seemed to be challenging Alexander for them. Feeling protected, the twins'' hearts were very warm. ''This is an indescribable feeling.'' Maisa thought. Julia had a smile on her lips and stole a few nces in Amon''s direction. She felt sweet as if she''d eaten a whole spoonful of honey. Barbara, on the other hand, stoppedughing and felt a bitter taste in her mouth when she saw the twins'' reaction. It''s not that she never thought they could be in a ''win-win'' situation, but as a woman, it was hard to ept that the man she loved was paying attention to another woman. A good example is wives who are jealous of their husbands with their mothers. Even though it was something that there was no need to be jealous of, there were things that weren''t easy to control. And one of the hardest things to do is control your feelings. Be good or bad. Amon looked in the direction Alexandre was and said: "Maisa, Julia. I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to do the practical test with the water element teacher." "Amon, do you think so too?" Julia was a little happy and said: "Yes, that Alexandre gives me a bad feeling. He might try something with us. I learned that the practical test is done in the tower. If so, capable ofmitting a crime and not getting caught." "I do not trust him." Maisa felt that Alexandre''s gaze was repugnant, the way he looked at her, it was as if he were evaluating her like a piece of meat. It disgusted her. Ariel said with a serious expression, "I''ve only seen him in person twice, and I got the impression he''s done ''bad'' things before. My instincts tell me that he is used to doing things like this, I have the same feeling when I looked at him, as when I looked at the boy who was discovered dressed as a woman to enter the women''s bathroom andmit a crime against a 15 year old girl ." Sometimes there''s a type of person that youbel something ''evil'' with a little encounter. Of course, it doesn''t mean it''s something concrete and it''s okay to judge someone like that. However, the person''s actions say it all, as do Alexander''s suspicious actions. Only those who are blind cannot see what is right in front of their eyes. Even those silly girls who kept circling him like a fly. Another thing, even if it''s not Julia''s interest, she was quite helpful, but she didn''t notice the girl who always follows Alexandre. Nothing proves that he did anything to her, maybe she''s overthinking it, but when she starts to doubt someone, anything that happens differently creates suspicion. Amon raised his eyebrows at Julia''s oddly changing expression. Feeling Amon''s gaze, Julia looked into his eyes and smiled. Amon reached out and rubbed Julia''s head to everyone''s surprise. And then he said, "If you need help, don''t hesitate toe to me." "You too." Amon rubbed Maisa''s head next. This was something his grandparents did to him and finding it ideal to do it now since whenever his grandparents did it to him, he felt safer, Amon chose to do the same with the twins. "Mm." The twins acknowledged with a low hum, still stunned. Amon was changing, he was more likely to take steps to have intimate contact and try to show that he cares. Though he hardly shows it on his face, his actions prove he cares. Barbara pouted, but remembering the intimate time she''d had with Amon yesterday, sheforted herself. Furthermore, she knew that Amon''s concern was valid being on the same course as Alexander who appeared to have severalckeys. . . It waste afternoon that same day, it was also when someone challenged Ariel to a duel. As many college students left sses at the same time, it was all about knowing that someone was dueling. In front of Ariel was a slightly tall boy, 180 cm with explosive muscles, looking like he''d been on steroids. They were now on the outdoor sports court. Ariel had her hands in her pants pocket with an unruly posture, but since she was so tiny, she just looked adorable. Wearing blue jogger pants and a cropped halter top with a ck tie, she was a mix of adorable and sexy. Although she was petite, she had enviable curves, especially herrge breasts. "If you agree to be my girlfriend, we can stop now." The boy said with a smile. "Not interested." Ariel''s lip curled into a bright smile. She added: "If you don''t have the guts to bite, don''t growl." "You..." The boy almost lost his temper, but then took a deep breath: "Don''t forget our bet, if I win, you''ll be my girlfriend!" "Hehe, and don''t forget, if you lose, you''ll have to pay me 150 credits." Arielughed. . . Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! 102 Chapter 102 Normally, with nothing around, psychic gene holders were at a disadvantage in a fight. When the countdown ended, ''pyrokinesis'', Ariel muttered in her mind, then she created two fireballs, one in each hand, and threw it using her full force, the fireball was very fast in Ishmael''s direction. Unlike normal elemental spells, Ariel didn''t need to recite long spells to conjure up the powers of her genes. That was one of the many advantages of the psychic gene. Ishmael realized he wouldn''t be fast enough to dodge, even if he dodged, it wasn''t clear he would be able to escape, he was up against a psychic after all. A shield made of ice formed, it wasn''t very shy as he used the most basic defense spell as he didn''t have time to cast a better defense spell. *Beng! Beng!* Consecutively, the fireballs hit the shield, the first time it was able to create cracks, thus making Ishmael use even more of his gics to strengthen the shield and defend against the next fireball. "Phew..." A long and tired sigh escaped his mouth, even though he defended himself, he ended up wearing out a little. Ariel saw this and smiled. Her smile was beautiful, but it chilled those who saw her. The audience''s surprise could not be hidden. It was incredible that a rookie was already that strong. Many smiled as they waited to enjoy a good show. Others even whistled or pped. Duels weremon, and it was always good entertainment for college kids. Some duels even caught the attention of the teachers. "Imand you, exercise my will..." At a rapid speed, Ishmael recited a spell. Spinning in the palm of his hands, two spiral-shaped arrows appeared. The boy''s eyes were sharp, though he liked Ariel; he didn''t want to lose this duel. *Whoosh! Whoosh!* The smile on Ariel''s face widened. It was as if she had been waiting for this. As the spiral arrow headed towards her at high speed, she didn''t try to dodge it, but rather, she muttered ''Telekinesis,'' soon the spiraling ice arrows were under her control. To make matters worse, Ariel not only took control of the enemy attack, she also made it spin even faster and boosted using telekinesis to go towards Ishmael at speeds almost impossible to see with the naked eye. "I am you, you are me..." Ishmael recited a new spell even longer as he dodged. The speed of the spiraling ice arrows was very fast, not long after he finished reciting the spell, the arrow had already reached him. *Pr!* The two spiral arrows caught Ishmael''s shoulder and belly. Some thought it was over, but in reality, what happened left many surprised. "Wow!" "Unbelievable." "That boy is talented too." What was caught by the attacks was an ice clone that shattered, then fell to the ground. Ariel showed a little surprise, but it wasn''t long before she smiled. Although the boy was talented, it didn''t matter, he was already panting as he sweated heavily. Very quickly, Arielunched two more fireballs towards Ishmael, but then, she created two more fireballs andunched it again and did it again. "Ahhh, measurement!" Ishmael panicked. He''d experienced these fireballs before, if he couldn''t defend himself or dodge them, he wouldn''te out with simple injuries. Strongly biting his lips until he bled, he showed a sad expression, then he yelled, "I... I give up!" [Winner, Ariel Abravanel!] "Angry!" "That was amazing!" "Not bad at all." Many apuded. Ariel smiled as she controlled the fireballs andunched them towards the sky, creating some fireworks. *Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom...!* The audience liked it even more and the apuse got louder. By this point, Amon, Maisa, Julia, and Barbara had already appeared and arrived at Ariel''s side. Barbara hugged Ariel saying how amazing she was. Maisa and Julia weren''t stingy with the praise either. Ishmael looked in Ariel''s direction, instantly felt his stomach turn; his chest felt like it was blocked by a cotton ball, choking him and making it difficult to breathe. Feeling downcast, he ran right after paying off the promised credits. The way the boy looked depressed and ran off made Barbaraugh. "Poor thing, you made him cry." Barbara wrapped her arm around Ariel''s neck as sheughed. With a smirk, Ariel said, "If you want, you can go andfort him." Barbara was taken by surprise: "No, no, Amon is the only one I willfort!" "Oh? But, can you see such a scenario?" Ariel continued smiling, "I mean, can you imagine a scenario where Amon will need you tofort him?" "..." Barbara broke her head, but could not see such a scenario. Maisa and Juliaughed when they saw Barbara''s confused look. After a short exchange of words, they started walking. "By the way, I heard that there will be a theater not far away from where they will even use gics, it might be interesting, let''s see?" Ariel asked. "I''ve heard about that too, but..." Barbara said regretfully, "Looks like you need advance tickets, even if we were, we won''t be able to get into the theater." "Is that so? So forget it~" Ariel smiled. She only suggested it because she didn''t have anything better to do, but since it was so hard to get admission, she had no reason to work very hard to get tickets. Not least because she wasn''t really a theater fan, she just wanted entertainment for them to spend time together. "It''s still early." Amon looked up to the sky and said slowly, "We haven''t explored the nearby city yet. Most of the time we spend at the university." "It''s a good idea, shall we take a look? We can buy some things in town with our credit, now even Ariel is rich~" Julia said jokingly. Although Ariel gained some credits, it was still rtively little. "It''s a good idea, even if we didn''t buy anything, it would be nice to get to know the city." Maisa''s eyes sparkled a little. Having made up their minds, they enter the elevator and teleport to the university exit. 103 Chapter 103 Although the sun was no longer visible, the light throughout the city of Belen was brightly lit and bustling. There were many people living on this, in the billions, but this wasn''t small either, at 32,212 km, it was at least three timesrger than Barbara''s home the rest. The reason there were so many people in the city of Belen was that it was close to the best university, as well as having the best and biggest shops. Thus, the fastest growing city in the Southern Brasty Country. "So many couples..." Maisa pouted when she saw her sister and Barbara holding Amon''s arm. Ariel saw this andughed a little. Pressing her lips together tightly, she smiled: "Don''t be jealous, haven''t you been holding his arm for a good long minute? Let this beautiful girl keep youpany." Maisa didn''t refuse, she let Ariel hold her arm. Although there was a difference in size, it wasn''t that disproportionate, apart from a few men who saw it and their eyes sparkled looking like they saw something amazing, it wasn''t like they were doing anything strange if you looked closely you would notice that the two were just friends. "Look, I bet a lot of boys are having weird fantasies about the two of us," Ariel said with a meaningful giggle and shot Maisa a teasing look. "Humph!" Maisa snorted in contempt, then sheughed: "How can it be? I am straight from head to toe, who would dare to confuse and have impure thoughts with me? But as for you¡­" She gave him a meaningful look. "I like men." Ariel pursed her lips and a mischievous smile formed, "But, you don''t have much... Well, if you dress up in tights and a tighter t-shirt, I don''t think I''ll be able to resist the temptation~" Maisa was startled, she uncrossed Ariel''s arms, pulling away, she said in shock: "Are you serious that you have these kinds of thoughts about me?" "Hahahahaha!" Suddenly, Barbara and Julia startughing out loud. Just then, Maisa realized that Ariel was teasing her as she gave her a teasing smile. Her face red with embarrassment, Maisa puffed out her cheeks very upset, but thenughed. Without anyone noticing, even Amon smiled a little before bing indifferent again. "Students at UGRG University?" Such an obvious question, since they were wearing the university''s badge, and it wasn''t really umon to have students in town, though, Amon''s group was way too attractive. It was a hot night, although they were wearing light clothes, after walking for a while, they began to feel their bodies getting very hot. "How about going there?" Barbara pointed to a cafeteria with a sign with a design of soft drinks, snacks, and cakes. "Come to think of it, I''m a little thirsty." Julia agreed with the idea. Amon nodded when he saw that Ariel and Maisa agreed. Among them, the hottest was Ariel. The twins'' gics managed to make them not so easily affected by the weather, whether high or low. Barbara wasn''t much different. Amon... Well, he doesn''t seem to show any difort, but they weren''t sure if he could handle the heat that much, or was it because he always remained indifferent, especially towards ''insignificant'' matters like these. The air conditioning made them sigh with relief as they entered the cafeteria. It wasn''t exactly a big business, with only a few cubic meters, it had eight months with four chairs at each table. The decor was simple, blue and white porcin patterned floors. The four walls were white with three finger-thick navy blue stripes. "You are very wee!" When they arrived at the counter, the attendant gave a huge smile full of sincerity: "Can I take your order?" Ariel was the first to say, "Please, for me it''s a big lemonade and a meat pie with cream cheese." "For me, it could be a medium orange juice and a pastel de..." Maisa looked through the transparent ss, reading the names of the snacks, she said: "Pastel de chicken." Julia said softly, "400ml grape soda and two sausages, please." Barbara was hungrier, she said: "Please, big mango juice and a franc kitchen, a sausage and two meat pastries with hearts of palm." Amon didn''t initially intend to eat it, but seeing them order some snacks, he said, "I''ll have it, strawberry chocte cake andrge apple juice, thanks." "Noted." The attendant asked with a smile, "Is it to eat here, or to take away." "Eat here." Ariel smiled at her. She turned around and said: "Go down and I''ll pay, it''s my treat." After paying, before leaving, Ariel asked, "Can we join two tables?" "Feel free." The attendant said with a smile. "Thanks." Ariel turned around. It was a total of 3 trays with their things, Ariel and Maisa didn''t carry them, so they went to the tables so they could sit together. After they were seated, snacks and refreshments were separated. Ariel just casually brushed the loose strands of her hair to the side and behind her ears. Holding the lemonade straw, stirring the ice to make the lemonade even colder, she then drank some with gusto. "So refreshing." Ariel narrowed her eyes in pleasure. The others followed in Ariel''s footsteps and drank to cool off. "It is not bad," Barbara muttered after taking a bite of the pastry. "I..." *BOOOOOOM!* *Screams!* *Shudders!* Before Julia could speak, the sound of something hitting the ground hard echoed, shortly after, screams were heard. The sounds of quick footsteps of people running were heard outside the cafeteria. Amon and the girls looked over and saw that it was in chaos outside. They even heard the attendant mutter, "Damn, it''s happening again, it''s the third time this week..." Confused, Amon and the girls left without finishing their meal. As soon as they left, they saw what was happening. ''Pregnant head?'' Barbara, Ariel, Maisa, and Julia had the same thought when they saw what was causing such amotion. 104 Chapter 104 Dogs barking, children crying, people running scared screaming in fear of taking their babies... The situation was so chaotic that it looked like it was straight out of a movie scene. Amon looked in the direction of themon enemy. "We are stronger now..." Even though her leg was a little wobbly, Maisa swallowed her fear: "We can defeat those pregnant head monsters...!" Julia took her hand. Although she pretended to be strong at times like this, she was also scared as she looked at the pregnant head. Before Amon had a hard time against one of these monsters, now there were at least 3 of them, 3! "Yes let''s go!" Barbara gave a witty scream and ran towards the pregnant head. "Wait," Amon said in a calm tone. "Amon?" They looked at him confused. They didn''t think Amon would be afraid, must be another reason, right? *Bang!* Amon didn''t even respond when a loud sound echoed. Soon, five illustrated figures appeared in front of the pregnant head. "That''s..." Just then Ariel and the rest looked in the direction and saw the group that had just arrived. Amon said nonchntly, "They are guards who protect the city." "Like you..." "I saw it on the inte." Amon didn''t even have to wait for Maisa to ask to know what she wanted to know and answered. "Oh..." Browsing the inte, they found that Amon was right. There were even images and videos of these people on the city''s website. "The guards are here!" "We are saved!" A wave of gasps and apuse echoed. People who were scared before now felt like a weight had been lifted off their chests. "Tsk, I missed my chance to shine~" Maisa said with a click of her tongue. "You?" Julia looked at her from above. "Ughh! Julia, are you looking at me? Know that I am now strong enough to end the race of these pregnant heads!" Maisa stamped her foot on the floor in anger and screamed in the offense. "Hahahaha!" Ariel couldn''t take it anymore andughed until her stomach hurt. "Pregnant head?" Some people who were closer heard this and found this strange way of calling those monsters quiet... Intriguing. "In fact, they seem to be the pregnant head." After taking a second look through the crowd, someone agreed. Unknowingly, because of Maisa, the name pregnant head has spread. Even on the inte videos where these monsters appeared, they were called pregnant heads. Of course, that would only happen in the slightly more distant future. "What do we do now? Should we go back?" The fight against the pregnant head was almost over, and they had already lost their hunger and interest in exploring the city. Amon stopped looking at the fight, looking at the girls, he nodded, "Let''s go back." . . After arriving in his room, Amon sat cross-legged on the bed. Suddenly, he remembered the abnormality in his body when he meditated on Old Hazael''s spaceship, so he started looking inside. If anyone else could see what he was seeing right now, his eyeballs would definitely fall out of their sockets! His body was filled with little fiery red lightning and, from time to time, there were some crackling sounds! Amon''s confusion didn''tst long. He felt no danger from it and began to meditate wanting to refine it and make it part of his gics. Unlike the he lived on, the electrical energy here was superior. Even when he meditated, pulling some of the electricity around him, even as the lights shed nonstop, it didn''t go so far as to cause a ckout. What Amon was not aware of, was that even those who had already created the first gic factor were not able to create such a reaction to the point of making the lights sh nonstop, threatening to run out of light. With both hands on his thighs and palm facing up, lightning shed. Something was different this time, but it wasn''t what Amon expected, there was no trace of red, but he felt it had turned into something more solid? It was a strange sensation, he felt as if dust swirled at a high frequency around the lightning in his hands. However, he had no concrete proof. When he broke the lightning, there was indeed dust falling... ''Curious...'' Amon''s interest was piqued. However, it was not the right time to do more tests. _ _ [Lightning Gene + 1] _ _ Seeing that his current meditation was proving quite beneficial, Amon prioritized it. The deeper he went into a state of meditation, the more he was able to get his emotions in order. Even when fury tried to influence them, Amon managed to stay in control. _ _ Gene Fury + 1 _ _ In reality, the calm was only on the surface, after the fury gene increased, another one appeared in his mind,ing face to face with him. However, although it appeared to be the same, the copy''s current state was in an enraged state. "Kill, kill, kill, die, die! Kill..." Holding his head, his clone started screaming with a distorted expression in a cruel and frightening way. The screams of wanting to kill her and for someone to die were cruel and brutal. "Shut up!" Ammon ordered. Amazingly, his clone stopped what it was doing and stared at Amon. "Kill..." "I said, shut up!" "Ahhh!" The clone screamed as it held its head and shook a few times. "I... You, kill...! Kill?" ''Is this what would happen to me if I got lost in rage?'' Thinking about it, he got a little irritated, he didn''t want to be this way at all, he found it incredibly disgusting, and he despised this other him. "Summit!" "Ahh, why, why not kill?" As he screamed red eyes like a clone demon, he didn''t seem resigned to the way Amon was acting. However, he was incredibly afraid of Amon, there was something in the calm, indifferent eyes that made him shiver. Before Amon knew it, he was alone. It was a chaotic ce, with lightning constantly falling and some angry screams that echoed from afar. As chaotic as it was, it didn''t affect Amon much. Others might not be able to bear being in such a scenario, but to Amon, it didn''t seem to mean much. He didn''t know how much time had passed, but when he did, he was back in his room. Opening his eyes, he saw a warning on his retina. _ _ [Gene Fury + 19] [Gene Fury has maxed out!] _ _ 105 Chapter 105 He didn''t know how much time had passed, but when he did, he was back in his room. Opening his eyes, he saw a warning on his retina. _ _ [Gene Fury + 19] [Gene Fury has maxed out!] _ _ This was a little shocking, he had expected it would take a few months, even years before he was able to fill this out. In the lower part, he also saw that he had an increase in the lightning gene. Now he was at 100% fury and 90% lightning gene. Getting up and opening the window, Amon saw that it was still night. Looking at her wristwatch, it was 8:11 pm. ''Has so little time passed?'' Amon was confused, even though he lost track of time, he believed that at least several hours had passed... However, he then realized that he received several messages. When he saw he was 99+, Amon read the first few messages. Initially, I was asking if he wasing... Then asking if some things happened and it didn''t stop there, and the times of the messages were several different times, it was then that Amon realized that he was meditating for more than 1 day. ''This¡­'' Amon continued reading. [Amon, today is the day of the practice test, you need toe!] That was thest message, it had been sent 10 minutes ago by Maisa. Thinking a little, he replied: [I''m leaving, wait for me at XXXX.] After finishing sending the message, he smelled a pungent smell. He sent another message: [It will take 30-40 minutes to arrive, I will take a shower.] In the girls'' dormitory, Maisa let out a relieved sigh. She was starting to worry, luckily she got a text from Amon and she still had 2 hours before the theory test started: [Okay, the girls are here with me, I''ll let them know.] . . "Amon!" Julia, who was sad before, was overjoyed to see Amon arrive. Ariel nudged his waist as soon as he got close to them: "Hey, hey, you almost missed the theory test, we were even thinking you passed out or were kidnapped~" "Yes, we even had a teacher knocking on your door..." "Did someone knock on my door?" Amon interrupted Barbara. "Yes, luckily he was a lightning teacher, and he said he had a strong concentration of lightning, because of that, he said we shouldn''t bother," Barbara replied. "I understand." Amon contemted. He benefited a lot, it would be a great loss if he had been interrupted. "I need to thank this teacherter..." "By the way, Amon, you''ve gotten more handsome~" Julia said in an unintentionally flirtatious tone. The era just couldn''t resist his charm and ended up speaking in a sweet and coquettish way. When they heard this, Maisa and Barbara looked and noticed that Amon did indeed look better. Whether it was his posture, or his skin that looked more handsome, even his hair felt silkier and felt incrediblyfortable to the touch, making them want to touch his head to feel if it was smooth or just their imagination. "Mhm, it must be because..." Amon noticed that there were a lot of people around him, and said, "I''ll talk about thatter." "Oh, right." The girls were quick to understand that it wasn''t something that could be said lightly. Soon Ariel changed the subject: "By the way, Amon, do you intend to take the test in the lightning department?" "Maybe." He still hasn''t made up his mind. "Listen to this before you make up your mind." Ariel said with a smile: "In the fire department, you can make teams of up to 7 people. It was not said exactly what they would do in teams, but it seems that there are no restrictions and can be teams formed from other departments, as long as at least 1 person is from the fire department." Amon looked at Julia and Maisa: "Are you interested in participating in a group? If so, I will." He was happy today and didn''t much care which department he was in. "Yes, I want to participate." Maisa said: "To tell you the truth, I don''t feel safe going to the water department. That Alexandre scares me a little." "The same here." Julia had to agree. Especially the looks of Alexandre that made her more and more disgusted. "So, what about you, Ariel?" Amon looked at her. "Fine by me." Ariel nodded with a smile. "Okay, so let''s go together." Amon sounded more rxed than usual when he spoke. The girls noticed this, he seemed a little less indifferent, even a little more cheerful and fair. ''Am I imagining something?'' It was still uncertain, but the girls felt that somehow Amon had changed a little. . . As was to be expected, in the fire department there were many more people than in the other departments. Obviously, the group test was the real reason. However, those who weren''t exactly excellent decided to take a risk and form groups. It was more convenient for them this since one could cover the faults of the others. "Wow, it''s so excited here," Barbara said with her bright eyes. "Yea." Normally Maisa would scoff at her, but this time, even she couldn''t help but agree. It was a lot of people, even though they were all warm, there were at least 300 to 400 people. Much more than the other departments. Julia said softly, "Did you hear? That group over there said that this sort of arrangement is done every year, obviously, it''s not always in the fire department." As the group chatted about it was kind of close to them, Amon and the rest listened too. "Yeah, the girl who said that, said she heard it from her sister who was already doing her Ph.D., right?" Julia asked rhetorically. "Keep quiet, let''s see if she says any more important information." Maisa signaled silence with her left hand, cing her index finger between her pink-red lips. "Oh, what a coincidence." A voice that was like a haunting came from behind them. 106 Chapter 106 A voice that was like a haunting came from behind them. When they turned around, they saw Alexandre and his group. "Is that you," Maisa said with undisguised disgust. "Bitch, how dare you to look at brother Alexandre like that!?" Cristiane, who didn''t like these twins at all, was extremely irritated by Maisa''s disgusted look. "Call me a bitch, but you''re the one wagging your tail at the owner." Maisa scoffed. "You, you..." Cristiane was so angry that she pointed her finger at Maisa while she couldn''t say another word but ''you.'' Amon was hostile, he didn''t mean to y games: "Can''t you see that they can''t stand you, if you understand, go your way and don''t appear in front of them on purpose anymore. In fact, soon you won''t even be able to appear in front of them anyway..." "You... What are you implying by that?" Alexandre''s face turned red, he felt threatened and humiliated. "Anything." Amon turned around and said to the girls, "Let''s go." "Yes." The girls didn''t even give Alexandre and his group a second nce before turning and leaving with Amon. "Ahh, this boy makes me angry. If I don''t teach him a lesson, my name isn''t Alexandre!" Alexander was huffing with rage. It was the first time Cristiane had seen such a distorted expression on Alexandre''s face, and she even felt a little disgusted. But thinking that she loved him, she ignored the disgust she felt and tried tofort him. "Calm down, don''t be angry, they don''t deserve your anger." She said in the softest voice possible. Alexandre was still huffing a lot, but he managed to calm down when he heard what she said. An extremely wicked look formed in his nasty eyes. Many thoughts ran through his head the more he thought, but his smile was distorted. . . *Go-voom!* At the sound of something very fast cutting through the wind, it was possible to see the appearance of a veryrge spaceship. "Wow!" "So big?!" "I''ve heard of the university''s spaceship before, but even though I''ve been waiting for it, it still surprises me." "So refined. It looks so expensive..." The students''ments, along with the sighs of admiration, were constant. Even Barbara and the rest can''t help butment. It was simply breathtaking. The fact of being so big, made the hearts of many beat faster. It''s a simr feeling when you see something very big for the first time; something like having the experience of seeing an adult blue whale for the first time... "This is practically a floating city..." Barbara couldn''t help butment. Ariel smiled a little with interest: "From what I''ve heard other students talk, we''re going in this spaceship to a neighboring." Although she ims to be a neighboring, it was light years away... However, considering that there ares light centuries away. Or even further away. Some can only be reached through the tower, as even using a spaceship you could travel until you die of old age. While everyone was arguing, evenmenting on the spaceship, a door opened and a person walked out, descending on an esctor that extended to the floor. The woman who came out was elegant, she had an academic air about her. With a simple yet nonchnt smile, she had her hands behind her back while maintaining a straight, disciplined posture. As if influenced, the college students adjusted their postures and stopped talking. The woman''s aura alone was able to make them both silent. Along with the contrast she had just left the spaceship with, it was easy to guess her identity even though they were from different departments. "Aunt?" A surprised look finally appeared on Ariel''s face. At first, she didn''t want to believe it, but looking closer, she couldn''t deny it anymore... It was in fact her aunt: via Abravanel. A look of surprise appeared on Amon''s face for a second, before returning to his indifferent expression. ''Why do I feel like she''s gotten stronger?'' It was strange, he could tell she was at least three times stronger than before. This was total nonsense. ''Did she hide her power before?'' Barbara, Julia, and Maisa were just as surprised as Ariel. Maybe even more surprised than she was. via just nced in Ariel''s direction and the rest, after a small smile, she stopped looking at them. Many college students were confused. They didn''t know the person who left the spaceship, even imagining it to be a new teacher, it was kind of illogical to them that she would be the one who would administer the practical test they were going to pass. After all, it was something done at the beginning of the new college year, not something anyone could do. So... For her to be able to do that, she must have great status, right? Thinking like that, the college students'' eyes shone like stars. It was like children who had just seen Santa us full of candy. "Cough." After via finished descending from the spaceship, the fire department professor pretended to cough, drawing attention to her. Sessfully getting everyone''s attention, he spoke out loud, "This will be the new university professor of the fire department." The teacher''s eyes were full of wonder as she spoke: "Her name is via Abravanel, a unique genius who merged the Earth element and the Fire element, creating the gic factor of magma. Before, she was a professor at another university, but because she was injured, she was removed, now that she has finally recovered, our university has managed with great effort to bring her to our university to teach." "Wow!" ? The college students in the fire department were left with a burning passion. After all, Professor via was not only beautiful, but she was also a unique genius. Being able to take sses with her will be a huge privilege for them. Students in other departments were disappointed. However, many of them thought to find out her fees, and then attend sses when they didn''t have any important sses. via remained cool andposed. From beginning to end, she was silent as she was introduced. After the teacher fell silent, she gave a brief self-introduction of herself, then fell silent again. 107 Chapter 107 "Isn''t that great?" Barbara felt it was good news that Ariel''s aunt had moved here. Ariel looked at her, and with a half smile she nodded. However, after she turned around, no one knew what her true thoughts were in this regard. "Everyone, get on the spaceship." The former teacher said aloud, with uniquely feminine hoarseness, "We are leaving now that everyone has arrived." There were a total of 5 teachers, including via. This proved the seriousness of this practice test. The exam takes a total of 30 days. It was said to be brutal for newbies. Some were even injured, although rare, even some were killed. This implies how dangerous it could be. However, fatality would only happen if they did not listen, and were too bold. In the previous cases, it was because college students bit off more than they could chew and ended up dead. "We will." Seeing that the girls were standing still, Amon took the lead. Their group wasn''t far behind the others, they were one of the first to enter. The teachers stayed outside until everyone had entered, they finally entered too. Sergio Meurer, the teacher of the fire department, said in a dignified tone: "Very good. Take your seats as soon as we leave the stratosphere. Better behave, you are no longer children and you have to understand the gravity of the situation. Otherwise, they took a negative note, stay tuned." "Yes!" The students responded in unison. Nobody wanted to get a negative grade. Otherwise, they might not even make it to the second year. At worst, they could be expelled. Teacher Sergio was satisfied. He cast a subtle look in Teacher via''s direction but was a little disappointed when he saw that she had no reaction. Pretending not to care, he leaned closer to her, and said softly, "Teacher via, it''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other. How about we talk a little?" The other male teacher was impressed by teacher Sergio''s confidence. He even regretted not being the first to suggest it. Although... via remained indifferent, she thought, but she couldn''t remember meeting teacher Sergio before. But as a teacher, she didn''t want to embarrass him in front of the teachers and students, however, she didn''t want to ept it either. In a neutral tone, she said, "Maybe another time." After saying that, she walked toward Ariel and the rest. A female teacher tapped him on the shoulder and said with a chuckle: "That''s it. She''s a genius and she''s on another level, don''t feel bad." In fact, she was happy. Before, she was rejected by him, now... She felt refreshed to see Teacher Sergio''s expression as if he didn''t expect to be subtly rejected. "Teacher Taina, mind your own business." He had no intention of giving her a face. With an aggressive tone, he walked away from her. Teacher Taina snorted coldly as she thought, ''Tsk, who does he think he is? Does he really believe he''s thest cookie in the pack? Tsk, tsk.'' Before controlling the spaceship, teacher Sergio looked in the direction of teacher via. Watching her talking to some students, he frowned. ''Who are these students?'' He didn''t have a strong impression of them, but he soon remembered Barbara: ''The student with the blue mes... But who are the others?'' He tried to remember but couldn''t. Some thoughts came to his mind, after staring at it for a few more seconds, he went to the control panel. . . ''Fuck! How do these newbies meet the new teacher, what is their rtionship?'' Just thinking about it, the hatred towards Amon deepened. ''Motherfucker, I swear I''m going to kill you!'' When he saw Teacher via for the first time, he was bewitched. Not only that, he came from a renowned family. He''d heard of her before, although he didn''t believe the rumors that she was more beautiful than an angel, it seems the rumors weren''t just rumors. She was indeed a beauty that stood out from the crowd. "Everyone, go to your seats." Teacher Sergio said authoritatively. Alexandre stopped looking in the direction of teacher via, Ariel, and the rest and went to the seat assigned to him. . . It was as if they had blinked and had traveled a long time. When they looked out the window, they saw that it was approaching Argon. "It''s more beautiful than I expected," Barbaramented. "Yeah, I thought it was more¡­well, ugly?" Julia said softly, "Or rather, I thought I didn''t have that much water." Not only did they think so, but other students also had the same reaction to seeing the up close. Only a few students who had information from the veterans and investigated already knew more or less what to expect. "But, what are these red parts?" Maisa stood very close to the window as she looked toward the. "Mhm, I believe it''s volcanoes," Julia said uncertainly. "It''s right. They are volcanoes." Amon said with certainty. "How do you know?" The girls looked at him. Amon stopped looking in the direction of Argon and looked at the girls. He said, "I heard a teacher say to another student." "Oh? When did you hear that?" Barbara asked doubtfully. After all, they were together most of the time. Even during breaks when they went to the bathroom, well¡­ Maybe it was then? Not knowing that Barbara had alreadye to her own conclusion, he said, "I just heard a student ask a teacher." "Serious?" Maisa looked a little skeptical, as none of them heard. "Well, I didn''t hear... Mm, your hearing is very good." Amon nodded, "Uh-huh. I can hear it from miles away." "Isn''t that pretty crazy?" Barbara looked excited to hear this. "Well..." Perhaps for the first time, they saw a small, mysterious smile curve Amon''s lips. Barbara, Julia, and Maisa were mesmerized to see this. ''Who the hell is this?!!'' It was totally out of character for him. However, they couldn''t help but blush at the sight of his small smile. ''Have I been affected too?'' Ariel felt her heart speed up. However, she was good at covering it up with a yful smile. 108 Chapter 108 Before long, the spaceship descended to Argon andnded. But, beforending, it could be seen that there were divisions nearby. They were territories with different gs. One, in particr, caught Julia and Maira''s attention. It was from a phoenix. ''It can''t be... Right?'' Julia had a bad feeling about this. Amon, on the other hand, also sensed something when he saw the g with the symbol of a phoenix. However, this did not move him in the slightest, he remained indifferent from beginning to end. "Heads up!" Teacher S¨¦rgio said when adjusting his column. He made it look trustworthy as he spoke, "I know you''re excited, but remember this is a test. Another thing, as everyone must have guessed, other universities will be our opponents, I hope everyone does their best and doesn''t embarrass UGRG!" ''Why is this professor so pompous?'' Barbara disliked the way this professor insisted on wanting to be present. It was as if he was afraid of not being the center of attention. Even though other college students thought the same, they didn''t let it show as Barbara did... Because he was paying a lot of attention to Amon''s group, mainly because of the approach of their teacher via, he made teacher Sergio constantly look in their direction out of the corner of his eye... ''Courageous! Just wait...'' After thinking like that, "Your name is Barbara, right?" He asked. "Yes." Barbara gave a hard, affirmative nod. "OK." The teacher stopped looking in Barbara''s direction. Barbara was confused. She thought he was going to ask some kind of question, or say something to her, but he just wanted to ask if her name was Barbara? Amon, who was indifferent, arched a brow as he looked in Teacher Sergio''s direction. ''This teacher is plotting something.'' Amon decided to stay vignt around him. He even thought about warning Barbara to be wary of this teacher. Even though there was a good chance he was overthinking it, he wouldn''t pay to see it... The students weren''t fools either, they felt that teacher Sergio had some kind of disagreement with student Barbara, otherwise, the unpleasant look the teacher gave when looking at her didn''t make any sense. Some students sympathize with Barbara, while others even cheered in their minds. Especially some girls who were jealous of Barbara for having blue mes. Leaving that matter aside, the college students curiously looked around. The ce itself was simr to their university, however, it was a little more precarious, but it had stronger security. It was even visible to the naked eye; barrier spells, it was like a transparent mirror, if you didn''t look carefully, you would run into the barrier. As for the buildings, they looked like an old castle. It was quite imposing, to say the least. "Wow!" Some university students let out a few exmations of admiration. Their curiosity was heightened to the utmost. Until now, they weren''t sure what they would have to do in the practical test. Some already took some spection, while others had a little information from older students. "Ariel,e here." via waved and spoke in a low tone. Her voice was soft and pleasant, very different from before when she spoke. "Yes?" Ariel stood in front of her. "On here." cing a piece of paper in her hand, Fl¨¢via covered it with her other hand. It was obvious that it was something not to be seen by anyone else. Ariel acted fast, she hid the piece of paper in the pocket of the jacket she was wearing. Smiling, she said, "Auntie, I''m already so old, you don''t have to please me with candy~" When she said that, she seemed to be sincere and sincere. Her giggle was very striking, so it caught the attention of the people around. However, upon hearing the content of the conversation, some expressed surprise; since I didn''t expect this short student to be the new teacher''s niece... Feeling the others'' eyes on her, Ariel twitched her lip but then smiled. ''Whatever.'' She didn''t want to draw too much attention though, she wasn''t afraid of being the center of attention either. What is going to be wax, that was more or less what was going through her mind. After saying goodbye to via, Ariel returned to where Amon and the girls were. At this point, the teachers exined that it was already night and they should eat and sleep early. "Girls, follow teacher Taina." Said the teacher: "She will show you where you are going to stay that night. While the boys follow me." Saying that the teacher started to walk. "See youter." Amon said goodbye to the girls. "See youter." One by one they said goodbye to him before following the girls who started following teacher Taina. Many hostile looks from the boys were cast in Amon''s direction as they walked. Even if the intention of entering the university is to get stronger, it was inevitable that they would be jealous and angry when they see a boy always surrounded by beautiful girls. Not only that, each of them excelled at something, so each of the girls was their preference. Not that Amon ispletely ignorant on the subject. He did a lot of research on free time rtionships. Although the goal is to be an Overlord, he''s stillmitted to having a rtionship, so he needs to better understand how it works. At least not wanting to be apletely ignorant and end up screwing up. Precisely because of that, he also found out about envy, jealousy, etc. Feeling the hostile stares, he remembered the story he''d read of romance, it was about an ordinary man with no social status, but he ended up bing someone important in his own right. But even knowing that fact, he was no easy task. Amon looked at them nonchntly at his cold expression. When they felt his gaze, they initially refused to admit defeat, however, for some strange reason, they felt a fear grow in their hearts. ''Damn, what''s wrong with this boy?'' ''Does he have to be that scary?'' ''Tsk, he thinks he''s too much!'' Many thought differently, but none dared to say it out loud. 109 Chapter 109 The teacher led the way and the students cautiously followed behind. Before long, they arrived in front of the rooms where the boys were assigned. Stopping and looking at them, the teacher said, "Assigned rooms are on your records. Just open the university app and see, it''s like this..." The teacher gave a brief demonstration of how to do it. It was very easy. In a short time, everyone knew which room they were going to stay in. Amon went to Room 66. The password was set. After entering the password the door unlocked. The locked space was dimly lit, but the thick steel-reinforced door gave everyone a sense of security. Though curious as to why security was so high, he didn''t give it much thought. There were two bunk beds in the room. Amon chose the top, next to an armored ss window with bars on the outside, the gaps were almost so thin, they looked like bars on a chain... On the side of the bunk. There was a numbered closet, taking the 66, he kept some clothes he brought with him. *Open!* "Oh, are you the first to arrive?" Someone came in. He was a young man between 18 and 20 years old, with obsidian ck hair and ck eyes. Approximately 180 cm tall. Behind him were two other boys, one thinner with light brown hair and brown eyes, and the other more muscr with blond hair and blue eyes, full of arrogance as he looked at Amon. "I want that bed over there, get out!" He didn''t even bother to say hello and started to fight. His voice was full of order as if Amon had no choice but to give in. "Felipe, behave yourself." The skinny boy said in a soft tone. If I didn''t see it in person, I''d think it was a girl talking trying to persuade her boyfriend. The muscr boy, named Felipe, shivered all over, ''Damn if I were a little stronger, this... Ismael wouldn''t dare talk to me in that tone of voice...!'', but he didn''t say what he was thinking, he just kept looking in Amon''s direction, even more, arrogant than before, his chin in the air. The air around them suddenly became tense. Amon''s cold eyes fixed on Felipe. "Hmm? Why was it so cold all of a sudden?" Junior, the boy who arrived first and spoke to Amon, muttered uncertainly. Ishmael became serious. His gaze changed from yful to a totally different look. Even the air around him changed. ''This boy is dangerous!'' His instincts never failed. He thought of warning Felipe... ''Forget it, fool as he is, I''m sure he won''t listen to me.'' Shaking his head, he thought about lighting a candle for Felipe. "Are you trying to get in trouble with me?" Amon asked nonchntly in his cold voice. His gaze narrowed as he put his hands in his pockets. The air he now gave off was that of a bandit from head to toe. It felt like they were facing a mafia boss. His aura itself conveyed danger on all sides. Although he didn''t necessarily want to get into trouble, Amon wasn''t just going to let this boy treat him like that. When he saw that the boy was running towards him with the intention of punching him for the posture, ''So troublesome.'' Amon sneered as he took one of his hands from his pocket and held it out. *Beng!* Felipe''s little punch in Amon''s hand had a dry impact. Amon''s face remained unchanged as he blocked the punch, then he closed his hand tightly. "Ahhh, wretch! Let go, let go of me!" Feeling a strong grip, Felipe could swear he felt the bones in his hand crack. "Fuck, how can you be stronger than me? Where are you from... Urgh, drawing so much strength?" It was too unreal for him, as much as Amon in front of him didn''t look weak, he didn''t necessarily look strong, he was more or less muscr, but not as tant as him, initially, he thought he wouldn''t lose in terms of physical strength that he was so passionate about. pride, but that pride was shattered into crumbs with a simple squeeze from Amon. "Why?" Amon asked in an icy tone. "Oh?" Confused and in pain, Felipe opened his mouth wide as if Amon''s reaction was something he never would have expected. "Me, me..." He stuttered, but couldn''t think of a rational reason to make Amon let go of his hand. In the end, he started to exercise his genes, so the hand that was being shaken started to circte water genes. "Don''t force me!" Felipe said in a menacing tone. He was already seething with rage at losing strength against Amon, if this continued, his pride would be shattered and trampled underfoot. He wouldn''t allow it. "Are you going to use your powers?" Amon didn''t feel threatened, in fact, it even looked like he was waiting for it to happen. "Philip!" Ishmael who was silent shouted. His tone was no longer effeminate, it was even thicker than Felipe''s and much more authoritative: "Don''t forget that fighting using genes outside of a formal duel, you''ll be breaking the university''s rules and you''ll be penalized." "..." When he heard that, even though Felipe is arrogant, he didn''t want that to happen. With great difficulty, he managed to free himself, still in pain, but he tried to hide it so as not to look weak, and said in a tone not so arrogant as before: "You''re lucky, thanks to the rules, you''ve saved yourself from getting beaten up now!" "My God...!" Junior couldn''t take how badass Felipe was anymore. He just wouldn''t give up and to maintain his idiotic dignity, he was talking shit. cing his hand on his forehead, he shook his head as he sighed. ''This idiot.'' Ishmael couldn''t take it anymore either. Right now, he felt that if Felipe made use of gics, he would be defeated before he even knew how it happened. That was at best. This was just a superficial assessment, he didn''t see Amon''s real power, however, what little he saw was enough to understand that Felipe had the slightest chance against Amon. "Just stay on your own," Amon said nonchntly. Going to the bed, he sat down naturally, it was like an Emperor sitting on the throne while his subjects stood. For some strange reason, Junior, Ismael, and especially Felipe felt it. Felipe didn''t like that at all, the feeling of inferiority drove him crazy! 110 Chapter 110 Peace reigned again in Amon''s room. "I''ll help you heal, I learned a healing skill, although it''s light healing." Junior volunteered. Felipe looked at him and nodded. He couldn''t keep acting strong, the pain in one hand persisted, and even using his gics, only eased the pain, but if that continued, it could affect his performance on race day. "Thanks." He said it very quietly. It was like it was hard for him to say those words. Junior didn''t mind this and went to him and started using the light cure. A blue aura extended from his fingertips and when he touched Felipe''s hand, the blue aura surrounded Felipe''s entire hand. "That''s great," Philip muttered. He had tried to learn healing skills before, but he had no talent in this matter. He was more skewed towards the path of brute force, even the spells he learned were all for melee fighting, he couldn''t learnplicated spells like light healing. Amon just nced, then he lost interest and replied to Julia''s text. [Julia: "Amon, how is it there? I was unlucky, there is a boring girl in the same room as me who keeps saying that she has this, that she has it here. For God''s sake, why is she so annoying? Hell, it looks like if she doesn''t spend hours or days bragging about how rich her family is, she won''t be satisfied. Worse still, there''s a girl who''s a pro at licking her mouth and keeps telling how lucky she is and how jealous she was of the rich girl, making the rich girl''s ego grow like a tumor... Anyway, I''ll stop talking about it. here, tell me how things are on your side."] Amon thought for a while, then he replied: ["No big deal, just a boy trying to pick a fight with me, but it''s been resolved."] [Julia: "...Did you hit him? You didn''t use the genes, did you? It would be bad if you get punished for some idiot."] [Amon: I only broke a few bones in his hand, but it was a pure physical force.] [Julia: "Oh, so it''s okay. Hehehe, who is this idiot?"] [Amon: "His name is Felipe, brown hair and brown eyes.] Julia lying on the bed, swaying her feet nonstop, her eyes shone full of love. She seemed to be having a great time, which piqued the curiosity of the other girls in the same dorm. A sneer curled her face, and she typed: [Julia: "Hehe, he''s an idiot. I''ve seen him before... By the way, he''s interested in my sister. That must be why he got into trouble with you. Well, well, well, he''s just a fool with muscle in his brain, in ss he was remarkable only for physical strength, but zero intelligence."] A few secondster, almost a minute, came Amon''s answer. [Amon: "If I had known, I would have broken a few more of his bones."] [Julia: "..."] ''Did someone answer in his ce?'' Julia even though it was Maisa who answered in Amon''s ce. It didn''t seem like something Amon would do, at least he didn''t seem jealous of her. To think that Amon was like that because of Maisa¡­ Julia felt a little jealous and pouted. ''If I knew he would react like that, I would have said it was me...'' A message from Maisa arrived: ["Julia, I was lucky and stayed in the same room as Ariel, you have no idea, a girl kept calling her short, teasing her, but soon she was beaten by Ariel, hahaha, it was so funny ~ That''s why they say short girls are the most dangerous~"] Even without listening, Julia could imagine how much her sister wasughing at this situation. She replied, ["Did she use her gics?"] . . The next morning... Felipe''s expression darkened as he looked at Amon coldly with a sinister smile, seeing him leave the room. However, when Amon turned and looked at him... Felipe felt a wave of fear creep up his spine as his smile became more and more forced. "W-What is it?" Felipe stuttered as he tried to act firm, but fear got the better of him. Amon''s gaze of indifference and coldness fixed on Felipe before turning back around and closing the door behind him with a ''thud''. "Damn, he''s a fucking bastard!" Felipe kicked the bed, "Shit, damn, I want him dead!" "Why didn''t you say that when he was still here..." Junior muttered under his breath. "Did you say something?" Felipe thought he was hearing something, his anger was soon transferred to Junior: "Say it out loud if you are a man!" "I said you didn''t have the courage to say what you said until student Amon left," Junior repeated without the slightest bit of fear. As much as he hated getting into trouble, he wasn''t going to be scared about Felipe. "Damn you, you think your wings grew just because I didn''t..." He was going to say he couldn''t beat Amon but stopped. Felipe couldn''t even think that he wasn''t able to win in terms of strength against someone of the same age, even worse, he lost without being able to fight back, it was an overwhelming force that crushed his self-esteem, just thinking about it filled his heart with rage! "You don''t; what?" Junior raised his left brow. "Fuck you!" Angry, Felipe went to the door and opened it with force, then he turned and looked at Junior with his face all red with rage, and said almost drooling like a mad bull: "kid, you are looking for death, hope for the test not be rted to something that might make you go against me, if not... Humpf, humph!" He huffed several times before knocking loudly on the door. ''Fucking ungrateful!'' Junior was a little furious, he even helped heal him before, even so, he still acted all ck without the slightest sign of thanks, still acted like a madman because he told the truth. "Wahahahaha-kekekeke!" After Felipe left, Ismael who still belonged in the room with Junior held his stomach whileughing like crazy, hisugh was quite unique, sometimes thick, sometimes even thinner than a woman''s, and sometimes it even sounded like the sound of a donkey, was it simply quite... unique? At least Junior was surprised, as he had never seen or heard anyoneugh like that. 111 Chapter 111 In the courtyard, in the wider space of the fortress, the fledglings were all together as they looked in one direction. "It is with great joy that we wee the freshmen and freshmen of UGRG. The arrival of each of you is the certainty of the renewal of our institutional mission and of ourmitment to the formation of the human civilization,mitted to the construction of a fair and democratic society." "This year we celebrate 1100 years, marked by many challenges and many achievements, all possible thanks to the efforts of students, professors, and technicians, men, and women who are dedicated to making this University better and better. The UGRG ¨C an institution respected nationally and internationally for the quality of the teaching, research, and extension activities it develops ¨C currently houses more than 1 million people." "The moment you were epted, and the moment you arrived at UGRG, you became a direct part of this history, and we are sure that all the knowledge built in ssrooms,boratories, libraries, and in the many spaces of collective coexistence will the difference in their lives." "Thank you for choosing UGRG! We hope you are very happy here." "Why did he just now start a weing speech?" Barbara was clearly confused. ''On second thought, there hasn''t been anything like this before...'' Barbara thought to herself. "I don''t know, but..." Julia was going to say that maybe it''smon for it to be like that, but not all the freshmen were present, which confused her even more: "On second thought, it''s really weird." "Shhh!" Maisa signaled for them to be silent since teacher S¨¦rgio was looking in their direction. Immediately they were silent. Meanwhile, the deputy director ended his speech: "That said, everyone is prepared; the practical exam is also something that brings honor and pride not only to you freshmen but to the entire university. In recent years, our university, unfortunately, came in second, always losing to the Golden Phoenix University, but it is my deep wish that this year will be different!" When the vice principal fell silent, Ariel said, "I think he said all that, to make us feel part of the university, so we strive to win and bring honor to the university..." It didn''t seem like a wrong assumption, but Ariel was still unsure if it was because of that or not. Maisa said: "By the way, when did the deputy director arrive?" "No idea, didn''t hee along?" Barbara was more detached about it. "Be silent." Amon said, "Old Hazael is here too and is about to speak." "Oh..." Only then did the girls notice old Hazael take the stage. He was more elegant than usual, even his aura gave off a wiser vibe. Adjusting his blue tie, old Hazael cleared his throat and said, "Very well. The information of the practical test in conjunction with the three major universities was announced. The rules are simple: It will be done in groups of up to five people. Each group will receive a medallion with a space of five cubic meters." He added: "Obviously, not only that, teams can fight each other, in particr, rival universities will hunt you down for your medallions with the items they have amassed, thus increasing their loot." Hearing this, some freshmen got scared, after all, just thinking about it, it was possible to imagine how brutal this would be since not everyone had the confidence to beat the other teams or evene out unscathed. At worst, they could even be killed. I understand that, old Hazael said, "Of course, even if they die in the test, they don''t really die; although they have the experience of death, they will be sent outside the barrier where the test will begin, that is, they need not fear death." Although he says this, it would be difficult for them to ignore the fact that they would possibly have to experience what it would be like to die. It was human to not like to feel too much pain, it wouldn''t be now that they would be prone to feel pain just for a few gains, but old Hazael''s next words aroused the greed of many of them. "Of course, all winnings will be yours. Among the teams, thirty will remain, that is, if you manage to stay among the thirty teams until the end, you will be able to receive all the items you got in the test. An important warning, the items that wille across in this test will be of excellent quality. Even when they create the first gic factor it will be useful, some even useful to be able to create the first gic factor, that''s why this change is so important." ? It''s that old saying: If you don''t take big risks, you''ll never get big rewards. Of course, they could end up taking a lot of risks and getting nothing in return... At least it may seem like that, but even the experience of death is something valuable, not everyone has the opportunity to experience it. Young people have always been hot-blooded, especially when there were chances for rewarding achievements. The moment they heard this, even though they were afraid to experience death, they were red-eyed with desire. "Amon, we are a team, yes?" Julia and Maisa almost at the same time imed him. "Yes." Amon nodded neutrally. Like Amon and the girls, the other fledglings began to form teams. Not everyone in the water department was able to learn healing spells, even light healing was important, capable of changing the direction of a battle. Therefore, these people were targeted by freshmen with strong fighting abilities. "Can I join your team, I know to attack and defense strengthening spells." A boy came up to Maisa and Julia while smiling gently. "By the way, my name is Fabricio Bueno." "No, our team is alreadyplete." Maisa tly refused. Fabricio didn''t seem to want to give up and said, "But it looks like this boy won''t be of much help to you. How about this, take him off your team and put me in his ce? I promise you won''t regret it!" 112 Chapter 112 At that moment, Amon remembered his grandfather''s words: ''Amon, in case someone happens to try to put you down in front of the person you like, make him pay the price. Don''t be soft, women won''t like you being indifferent to it, even if they don''t need to be protected by you, women still want to feel wanted by the man they like, especially if another man tries to court them.'' "You don''t evene close to Amon''s feet, get out!" Barbara said gruffly. "Tsk, famous ''look at the good man before you'', the typical one who thinks he is more than he really is!" Maisa scoffs without giving the slightest importance to the change in Fabr¨ªcio''s expression. "Damn it, if you''re going to disgust someone, you''re going to do it somewhere else, so nasty." Julia''s expression was ugly. "Leak~" Ariel said with a smile. "You...!" Fabricio didn''t expect this reaction from the girls, his face was very red with shame and anger. He gritted his teeth like a grinder as he stared at them with disbelief, hatred, and shame. Amon felt a strange sensation when he heard what the girls said, he wasn''t foolish enough to not understand that they were angry because of him. Soon he said to Fabricio with a cold look: "I challenge you to a duel." No one had thought that they were capable of such a thing, since it was a ce where they would have the practical test, it was unthinkable that they would be able to start duels in such a ce, but what happened next was Amon''s duel proposal being announced for everyone listening. Fabricio''s legs froze, his hand clenched into fists as he stared in Amon''s direction, stunned. ''Does he dare to challenge me?'' It seemed unreal to him, Fabrico was taking his time to answer Amon''s challenge to a duel. At this point, even the other fledglings stopped what they were doing to look in their direction. With cold indifference, even a little impatient, Amon narrowed his eyes: "What is it? Will not ept?" It was as if he said, ''Didn''t you say before that you were better than me? So why aren''t you epting my challenge if you''re so capable?'' Ariel saw this and shivered. She got carried away with the development of things. Barbara was so agitated she felt like screaming. Her emotions were on edge. ''Should I ept?'' Fabrizio pondered. "Go soon." One teacher said, "If you''re going to duel, get it over with, or else stop wasting our time. There is little time left for us to meet with the other universities." "I... I ept!" Fabrizio said with courage. His eyes steadied as he didn''t look away from Amon. The moment the duel was epted. The center of the courtyard became the duel site. The fledglings began to move away, staying outside the marked dome. The drone that floated in the air created a barrier when only Amon and Fabricio were within the allowed perimeter. Many were excited and curious. Amon was from another department, many didn''t know him. Felipe who was among the crowd had his eyes wide open. He didn''t want to miss it for anything. If it wasn''t automatically recorded, he''d get his device to record the fight and thene up with a nter to go against Amon. As it was not necessary, he would only need to go to the university cloud and get the video that was recorded... Speaking of video, he forgot to look up if Amon had any other duels before. Although it wasmon, perhaps because he was a fledgling, Amon had not yet dulled. Well, he might as well look at thatter. "Wow!" The fledglings'' eyes widened as humanly as possible. Fabricio Bueno had equipped himself with a pointed spear and a shield approximately 150 cm in size and 50 cm in width. The spear was golden while the shield was silver with a majestic golden lion in the center of the shield. The pointed spear was nearly 200 cm long and was spiral-shaped, somewhat reminiscent of a drill. At the same time he equipped himself with the shield and spear, and his battle mode was activated. Around him, a blue penguin became semi-transparent, much like a blue ghost with red eyes. The assimtion looked like it was the penguin that held the shield and spear, even a shield and spear of the same shape stayed around the real one. Amon wasn''t intimidated to see this, as he didn''t seem to have a great attack power, but it was clear that the defense was apparently very strong. "To start!" "Unbreakable, unshakable; Goddess Frigg''s Aura!" A pair of blue wings are manifested, expanding from the feet to the head of Fabricio and the pair of wings is apparent in a silhouette of a very beautiful woman with closed eyes, soon transformed into particles of aura that surrounded Fabricio. "My Beloved Father, I can''t believe he managed to use such an advanced spell?!" "I must be dreaming..." The fledglings'' disbelief was even greater than they had initially. Even the interest of the teachers increased upon seeing this. After all, Fabricio had just entered university, and he was 19 years old, it was hard to imagine that this young man would be able to learn such a sophisticated spell to such a degree. "Amon won''t lose, will he?" Maisa starts to get worried when she sees this. Barbara, who heard it, snorted in disdain, "Any of us could lose, but not Amon!" Seeing the posture with her arms crossed, a nted look like she wanted to see something far away, Maisa thought she was trying to act strong, but soon she realized it was a more fixed gaze on Amon. It was when she looked at Amon, that she realized he had zero concern on his face. Yes, he hardly shows his emotions, yet, in the face of something like this, she doubted he would be indifferent if he had the possibility of losing. Well, it was just a possibility though, she wanted to believe it was impossible for Amon to lose. 113 Chapter 113 On Amon''s side, he just used the glove. Although it''s a glove, it increased his attack power by a lot. Not only that, because the glove supports it, lightning genes circte throughout his hand, soon enveloping the entire glove, thus giving off a screaming vibration of danger! Before, the audience thought it was certain that Amon would lose, but when they initially saw Amon wear the glove, they thought it was funny, there was even some mocking, however, after his entire hand was enveloped by lightning, these people were quiet around at the same time, trying to reduce their presence as much as possible. Their shame increased when someone told them to speak up. Which was pretty hypocritical of them, because even though he didn''t speak, he mentally agreed. *ZZZzzzz!* The turbulence of the lightning that formed in Amon''s hands produced frightening sounds. Even the air around his hands vibrated and seemed to have small explosions as if lightning itself was sting the air around it. Fabricio, who was quite confident, took a step back. His wary gaze grew, he didn''t dare underestimate Amon now. The start of the match had already been triggered, and Amon moved after getting ready. His movements were fast! The look of surprise from everyone was shocking. The worst thing was Fabrizio''s look of surprise and fear. Perhaps by a stroke of luck, when Fabricio turned around, he felt Amon''s presence and raised his shield. *BOOOM!* A thunderous sound echoed! The impact was powerful, causing shock waves and sparks. A powerful bolt of lightning mmed into the shield, and along with the speed it caused a strong sh, making everyone watching forced to close their eyes. The worst was obviously Fabricio. However, with his eyes closed, he held the shield tightly, but before he knew it, he was in midair... The impact was so powerful, he flew! "Ahhh!" A scream echoed. As incredible as it may seem, Fabricio seemed to weigh tons and he didn''t turn around or anything, he was thrown far away on his feet. When he came to, he used a spell that created a barrier of water and hit his shield so he wouldn''t leave the duel''s perimeter. With that, Fabricio managed to stop before leaving and losing the duel. With a pretty cool spin up, hended on the floor with sweat pouring down his face. His eyes were also a little red, it was as if he had been crying for a few minutes. "Shit!!" Fabricio shouted as he starts to cast a spell that starts to create turbulence of water that starts to take a wave form. Amon wasn''t kind enough to stand still. His movements were too fast! In a very short time, even before Fabriciopleted the spell, Amon appeared on his side. The powerful punch surrounded by lightning that became scarier being close, made Fabricio''s heart race. Amon twisted his body and threw a very strong punch from the bottom up, even though he knew that Fabricio would defend himself with the shield, he didn''t care at all and punched very hard! *BANG!* This time Fabricio''s defense was weaker, even though he managed to defend himself in time, he had a setback for notpleting the previous spell and ended up affecting the defense "Urgh!" and even spat some blood. Amon jumped! He looked like a tiger jumping from so high and reached Fabricio in the air. "Ended." Amon''s cold and indifferent voice echoed in Fabricio''s ear. Fabricio tried as much as possible to stabilize himself in the air and defend himself. *BOOOM!* *Crack!* Cracks appeared on the shield, while Fabricio looked like a cannonball heading towards the ground, outside the perimeter of the barrier. *Hooter!* [Winner of the duel between student Fabricio Bueno and Amon Tang is... Amon Tang!] Fabricio''s health bar reached red. And not only that, he also lost by going outside the duel perimeter. *p!* "Amon won!" Maisa pped. On Maisa''s initiative, the audience starts to apud together. *p!* *p!* *p!* "It was amazing!" "Too much!" "Sensational, I can''t believe the boy with the ck hair and the honey-colored eyes won so easily. I mean, look at the state he left Fabricio!" On the cracked floor, with dust on his body and blood running from his mouth, Fabricio''s eyes rolled back, it was clear that the impact of falling back to the ground was too strong that he fainted. Just thinking about the pain that Fabricio felt when he fell with great force to the ground on his back, made some of the freshmen groan. It was like the false sense of pain a man feels when he sees another man get kicked in the ''gun''. "Teacher Sergio, hurry up and heal the student who fainted." Although old Hazael''s voice sounded neutral, the pressure he had on his posture and voice made the teacher startle. Only after that, the teacher react and said: "Yes!" Because he was taken by surprise, he ended up talking loudly, it was like an obedient dog, this made him furious and angry, especially because of teacher via was there, who he has a crush on. Of course, even embarrassed and angry, he didn''t dare to contradict him, in a few seconds he appeared in front of Fabricio. From his hands, a powerful blue light, very different from when Fabricio used gics. The students let out a breath of fresh air when they saw this. "As expected from the teacher." Some fledglings said in unison. "Humph!" Barbara snorted. Because of what happened before, Barbara still resented Teacher Sergio. Amon returned to the girls'' side. He remained indifferent from beginning to end. Even when some congratted him, even praised him, he showed no reaction to it. Although Amon admitted that the fledgling Fabricio had a good foundation regarding the spell, he was very amateurish in practice. Precisely because of that it was so easy for him to defeat him, it got to the point of being disappointing. ''Just when I thought it would be a challenge.'' Amon shook his head, ridding himself of that useless thought. 114 Chapter 114 [290... 300... 493!] Amon saw his credits increase and stopped at 493. Because Fabricio passed out, the bet credits were sent to Amon automatically. By the way, if you''re wondering when they made a bet for credit, it should be known that Amon is not a fool, when he made the challenge, he bet 200 credits and Fabricio epted. Of course, it wasmon to bet on credit, and seeing how well equipped he was, it wasn''t surprising that he had so many credits. Although not rmended, it was possible to get credit, although it was not worth it, since the money from abroad was almost worthless to university students at that time. Just as Amon thought, Fabricio didn''t have a significant ranking on the university system panel, because of that, his ranking remained the same. A few minutester, old Hazel suddenly said. "Have you finished forming your teams?" Old Hazael took a quick look at Amon and the girls, then swept his eyes at everyone: "Okay, so follow me, soon we''ll meet up with the other three universities that willpete against you." Hearing this, the fledglings fell silent. Most even forgot the duel they had a short time ago. They cared more about what was about to happen, it was understandable since it was directly involved with them. The teachers led the way while the freshmen followed. Only after walking a bit did they remember that they were currently in some sort of fortress. The path they passed looked even like a citadel. After reaching the exit, a gigantic gate came into view. Automatically, the gate begins to open upwards. On the outside, they were enjoyed with the view of the most beautiful view of nature. The fact that it was an unknown to them, everything was new, even the simplest flower, although some had their simrities, it was not the same. Some trees even had life, this scared some fledglings who were taken by surprise when they saw the tree branches move like an arm. There were also numerous beautiful flowers blooming in the area; however, there was a strange vapor steaming above these flowers, it was quite curious, but no one was bold enough to approach, as they did not know what kind of danger these flowers posed. "Pay close attention and don''t touch anything random." Alerted the teacher. "Yea." Even if I didn''t say that the fledglings wouldn''t dare do such a thing. Despite that, it didn''t stop the fledglings from continuing to look around as they tried to guess things around them. Teacher Taina thought of something, and said a little loudly, "Oh yes, you don''t have to worry about not identifying the valuable things while taking the test. Look at your watches, you should already have the option to install a new app. With this, you can easily identify everything that has already been recorded in the central database." "Serious?" The freshman who was closest to teacher Taina looked at her with her eyes twinkling. "Yes, I believe that in our database, all items, beasts, nts, trees, etc. They can be identified." Teacher Taina smiled. "Incredible!" The girl rejoiced, and even pped three times. Other fledglings were excited by this as well. Another freshman tried it out and saw how resourceful and easy it was, and had a thought: "Teacher Taina, I have a question!" "Speak." She looked at him. "It''s like this..." The freshman cleared his throat: "Would it be possible for us to continue with this application installed, even after we leave this?" When this freshman asked this question, all the students pricked up their ears as they waited for teacher Taina to answer. It was in everyone''s interest that this functionality would be able to work not only on this but wherever they went. Teacher Taina didn''t turn around and immediately replied: "Yes, this is one of the gifts given by the university to the freshmen who participated in this practice test. Obviously, you must already know that this is not a simple practical test, yes?" "Of course, we are aware of that. Don''t worry Teacher, let''s try hard and bring glory to our university!" The students answered one by one. Amon also finished downloading the app and testing it. Seeing howplete the nt information he''d assessed was, he nodded in satisfaction. It didn''t just happen to him, most freshmen finished downloading the app and tested it right away. Ease of use would help them a lot. After all, they were worried about it, when they saw so many things they couldn''t identify. Meanwhile, teacher S¨¦rgio looked in the direction of Amon, B¨¢rbara, and the girls and snorted. He still resented it. Seeing them happily talking displeased him, but when he got a look from Old Hazael, he tried to hide it. ''What''s wrong with him? Did Amon and the girls cause him trouble?'' Even though teacher S¨¦rgio tried to hide it, Old Hazael managed to notice it, and a thought crossed his mind, then he scoffed: ''I hope he doesn''t do anything he''ll regretter...'' Old Hazael was very fond of these boys and girls, if he learns that a teacher has done something to harm them for personal reasons... Meanwhile, soon a square was opened, and came into view. Surrounded by trees, it had a very attractive entrance of trees on the way that made the scenery even more beautiful. Not far away, on three sides of the square, there was a riot of people the same age as the freshmen. "It''s him!" Maisa''s vision was very good, at the same instant, she looked at the ce where the Golden Phoenix University was. "Maicon..." Ariel''s gaze became more dangerous. Just like Julia and Maisa when they saw Elijah. Amon on the other hand just narrowed his eyes before bing indifferent. Despite being a little surprised that they were here, it didn''t take more than a second for Amon to lose interest in these two. When they got close to the entrance, the university''s freshmen had to pass a check, after all, it would be ridiculous if a university decided to cheat and send someone who is not a freshman. 115 Chapter 115 Verification was very quick. After that, they entered the square and stayed in the part assigned to them. In the center of the square, there was something like a portal. It was dark, with an orange border. Most fledglings frowned as they stared at the portal. Some were the first time to see something like this. But, they weren''t hillbillies with no idea of ??things, in front of other universities, they keep calm and just talk to each other, some sharing information they knew about the portal. When the other teachers and elders from the other three universities saw them enter the square, they approached. "Well, well, see if it isn''t old Hazael~" An extremely irritating voice for old Hazel echoed in his ears. Old Hazael''s expression turned unpleasant. He looked at the man with disgust and said, "Tsk, what bad luck to find someone so unpleasant here." The man seemed unaffected, he even joked and said in a hissing tone. "Hahaha, you must be kidding, I know you adore me~" The man was the type that when he spoke, whistled at the end. Although it wasn''t unpleasant to hear, for the old Hazael who didn''t like him, it got rancid from it. "Elder Yamashi, so this is your friend you talk so much about?" Malefina asked with a gentle smile on her face. But it was difficult whether that smile was sincere or not. Like Elder Yamashi, Malefina is from Golden Phoenix University. Despite her teacher status, she came from a powerful ancient warrior family, which is why she dares to speak with such intimacy, even speaking the way she spoke without fearing Old Hazael. Old Hazael was aware of this, but not afraid of her family, he shot her a disgusted look but soon ignored it. To him, she was just a clown wanting to show off. He had no reason to give her the stage to appear. Daimon, Elder of Heavenly World University said in a neutral tone: "Stop clowning around, you guys, we didn''te all this way to see your little theater. Let''s just discuss what matters, my time is too valuable to waste time on your pointless disputes." Elder Yamashi opened his mouth but soon closed it. He was bold, but he had to respect the elder who just spoke. He was of the same generation as his university director, not only was the status higher, but the power was difficult to spread, so it was best to avoid a confrontation with such a person. Old Hazael also stopped talking to Elder Yamashi, it was not worth offending Elder Daimon because of Yamashi. Meanwhile, the fledglings were surprised by such a rivalry, but soon their attention was directed toward each other. Soon they would have to fight each other for resources. It was nice if they could gauge their opponents before it officially started. "Amon...!" Elijah let his name slip through gritted teeth. It was as if he even had trouble pronouncing Amon''s name. The girls felt likeughing at this when they saw Elijah and Maicon approaching. (Maicon is the one chasing Ariel). "Ariel, you''re still beautiful, no, you look even more beautiful," Maicon said with a smile. But what he got was a sneer, so Ariel said, "And you''re still disgusting. God, all this time, you''re still clinging to me?" "How could it not be?" Maicon was thick skinned and said with a look of surprise. He looked a little different than before now, he didn''t get irritated as easily as he used to. Amon looked at him. Only then did Maicon show an unpleasant expression. After all, the hatred he felt for Amon wasn''t easy to hide. "Hehe, why did you stop acting?" Maisa scoffs: "If you see, with Amon as a model, how will Ariel have eyes for you?" She shamelessly used Amon as an example. Well, for her, there was no better man than Amon. Even if she shows hard evidence, she would still be harping on the same thing, saying that Amon is the best. Maybe a few months ago she might not have thought so, but as time went on, the love she felt for Amon made her practically go blind, just looking at Amon made her eyes sparkle. It was the look of a girl who was hopelessly in love. That look was also seen in Julia when she looked at Amon. Obviously, this didn''t go unnoticed by Elijah who still thought Julia had to be his, it irritated him so much that veins were visible all over his ivory forehead. "Elijah, so this is your little brother?" A boy approached and put his arm around Elijah''s neck intimidatingly as if they were best friends. The boy was a head taller than Elijah and had thick ck hair and greenish eyes. He was partially handsome, at least a little more handsome than Elijah. His physique, he was quite attractive to girls too, tall and strong, was something a feast for the eyes of many girls. Of course, that wasn''t even enough for Julia, Barbara, and Maisa to take a second look. Ariel was indifferent to almost any man, not even this boy who was above average was able to make her show any look of adoration. Used to being adored by girls, the boy who just arrived was, of course, surprised. ''Heh... Interesting. I wasn''t interested in Elijah''s childish bickering, but it will be worth it to make these silly girls beg for me.'' The more he thought about it, the more the boy''s smile became unpleasant. "Aguinaldo? Yes, he is." Elijah looked a little scared of the boy, but soon the fear was reced by arrogance. ''If Amon dares to provoke Aguinaldo, he won''t even know how he died!'' Elijah''s smile deepened. Maicon also seemed to look at Aguinaldo differently, just like Elijah, he initially showed fear. Barbara didn''t have a tongue lock and finding the boy unpleasant, she said, "Who is this idiot?" "Barbara! You are very brave to say that to teacher Mirulipa''s son!" Elijah yelled, scolding her. 116 Chapter 116 Barbara was a little surprised to hear Elijah''s sudden cry, but she wasn''t afraid to learn that Aguinaldo was the son of a teacher. Fuck if he was a teacher''s son! It wasn''t like they were from the same university, why should she fear? "Someone else''s dog, stop barking, it''s hurting my ears!" Barbara countered, speaking a little louder for everyone around her to hear. She wasn''t the least bit afraid of Elijah, he was just a puppy who depended on someone else to bark the loudest. If it had been before, after he''d lost to Amon, he wouldn''t have dared bark so loud, much less now that she was confident she''d beat him on her own without having to trust Amon to do so. "Your...!" Elijah turned red with rage. It was something he didn''t think they would tell him. "You are what? Tsk, did the cat eat your tongue, doggy~?" Barbara said in a mocking tone. She didn''t give a damn if Elijah was pissed off. She didn''t like him before, and she still doesn''t like him now. In fact, he seemed to have gotten even more unpleasant to look at. "Girl, don''t be so insolent. To insult someone else''s dog, you have to ask whether the owner allows it or not." Aguinaldo expanded his aura. "I don''t¡­" Elijah wasn''t able to continue. "Oh, not what?" Aguinaldo pulled back a little from Elijah to look him straight in the eye. Elijah closed his mouth. His eyes turned red, but he didn''t have the courage to continue what he was going to say. "Hahaha, and it''s not that it was a puppy at all~" Barbara held her stomach inughter, she wasn''t affected by Aguinaldo''s aura. "I can''t even believe you were tamed by this person, hahaha!" She was not the same as before, since she arrived, she has been training whenever she could, her strength and mentality have improved a lot, and she has also received some good things from her mother. It wouldn''t be the aura of someone weaker than Amon that would affect her easily. "Insolent girl!" Now even Aguinaldo was angry. He approached and extended his hand toward Barbara. At this point, Barbara stoppedughing but gave him a fearlessly challenging look. *Shovel!* Before he could reach Barbara, his wrist was held in a firm grip. "What do you think you''re doing?" Aguinaldo turns and shoots an angry look at Amon. ,m "Ah..." Aguinaldo starts to scream, but soon he grits his teeth, it was too embarrassing to scream at having his wrist squeezed by a boy of the same age. Especially with his status. Amon remained cold and indifferent as he gripped his wrist tighter. From the look in his eyes, you could tell he wasn''t even bothering to speak. "Ugh! Motherfucker, jump off my arm now!" Aguinaldo said in a slightly higher tone in an orderly tone. "Amon, break his arm~" Barbara leans on Amon''s left shoulder with both hands, while her expression bes happier with Aguinaldo''s unhappiness. "Amon you bastard, you don''t know what you''re messing with!" Elijah came to his rescue. "Herees the little dog barking again~" This time it was Maisa who spoke. "You...!" Elijah was already too angry with Barbara, and he already hated Maisa, hearing this from her made his eyes catch fire, if possible, he wanted to burn her alive! Suddenly, an angry voice came from afar: "What do you think they are doing to my dear son?" "Daddy!" Aguinaldo looked back and was happy to see his fathering. As his wrist was still being held, he couldn''t pull away, he turned to look at Amon with a defiant gaze. "Daddy, hurry up and finish his race, that bastard is hurting my wrist!" He pointed his finger at Amon''s nose, but before he reached it, all he could hear was a popping sound. "Ahhhhhh!" A calf''s cry echoed. It was loud and annoying, making everyone look in the direction of the scream. It was then that they saw that it was a boy who was screaming while shaking his hand and it was noticeable that his index finger was twisted irregrly. "Insolent!!" Aguinaldo''s father exploded in fury! His whole body wasing with explosive force at a surprising speed, he appeared in front of them, and the man''s hand was enveloped in a white aura, "Die!" He no longer cared that Amon was just a child in front of him, for him, Amon deserved to die for hurting his dear son. "Amon, watch out!" The girls screamed in concern. Barbara, who was closest, evenunched herself to hug Amon''s body and protect him with her body. Mirulipa, Aguinaldo''s father, just snorted in disdain and didn''t stop and thought about killing the girl too. At this point his fury didn''t see between right and wrong, those who hurt his son must die! Of course, this action surprised everyone. After all, who in their right mind would think that a teacher would attack a freshman because of a disposition between them? Even though Amon had broken the other''s finger, it wasn''t like it was unpredictable, with so many teachers from the water department, it was a matter of seconds to heal. *BANG!* "Kyahh!" Screams echoed. Some closed their eyes and imagined that there had been a bloodbath. However, when they dared to open their eyes again, before their eyes, something unexpected happened. Teacher via was holding Teacher Mirulipa''s wrist with her palm. Her gaze was one of cold indifference. Even getting a fit without even apparently manifesting her gics, she didn''t seem affected at all. "via...!" Mirulipa came to her senses when she recognized who stopped him. Anger and hate shed through his eyes. His body trembled involuntarily as he wisely resolved to distance himself. Soon after, the teachers and Old Hazael approached. The teacher and elder of the Golden Phoenix University were right behind Mirulipa. via didn''t even bother to look at him. She turned and looked at Amon and said, "Amon, I don''t know what happened, but it''s better to let him go now." Amon looked at her and nodded, "Okay. Thanks for before." "Don''t mention it." Her indifferent expression finally showed a gentler change. When Amon released him, Aguinaldo wanted to say something, but seeing Amon''s cold gaze on him, fear hit him and he fled. Only when he got close to his father did his confidence return. He even acted regretful about having his finger broken and his wrist injured. "Don''t worry son, he''ll get what he deserves sooner orter." Mirulipa had a look of pity as she felt pain for her son. He was proficient in healing, so he used the best healing spell on his son. Their interaction said a lot. Even outsiders could more or less guess the culprit that caused what happened but ended up crashing into an iron wall. Yamashi looked at Old Hazael, hands behind his back and an elder''s posture, he said slowly, "Old Hazael, hand over this student. He hurt one of our fledglings, it won''t end unless we''ve at least broken two of his fingers and injured both of his wrists." Even before old Hazael could speak, Barbara, Maisa and Julia shouted in unison, "I won''t allow it!" The three girls stood in front of Amon with open arms. Even though Ariel didn''t say anything, she stepped forward and stood beside the girls. The way these girls protect Amon provoked a wave of jealousy. Of course, some girls think they were idiots for picking fights with powerful people over just a little cute boy. While the girls from the Golden Phoenix University were interested in Aguinaldo. After all, he was not only handsome, but he was also the son of a powerful teacher. Although some girls repudiated the way Aguinaldo depended on his father, it was inevitable to want to have a good life. Something that many imagined that Aguinaldo could provide. "Hahahaha!" Old Hazaelughed suddenly. It was so loud that everyone heard it. "Old man, has he gone mad?" Despite the surprise he got when he saw these girls protecting the boy, Elder Yamashi came to his senses and said strangely. "Yes, maybe I have. I''ve freaked out so much I want to see you have the guts to even touch my student. Go, go, I want to see, let''s see if we don''t have to call a funeral home for you today and now!" Old Hazael rolled up his sleeves. At this point, via didn''t back down, she stood her ground in front of Amon with a cold look showing that she defended him. Elder Yamashi admits he got a little scared. After all, his and Old Hazael''s power was simr, however, Old Hazael could still have a bit of an advantage if it''s a life and death fight. Honestly, he didn''t expect Old Hazael to be so protective of this boy. ''After all, who is this boy? Perhaps a lost grandson of this old man? And to make matters worse, this cold girl is now protecting the boy, there''s no way to win...'' The more he thought about it, the more reluctant he became. And when he thought that via chose to go to his old rival''s university, he got even more upset, which is why he wanted revenge by hitting the brat, but surprisingly, they were willing to do so much to protect the brat. "Papa, who is this boy? Why is this old man protecting him so much?" Holding the sleeve of his father''s shirt, Aguinaldo asked annoyed. He didn''t understand why this couldn''t be resolved soon, after all,pared to him, who was that boy? 117 Chapter 117 "Papa, who is this boy? Why is this old man protecting him so much?" Holding the sleeve of his father''s shirt, Aguinaldo asked, annoyed. He didn''t understand why this couldn''t be resolved soon. After all,pared to him, who was that boy? For the first time in his life, Mirulipa felt like pping his son. He looked in the direction of Old Hazael worriedly. As arrogant as he was, Old Hazael''s status and strength was far greater than hisown. Even the family background was worse than Old Hazael''s. Seeing that Old Hazael wasn''t even bothering to look at him, as he was attempting a psychological tug of war against Elder Yamashi, Mirulipa took a deep breath and sighed in relief. Then he said softly, "Don''t provoke this old man; he is very powerful. Can''t you see that even the elder is not going against him?" Hearing this, Aguinaldo pouted, looking hurt. He never suffered so muchint, and he never felt so downcast. Honestly, he wanted to do all sorts of things to those whores in front of him before he killed them all. ''If I had used my genes, I wouldn''t have lost. He''s just a brute who depends on girls to defend him! Just a pretty boy!'' When he thought like that, Aguinaldo felt a little better. Meanwhile, after the stalemate he had, however reluctant he was, Elder Yamashi decided to back off. The other teachers on his side were also afraid that it would be something more serious, while the other universities did not want to be part of it. Although they had some sort of alliance, if there was too be some sort of fight, they didn''t necessarily need to get involved, especially when conflict was such a silly thing in their opinion. Of course, most of them thought Elder Yamashi was being unreasonable. However, they remained silent. Some were even surprised and amazed at what Old Hazael did. "Old man, I know we have our rivalries, but now you''ve gone too far! Don''t regret itter!" After saying that, Elder Yamashi walked away. The teachers did the same. Soon there was a division between the two universities. Like it or not, the enmity grew stronger between the universities; even the freshmen didn''t have good impressions of each other. The Golden Phoenix University was used to being arrogant, and seeing that their Elder left without getting what they wanted, they were jealous and hateful at the same time. Some targeted Amon. Their thinking was simple: ''If I beat him, I''ll be famous!'' Like geniuses, they couldn''t wait to start making their names. Defeating Amon would be a good way to do that. Of course, only brainless idiots thought so. After all, why did Old Hazael protect him so much, even teacher via? Wasn''t it shown how he crushed Aguinaldo''s confidence, making him whimper for his father? If they couldn''t even think after seeing all this happen, they deserved to go and get beaten up. Because of the conflict between the two universities, they cut out all the nonsense and wanted to start the test in the secret realm immediately. Soon, they began to report the dangers they might encounter, as well as the amount of items they could bring with them. Some exnations had already been said before but were repeated, while others were new, such as the fact that the participants had to be trapped for at least in the secret realm that was part of almost the entire for half a month. Most felt insecure. After all, none of them had to fend for themselves. The fact that they had to go to an unknown realm and possibly spend the night in a forest with dangers almost knocking at their doors made them feel quite fearful. Of course, there were also those who had an adventurous spirit and felt excited. "The portal in the middle of the za can only be passed through by humans under the age of 20. If you have already reached 21+ years and are hiding your real age, be aware that even if you are up to 25 years old, you can enter. You will not have any protection in the secret realm and if you die or are fatally injured, you will not have the protection that was mentioned. Death will be permanent!" The one who said that was Elder Wilian of Universal University. Those who were 19 and were close to turning 20 were afraid, then asked if this would effect them in any way, as well as asked how it starts to be counted, since in somes and countries age was counted during the nine months spent in the belly of their mothers. "Regarding that, the count for she starts from birth." With his keen ear, Elder Wilian of Universal University listened and answered the question many were having. At that moment many who were worried breathed a sigh of relief. Until then, it seemed that none had broken the rules and no freshman had reached the age of 20. "Very well, I already have the list of teams from each university. When I call out a team name, the team can go through the portal," Elder Wilian said and without wasting time already started calling out the name of the first team: "Heavenly World University Mysterious Team can enter!" Soon a team of five emerged from the Heavenly Sky University crowd wearing masks. "Maybe they want to live up to the team name?" Ariel muttered in an amused tone. "Mmm, sounds interesting, but we named our team Amon. Let''s pretend... Well, other than Ariel, let''s be his Harem?" Julia said jokingly, but Barbara took it seriously. "Let''s go with it. Looks interesting," Barbara said with amusement. "I''m in." Ariel liked the idea. It did sound interesting. She added, "Too bad we missed the chance to name the Harem team of Amon..." As the conversation revolved around this, they even forgot about all the drama that had happened earlier. To tell the truth, they were quite nervous about what had happened before. After all, someone with more than 4 gic factors formed was not something they could fight. Luckily, they had teacher Fl¨¢via and Old Hazael protecting them. Of course, teacher S¨¦rgio was unhappy with what happened. Especially when seeing teacher Fl¨¢via protecting Amon. Disregarding this, Amon went and thanked teacher Fl¨¢via and Old Hazael. He knew when to be grateful and not say his thanks out loud, as he knew at the moment he was too weak to return the favor. However, he now owed them a favor and intended to repay them when he became stronger! "Stay well and strong, so you''re already thanking me," Old Hazaelughed and added, "If you get first ce, it will bring a lot of prestige to the university. Doing that will already be helping me." "I''ll try my best," Amon promised. "Good, good, good!" Seeing that he finally saw a firmer, more confident expression on Amon''s face, the old Hazel was happier and heughed out loud with sincerity. The trust he had in Amon was very great: that''s why he was willing to fight so hard for him. "Amon Team from UGRG University can enter!" When Elder Wilian''s spoke, old Hazel pped Amon on the back and said with a gentle smile, "Go and show that I made the right choice!" "I will go, but this time, it won''t be just me." Amon was also very grateful to the girls, who, at the moment, were willing to risk putting themselves in danger for him, which warmed his heart. He said, "Ariel, Maisa, Julia, and Barbara will be with me." "Yes, yes, do your best!" Old Hazaelughed again. The teachers around were with their mouths open. After all, seeing how happy as Old Hazael was always, he had never been so happy and close to a student, especially after he provoked the Golden Phoenix University so strongly. ''What is so special about this student? I can''t tell...'' Teacher S¨¦rgio wrinkled his nose with jealousy and disgust. Maisa, Julia, Barbara, and even Ariel were surprised by what Amon said. It was hard to imagine him talking so much, especially because of them. Because of that, they walked beside Amon with their heads held high towards the portal. ''Amon trusts us!'' This was something they very much wanted. After all, Amon''s fast-forwarding always had the girls worried and they pushed themselves to try even harder. When the fledglings saw Amon and the girls heading towards the portal, there wasn''t one that didn''t look. After all, such big drama had happened because of the boy; there was no way they weren''t curious about him. Some like Golden Phoenix University also thought of defeating him and bing famous. When Amon''s team started to go through the portal, it was a sticky feeling, as if they had been bathed in jelly. Not only that, they had the strange feeling of their bodies being analyzed and creating a scanned copy. It was very strange and ufortable. Despite not having pain, it did not exclude the difort they felt. They didn''t know how many minutes passed until finally their vision returned and they found themselves surrounded by trees and all kinds of different nts. *HiSSSS!* A monster was startled by their sudden arrival, and on all fours it jumped back in fright. Soon after, it became furious and let out a strange roar. "Stand into battle stance!" Ariel warned. Amon was the first to circte the genes and lightning began to crackle in his hands. The monster looked like a deer but had three horns, nearly 300 cm long and 170 cm tall on four legs. It had fur that looked like an old dirty brown carpet and bloodthirsty eyes. 118 Chapter 118 Amon and the girls took out their weapons. "It''s time to test our lifetime weapons~" With a whip in her hand, Ariel wore a sadistic smile as she looked at the three-horned monster. "Speaking of which, it''s true~" Barbara took her flexible sword and stroked it gently. It was like a pet to her. With both hands, Julia held a 180 cm spear. In the air above her head she swung the spear, then she lowered it and held it steady in attack position. Maisa, during her turn, picked up a sledgehammer that appeared to be small, almost the size of an ordinary 5kg sledgehammer. However, as she wished, the sledgehammer began to grow in size, both the handle and even the sledgehammer''s head. Amon saw this and had an idea in mind. He used the watch and tried to see the monster information in front of him on a blue screen. _ _ [Species]: Monster [Rank]: First Gic Block level 69. [Type of monster]: Carnivorous/extremely aggressive. [Quality]: normal. _ _ While it didn''t show as much information, it was more than enough for Amon. For him just knowing the level that this monster was was enough. "It''s only level 69," Amon said, "You must defeat it without my help." If the girls had heard this not so long ago, they might have felt like cursing Amon, but they weren''t the same anymore. After knowing the monster''s strength, their confidence increased, as did their fighting spirit. "Only level 69..." Maisa didn''t know whether tough or cry. She just managed to fill 60 white genes and only 50 were water genes. For her it was a huge challenge. Of course, she wouldn''t be fighting alone. "Pay attention, Maisa." Barbara ced the flexible sword in her other hand and used her now free hand to tap Maisa on the shoulder. Maisa looked at Barbara, then she nodded. "Uh-huh." "If you''re scared, you can leave that monster to me, you know~" Ariel was fearless. Of course she knew she had little chance on her own, but she liked to challenge herself as much as possible; only then could she advance further. Unlike people with elemental genes, psychic genes were much moreplicated to augment. She noticed that the best chances of her making any progress was in fighting. That''s why she was willing to try so hard. *ng!* By whipping the ground, Ariel was able to scare the monster a little and increase its wariness. The crack of the whip was enough to make the monster cautious. Because of the mes enveloping the whip, burn marks were left on the ground. Amon stopped paying attention to the girls. He even walked away and started creating holes in the floor. The girls didn''t even have time to express their doubts as the monster that looked more like a three-horned antelope became frantic and attacked. What was impressive was the monster''s speed, which soon allowed it to arrive in front of Barbara. When Barbara saw the monster running with its head down with the obvious intention of piercing her with its three horns, Barbara jumped back as she positioned herself with her sword. Maisa, with her sledgehammer on the other hand, had a fiercer look. She turned her body, holding the sledgehammer handle that started to grow more and more, growing to more than 100 cm for the handle and 50 cm for the sledgehammer head. The weight was immense, growing proportionately with its size. What did lighten the weight a little bit was the aura of water gics that circted around the entire sledgehammer. *BANG!* Her hand shook. The monster''s horns were as hard as a multiyered steel te. Her hand now felt like a vibrator, and it even went a little numb. A little trace of blood appeared just above the horns. The monster''s anger deepened. With a kind of bowing of its head, it attacked again in Maisa''s direction, wanting revenge. "Not so fast, big guy~" Using the whip, Ariel wrapped it around the monster''s left hind leg and pulled with all her strength, reinforcing it with her psychic power. Crawling sounds were heard as the monster let out a hiss in fury. It was like the low grunt of a bull, but very devilish. When the monster managed to free itself from the whip, despite the back leg having burn marks, it still managed to stand on all fours as it turned to re in Ariel''s direction in fury! Ariel didn''t show the slightest bit of fear; her gaze was still as happy as before. When given the chance, the girls looked in Amon''s direction. When they saw him dig holes non-stop, even using gics to wrap up his hand and create a bigger glove to make digging easier, their confusion increased. ''Don''t tell me he''s setting traps?'' A thought came to mind. The girls pondered this, but not for long. The monster was very fierce and attacked from all sides. It was like a bull that had gone mad with rage. Around her flexible sword, Barbara enveloped it in blue mes. Her posture was wild, with her hands wide open. She had a predatory aura as she attacked from above, leaving behind a trail of blue mes. For some reason the monster looked scared by the blue mes. Even in its furious state, it dodged at high speed, not wanting to be hit by Barbara''s sword. Barbara, who had missed the target, was a little stunned. The proud monster that previously hadn''t even retreated from Maisa''s giant sledgehammer fled from her ''small'' flexible sword... "Is it my mes that you are afraid of?" Barbara muttered. Although now she had something she realized the monster feared, it wouldn''t let her into the fight without caution. The moment she advanced again, she even threw a fireball. "HISSSSS!* The monster let out a strange bellow and leapt to the side, dodging the fireball. Barbara''s eyes gleamed with joy. "As expected, it is afraid of my mes!" Barbara said happily. "Don''t hit it yet," Ariel said, "Not that I underestimate your mes, however, I believe that the moment you hurt him even a little with your mes, he will lose his fear. Let''s use this while we can to our advantage." "It''s fine by me." Barbara was not against this strategy. Ariel whipped several times towards the monster. Sometimes her attacks caught, while other times the monster dodged. However, it didn''t show fear as it had when it faced Barbara. Maisa lifted up her sledgehammer and ran at high speed towards the monster and suddenly her battle aura took the form of a kangaroo. That''s when she jumped very high! Holding the sledgehammer in a hammering position above her head, the hammer grewrger andrger. Barbara saw this and supported it. She created a circle of blue mes around the monster, leaving it paralyzed for a few seconds. When he thought of jumping... it was already toote! *BANG!* A blow with great force made blood flow from the monster''s head while it started to threaten to fall at any moment, looking like a man who had drank several liters of pure cacha?a. "Haaa!" Julia wasted no time. She advanced quickly with her spear and pierced the nape of the neck. Ariel, who was on the other side, could see the tip of the spear that pierced the monster. Blood oozed a little, but it soon became a fountain of blood when Julia pulled out her spear. Just in case, Ariel threw some sharp rocks around her towards the monster''s direction. Confirming once it died, she stopped. "Amon?" Once the battle was over, Maisa was the first to look for Amon. When she saw what he was doing, a strange look formed on her face. It wasn''t just her; the rest of the girls were looking at him weirdly. "Finished? Help me," Amon said. The girls approached. "Why are you doing this, Amon?" Barbara asked. Amon looked at her. "The monster''s blood will attract other monsters..." Ariel interrupted, "Are you going to use this chance to set traps and score more points by killing more monsters?" "Yeah," Amon confirmed, but added, "but not only that. See that tree?" Looking in the direction Amon pointed, the girls saw a tree a little over five meters tall with almost no leaves - just a blood red leaf or two. After looking where he had pointed for a while, the girls looked back at him. "I initially thought I''d just do what Ariel said. However, when I was analyzing the things around us, I saw that this tree is actually a blood-eating tree," Amon exined, "In the information, it says that the more blood it absorbs, the more leaves of blood are created. Of course, for us it''s not very useful, but for the monsters it''s something very sought after." "And the reason there''s no other monsters near this tree is..." Barbara pondered and something came to mind, "because those leaves you currently have were due to our struggle?" They hadn''t even noticed it before. After all, in the middle of the battle, even though it was pretty quiet, if they were careless and allowed themselves to take a direct hit, it would have been hard to tell if they would still be talking so quietly. - - Edited by: ShadowOfSce Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! 119 Chapter 119 "Yes, you are right," Amon confirmed, "That''s why we have to elerate our ns. The scent of three leaves may not attract as many monsters, but the moment the first ones appear, it will be difficult to keep setting traps." "But aren''t the traps you created very simple?" Julia asked with obvious doubt. The traps weren''t even hidden. It was just very big holes with thick spikes of wood stuck in it, looking very sharp. "Under normal circumstances, no." Amon gave a rare smile. "But since they would be vying for appeal, I bet they would be more than willing to make each other fall into the traps." "Great!" Maisa pped. Though a little used to it, she also blushed at the sight of his smile. The other girls understood when he exined, and soon they all cooperated with him. In just ten minutes more holes were created and stakes were ced in the bottom. It was even easier with the help of Ariel''s powers. When finished, Amon said, "Go hide in that direction. I''ll just put the blood of the monster you killed on the tree and I''ll join you." "Okay." The girls had no objection. When the monster''s blood began to be sucked by the tree, some more leaves began to appear. Amon let the blood flow, as he cut the monster''s body in several parts. Only when he found something the size of a fingernail, with a very faint glow, did Amon stop. . . In the distance, Amon and the girls watched. They were at the top of arge tree with strong branches. Just as Amon had predicted, monsters started appearing, heading towards the tree. Of course, the monsters weren''t dumb enough to fall into the traps. If they didn''t jump over, they managed to dodge through the gaps. "Look, even more areing~!" Joy shone in Maisa''s eyes. The more monsters that appear, the better it would be for them. "But, Amon, are you sure we are safe?" Julia asked. "100%, no," Amon said, "But I believe that even if we are found, being near the blood-eating tree, we are viewed as much less attractive." "Well, whatever happens, we can still get away," Barbara said casually. "By the way, even if we die, we won''t actually die, so it''s okay." "Aren''t you afraid to feel the pain of death?" Maisa asked a little fearfully. "Who doesn''t?" Barbara shook her head, but then shrugged her shoulders and smiled, "But if it makes us stronger, so be it. I won''t falter just because I''d end up suffering in the process. I don''t want to be left behind by Amon. I know he wants to be an Overlord, so if I ease up and falter, won''t I be left behind? I do not want that!" "I do not want that either!" Maisa said immediately. "Okay, okay, no need to get so excited. If you scream that much, the monsters will notice us," Ariel warned. Instantly, the girls fell silent. Julia, who was about to speak, also elected to remain silent. Amon looked at the girls a little surprised. Not used to it, as it was all new to him, having only the love of his grandparents, he felt warmth in his heart. However, he didn''t know how to express this, so he made a mental note and thought about how to reward the trust and dedication the girls had for him. Just as Amon had predicted, the monsters started to get greedy when they saw that the blood-eating tree had more than ten leaves of blood now. Not wanting to share, they became fierce and a war between the monsters broke out! All sorts of roars echoed. In the distance, more and more monsters appeared roaring. A group of people who were walking cautiously saw many monsters pass by them and their faces paled white! "What''s going on?" the weakest boy in the group asked in his shaky voice. The leader, a tall blonde girl, said with uncertainty, "I don''t know..." Another spoke up. "Has something precious appeared?" When they heard this, the weakest and most fearful of the group asked fearfully, "We''re not going there, right?" "That''s why you''re still so weak." Another wrinkled his nose and said dismissively, "Of course we need to go. Don''t forget if we die here, we won''t really die." "... I still think it''s better not to go." Nobody listened to the weakest one. Even the leader had be interested and wanted to take a look. However, they still needed to be cautious. . . This same situation happened throughout several parts of the ind. Now it wasn''t so much the blood-eating tree as the strong scent of blood they saw from the monsters that had fallen into the holes dug by Amon and the girls, and the wounds caused by the monsters that drew in more beasts. It became a bloody battleground. The monsters started killing each other in ways that were beyond even Amon''s expectations. "What a mess..." Ariel muttered under her breath. The amount of monsters killed in the fight had already exceeded 100. In no way did she want to draw their attention, and it looked like there was still so much more toe. "I underestimated this tactic a little bit, but this is even better," Amon said in a low voice. The amount of roaring and wailing from the monsters only increased. When any monster approached the blood-eating tree, the other monsters attacked in full force. Even those who were stronger could not stand out in the face of so many monsters vying for the blood leaves. The closest any came to achieving their goal was a species of monkey, only it had four arms, but in the end, when it was knocked down it was trampled to death, turning into flesh paste, and the blood was consumed by the blood-eating tree. When some monsters with a little more intelligence saw this, they kicked the corpses of other monsters towards the tree. "My God, there are already several new leaves of blood..." Maisa opened her eyes wide as she covered her mouth in shock. "Mmm, that surprised me a little..." Amon muttered. "Well, it''s probably because of the monsters that have a certain level of intelligence," Arielmented. The rest nodded. A whileter, not only had more monsters appeared, a few fledglings also arrived, but they hid in a hurry. You could tell by their faces that looked like they had seen a ghost how scared they were. Of course, such arge amount of monsters would have scared anyone. "Tsk, some profiteers want to reap the fruit of our sweat?" Barbara sneered. "Remember what I said before," Amon said. "Yes, yes," the girls nodded. Although some things were beyond what Amon had predicted, it still happened more or less like he had predicted to the girls before. 120 Chapter 120 It was hard to have imagined that such arge amount of monsters would be attracted. At this point, several freshmen from different universities arrived on the scene and went into hiding. But, unfortunately for some, they were found by some monsters and ended up dead. Some that were found, however, did manage to escape. "Amon, those scoundrels are still around." Barbara looked a little angry. Amon didn''t even need her to say their names to know who she was talking about. He said, "Just continue with our initial n. They are also our rivals in thispetition." "Yeah." Barbara''s expression curved into a smile. . . Almost an hourter... It was like a disaster on earth: monsters everywhere, blood staining the floor, some not even red blood, either purple or green, but most of it was red. The blood-eating tree was already full of bloody leaves, and then something unexpected started to happen. "It is bearing fruit...!" Maisa covered her mouth as soon as she finished speaking. Of course, some monsters could have heard, but they didn''t care since their attention was on the blood-eating tree. The monsters'' predatory eyes grew even more bloodthirsty. Fierce screams echoed as the monsters began to kill each other even faster and fiercer. The lurking fledglings also began to covet the fruit. Although they didn''t know what kind of fruit would emerge, for the monsters to go so mad, it must be something very good in their opinion. "Amon, is this still under control?" Ariel asked as she looked at him. Amon was silent for a few seconds. His mind wandered, until he finally replied, "We still have a chance to collect our reward. However, the difficulty level has increased a lot." Before, new monsters stoppeding, however, now even more monsters started to appear. And after using the device, some he found to be much stronger than the ones who came before... _ _ [Species]: Monster [Rank]: 1 Gic Factor - Second Level 11 Gene Block. [Type of monster]: Omnivorous/Extreme Aggressive. [Quality]: Good. _ _ This wasn''t the first he''d seen that had created a gic factor among the monsters present; it was actually the third. To make matters worse, the weaker monsters feared these greater monsters and walked away. Amon''s hope was that these monsters would have fought each other, but now it would be difficult to reap any benefit. ''With my current strength...'' Amon started having dangerous thoughts. He still didn''t know the limit of his strength. Also, although these monsters created a gic factor, it didn''t mean that their factors had been filled 100% before creating them. They might even have been before level 80. ''If it''s that case, maybe...'' For now, Amon put that thought aside. Just in case he needed to fight one of those monsters that created a gic factor to reap the rewards, he would take a chance and try his luck. "Now even monsters with a gic factor have appeared. This is getting on my nerves!" Julia muttered with an angry expression, wanting to flip a table: "¨t(¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s(©ß©¥©ß !" As she muttered, the fruit from before started to show even more results. Now it was glowing a seductive red hue, and the scent was irresistible even to Amon''s party. The throng of monsters went crazy, ignoring even the monsters that created a gic factor and ran madly towards the blood-eating tree! "That''s good..." Ariel muttered. "Yeah," Amon agreed. As long as the monsters went crazy, they still had a chance to overrun the monsters that created gic factors. If that happened, it was a good thing for Amon''s group. Although... Amon had underestimated the strength of one of the monsters with a gic factor. When the gic factor monster mmed the hooves of its forelegs into the ground, earth spikes manifested immediately. It had reacted with such incredible speed - something no monster had ever shown before. Amon''s eyes turned serious. It wasn''t just this one that had this kind of performance. A bear-like monster roared and mes came out of its mouth. It was like a mighty methrower. The mes encountered too many monsters at once, not even giving them a chance to dodge. ''When you create a gic factor, is the time to exercise your power made instantaneous?'' Ariel touched her chin with interest. "This is very fast and strong..." Maisa muttered under her breath. Amon nodded in agreement. If before he thought he had a chance to kill these monsters, now he wasn''t so sure. Though he managed to use his gics fast, it wasn''t as fast as these gic-factor monsters were showing. Only if he got lucky, maybe he could win¡­ The fight for the fruit continued. Some foolish fledglings couldn''t take it and went ahead and tried to get the fruit for themselves. However, they couldn''t even get through the traps created by Amon and the girls before they were discovered and killed by the monsters. Some of the monsters were already angry at not being able to go up against the monsters with gic factors unlocked, so they took it out on these reckless humans. Others who had the same thoughts as these fledglings changed their minds immediately. Just like those who were trampled and killed, they thought the monsters were distracted by the blood-eating tree and wouldn''t even notice theming. "It''s better to give up for now and wait..." They practically all had the same thought. Julia, who created an arc with water, undid it when she saw that it would no longer be needed. "Looks like we won''t need to act at the moment," Julia said in a low voice. "See, the bear monster did it..." Ariel said when she saw the bear take the fruit. "Ariel, get ready. If you get the chance, pull the fruit," Amon said, "If I get my hands on it, maybe I can create a gic factor..." "Okay," Ariel nodded, not giving Amon a chance to finish talking. She would support him, even if it could lead to their death. After all, it was a once-in-a-lifetime chance, and although she was surprised that Amon was close to creating a gic factor, after some thought, it was reasonable. Amon had twice reached enlightenment; it wouldn''t be weird if he was on the edge of another breakthrough, would it? "Amon, what direction are we going to run if Ariel seeds?" Julia asked, already wanting to prepare their escape route. Amon closed his eyes. Momentster, he opened them. "Let''s go that way." The direction he pointed had a sharp hill. The girls nodded. Just as the bear monster showed joy and was about to eat the red fruit the size of an adult man''s fist, another furry four-armed monster hit the bear monster''s arm hard, the fruit escaping from his hand. "Now!" Ariel got serious. Before the furry monster could grab the red fruit, the fruit floated into the air. "ROAR!!" Both the bear monster and the furry four-armed monster roared in fury! Amon, Ariel, Barbara, Julia and Maisa already started running before the fruit even reached them. The most important thing was to make these crazy monsters lose sight of them. Of course, that was easier said than done. Even when Ariel tried to use the trees to make the monsters unable to follow their trail, it was nearly impossible because of the fruit''s strong scent. "Ariel, cut a small piece, and spread some of the juice on the trees," Amon said. "Okay, I''ll do that, but won''t it wear off?" Ariel asked. "If it fails, whatever. If it continues like this though, it won''t do us any good," Amon shrugged nonchntly. "Okay, I''ll do it," Ariel agreed and used her psychic power to cut a small sliver of the fruit. To their group''s surprise, a lot of juices started toe out, and it spread wherever she went. With a quick thought, Ariel used her psychic power to circle the fruit and stop the juice from dripping, while the piece she''d cut off earlier, she tossed in a different direction than they were going. "ROAR!!" Ariel nearly jumped in fright when she heard a fierce roar, followed by another and another. "Go on, your gamble seems to have worked," Amon said. "Yeah," she smiled. When the fruit came even closer to them, Ariel gave it to Amon who then put it away in the storage space that was given to them before entering this ce. "Luckily the smell is gone." Julia felt like apuding. "Yes, but we can''t be too relieved just yet," Maisa said, "The moment these monsters find out-" "ROAR!" "BANG!" The roars became even more fierce as the sounds of trees being felled, along with the sound of fighting came closer... "A fight?" Maisa was confused. "Hahahaha!" Arielughed out loud, "These silly monsters werepletely fooled." Ariel, when using her powers, was able to have a vague idea of ??what happened. She said, "One of them ate the piece of fruit, and the rest thought it was the whole fruit, and they started killing each other, hahahaha!" "Okay, let''s continue. Even if they were tricked, if they find us, they will still try to kill us," Amon warned. "Yeah!" . . Some minutester... Near the top of the jagged hill, Amon and the girls found a hole in the hill. "Is there a monster living here?" Maisa was cautious. "It is currently empty." Amon could tell after closing his eyes for a few seconds. Even Ariel using her powers didn''t find any life forms in the cave. "It is likely that whatever lives here was also attracted to the blood-eating tree," Barbara deduced. "Mm, let''s go inside," Amon said, "If I''m lucky, I''ll get to create my first gic factor. When that happens¡­" "When that happens, we can reap even more reward~" Maisa added. "Yeah," Amon agreed. He looked at Ariel. "Ariel, using your powers, can you create a spell to iste this cave?" "I can." But the person who responded was Barbara. "Seriously?" The other girls all looked at her. "Yes, I learned from my mother," Barbara said, "That day at the restaurant she gave me this spell and said that one day it mighte in handy." "Very good." Amon gave a rare smile. 121 Chapter 121 Barbara blushed a little with joy. She was happy to be of assistance. She then started creating the spell. At the entrance to the cave, mes isted the ce. The other girls were initially scared but soon realized that this was part of the spell. Even the temperature, although it was rising a bit, was still eptable. When the istion spell was done, Amon even added one he''d learned before to hide the smell and then removed the blood fruit. The moment it was taken out, the seductive scent of the fruit spread. Even for Amon and the girls it smelled good, like a sulent barbecue made from prime beef. _ _ [Item]: Blood Fruit. [Grade]: Nearly Level 2 [Quality]: Good. [Warning]: Useful for humans, but it is rmended to be eaten in pieces, as it has high concentration of pure gic energy. Eating too much can cause problems in your gics. [Note]: If used as a medicinal bath, the effect will be even greater. _ _ "Mmm..." Unfortunately for him, there was no way to use it as a medicinal bath right now. Despite being able to use the fire generated by Barbara, he didn''t have any container to use as a cauldron. "What is it, Amon?" seeing him so thoughtful, Maisa asked worriedly. She saw him appraising the fruit, and thought there was a problem. "It seems that the effect would be greater if this were done through a medicinal bath," Amon replied. Ariel said, "We may not have a cauldron or anything, but we can still dig a hole, yes?" "Ariel''s suggestion is very good," Julia agreed and added, "Also, we took some medicinal herbs beforehand. If you use them together, it will help a lot, yes? By the way, Maisa and I can provide water, while the fire is left to Barbara." "Yes, you can count on me!" Barbara patted her chest confidently. Amon thought for a while, then he agreed. "That way, it would work. I''ll try to use as little as possible to have leftovers for you all." "Don''t worry, the priority is you." Julia shrugged. She wasn''t like before. She might want to get stronger, but she knew that the more Amon got stronger, the more resources they would all get in thispetition. "Julia is right. Don''t worry about us; just focus on creating your first gic factor!" Barbara said. Amon didn''t respond. He felt grateful, but he still intended to share... In a short time, a hole with a depth of 110 cm, with almost the same width, was made. Barbara started to throw her mes into the hole, and soon after, Julia and Maisa threw in some water, causing it to solidify around the hole. Then they continued adding water until it was almost filled to the brim. Taking all the herbs they found, after evaluating them, they started to put the useful ones in the ''bathtub''. Meanwhile, Amon dug a hole a little thicker than the fist, going to the bottom of the ''bathtub''. When it was done, Barbara threw mes through this hole, so the water started to heat up. The scent of herbs began to waft through the air. Even without getting into the ''bathtub'', the girls could feel the effect. Amon cut the blood fruit into four pieces and took arger piece, which was not in the part Ariel had cut before, and threw it into the water. With that done, the smell got even better. Amon started to undress. This time, the girls gulped for a different reason... "Amon?!?" Ariel covered her face with her hands, but she was still peering through the gaps in her fingers. Barbara, on the other hand, looked boldly, albeit with a rosy face. Julia and Maisa weren''t much ''better''; their faces were as red as blood fruit. For the girls'' happiness, or misfortune, Amon took off most of his clothes, leaving him wearing only his boxer briefs. "Isn''t it better if you take it all away...?" Maisa muttered. "Yes, yes," Barbara agreed. Of course, it wasn''t because they wanted to see him naked. No, no! It was¡­ it was because they wanted the effect to be greater! Yes, that was it¡­ "I should?" Amon looked at them. He wasn''t as dense as he used to be. He''d done some research before, and he knew he normally shouldn''t get naked so easily, especially in front of girls. "Yes, you should. No need to worry. We know this is to give you better results!" Julia didn''t know if she was trying to convince Amon or herself. Amon was uninhibited. Knowing the girls didn''t care, he took off his underwear. "The dragon is asleep, but it''s still so big..." Maisa muttered. "Why do I feel like the way you say it feels like you''ve already seen it awake?" Barbara looked at her. "I prefer not toment," Maisa said with her flushed face. "..." Barbara felt a sense of urgency. Julia looked at Maisa, but didn''t speak. Ariel just looked at the big picture with interest. She was also surprised when she saw the thing swaying as Amon headed towards the ''bathtub''. Honestly, even though she didn''t want to get into a rtionship, no one could me her for being curious. She was still a young adult with desires after all. It wasn''t until Amon fully entered the water that the girls began to return to normal. Because of the herbs, the color of the water became darker, and one could barely see the lower part of Amon''s body that was submerged in the water. Barbara continued to use her mes to heat the water as Amon sat cross-legged and used the rune: [Boundless Heart]. The girls were amazed. The amount of energy that started to fluctuate was absurd. "Don''t miss this chance. Meditate," Ariel warned the other girls. Barbara unfortunately couldn''t. She still had to supply the mes for the medicinal bath. The energy of heaven and earth began to circte, heading towards Amon. Only a small part went in the direction of the girls, but it was already of great benefit. As it approached, it turned into threads of energy and entered through the pores of their bodies. Even Barbara, who wasn''t meditating, benefited a little. While Amon... Well, the amount of energy he received was able to make him already start filling in his gics. _ _ _ _ "Ugh!" Amon let out a low groan. The amount of improvement was rapid, giving him an effect of both pleasure and pain. _ _ _ _ Amon opened his eyes then closed them again. Although it was in line with his expectations, the fact that the gene had already reached level 100 was still faster than he had expected. _ _ _ _ When increased by 1 more, the effect started to weaken. Amon took another ? of the blood fruit and some herbs. After doing so, Amon closed his eyes again. Minutester¡­ _ _ ... _ _ Before Amon opened his eyes, something happened that surprised him. _ _ _ _ ''Like this?'' This took him by surprise, as his genes had reached level 100. So now it was 101? Wanting to put this to the test, he continued to meditate. Some minutester... _ _ ... _ _ "Wow..." Amon continued. He wasn''t sure if this was normal, but he could tell it would be of benefit to keep going. The vortex created above his head grewrger. The amount of energy from heaven and earth had increased.NThe girls were surprised by this increase in energy. By doing this for many minutes, Barbara starts to wear out, however, the increase in energy did replenish her gics. Although it wasn''t enough to alleviate all of her fatigue, it was still enough for her to continue to provide mes. Almost ten minutester... _ _ ... _ _ Amon felt a strong pressure in his body. The gic factor of the lightning that was forming was looking like it was going to explode... ''Should I stop?'' Amon began to ponder. However, the amount of energy sucked into his body continued to increase. _ _ ... ... _ _ "..." Amon knew that if he didn''t fill things in properly, there could be a problem when creating the gic factor, so he had to fill in the white genes with lightning genes... _ _ _ _ ''... I feel full. I won''t explode, will I?'' The feeling that he might explode at any moment scared him a little. Every lightning gene he filled was like eating an extra pound of food after he was full. It was unbearable. Around Amon''s body, lightning began to crackle. Outside, a heavy storm started to appear. Thunder sounds echoed without limit. "That is..." The girls stopped meditating. The pressure Amon was putting inside himself was almost unbearable. Luckily the girls weren''t being harmed by him. Because of the lightning that surrounded Amon, the herbs and water began to have an even greater effect. At this point, Barbara no longer needed to supply mes. Sensing this, Barbara stopped and began to meditate. Even though she thought Amon''s current state was a little strange, she didn''t think it was a bad thing. So, she prioritized restoring her strength while observing from time to time in case Amon needed her to supply mes again. _ _ ... _ _ Amon was feeling suffocated. Just when he thought he was done, his genes increased. Worse than that, he couldn''t stop now. He needed to keep going, but it was almost unbearable. 122 Chapter 122 The water started to bubble at an incredible speed. The effect of the herbs, even the piece of blood fruit, had already been consumed. Ariel thought fast and added other herbs and another piece of the blood fruit. As she didn''t know how much it would take, she ced the smaller piece of the blood fruit that was left. _ _ _ _ "Ugh!" The more it increased, the more pain Amon felt. It was very agonizing, making him want to scream and stop meditating, but with his dream of bing Overlord, he held on. "Amon, go!" Barbara said with her hands sped. Julia and Maisa were very nervous as they looked in Amon''s direction. It was noticeable that he was suffering. Amon opened his eyes and looked at them... After a few seconds he closed his eyes tightly! Half an hourter... _ _ _ _ "..." As soon as this warning appeared on his retina, Amon realized that the agonizing pain had begun to ease... Now, all one hundred and nine white genes had been filled with lightning genes. ''I broke the limit and managed to survive...'' In a way, it was unbelievable. Honestly, now that he had it, Amon was filled with anticipation for the gic factor he would create. "Amon, how do you feel?" Maisa approached with concern visible all over her face. Julia and Barbara were a little slower, but soon they got closer. Barbara asked, "Are you feeling better? By the way, is it over?" "Yes, thanks for worrying," Amon smiled a little. He added, "There are still rare herbs left and a piece of the blood fruit. You should all enjoy and use it." "That..." Ariel, who was usually the most uninhibited, showed shame at the thought that she would have to be naked. Amon was a little tactful and said, "I won''t look, don''t worry. Now that I''ve reached my limit, I''m going to go to the end of the cave and create the gic factor." Giving the girls no chance to speak, he got out of the water and started to get dressed. Then he went to the back of the cave and sat cross-legged in the lotus position. There was a little disappointment on the faces of Maisa, Julia, and Barbara... Arielughed a little. "Why do they look so disappointed? Aren''t you Amon''s girlfriends? When you''re alone with him won''t it be better?" The girls understood what she meant and blushed a little. As where Amon was doing the medicinal bath was too small for the four of them, the girls erged the hole and filled it in with more water. As Barbara was the source of fire, she stayed close to the hole where she ced mes to heat the water. Now, the four girls were naked as they took a medicinal bath. After the water has warmed up. Barbara stopped putting mes in the hole. She wrapped heat around her body, but not too hot. It was just hot enough to bring the water to just the right temperature. The girls moved away from her a little. After all, they didn''t have fire genes. Despite the twins having water genes, they still felt it was very hot to be so close to Barbara. . . Meanwhile, Amon was feeling like he was floating out of the gxy. It was the feeling of not having control of anything, but at the same time, he felt like he could do everything. When this happened, the energy of heaven and earth in the cave increased even more than before when Amon was increasing his genes. The girls who saw this were left with their mouths wide open. Of course, because of the absurd amount of energy from heaven and earth, the girls benefited while taking their medicinal bath. It hadn''t even been over ten minutes, but they''d already upped their genes a couple of times at least. "Ughhhh!" Suddenly, Amon let out a groan of pain. Because it was dark at the end of the cave, the girls didn''t see very well, but even in the dark, several white glowing sparks were possible to see vaguely. "That can''t be his bones, right?" Julia looked at Maisa, then at Barbara and Ariel. "I think not?" Barbara was uncertain and very worried. "Shall we go take a look?" Ariel asked. She had started to get worried too. The girls got up and didn''t even bother to get dressed now. When they arrived, their eyes watered as they covered their mouths. "My God...!" "This is cruel!" "Ahhh!" The girls felt sadness and pain for him. From Amon''s body, the bones seemed to have broken and been exposed outward. Blood dripped onto the floor to the point of creating a pool of it. Amon was making a very ugly expression as he held back the pain; his eyes were bloodshot. "How did this happen?" Ariel was stunned. She had never heard of a case of someone who was creating their gic factor and this had happened. In dozens of books she read at the university, none mentioned anything like this. "I, I''m fine... Don''t worry. My case is a little... Special..." When Amon noticed the girls hade over, he spoke with great difficulty. The girls just nodded like robots, at which point they didn''t even notice they were still naked. Of course, Amon didn''t even have time to think about that either. He just concentrated as the pain consumed him. All of his pain from before seemed like child''s ypared to now. "Let''s go back to meditating in the medicinal bath and get stronger," Ariel said in a firm tone. "Yes..." The girls looked at Amon again, then left. Despite wanting to help, staying there could have gotten in the way instead of helping. The only thing they could do now was wish for the best and be strong. Amon was trying his hardest to get stronger, enduring pain they thought was humanly impossible to bear. But then Julia said something that at least eased the tension. "Guys, I almost forgot, but even if we die in this ce, we''re not really going to die!" "That is true!" Barbara''s eyes shone with a different light. "That''s a relief..." It was as if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders as Maisa sighed. "..." Ariel was silent. Even she had forgotten about that fact. 123 Chapter 123 Outside the cave, the rain began to fall heavily. The thunder was resounding, some of it was so loud it scared the girls inside the cave. Meanwhile, Amon had all his bones broken and some that were exposed. If you looked very closely, you could see that the color of the bones had started to turn grey. In Amon''s consciousness, when he closed his eyes, he saw an entire universe and many stars began to appear... The stars looked like lightning balls in the form of stars, and more and more stars formed. Just when he thought the positions would take the form of a constetion, he saw the stars change position. The changing position of the stars was constant. There was even a time when he thought he saw himself. At this stage, it was as if his soul wasn''t present in his body. It was strange as he didn''t feel the pain he felt before, only to seeing the change happening in a universe with some lightning stars that appeared before him. Amon didn''t feel like he was in an ordinary human body while he was there. It was as if he had be a giant shadow, without eyes, mouth, nose, ears, etc. "Ughhhh!" Before he could understand the state he was in, his consciousness returned to his body and the pain from before returned and he groaned in pain. Amon felt very anemic. The amount of blood he lost was too much. His mind started to spin as his vision blurred. ''I''m going to faint if it continues like this...'' He couldn''t speak now. Unlike before, even the bones in his head were broken and were exposed. It was terrible. The energy of heaven and earth was sucked through the bones more quickly, while Amon continued to lose blood. However, almost 1 hourter Amon realized that he had almost run out of blood in his body, but still had managed to remain conscious. It was ridiculous, honestly. He didn''t even know how he was able to remain conscious. *PRAC!* Bone-cracking sounds echoed. The girls took courage and looked toward the back of the cave. The bloody scene the girls had been waiting for, although very dark, was visible when Barbaraunched a small fireball halfway down the path. "This is inhumane!" Maisa could barely look. She felt a sharp pain in her chest, as if the pain was her own. The condition of the other girls was no better. Even Ariel''s face went a little pale. The only thing that brought them anyfort was knowing that if Amon died in this ce, he wouldn''t really die, he would just experience a transient death. But then they saw bones that were now shiny gray begin to sink into the flesh, the crackling sounds increasing. The wounds caused when the bones came out began to close with surprising speed. It was like the entire scene was rewinding, but the blood didn''t go back in back. The pool of blood stayed right below Amon. Amon appeared to be made purely of bone, with no blood or flesh to his body. It was hard to tell if he was still alive. The only certainty that he was alive was that his breathing was slightly audible and the girls could hear it asionally. From Amon''s bone marrow, when the bones had been restored, blood began to be produced rapidly. His pale skin began to have a more rosy tinge, and his expression of difort gained a slight impression offort once again. A great concentration of gic energy formed in the center of his body. Soon it took the form of a seed a little bigger than an orange seed, but suddenly that seed started to take root. The roots tried to spread. However, there was a kind of barrier around the seed that prevented them from spreading, but that didn''t stop them from continuing to m against the barrier from all directions, until finally like cracking ss, it broke and the roots spread! In all directions of his body, roots began to circte like veins. Some connected to the organs while others continued and went towards all the toes and fingers. When Amon opened his eyes, lightning shed like sparks from the corner of his eyes. It was so mystical and beautiful it felt surreal. Amon breathed and sighed with his mouth, and from his mouth a st of lightning came out and mmed into the cavern wall. *POW!* "Huh?" Amon was surprised, then closed his mouth. His body, which before had looked almost like a skeleton, was now full of life again. Around him the air began to crackle with sounds of lightning. At this point, the girls had already finished their medicinal baths and had gotten dressed. Not far away, they approached Amon and the girls'' eyes were those of curiosity and relief. The worry that used to gnaw at them was gone the moment they saw that he was okay¡­ In fact, he looked more than okay; even his appearance seemed to have improved a little. Seeing that his control of his newfound power was terrible, Amon didn''t get out of the lotus position and closed his eyes again. The rune: [Boundless Heart] kicked in, and his mind cleared. If before the lightning around him was like a strong storm, little by little it became like drizzle on a summer day. "Amon?" When he opened his eyes again, he heard the girls'' voices and saw their worried faces. Although his control was still not perfect, it was more stable. Just in case, when he opened his mouth to reply, he looked to the side. "How long has it been?" Ariel was the one who answered first. "Approximately 11 hours." "11 hours or so." Amon heard this from the girls and closed his eyes briefly and opened them. Standing up, he noticed that his clothes were now just tattered rags. If it weren''t for his fine looks and fair skin, he could have been mistaken for a beggar. "Can you step back a little?" His voice was not cold. It even had a hint of calm and gentleness. "I need to train a little, or else it will be hard to get used to my body in my current state." "Ah, yes, yes." The girls responded hastily as they walked away. Amon smiled a little before turning serious. At first, his movements were slow, but gradually they began to increase. Every punch and kick, spin and kick, punch and jump¡­ It was all calcted, and if one were perceptive, one would notice that the symmetry of the movements of his form was practically perfect. 124 Chapter 124 It didn''t take long, almost 40 minutester, Amon stopped training. Despite this, he didn''t even break a sweat. His physical difference from then to now was very big. Even when he had struggled in thest few minutes while training, it wasn''t enough for him to feel tired. His muscles became stronger. The joint became more flexible and firm. His body control was excellent, although he couldn''t say the same for his generic control. At least after training, he was no longer sting lightning out of his mouth. "Amon, are you done? Is it okay to approach us now?" Barbara asked. Seeing him nod, she approached with a beautiful smile on her face. Flipping her hair to the side elegantly, most likely on purpose, then holding his arm with her two hands, she looked into his eyes. Barbara blinked sillily and cutely at the same time and said proudly, asking for praise, "Amon, Amon, you won''t believe it!" She smiled a lot while showing her white teeth, and highlighting her canines. "I managed to open 78 genes and filled in 69 blue fire genes. Isn''t it amazing; isn''t it amazing?" "There she goes getting all the attention." Despite saying it like that, Julia jokingly said, "Amon, although my genes aren''t as special as Barbara''s blue mes, maybe thanks to that, I managed to open 79 genes and fill in 75 genes with water." She then made a "V" sign using her left hand. Her smile when she finished speaking was as bright as Barbara''s. Hearing this, Barbara huffed yfully and smiled again. Although she wanted to continue to lean on Amon, she was quite understanding when she pulled away secondster. "Well, it''s no surprise that my strength was almost always equal to my sister''s." Maisa stood a step away from Amon, looking nonchnt, but her sparkling eyes gave her away as she said, "It''s no big deal. I managed to aplish a little less than my sister, having opened 78 genes. But in return, I filled in 76 genes of water." "Hehe, as my genes are quite special, I was only able to open 73 genes and fill in 68," Ariel said with a chuckling tone. Even if it is the one with the least, it should not be underestimated. As she said herself, her genes were more special than usual. The amount of things she was able to do thanks to her genes made her a very dangerous opponent. . . The displeasure of having his clothes in that state wasn''t great enough to shake him. Amon could even feel changes in his behavior. The fact that he was now ''free'' from the emotion of fury made him feel looser, however, a new emotion appeared due to his gics. Gics ¨C Calm down. Maybe that justifies why he''s calming down for no apparent reason. Just as he was easy to get angry before, especially when his fury was low, it was now very easy for him to stay calm. While it wasn''t as bad as it was with fury, it wouldn''t necessarily be a good thing if he stayed calm at all times. ''Why is it just calm?'' A question that was determined not to have an answer. At least it wouldn''t be easy for him to figure it out on his own. ''Maybe my grandparents know...'' Maybe at first, he had no doubts about his grandparents'' past, but as he got older, Amon learned that the things his grandparents knew, especially the way they taught him to control his fury, made him start to wonder how they knew about that, since there was no record on it in the books he read in the home library. But even when he asked, each time the answer was the same: "It''s too early for you to know that." Or once his grandmother had replied, "Little Amon, there are things you should only know when the time is right." After hearing the same answers countless times, he stopped asking. *Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!* Though the rain had stopped the moment Amon stopped meditating, the ground was now wet. Wherever they passed, it was difficult not to make noise when stepping in puddles. Well, they weren''t as cautious as before, either, since Amon was able to create his gic factor. Even if they encountered a monster that already had a gic factor created, they could still fight. Not only that: the girls also became much stronger. Their growth might not have been as ridiculous as Amon''s, but even so, they wouldn''t be a detriment when it came to fighting. "I wonder if the monsters are still fighting over the blood-eating tree?" Julia raised the doubt that Barbara, Maisa, and Ariel were all having. Amon touched his chin. He only stopped to think for a few seconds before replying, "It has been many hours. However, there are three potential possibilities that I can think of right now: Firstly, it is possible that the monsters keep killing each other near the tree. If that happens, you still have a chance. Secondly, some monster with a considerable level of intelligence may have noticed how the tree feeds and fed it with blood. Thirdly, a fledgling, or even several fledglings coborated and fed the blood-eating tree with blood." "I think you''re right." Ariel nodded in agreement and added, "It''s very likely that one of those three things has been happening. After all, fledglings who saw it happen would be smart enough to understand how the blood-eating tree works. At worst, the fledglings who were nearby were killed, so I can''t say if it''s still possible that something is still happening." "It doesn''t really matter," Barbara said flexibly as she ced both hands behind her head, "Even if it''s over and the monsters and fledglings are gone, we can still do it all over again." "That''s right." Thinking like that, they stopped thinking about the other possibilities. Although it was a little far away, soon they would arrive and see the truth of what had transpired. 125 Chapter 125 Screams... Metallic sounds... Roars... Not so much perceptible, but also the sound of dripping liquid. "It''s the freshmen of the golden phoenix university, and..." Not too loudly, Maisa spoke as her eyes turned cold when she saw one person in particr. "Elijah!" "Calm down, calm down. He''s just a nobody." Julia smiled beautifully, totally indifferent to Elijah''s existence. In the current state she was in, she''d begun to feel that he didn''t even deserve to be taken into ount. The only fact that he looked any different from a simple pedestrian passing by on the street was just that after all, he was still Amon''s brother. Other than that, he was even more irrelevant to her than a dog. No, it was even worse, as if she had seen a stray dog. She was still able to stop and feed it, but even if it was on the brink of death, it was unlikely that she would move a finger to try to help him. The amount of monsters in the ce was no longer the same as before; it was on a much smaller scale. Also, the monsters that had a gic factor, it seemed, were no longer here. After surrounding and killing a monster, then throwing the monster with its blood flowing towards the blood-eating tree, Elijah''s group was going to hide. It was at this moment that Elijah noticed the presence of Amon and the girls, as they weren''t even trying to hide themselves. A mischievous smile curved Julia''s face as she took Amon''s arm and leaned towards his face in an affectionate and very close way. Elijah saw this, and his eyes that were once wary from the surroundings were now a little arrogant and reluctant perhaps, but that soon turned to fury as his eyes narrowed tightly. Through clenched teeth, he said ominously, "Amon?! You bastard! And to think you''re still alive!" Why was he looking up towards Amon while pointing his finger, looking like Amon owed him something? Honestly, the way he acted was just too pathetic. ''I still don''t know how someone like him has admirers...'' Maisa just couldn''t understand what other girls could see in this boy. Good looks were easy to find everywhere, except that not even a family background could equal a nice looking hat. With a calm expression, not in the least affected by Elijah''s words, Amon simply said in a neutral tone, "Someone as pathetic as you is still alive?..." His eyes passed over the people who were standing next to Elijah. "Together with an equally weak group, how could you not be dead?" "Insolence!" one of them yelled. Soon one after the other began to get into battle stance, as their gics began to circte and be visible to the naked eye. "It''s been a while since I''ve seen this brat, and ever since, I''ve been wanting him dead!" Fabio, Aguinaldo''s right hand man said in an arrogant tone. For his turn, Aguinaldo took a step forward and said even more arrogantly, "Bastard, you were lucky before, but now you let it go to your head! Hehehe! I see that by your side you have four beautiful girls. To tell you the truth, I''m so horny and I haven''t had sex for so long since this stupid test started, that it wouldn''t be a bad idea to y with these bitches before..." Amon looked at Elijah calmly. Perhaps because of the ragged clothes he was wearing now, it made Aguinaldo forget what had happened before, and when Amon heard what the other young man had said, his gaze showed a bit of fury. "Ughh!" With his throat tight, not even understanding what was happening, Aguinaldo seemed to be choking as he seemed to desperately gasp for air. *BANG!* With Amon''s other hand surrounded by lightning, a punchnded in the pit of Aguinaldo''s stomach. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Aguinaldo''s scream was so loud that it attracted the attention of the monsters. It was even shriller than a pig in a ughterhouse. For a person who has never suffered many setbacks, this alone was able to make him scream that much. Also, the impact caused the others around the instantaneous attack to be forced to retreat. Their look of astonishment was priceless. Barbara felt so excited that she jumped about five times. She was like a happy child who was watching the movie they so wanted to see. Elijah and Maicon were the most fearful. The strength shown by Amon was too much for them. "How can he be so strong?!?" Maicon grabbed Elijah by the shoulders and screamed in disbelief. Elijah didn''t answer, nor did Maicon want an answer, because the next thing they heard, the hairs on their scalps stood on end. Amon took Aguinaldo''s arm with both hands and twisted. The sound of bone being crunched along with torn flesh was too much. Not stopping there, Amon did it with his other arm and both legs. "Ahhhhhh!" "You shit!! It hurts, it hurts, ahhhhhh, ahhhh!" Aguinaldo, who could no longer stand, could only scream in pain. He tried to exercise his genes, trying to somehow ease the pain, but he couldn''t. His mind was nk; he couldn''t even ask for mercy, or even ask to die for good. "Amon, y-you are crazy! He is the son of a teacher!" Maicon yelled as he pointed his trembling finger. The other fledglings were in total shock. The brutality and cruelty shown by Amon with a calm look, as if this was something insignificant, made them feel as if they were standing over a deep abyss. _ _ _ _ Perhaps because of the Calm Gene''s increase, Amon''s expression was even more peaceful. However, this was even scarier for his enemies. The calmer Amon looked, the more ruthless he became in their eyes. *AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!* What came next had them all clutching their privates as if they had received a hard blow with a distorted expression. With his left foot, Amon stomped his foot surrounded by lightning in the genital organ: Aguinaldo''s penis. Everything that should have been there was gone. It was just a big bloody hole that became visible. Aguinaldo''s scream increased by several pitches. The pain he felt was something he never thought he would feel in his life. His terrified look was very different from the haughty look from before. Tears flowed nonstop from his eyes. He looked too pitiful as he stared at Amon as if he were facing the devil himself. "Are you still thinking about something indecent?" Amon said in a neutral tone, "Come on, continue what you were going to say earlier." "I- I..." Choking on his own phlegm and tears, Aguinaldo couldn''t even speak. He just shook his head in denial without stopping, simply wanting this suffering to end. "Disgusting." Ariel took a step forward and kicked Aguinaldo''s body hard. In the kick, she used her gic power and made Aguinaldo''s body float towards the blood-eating tree. She looked at Amon. "Let''s not waste time on this garbage. It''s not worth it." "Mm," Amon just nodded. Elijah and the rest thought that the girls would also be scared of Amon, but to their surprise, none of them seemed affected. Barbara even seemed excited about what had transpired. 126 Chapter 126 "Aguinaldo... How dare he do that to Aguinaldo!!!?" With his face pale as a sheet, Marcelo muttered. The other boy next to him was equally pale. The fear he felt at that moment was no less than that of Marcelo. Maicon and Elijah were in no better position. If the other two didn''t know better, they were sure that Amon didn''t care about them enough to do something simr or worse than he had done to Aguinaldo. Maisa looked at Elijah and said with a chuckling tone, "Now, I wonder what that little birdie is that flies over your head, Elijah? Is it just me or is it carrying a piece of paper with big letters written on it: FEAR?" "F-FEAR?" Elijah bit his tongue and stuttered, perhaps from the sudden question. He took a step back, but his legs were weak and made him look like a scaredy cat, however, he still said, "Who''s scared?" "Pfffft!" Maisaughed loudly to the point of holding her belly with both of her hands. As for the monsters that wereing their way? Well, Ariel managed to deal with most of them and used their bodies to bump into the others and dy their arrival. The ''conversation'' was so interesting, she didn''t want to have any interruptions. After she had done that, she even added as she looked at Maicon, "Looks like it''s not just ''fearful Elijah'' who has a little bird flying over his head~~" Although her voice was so provocative and full of sarcasm, it was so seductive at the same time. It contradicted itself in an impressive way. "Ariel, you..." Maicon was repulsed. He said resentfully, "I have always loved you and done everything for you, so why, why do you treat me like this?" "Tsk, since when does anyone like it when a stalker keeps stalking them? At least I don''t. My taste isn''t that strange," Ariel said dismissively, but kept her smile, "It''s one thing to like me, however, I''ve rejected you more than once and told you to give it up, yet there you go with that puppy dog face of yours, making it look like you''ve been wronged. Jeez, having you chase me is repulsive. You disgust me!" In the end, she didn''t keep smiling. For a long time she had hated this boy who wouldn''t leave her alone. The most frustrating thing was that he thought that because he liked her he could chase her all over the ce. Even when she transferred schools, this boy chased her around like an annoying tick. Staggering from the shock of her words, Maicon found it hard to support himself. His expression became distorted as he stared wildly at Ariel. His eyes looked like a reptile''s, in constant disarray, but they always turned back toward Ariel''s direction. Staggering toward her, his right hand reached out. With his mouth hanging open for a moment, he began to speak, "How can you say that to me? I love you so, so much! How can you say that to me? Huh? Huh? Ariel! Ariel, I love you more than anyone! I''m handsome, I have a good family background, I got into a good university, I''m able to protect you all my life! All of this, for you! Ariel, oh Ariel, believe me, no one will ever be like me!" "Whew~ I hope so! I don''t want a second madman running after me," Ariel sighed exaggeratedly as she ced her right hand on her chest. Soon her gaze became more fierce. "That said... die!" "Wait...!" As Maicon felt some sort of pressure, he didn''t have a good feeling. Suddenly, a mockingugh sounded, "As if she has any reason to listen to your excuses. Just die along with your ''master''." Barbara was the one who said that. Ariel looked at her a little surprised, but then raised her thumb in approval. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!" With unbearable pain, Maicon''s arms and legs were pulled out by an invisible force, causing him to lie in an awkward position in the shape of an "H" on the ground. The worst part was that because it had happened so fast, his two quail eggs hit the ground hard. Although it was not like in the movies when they made an eggshell cracking sound, still, the men around felt pain along with him. Maicon''s wailing cry was even worse, and he wanted to move his hands to protect his family jewels, however, he could not exert enough strength to go against Ariel''s power. The look of surprise and fear in his eyes was priceless. Maicon had always believed he would be stronger than Ariel and therefore he would ''protect'' her forever and ever, but now harsh reality came knocking on his door. At the same time that Ariel attacked Maicon, Maisa attacked Elijah. Amon didn''t intend to meddle for the moment. Like him, the girls had grown stronger; it would be good to have someone to act as a punching bag for the girls to get used to their increased strength. As for himself, someone who doesn''t even have a gic factor created would not be of any benefit for target practice. Elijah already sensed that he would die. He thought about running away, but it seemed that, just like Maicon, he also underestimated the advancement of the girls. Just a small demonstration of power shown by Barbara was enough for him to better understand his current situation. The other members of the group were already trembling with fear. After all, earlier they too had been mocking these women, now... Well, they were no better than inmates waiting to be electrocuted in the electric chair. "Amon, don''t interfere!" Barbara looked at him and said. "Mm." Amon nodded slightly. He had not intended to interfere in every way. He said, "I will just go deal with the monsters." Without waiting, Amon had already distanced himself from them. "Huh, what?" Elijah thought he was hallucinating. At no point had he taken his eyes off Amon when he heard him speak. He even opened his eyes wide as if to look for bread crumbs on his clothes. After searching for a few seconds, Elijah was able to find where Amon was... or rather, he looked in the direction from where he had heard a loud sound and that''s when he saw a monster flying towards the blood-eating tree. 127 Chapter 127 Amon spun and a lightning-fast kick in the literal sense mmed into the ribs of a calf-like monster. *BANG!* The sound of impact echoed. The monster skidded towards the blood-eating tree. "That was so cool~!" Barbara eximed excitedly. The way Amon kicked was very bold! Barbara had her hand on her chest as she screamed in excitement. Even Ariel looked in Amon''s direction, almost losing her focus. "Ariel!!" Seeing that even in moments like that, Ariel was looking in Amon''s direction, Maicon who was suffering from pain and agony, was still filled with hatred and a grudge against Amon at that moment. Maicon''s sudden scream irritated Barbara. She used her mes to run faster and with a swing of her left arm, she punched him in the stomach, yelling, "Shut up!" "Ugh! Ahhhh!" Groaning and screaming at the same time, Maicon threw up. "Tsk, idiot, asshole," Barbara huffed, "I hate a man who doesn''t know what time he''s lost. Tsk, tsk, so irritating, and screaming worse than a little woman. Ah, I''m so frustrated with these two bastards!" "Pfff-hahahaha!" Arielughed out loud without restraint. Despite that, Ariel didn''t let go of Maicon, but almost lost control, which made her stopughing and hold him again. At the same time, Maisa had arrived ahead of Elijah. "Do you have time to be distracted by your little friend?" Elijah was surprised. He hadn''t even seen her arrive, but Maisa, who was in a horse position with both hands surrounded by water, started to throw a lot of punches! *POW! POW! POW! POW!* "Ahhhhhh!" Elijah screamed! He barely had time to defend himself. Before starting to circte the genes in his stomach, he yelled in a furious voice, "You bitch, I''m going to kill you!" Even after circting the genes in his stomach, the pain of each punch didn''t lessen, and when he tried to dodge, Maisa''s reaction speed was faster and she chased after him. The punches continued toe at him, some to his thigh, belly, arms, and a few towards his head. If he just dodged a little, ducking his head a little, it was almost certain that a punch was going to take him in his face. Maisa''s reaction level was monstrous. She had been constantly fighting Amon; there was no way she hadn''t improved. And byparison, Elijah was very slow. He was the type that depended on his genes but didn''t improve his physique much. Even his reaction time was too slow. "Get lost!" Elijah finally reacted and attacked with his hand surrounded by fire. "Tsk, slow~" Maisa scoffed. Her eyes shone brighter than the stars. The best part of this was the fact that she managed to go up against Elijah and be on the winning side. Honestly, she couldn''t contain her excitement right now. She was dying to get her fucking hands on Elijah! "Ahhh! Damn it!" Elijah was furious! His eyes turned psychotic. His expression was so ugly it screamed: "I''m going to kill you! I swear I will!" Elijahunched nonstop attacks with his hands and feet. Maisa, on the other hand, looked as smooth as water. She dodged with superhuman flexibility and seeing the state Elijah was in, a smile formed on her face. Being able to see him like this was very satisfying. Julia, who had knocked out the other two boys on Elijah''s team, threw them at Amon. Amon looked at her, then at the two boys, and said, "Take their watches first." "Oh, I forgot~" She tapped her forehead with her closed fist and stuck out her tongue. "Okay." Amon didn''t show much reaction as he punched the two men she had tossed at him in the chest, letting the blood flow as their lives drained away. He didn''t kill them right away, however. The moment the two died, they would disappear like Aguinaldo, who disappeared after losing a lot of blood to the blood-eating tree. "Ahhh!" "Oh, my little sister is having fun~" Julia looked in Maisa''s direction and saw that she had kicked Elijah hard in the stomach. Elijah, who took the heavy blow, didn''t have time to defend himself. He felt as if his chest had been hit by a rock, and he involuntarily flew backwards. When hended, it looked like his internal organs were dislocated. He looked in disbelief at Maisa, who was walking towards him with a terrifying smile on the corners of her mouth. "Y-You... Stay away!" Elijah felt terrible fear. This girl was crueler than he thought. He didn''t understand where her hatred for him came from. Afraid, he tried to back away, but he could only watch as Maisa walked towards him... "Hehee~ Is the almighty Elijah scared of me?" A now mischievous smile curved Maisa''s lips as she saw Elijah''s expression of shock and fear. "Before, you teased me by saying I was too weak, remember?" Elijah remembered, not wanting to do so, but for the moment, he just wanted to survive. He knew that if he died here, he wouldn''t really die, but that didn''t mean he wouldn''t suffer the pain of death. Just thinking about Aguinaldo''s pain before he disappeared... he shuddered. Elijah then made a decision, and whispered, "I have nothing to lose. I will use the forbidden spell...!" "Huh?" Maisa was intrigued by what Elijah had started muttering. "Hahahahaha!" When he finished the spell, Elijah''s wounds were healed by the mes that surrounded him. When he felt the effect, he startedughing as if he was possessed. The effect of the forbidden spell was even better this time than when he had used it against Amon! "Did he go crazy?" Maisa looked at Elijahughing like that, confusion clouding her mind. After saying that, she was still a little flustered. Maisa had an uneasy feeling that the person in front of her waspletely different from a moment ago after he muttered those strange words. The aura in his body made her recoil. . . Edited by: ShadowOfSce 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128: Attempt in Vain "You forced me into this, bitch!" Elijah''s voice was sinister. It was thicker than usual, quite wicked. Maisa felt danger the instant she felt the temperature of Elijah''s mes rise. It was almost triple what it was before. ''How is this possible?'' Maisa was confused. She didn''t know of any spell capable of enacting such a feat. Only then did she think, ''Maybe... a forbidden spell?'' "Maisa!" Julia was alerted. She approached Maisa, wanting to fight alongside her. Amon looked at Elijah and said to the twins, "He''s using a forbidden spell to get stronger." Julia''s expression turned unpleasant. It was beyond the disgust she normally felt for Elijah. "To think you would resort to a forbidden spell. Tsk, I already knew you were a bastard, but I didn''t expect you to be a fucking bastard!" "I don''t know why you''re surprised." Maisa sneered as she watched Elijah, "Someone like him, it''s normal for him to do something he shouldn''t do - something even thugs wouldn''t do. Well, it''s Elijah we''re talking about; there''s no way I could be surprised to learn that he''s even willing to use something like a forbidden spell~!" "Fuck you, bitch." Elijah walked towards Maisa surrounded by mes. "No matter what you say, I will kill you today!" Amon appeared in front of Maisa and Julia. "Leave the dreams for when you are sleeping." Amon''s speed took everyone by surprise. They weren''t even able to feel his presence when he arrived moved. Only after he started talking did they notice him. Elijah was so shocked it looked like a ssic horror movie scene. His expression would easily get a 10 from 0 to 10. "Since when did-?" Spinning at lightning speed, Amon''s foot curved through the air and mmed into Elijah''s chest. *POW!* *CRACK!* "Ahhhhhh!" Elijah''s rib snapped in half. The bones in his chest turned into crumbs as blood began to fill cavities where it wasn''t meant to be. Elijah wasunched from a distance at high speed, so fast that he was almost banging his head against his own cock... Before Elijah could stop, Amon appeared before him and delivered a second kick very hard to his stomach. "Bleah!" Elijah felt like he was going to throw up his guts. The pain was unbearable. This time, the direction he was thrown was the same as Aguinaldo''s. *BOOOM!* His body mmed hard against the blood-eating tree. Even after using the forbidden spell, he wasn''t even able to react. Elijah felt his eyes go cloudy, his vision blurred, and his blood was draining as he fell near the tree. He could still see a blur not far from him. He was sure it was Amon. In his mind, Elijah cursed even thest generation of Amon''s descendants, but he was choking on his own blood and vomit so much that he couldn''t even curse out loud. In Amon''s hand was the locket that belonged to Elijah. Everything he had achieved so far was through the use of this locket. Maisa put her hand on her chest and sighed, "That scared me a little...." "It all went so fast," Julia said with her bright eyes shing, "I already expected you to be better, Amon. But still, that speed was hard to keep up with. I didn''t even notice when you had moved!" "Much less was I able," Maisa seriously agreed. Barbara finished ''helping'' Ariel eliminate Maicon, and then returned to the side of the twins and Amon. She looked at Amon and said emotionally, "I saw it all, Amon. It was so exciting~!" "Yes, it looks like we have a long way to go to catch up with you." Moving closer, Ariel spoke with a mischievous smile. Even though she wasn''t doing or thinking about doing anything malicious, just her smile made it look like something was going to happen. Now with Aguinaldo''s team all but gone, they could hide while they waited for the next round of monsters being lured by the scent of blood. In fact, because of the blood that flowed towards the blood-eating tree, new leaves grew and new fruits began to be born. It was only a matter of time before it grew again and ripened new fruit. . . The efficiency this time was even better than before. After Amon and the girls went into hiding, the monsters kept showing up. Some seemed to know that they needed to feed the blood-eating tree, and because of that, the speed of growth of new fruit, as well as bloody leaves, spontaneously increased. At this point, there were very few fledglings waiting. Most had fled when they saw the fight between Amon''s group against Aguinaldo''s group. The strength shown by Amon and the girls scared them even more than the monsters. After all, they had tortured these people a bit in a way that left them traumatized and fearful of having such enemies. "Barbara, be quiet." Julia signaled silence with her left index finger. "It will be hard work if we are discovered by the monsters." "Julia is right." Ariel looked at Barbara. "Even if I don''t mind fighting a little longer, it won''t be productive if that happens. Also, we need to preserve our strength so that this time we get as much bloodfruit as possible when it matures." "Yes..." Barbara pouted at the reprimand, but agreed with what they had said. Maisaughed a little. Even when Barbara looked at her, she didn''t even try to hide it, adding to Barbara''s frustration. Amon on the other hand, was quite calm. Although he didn''t have the indifferent expression of before, he wasn''t very expressive even now. As for the scolding Barbara got, he just silently agreed with what Julia and Ariel said. Gradually time passed. The battle between the monsters became more aggressive, and the blood that flowed fed the blood-eating tree more and more. "Just a little longer..." Barbara muttered under her breath. . . Like it ? Add to library! Discord: https://discord.gg/maJgH5ZK 129 Chapter 129 It goes without saying that after all that was done, the monsters started killing each other. Thanks to that, the blood absorbed by the blood-eating tree was already enough to almost fully ripen the fruits. This was also when monsters with a single gic factor unlocked appeared again. "It''s almost time." Barbara rubbed her hands together like a person looking forward to dinner. Arielughed at that with a single loudugh, saying, "Hungry?" "Now that you mention it..." Barbara touched her belly. "Actually, I''m a little peckish." "Pfft!" Maisa and Julia held back theirughter. It was quiteical to see this scene, especially after Barbara had noticed that Ariel was just teasing her. Barbara puffed out her cheeks. It was pretty cute, as she normally had a fiercer expression. Seeing the interaction in front of him, even Amon smiled a little. Barbara didn''t know whether to be happy or sad. However, she didn''t stay in the daydream for long. Despite the shame she felt initially, seeing a small smile form on Amon''s face had already made her day. Adopting a toothy smile, Barbara said, "Although it''s not much, I have a milk chocte bar. In fact, I almost forgot I had it saved." She took out the chocte bar. It was inevitable that the other girls would look intensely at her hand holding the chocte bar. Even Amon looked. After all, Amon liked chocte - not just choctes, but his favorite candy was still chocte bars. "Want a piece?" Barbara asked Amon. "Mm." Amon did not refuse. A mischievous smile curved Barbara''s lips. She got a little hot as she put a piece of chocte in her mouth between her teeth and said, "Take it~" "Barbara, you-" The words Maisa wanted to say were interrupted by the shock she got when she saw Amon actually leaning towards Barbara''s mouth, and with his mouth he sealed Barbara''s lips for a few seconds before leaning back again with a look of satisfaction. ''Is this valid?'' Maisa''s eyes widened. ''Is it possible to use chocte to make Amon kiss me?'' Julia was having a simr thought. It was clear what she was thinking, as she was smirking as she thought to herself. Almost at the same time, J?olia and Maisa said, "B??rbara, give me a piece, please!" Barbara felt sweet inside and touched her lips dreamily, as if she was just kidding, not having much hope despite being full of anticipation. When she heard the twins'' request, Barbara thought about refusing, but as she was already happy, she ended up giving each one a piece. As fast as a sh, Maisa took the chocte in her mouth and looked at Amon with her bright eyes. "Amon, take it!" "OK." Amon did not refuse. He didn''t dislike any of this, so why deny anything? After a kiss not so quick but quite ''sweet'', Maisa had a dreamy look... Julia was next. As Ariel saw all this, she felt out of ce, but at the same time she had a smile of interest. She wasn''t particrly interested in dating but rather in whether it was as good a kiss as the three girls made it out to be... Or was it because of the chocte? Well, despite being a little interested, she didn''t want to cross that line just yet. - - Some time had passed, and the blood fruits were ripe. Roars and battle sounds echoed. The main aggressors were monsters with 1 gic factor unlocked. "We are going," Amon said in a neutral tone. Leaping from the tree, he ran with the girls right behind him. He would stop the strongest monsters while the girls took the fruits. With the battle mode activated, they were quick to get very close to the blood-eating tree. The moment they sensed their presence, the monsters roared furiously. Amon blocked the strongest monsters and let the girls through. However, some who still didn''t have the gic factor unlocked stood in their way. "I''ll take care of it," Barbara said. She was engulfed in blue mes. She knew she herself was the best at holding these monsters, so she had volunteered. "We leave them to you." The twins and Ariel walked past her. At that moment, Barbara looked like a queen of mes. Her expression was majestic, and she squinted at the monsters. "They will not pass," Barbara said. She nced lightly at the monsters as she held her flexible sword, her pupils showing a somewhat careless sense of indifference. "Piss off!!" With a quick, clean cut, Barbara''s flexible sword cuts off the head of a three-eyed dog. Like abustor, mes exploded in her right foot and she took to the air. Taking advantage of the weight and speed while falling, Barbara hit a monster in the head. A monster was trying to follow Ariel and the twins. Barbara appeared and yelled as she kicked it upside down, hitting the monster''s jaw. "I told you I''ll deal with you motherfuckers!" She spun around and cut the head of another monster that tried to get past her. Eyes cold, Barbara punched some kind of ape monster in the chest. "Piss off, you fuckers!" Ariel looked back andmented, "Looks like someone is having fun." "Heh, she''s just being herself," Maisa said. "Hey, don''t get distracted! Let''s get the blood fruits soon," Julia said, pulling one off the tree. Although she found the way Barbara was fighting interesting, they had a mission to fulfill. Knowing Julia was right, Ariel and Maisa joined her. In the distance, the students who were hiding thought they could perhaps take the chance and steal the blood fruits. However, an overwhelming fear made them think twice. *BOOOOM!* A punch from Amon mmed into a monster''s chest. It was as if a bazooka had hit the monster, or even something stronger. The rumbling sound brought the sound of thunder that made it seem like the heavens were about to open. It was too scary for the fledglings lurking. If his attack power scared them, his speed did even more so. One of the monsters with gic factors unlocked tried to run towards the girls but didn''t even have a chance to take more than ten steps before being blocked and apparently killed by Amon. Before long, it was as if the heavens were raging; the sounds of thunder echoed non-stop. It was far too scary! 130 Chapter 130 Amon''s fists seemed to weigh tons, and with lightning speed, he crushed the head of a five-eyed, two-horned horse-like monster into mush. The headless body took a few steps. It was a lot like a chicken that had lost its head but kept running anyway. However, the headless monster''s body didn''t get far before it fell with a ''thud'' sound to the ground. Maisa, who was closest, saw this scene and she would have had to confess that she felt a little scared when she saw a headless monster running a few steps. She ced her hand on her chest and sighed when she saw that the monster had stopped running after a few steps without its head. "Look, these are all the people who want their share of the blood fruits." Ariel had a toothy smile as she pointed at people who were no longer worried about hiding behind bushes and trees. Amon didn''t chase the next monster and looked at where she had pointed. His cold eyes scared these people. Amon had just killed a monster that had a gic factor created. Going against someone like that was scary, but the fact that the bloodfruit had already ripened was still too tempting for them. Many were thinking of trying their luck and stealing a blood fruit and running away. If they seeded, it was even possible they might create their first gic factor. How could they not be greedy? The gloves on Amon''s hands shed with lightning. With his eyes cold he said, "If you continue to threaten toe closer, I wille over to you all." Lightning crackled around Amon; he looked like a god of war. Even the monsters did not approach him foolishly, as there was brutality in his beautiful eyes. Freshmen from the other universities took a step back.m, while those from the same university looked at Amon with hope, even if they feared his power. "When Amon said that, he meant all of you, even you who are from the same university, you know?" Ariel said with her ssic smile. They, too, left then but left muttering. "Greedy bunch!" "Damn, we are from the same university, but they still dare to treat us like that?" "Are we just going to leave it at that?" "Oh, you''d dare go up against that lightning maniac?" Everyone: "..." Thinking of the strength disyed by Amon, they all reluctantly backed off. At this point, they didn''t even bother to keep waiting, as the chances of them having anything left were low enough that it would not be worth the wait. After that, many began to disperse. "It''s done." This was also when all the blood fruits were collected. The battle against the monsters continued for a while until all of the creatures were dead. Ariel asked, "Amon, are we going to keep feeding the tree?" "No, let''s go in search of other resources," Amon said decisively. The monsters'' blood was dripping onto the floor. Even the monsters with one gic factor were killed. However, Amon and the girls weren''t sorry after getting so much blood fruit. 11 blood fruits was a very high amount. With just one, they would manage to improve a lot. . . A few hourster, Amon and the girls had walked many miles. Some useful things were found along the way. Thanks to the clock system recognition, they were able to find many rare herbs that could be useful in the medicinal bath. If before the blood fruit effect was high, using these herbs would greatly increase the effect. Amon said suddenly, "We have already found many good things. Let''s search some more and then find a safe ce for a medicinal bath." Ariel said with a wide smile, "I don''t expect to be able to create a gic factor so quickly, but at least if we get close to it, we can venture out faster in search of resources. I support Amon''s decision to strengthen himself." Barbara swung her flexible sword, then ced it back around her waist. Twisting her body a little with her hands on her hips, she said, "I don''t see a problem, although I think we are strong enough already." "No, I''m still weak," Maisa said, "Barbara, haven''t you noticed that we''re holding Amon back?" "Err... Well, you''re right." Barbara thought better of her words and nodded. She wasn''t the type who liked to think and liked to act instead, but when she tried to apply her mind to thought, even she could understand such things. Barbara''s mind always worked in a practical way, despite being quite smart when she really wanted to be. A good example was the improvement in her grades in high school. After she met Amon and started pushing herself, her grades improved very quickly. Julia also agreed. She and Maisa weren''t the strongest of the bunch. Only by exerting herself, Julia felt more at ease. The feeling of helplessness was not something that pleased her. Though she trusted Amon''s strength, she wished she could be strong enough for him to depend on her too. But that feeling was not what it used to be. Julia and Maisa tried hard. Their strength might be far from enough, but they weren''t useless. At least they were able to fight beasts that didn''t reach their first awakening. The fact that they were able to fight beasts that had more than 80 cells filled was a reason to make the twins proud. Those thoughts aside, Julia continued walking with the rest. When some beasts appeared, she quickly began to cast a spell; Barbara and Maisa did the same. Ariel was a little different: only if the attack she wanted to use was too advanced would she need to recite spells. This was another advantage she had. Of course, after the first gic factor was created, this restriction would no longer be limited. A good example was the way Amon used lightning without having to recite spells. Half moons made of water rushed towards the beasts at high speed and bloody cuts appeared. Barbara burned some of them with her blue mes, while Ariel used telekinesis on rocks to shoot the beasts. Amon didn''t even need to act, even though it was a group of six beasts. It didn''t take long before the girls managed to kill the beasts and take the cores and put them away. Ariel said with a seductive smile, "I think with this amount of beast colors we have enough for us toe in first~!" 131 Chapter 131 In a cave, Amon created spells with the help of the girls. After that, as before, they created a suitable ce on the floor for a medicinal bath. "Amon, you wille in with us, yes?" Ariel asked with a small smile of interest. Her cheeky gaze was especially peculiar, and there was something else in her gaze. "If you girls don''t mind." Amon had been reading a lot of things rted to rtionships. The fact that he was dense on this subject does not mean that he couldn''t improve and learn. But, he didn''t get shy or embarrassed even when those words from Ariel were said to him. In fact, he could feel his heart pounding at her suggestion. Maisa looked nervously at Julia and Barbara. Julia hesitated a little, but then said, "I don''t mind." "Hehe, I''m more than willing~" Despite her cheeks turning slightly pink, Barbara was determined. It was better to feel a little ashamed now and get used to Amon seeing her naked, and vice versa. And, well, the current situation was somewhat peculiar. She felt a little excited about such a situation. "I''m in." Seeing that everyone else had agreed, Maisa swallowed her shyness and epted as well. ''He''s seen me naked before and I''ve also seen him. It won''t be much different!'' Maisa said this in her mind as she convinced herself that she was making the right choice. Ariel had only spoken at first as a suggestion with the intention of teasing the rest of them, but when she saw that they had all epted, although the smile on her face faded for a moment, she returned to smiling even more with interest. "Ariel has a weird smile again," Maisa said as she nced at Ariel. Immediately, Amon and the rest of the girls looked at her too. "Mmm?" Ariel continued to smile and raised a cheeky brow in response. Amon created a hole big enough to have room for the five to sit with the hole just reaching neck high. In a short time, the room became a suitable enough ce to be a mini hot spring. The twins then provided water. On the right side was a fist-wide hole that would be used for Barbara to inject her mes. The items that Amon got before, the men''s clothing, Amon asked the twins to use their water to wash all of it, even though he knew it was likely already clean. Everyone''s clothes were then arranged in strands of thread folded piles that were strung out along the side of the cave. In the beginning, Maisa and Julia were the most shy, still in their underwear. Meanwhile, Amon had already tossed the ingredients into the medicinal bath. By his calctions, the effects wouldst several hours, as he cut two whole blood fruits and added them as well to the medicinal bath. "The spells must be strong enough," Amon said, "We don''t need to be so vignt. Only a possible beast with a gic unlock could have a chance to break through, while the fledglings... Unless they get something very rare with a lot of destruction potency, I highly doubt they would be able to do anything." The girls were moved hearing Amon exin so much to them. After all, they worried about being discovered and being seen naked. They didn''t care that Amon saw them naked, despite being a little embarrassing, but being seen by another man was a big NO. Theirst pieces of clothing were taken off and hung up. The twins mostly cast shy nces in Amon''s direction. Noticing their gaze, Amon looked. His gaze was smoldering. Although he wasn''t good at showing expression, his desires still functioned normally, and seeing beautiful girls naked was quite stimting, even for him. Amon''s ''reaction'' surprised the twins, now they both looked shy but proud. However, it was too embarrassing to continue like this, so they soon started to get into the water when they saw that Barbara provided enough mes for the medicinal bath to start steaming up. Ariel with her proud ''white rabbits'' shows no embarrassment in front of Amon. She even got an even more sassy look when he looked at her while showing off her big white rabbits. Ariel looked at Amon with a cheeky smile and joked, "Do you like what you see?" "Yeah." Amon nodded directly without looking away. With her acting like this, he didn''t feel he needed to look away. "Ohh, hehehe..." Now even she was a little shy. Amon being so direct in agreement took her by surprise. Tired of teasing Amon, she, too, entered the medicinal bath. Amon also entered and stood on Julia''s right. Barbara was thest to enter and sat down on Amon''s right. Amon was now with Julia on the left, Barbara on the right, and Ariel in front of him, who had recovered and had the same cheeky smile as before. Before long, only silence remained. Being in a hot bath with herbs and the blood fruit reminded them that they needed to meditate to get stronger. While everyone was silent, Barbara inadvertently ced her hand on Amon''s thigh and slipped as she tried to brace herself, as she was providing the mes for the medicinal bath. With an apologetic look, she said as she looked to her left side, "Amon, I''m sorry..." Amon was going to reply but took a deep breath as he swallowed what he was about to say. It took a while for him to say, "Don''t worry about it." "Mmm." Barbara gave him a weak smile that was quite appealing. With one hand still out of the medicinal bath, Barbara supplied the mes, while with the other hand she tried to find the best way to support herself by going up and down with her left hand. Her face was getting redder from the hot water, her body felt on fire, and even excitement spread throughout her body. Barbara continues to look for the best position for her hand. Amon beside her panted at times with his eyes closed. It seemed that the hot bath had a big effect on him this time¡­ His expression was peculiar, in a way that caused Barbara to feel even hotter as she looked at him. She still didn''t find a good position and continued to wander her hand up and down the hot water. Her face was getting redder, it must be from moving so much to find a good position. Minutester, Barbara felt something and thought it would be better to dip her head in the water... It took her a few seconds toe back up, and because of that, she didn''t provide mes for the hot bath, but luckily the water was already at a good temperature after a few minutes. When she came back, instead of being less flushed, she was even redder in the face; her cheeks were a little puffy for some reason. Barbara made a ''gulp'' sound and let out a long breath, and her expression softened over time. Meanwhile, Amon suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes gleamed with excitement. Looks like he''d made some progress... Barbara returned to supplying mes while having a satisfied expression on her face. When she looked at Amon, she smiled a little seductively and closed her eyes as she began to meditate. Amon looked at her deeply for a few seconds, then he went back to his meditation. -- Edited by: ShadowOfSce 132 Chapter 132 Amon caused a chain reaction when using the rune [Boundless Heart]. The girls opened their eyes in surprise, but when they noticed that it was an opportunity caused by Amon, they immediately closed their eyes and began to meditate while circting the genes in their bodies evenly. By circting the genes, stimting their bodies, the girls felt their strength grow more and more. The opportunity caused by Amon made the medicinal bath improve twice as much. Because of this, the entirety of the girls'' bodies were in an active state. It was as if they were androids with circuits spreading throughout their bodies with mystical colors - something that normally wouldn''t appear unless they used their powers to attack. Amon was the most amazing. In addition to his veins that became visible as lightning circted through him, there was a powerful but not harmful aura around him that was stimting his entire body and the girls'' bodies as well. This aura was like a blessing effect. Perhaps because of the increased effectiveness of the medicinal bath, Barbara''s mes became more powerful. She opened her eyes briefly before reducing the potency of her output and closed her eyes again. Amon, feeling his strength increase, opened his eyes briefly. _ _ _ _ A lot of gic enhancement information appeared in Amon''s retina. Seeing these things, they didn''t surprise him too much, as he felt his strength building up, so he closed his eyes again. Simr information appeared on the retina of Barbara, Ariel, Maisa and Julia. Although their aura could not bepared to Amon''s, little by little the girls'' auras rose around their bodies. The force grew with no sign of stopping, sometimes slowly but steadily. Around each of them, the lights were getting brighter. They were like neon lights, only in a natural coloration, like aurora borealis in purple, blue, light blue and gold. Thebination of so many mystical colors that came out of their bodies made a beautiful scenario, but that wasn''t what mattered most. The fact that their powers were constantly changing was something to highlight. Even though they were taking a medicinal bath, the speed at which they were improving was abnormal. That, of course, was all thanks to Amon. The existence of Amon''s aura, which was able to spur their advance, was something they had never heard or seen the like thereof before. They still remember how surprised Old Hazael was when something simr happened before him. Time began to pass very quickly. Since the increase in gain from the medicinal bath, Barbara felt that she had barely opened and closed her eyes and it had been a long time without her noticing. As she was the one who provided the mes to keep the medicinal bath warm, she was the first to notice the weakening of the medicinal herbs. She opened her eyes, and when she evaluated her body, she realized that she was very close to reaching level 100 of themon genes and had incredibly filled in a total of 87 fire genes. Barbara gasped in admiration. It was unbelievable how fast she had managed to get stronger! She felt emotional, almost shedding tears of joy. Although before she didn''t care so much about being strong... after she met Amon, that kind of thinking changed. Now Barbara felt a strong desire to be stronger and live much longer and be able to stay by Amon''s side: a desire she never thought she would have. For a moment she felt so emotional that she felt like smoking, but she discarded that desire. She refused to reacquire her smoking habit. The fact that she wanted to quit smoking wasn''t just because she felt Amon might not like it, but also because it was a promise she made to herself. Her eyes that were looking at the cavern ceiling changed direction and then stopped on Amon. Her heart beat faster. ''He looks so beautiful while meditating~~!'' Barbara''s heart filled with sweetness. Watching Amon meditate was indeed a feast for the eyes. He was a fit and very handsome young man, but to Barbara, who was in love with him, Amon appeared to be even more handsome - as if he were the only star in the vast sky which shone brightly. The effect was somewhat simr to eating tasty food after going days without eating. In the end, are people in love in a state of eternal hunger? Well, maybe not too far from it¡­ ''Even if the effect has weakened, I should make the most of it.'' Barbara calmed down and closed her eyes again. It didn''t take long minutester, before Amon opened his eyes. When Amon stopped meditating, the effect he had on the others also stopped. The effect caused by the [Boundless Heart] rune was why they were still getting so many benefits. When Amon stopped, the girls also opened their eyes. Ariel and the twins'' gaze was simr to Barbara''s before. Ariel mostly trembled with emotions. She longed to be powerful, powerful enough to leave her name in history. Every step taken was an advance on her goal. Now that she was close to creating her first gic factor, she had a beautiful smile formed on her face. It was a little different from before; it was a more genuine smile, full of happiness. Maisa and Julia smiled and hugged each other. The fact that they grew strong so quickly was a happy reason to celebrate. When the girls had all calmed down, Amon said to them, "There are still a lot of herbs. Let''s keep training, but before that, shall we eat?" When they heard this, the girls noticed that they did indeed feel a little hungry. Barbara''s belly rumbled at the thought of food. Amon smiled a little at the cute sound that emitted from Barbara''s belly, and said, "It seems that eating is the right decision. I''m going to hunt some animals. You girls can wait for me here. It will be faster if I go alone." . . Edited by: Azurtha 133 Chapter 133 "I''m so close to creating the first gic factor~~!" Maisa said with both hands on her cheeks while maintaining a dreamy look in her expression. Everyone elseughed but had simr thoughts. "By the way, you guys noticed, right?" Julia asked as she put on her blouse, "Amon made it happen better this time, yes? I think only he can cause something so incredible." "Yeah?" Confused for a moment, Barbara soon recognized what Julia was referring to and said with a certain fascination and admiration in her voice, "Oh, you''re talking about the fantastic effect that made the medicinal bath better? Amon is fantastic indeed!" Ariel finished putting on herst piece of clothing. She watched everyone''s expressions and said smiling, "Look how you praise him even though Amon has already left. And you''re being so sweet that it feels like I ate pure honey~" Barbara''s eyes lit up and she nodded thoughtfully. She could be a little shy at times in front of Amon, but normally she wouldn''t be shy about what she said. However, the same could not be said for the twins. Even though Maisa hadn''t said anything yet, she blushed, as things left unsaid could also affect one''s thoughts to run wild when someone understood precisely what had been left out. Ariel''s gaze became more amused when she saw the three girls'' expressions. Each one had a different way of acting and Barbara''s way was the most attractive, however, Julia''s gave a sweeter feeling, while Maisa gave a strong desire to take care of her. "Of course, even if he''s not here, I''m still going to scream for the whole world to hear how amazing he is," Barbara responded with conviction, "From the first day I met him, Amon was able to show me many things that fascinated me. The more I got to know him, the more I wanted to know about him. So far I believe he''s amazing and hasn''t shown everything he''s capable of and surprises me every day." "Hoho, it''s so hot in here~" Ariel fanned her face with her hand while smiling, "Look how someone is boiling~" It might have been a little different for the twins. Maisa at one time had even had a strong prejudice against Amon because of Elijah''s existence, which made her think that because they were brothers, they might be alike. However, little by little he had proved her wrong, and thinking about it now, Maisa even felt ashamed. But, she wasn''t going to get stuck in the past and stop wanting to know more about him, missing her chance to get closer to him because of something that happened before in the past. "I also want to know more about him," Maisa muttered deeply. Julia nodded and said, "It''s my wish too." "Tsk, tsk, tsk. So sweet, so sweet~" Ariel clicked her tongue several times and thenughed, "At this rate I''ll get diabetes~" Although a little embarrassed, the way Ariel teased them made the twinsugh a little, as Barbara joined inughing. - - Amon had found a fat pig. It had a slightly evil aura, but he thought he would be able to purge this toxic aura using the rune: [Boundless Heart]. Amon''s ck hair gave the impression of changing color to golden when he was surrounded by lightning. If it wasn''t for his control, maybe the current outfit he had on would have possibly been destroyed in the process. *BANG!* *Whoosh!* His feet sank into the ground, a small crater forming just below where he put pressure. Soon he appeared ten meters away and only increased the velocity! Pig: "??" Twisting his body, Amon appeared before the pig, flexing towards it at high speed as he punched the center of the creature''s head. *POW!* *Whoosh!* *ZzzzZZzZZzz~~~~!* Hisses of lightning echoed as the pig''s head vanished... Or rather, it was struck with such force and speed that itpletely shattered the pig''s head as something like strands of lightning stretched forward. The pig''s body remained in ce, but it wasn''t, because the blow wasn''t strong enough to send the pig''s body away, but because it was so fast that it barely had any effect on the body, as the body''s head was instantly destroyed. "Mm, let''s test it now." Amon took therge body of the pig, which weighed about 100 kilos, andid the body on the ground. cing his hands on the pig''s stomach, Amon closes his eyes and uses the rune in his mind. An aura of fluctuation surrounded him as the purity of the aura manifested and surrounded the pig as well. This would have been of benefit to the pig if it were still alive, as the ck goo started toe out of the pores of the body while a dark mist left the corpse. ''It worked.'' Amon hadn''t tried this before, so he wasn''t so confident if it would work, but when he opened his eyes and saw what was happening, he already knew his test was sessful. After continuing for a few minutes, the most dangerous toxin had already left the pig''s body. Amon then stored the pig''s remains and headed towards the cave where the girls were waiting for him. As Amon got close, it was impossible to see the cave without knowing the exact location. Amon ced his hand on the ''wall'', and soon he broke through a barrier made of spells and appeared inside the cave. The girls saw Amon arrive and smiled. Amon smiled a little in response. "I managed to catch a pig¡­ Oh yeah! About what happened before, the fact that I can make you guys get stronger faster¡­" Amon looked at them. "This is rted to a big secret of mine. I hope it stays between us, okay?" ''Grandma and grandpa said that the [Boundless Heart] rune needs to be kept secret. It''s better if fewer people suspect something unique about me,'' Amon analyzed. He himself was surprised, since before he wouldn''t have been able to be so calm to analyze something like this. Before he was more concerned with controlling the Fury genes, and because of that, he ended up not thinking about the big picture often. This time, though, he felt the need to give the girls that little reminder. "Of course! You didn''t even need to warn us," Barbara smiled, "It''s simr to the other times; I at least will never say a word about this phenomenon caused by you to anyone, even my mother~" "Of course, I won''t say anything about that," Maisa said hastily. "Calm down, I''m not using or even warning you. I trust you all enough to let you experience this. I''m just giving this warning in case you end up thinking it''s not something you need to keep secret," Amon said calmly. Ariel smiled. There was a hint of teasing as she said, "Oh, I almost thought you were going to do ''this'' and ''here'', and ''this too'' to shut us up... It''s really a shame I am wrong~" Automatically, the other girls'' faces turned tomato red. The way Ariel spoke and the obscene gesture of her sticking her index finger into a ring made with her other hand''s thumb and index finger made their imaginations run wild. "I brought this pig." Amon took out the pig and said, "It should be enough to satisfy our hunger." - Edited by: Azurtha 134 Chapter 134 While I can''t say it was the most delicious thing they ate, it was satisfying. After that, the medicinal bath was prepared again. This time, 4 blood fruits were used at once. The water color has changed to a red color. While it didn''t go so far as to look like blood, it was very much like water with red dye. *burp¡­* "Okay, shall we go in now?" Ariel burped and then spoke shamelessly. She even patted her belly twice softly. "I envy your confidence," Julia smiled as she put her hand on Ariel''s shoulder. Ariel didn''t care, and looked confidently at Julia, "Really?" Julia smiled and turned away from her. Barbara had already undressed. Maisa was starting to undress while stealing nces in the direction of Amon, who also started to undress. Seeing this, Ariel and Julia began to undress as well. "No matter how many times I see it, I can''t stop thinking, Ariel..." Barbara walked up to her naked and said admiringly, "You''re so small, but at the same time so big! Seriously, I think they are even bigger than mine. By the way, can I y with them?" Ariel''s expression was still calm, but her lifted lips exposed her current mood. "Of course~" Ariel puffed out her chest in Barbara''s direction. From bottom to top, Barbara first felt the weight, thenpared hers. "Mm, they''re a little heavier than mine and have a nice springiness. Wow, I''m starting to get jealous of you." "Hehe~ You and your sweet mouth." Arielughedfortably. She then said, "Let me feel yours too." "Mm." Barbara nodded in agreement. "Wow, this is the first time I''ve found it pleasant to massage a girl''s breasts. Mm, Amon is a lucky guy~" Ariel said with ascivious smile. Barbara turned a little red, but happy at the same time. She saw sincerity in Ariel''s words, even though she sounded like a perverted uncle at the moment. Maisa, seeing this, felt that life was unfair. Among the girls, she was the one with the smallest breasts. There was no way topare. If she even had half as much as her sister or Barbara or Ariel in terms of breasts, she would at least stand some chance whenparing quality, but¡­ Sigh¡­ Life was unfair indeed. Of course, the biggest constion she had was that even though she was like that, she was able to make Amon stand up. His gaze was smoldering even when he looked at her small breasts. ''Even if they''re small, as long as Amon appreciates them, I''m happy!'' She convinced herself of that, and it worked. She even had a rather lewd smile on her face. Luckily for her, the other girls and Amon weren''t paying attention to her, but rather to Ariel and Barbara who were putting on a ''show'' naked. Finishing undressing, Maisa entered the water. She felt that what Ariel and Barbara were doing had nothing to do with her. "Mmm? Amon?" Maisa''s heart pounded when she felt Amon''s gaze in her direction. ''Why isn''t he looking at Barbara and Ariel? Instead he''s looking at me!'' It somehow made her feel more confident and warm inside. "I think you''re beautiful," Amon said with a calm expression. Not only that, there was appreciation in his eyes. "Ohh..." Maisa didn''t know if she had gotten it right, ''Is he talking about my boobs?'' If that''s the case, he wasn''t as dense as he used to be to realize that she felt a little inferior to the other girls because of the size of her breasts. ''But if it''s not my breasts, what is he talking about? Even though I''m curious, I don''t have the courage to ask, damn it!'' "Okay, let''s get into the medicinal bath too," Barbara said to Ariel. The littleparison between Ariel and Barbara ended. Ariel nodded with a peculiar smile on her lips and started to step into the water. The fact that she was spread-eagled as she entered the water made her put her hand in front of her private area. Although she enjoyed teasing others, she had at the least some sense of shame. The other girls did the same. The fact that Ariel opened one of her legs wide to enter the water, made her ''forbidden fruit'' so exposed that she couldn''t help but feel shy and ashamed. Amon was the first to start meditating as soon as Barbara started supplying fire and the temperature of the water began to heat up. The girls soon followed his example and began to meditate. As the water got hotter, the effect of the medicinal bath increased, and as his meditation climaxed, Amon manifested his aura again by using the rune: [Boundless Heart]. The effect of the medicinal bath increased for everyone. Despite having more effect for Amon, the girls benefited greatly. "This is..." Barbara opened her eyes in surprise. The increase in the benefit of the medicinal bath had suddenly increased. And it wasn''t just because of Amon, but the effect of the medicinal bath itself was superior to the previous one. ''The wonderful effect happened because of the amount of blood fruit.'' Soon Barbara had figured it out. The other girls and Amon also noticed this. "Don''t waste time," Amon reminded the others before closing his eyes again.BHe himself was benefiting immensely. The girls didn''t waste any time either. Closing their eyes, they began to meditate again. Soon their aura exploded. Their calm expression wasn''t so calm anymore. By Ariel''s calctions, she felt that in the process, or at thetest at the end of the medicinal bath, she could create her first gic factor! ''Fantastic!'' It was just amazing. She could barely contain the anticipation. Losing focus, Ariel started to take a deep breath. She noted that she wasn''t the only one who nearly lost control. ''In fact, the other girls are also close to creating their first gic factor...!'' Even though they knew they were about to get something they wanted, it was hard to believe it was so soon. Even if they tried to adapt, it was just too unreal. The twins mostly knew they weren''t iparable geniuses, but now... Maybe they were breaking many boundaries and bing true geniuses. It didn''t matter the means or the way they got it. The fact that Amon was able to create a gic factor at such a young age and on top of that, such pure andplete gic factors... It was just unbelievable! 135 Chapter 135 *Thud!* In Amon''s mind, a sound suddenly resounded. It was like a heavy gate that had opened. In a rapid but steady flow, an endless stream of power surged from the opening that was made in his body, enhancing the effect of the medicinal bath. It was at this time that the [Boundless Heart] rune was helping a lot. At this point, even the girls who thought they were decently good before were amazed to see that they were getting stronger and faster. . . "Motherfucker!!" A shrill scream came from Mirulipa''s lips when she discovered what had happened to her son Aguinaldo. Aguinaldo was so traumatized that he was frightened by anyone who approached him. The only one he felt safe approaching him was his father. "Daddy, Daddy...!" Aguinaldo screamed for his father while shaking badly. The experience he had had was too cruel for him; never in all his life had he suffered so much pain. Seeing her son''s current state, Mirulipa wanted to slice Amon into pieces and give the bits to the fish. His hatred for Amon grew to heights never before seen. If before she had had only a little enmity, now her enmity had reached the point where he wanted to disregard everything and kill that treacherous demon boy. "This boy is a child of the devil! He needs to be killed!" He continued screaming while his eyes were red with fury. Her son Aguinaldo was still in his father''s arms, refusing to move away. Even then, he was covered all over in piss, reeking of urine. People didn''t even dare approach him because of the smell. Elijah and Maicon''s situations were a little better, but they also refused to get close to other people and ended up getting knocked out by one of their university professors. It wasn''t just them: other people were also eliminated by Amon, Ariel, Barbara, Julia, and Maisa. Now everyone knew about them and the conversation even among the teachers revolved around them. ''Those kids...'' Old Hazael shook his head helplessly but didn''t support the other teachers who wanted to punish them. After all, the fact that nothing was to be done in such cases was already in the stiptions of the tournament, even though Amon''s group may have killed some of them cruelly. Still, it was never said they couldn''t do it. There were no rules that said what they did was wrong, as in this secret realm they didn''t actually die despite having gone through the experience of dying. Old Hazael looked towards Aguinaldo and muttered in his mind, ''This boy is very weak in many ways... Even those two who have a talent inferior to him are not as bad off he is...'' It was a fact that if Mirulipa continued to pamper her son the way she was doing, Aguinaldo would be increasingly useless. Instead of trying to teach her son, the only thing Mirulipa was thinking about at that moment was getting revenge for her son - something he clearly didn''t stand a chance of getting. By doing so, it was even possible that because of Mirulipa, Aguinaldo would end up developing an inner demon since not even his father would be able to teach Amon a lesson. ''It doesn''t matter. I won''t let anyone harm my students.'' Old Hazael was determined to protect them. Of course, he wasn''t the only one who intended to protect them; Teacher via was prepared to act if the situation demanded. There was no way she could let such promising young people be unfairly harmed. Also, one of those freshmen was her niece. "Mirulipa, don''t even think about it." Old Hazael stopped him when he saw that he was wanting to create a petition to severely punish Amon and the girls, mostly Amon. Mirulipa looked at him full of hatred, but managed to control herself. "Urgh, Hazael, I respect you, but your student has crossed the line!" "Oh? Tell me what rule has he broken?" Old Hazael asked calmly. "That..." Taken by surprise, Mirulipa was silent for a moment, but then deflected the question, "He''s the son of the devil; he tortured not only my son but also other students!" "Again, what rule did he break?" Just as calmly, Old Hazael asked the question once again. Teacher via also expressed herself. "Yes, what rule did they break to be punished? As far as I know, the tournament in the secret realm is to be ruled by thew of the jungle. Whatever happens there, stays there. Now, do you want to punish our students because your son was killed in the secret realm and thus expelled from it? Are you taking us for fools? Are you thinking we are fools to punish geniuses who are capable of sweeping their students to the ground with their faces? Ha, you are so funny!" "You...!" Mirulipa didn''t expect via to take the plunge, and her sharp, vicious line left the father speechless. "I what?" Teacher via arched a brow at he. The way she was acting left everyone surprised and amazed, especially those who had had some contact with her before. "Geniuses?" Mirulipa scoffed angrily, "I don''t believe it! They must be using demonic means so that that demon boy could manage to beat my son. Otherwise, how could that little devil beat my boy? Are you just that slow?" "Hahaha, my god, you are more hrious than I thought!" Another teacher from the UGRG universityughed out loud. "If he won, would that not have been because your son was good, but since he lost, you assume it was because his opponent was using unorthodox means? Tsk, that''s why your son is so mentally weak. I''ve never seen in all my years of teaching someone so mentally weak that he clings to his father after he dies!" When they heard this, the other teachers, even elders from other universities, had to agree. Even though Mirulipa said his son was tortured to death. There were students who were devoured alive by wild beasts, but they weren''t so mentally disabled. The way Aguinaldo was acting was shameful. His mentality was too weak in their opinion. Even then, when so much time had passed, Aguinaldo continued to cling to his father as he trembled with fear. Giving up on talking to via and Old Hazael, Mirulipa turned and looked at Malefina. "Elder Malefina, you must bring justice to my son!" Even Malefina was getting a headache now. As much as she didn''t really mind upsetting Old Hazael, this matter was different. It was like the other professors had said: Amon and the girls didn''t break any rules stipted by the tournament. 136 Chapter 136 Even though the only rule in the secret realm was that there is no rule, it was too much for her to ask to punish fledglings because his son was killed in the secret realm. The disdain of the other teachers towards Mirulipa was bing more and more obvious. Even the teachers at Golden Phoenix University were feeling embarrassed because of his. Some even wanted to get some duct tape to seal Mirulipa''s lips. Some teachers at the Golden Phoenix University were worried when they saw that Malefina was taking a long time to respond. If this were carried out, there could be a war between their university and the UGRG University. They knew of Old Hazael''s influence, since he was so willing to defend the fledglings. If they tried to go ahead with this matter, things could end up veryplicated. To make matters worse, the genius teacher via was willing to defend these freshmen. Even though her strength couldn''tpare to Old Hazael and Malefina''s, her influence was very great. Apart from that she was stronger than most of the teachers present. "Be quiet, Mirulipa!" Malefina made a decision when scolding Mirulipa. "It''s like they said: they didn''t break any rules. But here you are, pampering your son like he was made of ss. That''s why he''s so mentally weak." "But this kid is the devil''s son, I''m saying. Are you going to let someone like that get away with it?" Mirulipa did not give up. he even pretended to be deaf when Malefina called his son mentally weak. Well, he didn''t want to believe that was it; he believed it was the devil''s doing that made her son that way. "Please reconsider!" "Bitch...!" Now even Malefina was angry at being pushed back against by a simple teacher. Veins were visible on her forehead. This startled Mirulipa, making hime to his senses. ''What did I do...!'' As a teacher at Golden Phoenix University, he knew Malefina''s personality; he didn''t even know how he had the courage to go against her. he then ended up ming someone else. "Sorry, I was impulsive and I''m not acting like myself. Yes, this is because of the devil''s influence. It was because I touched my son; the devil is influencing me through my son!" "Oh, does your son have a devil in him?" Old Hazael was amused to hear this. "Which?" Realizing what he had said, Mirulipa corrected, "No, that''s not what I mean, damn it! I''m saying that your student, that son of the devil, is influencing me through my son. He must have done something! That''s why my son is so scared. Yes, that must be it! I can''t be wrong!" "Hahahaha!" The cold and indifferent teacher via couldn''t stand it any longer and startedughing out loud. She even apuded, "My God, this man is crazy!" "Hahaha!" The UGRG theaters alsoughed loudly. Even the other teachers from the other universities were chuckling as if they were watching a good show. It was crazy what Mirulipa was saying, because even if it was the devil''s doing, how was it done when the boy''s trauma had happened in the secret realm? Or does Mirulipa not understand how the secret realm worked? Incidentally, it had been said that demonic beings had tried to infiltrate the secret realm, but ended up being killed. Even if they were restricted and couldn''t enter this secret realm, only those who didn''t have more than 1 gic factor could venture into the realm. It was crazy what he was saying. It was so funny that even those who were indifferent wereughing. Meanwhile, Golden Phoenix University was feeling self-conscious because of Mirulipa. "Get out, get out! You''re embarrassing us!" Malefina punched him in the face, making him fly away with his son in his arms. "Damn it! Take him, and don''t let him and his useless son out! When we get back he''ll be punished." Malefina felt she had lost a lot of face now because of this useless, crazy teacher. ''Who the hell hired someone like that to be a teacher?'' If she found out, she would teach him or her a lesson too. When she saw that Old Hazael was looking at her andughing, it only made her anger grow as she felt even more embarrassed. After Mirulipa fell to the ground, he came to. he himself knew he was talking nonsense full of lies. She even knew deep down that there was no way Amon could be a son of the devil, but he just didn''t believe there was anyone more talented than his son. It was impossible for him to ept that someone had killed and tortured his son within the secret realm. "Mother, mother, you must- you must avenge me!" Hysterically, Aguinaldo screamed as he shook Mirulipa. Mirulipa had a helpless look, but soon nodded, "Yes, I..." Before he could continue talking, they were already surrounded by teachers from Golden Phoenix University and dragged away by them. . . As Barbara opened her eyes, two blue beams emitted as the blue mist that enveloped her body gradually dispersed. At that moment, her eyes became clear. She could clearly perceive her tiny gic particles. At that moment, she felt that she could cross over the threshold at any time and create her first gic factor. Ariel opened her eyes. Seeing Barbara''s current state, she understood what was happening. "You can go. I''ll provide the mes in your ce." "Thanks," Barbara smiled gratefully. "Don''t mention it," Ariel smiled, "You''ve been doing this until now for all of us." "Mm." Barbara nodded with a small smile before stepping out of the medicinal bath. Still naked, she went to the back of the cave and sat cross-legged in the lotus position. Barbara made the blue me genes within her flow in her meridians, cycling through her body, again and again, the gics of the blue mes, sometimes fast, sometimes slow. At times it was simr to arge river, yet at other times it flowed gently, like a small mountain stream. Barbara felt as if she had shed her old skin and been reborn. Her genes and her body were now unmatched by her ancestors. Barbara could finally understand why the gic factors created were considered priceless. Honestly, it was a huge difference. It was as if before she was learning to walk, and suddenly, she became a professional runner. She took a deep breath and looked around in amazement. "I feel so good now¡­" Her gaze flickered with a deep light. . Edited by: Azurtha 137 Chapter 137 When Barbara did the gic factor, she felt it wasn''t done at level 100, but rather at level 101. Although she didn''t know how superior that would be, she felt great about it. Most importantly, she managed to create her first gic factor. Because of her transformation, the rest of the impurity that was in her body was expelled. She had no idea that there was still anything left, and because of this, she did not return to enter the medicinal bath. She needed to wait for Julia or Maisa to help her clean up by providing her with water. ''If Mom knew that I had already created my first gic factor...'' An even prettier smile blossomed on her face. She had never imagined that she would feel so happy to be getting stronger. She hadn''t entertained that kind of thinking before. Before meeting Amon, she had felt lost and wasn''t enjoying the life she was leading. Perhaps Amon''s existence in her life changed everything. Standing up, Barbara stretched. Looking at her body, she was surprised that her skin was smoother underneath the dirt. She felt that the medicinal bath had a simr effect to those oils that make the skin a little brighter. ''Is that me?'' In a narcissistic way, Barbara began to adore her body. A few minutester, Julia stopped meditating. She got out of the water and went to where Barbara was. Looking at her, noting that Barbara''s body still had some impurities, although not so much, she said, "I''m going to use some water to clean you, okay?" "Yes, please," Barbara smiled kindly in response. Julia used her genes to manifest water and started throwing it upwards tond on top of Barbara''s head, and then she started scrubbing Barbara across every corner of her body. Barbara did indeed have a spectacr body. She was a gorgeous redhead, and even Julia, who was straight, was wistfully attracted to her. "What''s the matter?" Noticing Julia''s gaze, Barbaraughed, a wonderful musicalugh. "Mm, I was just thinking about what a spectacr body you have. Damn, Amon is very lucky~" Julia swore, but then smiled. "Haha, seriously?" Barbara felt good to hear what Julia said, though she thought she was just kidding. "I''m serious. You have a beautiful body," Julia emphasized when she noticed that Barbara didn''t believe her. "Thanks..." Barbara smiled. "I''ve finished washing, thanks~" "Think nothing of it." Julia smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll try to cross my threshold now. I feel like it''ll just take a little effort to create my first gic factor..." When she talked about this, her mind couldn''t stop anticipating it. Unlike Barbara, she had already longed to be powerful, and now that she had the chance to transcend being an ordinary human and create her first gic factor, there was no way she could not be thrilled. "Right." Barbara gave her space. "Oh, yes. For the record, you are very beautiful too. There are few women I havee to think of as attractive. You are one of them." "Hehe~ Thank you~" Juliaughed. She felt that the way Barbara was acting was quite cute. Walking away, Barbara went to where Amon and the other two girls were. She looked at Ariel with open eyes, it was clear that she had already reached the limit of genes and was ready to create her first gic factor. "I''ll take over from here," Barbara told Ariel in a gentle tone not to bother Maisa and Amon. "Mm, I''ll leave it to you." Ariel dragged herself out of the medicinal bath. Her body, although small, was very attractive and was giving off a semi-transparent aura, much like ss. As she was in a hurry, Ariel soon went to the bottom of the cave, sitting down a few meters away from Julia. Meanwhile, Barbara entered the medicinal bath beside Amon and ced one of her hands in the hole where she needed to insert her mes. Now, the ease she achieved in summoning her mes was surprising. She did it so fast that she ended up overdoing it a bit. Luckily she wasn''t supplying mes to the medicinal bath directly, so in a short time, she managed to find a middle ground so that the medicinal bath was at the ideal temperature. "Whew~" Maisa opened her eyes a few minutester. She then looked around her. "Oh, are you back? How was it?" She asked curiously as she looked at Barbara not far from her. "Great!" Barbara smiled at her, "I managed to create my first gic factor at level 101." "Wow! So there''s a way to go beyond level 100?" The surprise was written on Maisa''s face. She then smiled, "Congrattions!" "Thanks." Barbaraughed at Maisa''s initial funny expression, then she smiled. "I''m going too." Maisa couldn''t wait any longer and dragged herself out of the medicinal bath. Now in the medicinal bath, only Barbara and Amon were left. Barbara looked in Amon''s direction and desire washed over her eyes, but then she looked away. ''Girl, what are you thinking? This isn''t the right time to think about such things!!'' she scolded herself in her mind. Not wanting to let her thoughts run wild, Barbara began to meditate. The effect wasn''t as noticeable as it was before now that she needed arger amount to create the next gic factor, but it still had quite an effect on her. She probably wouldn''t have much of a chance anytime soon. Minute by minute passed. Amon opened his eyes as the medicinal bath wore off. Beside him, there was only Barbara. The other girls had left. Barbara also opened her eyes. She pulled her hand outside of the bath, as it was no longer necessary to supply mes to keep the bath warm. A mischievous pixie''s smile curved her lips as she noticed Amon''s eyes on her chest before quickly ncing up. Amon was sitting there, staring at her, almost as if he was waiting for her. Hungrily, she leaned closer to him and, without a word, reached out and pulled his face to hers. It was a long, hot kiss. Barbara pulled away with her hands on his chest for air. Amon pulled her to him secondster, kissing her again. Barbara shivered with pleasure as she felt hisrge hands caressing her bare back, then moving to cup her full breasts. He kissed his way down her neck. Barbara''s body was even hotter than it had been when she was supplying mes. Even though the bath water was getting cold, she felt hotter and hotter... "Ahem!" A cough came from above. Barbara, having had the moment interrupted, was a little upset, only to see Juliaing back looking down at them. "Hehe, you''re back." Despite the initial embarrassment of being caught, even though they weren''t doing their best to hide it, she ended up smiling at Julia. "Mm." Julia nodded and asked as she crossed her arms across her chest, "Did I interrupt something?" "Yes, you did," Barbara replied, and sheughed ruefully. "Mm." Amon on the other hand just nodded. Barbara wasn''t the only one enjoying that moment, but despite the disappointment of having to stop, Amon was enjoying the sight of Julia naked as he looked up from below. She had some pubic hair in the shape of a small triangle. The most amazing thing was that it was thin blue, the same color as her hair. Amon found this very beautiful, along with the appearance of her well-enclosed secret garden, clearly never explored. It was possible to see everything, and she hadn''t noticed yet because of the jealousy she felt seeing Amon and Barbara making out so passionately. "Haha, I didn''t expect you guys to admit it," Juliaughed nervously. But in the end, she ended upughing for real, sparking a round ofughter between herself and Barbara. Although Amon remained calm, he had a small smile on his face. ¡­ Amon and Barbara had already left the medicinal bath. "Still taking a medicinal bath?" Julia asked. If so, she wanted to get dressed. "There are still 6 Blood Fruits left," Barbara remembered. "It''s a good idea to continue," Amon said, "You girls mostly just created your gic factors. It would be nice if they stabilize before we go out. I felt better after I did that, and the control also increased." Barbara agreed, "Yes, although not much, I feel that my control over mes has improved after meditating in the medicinal bath, although it was only for a short time." "But before that¡­" Julia approached Amon. She herself didn''t know what was happening to her. Before she knew it, she was already in front of him. "I love you, Amon," she whispered before standing on her tiptoes and leaning in to kiss him. Before Barbara could say anything at the sight of this scene, Julia had already moved her lips towards Amon''s and slipped her tongue inside his mouth. Amon expected it to be a soft kiss on the lips and was surprised when her tongue hit his mouth and her lips crushed against his. She presses against him tightly, exploring his mouth, and sucked on Amon''s tongue until she was satisfied. When she walked away, she cast a look in Barbara''s direction, proud of what she''d done. At the same time, Maisa stopped meditating and was approaching only minutes after Ariel returned. Among the girls, she had taken the longest to unlock her gic factor. 138 Chapter 138 Hourster... After Amon and the girls had used all the blood fruits and medicinal herbs in the medicinal bath, their power grew a little more. Now they were dressed and ready to leave the cave. Outside, it had just stopped raining. "It stopped raining the moment we were going out. What luck~" Ariel reached out and didn''t feel drops of water fall on her hand. The girls smiled. It was good that the rain had stopped; there was little time left for the time they could stay in the secret kingdom. It was nice that they were able to have enjoyed it to the fullest, especially now that their strength had increased a lot. This would be a good ce to test their strength. "Ariel, your hair is a mess." Barbara looked at the other girl andughed. "Tsk, it always looks like this on a rainy day." Ariel gave an irritated reply as she smoothed her hair. "Wait," Julia said as she approached Ariel, "Let me help you. I have ab." Julia then took out a small handb and used it to adjust Ariel''s hair as she stood in front of her. "Want to tie it in a ponytail?" She asked as she brushed Ariel''s hair. "That would probably be for the best," Ariel nodded, as the weather was still kind of damp. If she didn''t love the look, it wouldn''t take long for her hair to be a mess again. Amon, who was on the side, looked at Ariel, then at Maisa and Julia. Thetter two had beautiful blue hair and were beautifully groomed. Then he looked at Barbara. She also had her red hair neatly arranged. Although it was a little wavy, he found her attractive with hair like that. "Amon?" Barbara felt his gaze on her and looked at him. "Do you like what you see?" "Yes," Amon said sincerely. Barbara already knew he was being sincere, but she couldn''t help but be surprised andughed a little awkwardly, but it soon turned into a self-proudugh. Amon looked at Maisa, who looked somewhat jealous. Even without understanding these things very well, he said, "I like looking at you, too." "Thanks." Maisa''s pale eyes gleamed with brilliance and her delicate, pretty face immediately became excited. Arielughed at how they were interacting. She was grateful when Maisa had finishedbing and tying her hair. Her long silver hair tied in a ponytail made her look softer and with the charm of a teenager showing off her neck. Her appearance now was quite refreshing, like a painting of a beautiful young woman with silver hair and huge breasts to envy. "We can continue now," Ariel said. Amon looked at her and after a couple of seconds he nodded, "Yes." When they started to walk, the two twins were on Amon''s right side while Barbara and Ariel were on the left side. It was a picturesque sight. Too bad no one was there to witness it. In a short time, they had already gone deeper into the forest. Because of the girls'' newfound discovery, they were unable to constrain their aura to perfection and the weaker beasts fled. Because of this, they took a long time until they finally found a beast. Beast was the wrong way to address the creatures here. They were a form of skeleton monster that appeared to be arge gori before being turned into a skeleton. Ariel looked at one of the monster''s information. _ _ [Species]: Skeleton Monster [Rank]: 1 Gene Block ¨C Level 11 Genes [Monster Type]: Extremely Aggressive/Bone Eater [Quality]: Medium _ _ "I will go." Barbara went ahead of the rest of them. "Are you going to set fire to the bones?" Arielughed as she said this. At the thought of seeing a skeleton on fire and running, she couldn''t help butugh at the bizarre scene. ? "If he''s not immune to fire, yes," Barbara agreed. Because it was a skeleton, she could also see that the skeleton monster''s core was in its chest, glowing a neon red color. Barbara ran towards the skeleton. The skeleton reacted violently and began to move. Its skeletal joints had received an incredible amount of stimtion from friction, and when the force of violent movement was added to the mix, the bones began to emit an ominous sound. Barbara''s footsteps stomping on the ground were surrounded by blue mes. Before the skeleton monster realized it, she was already ahead of it. *Whoosh!* Her hand, surrounded by blue mes, hit the skeleton''s head and burst with mes. All of the skeleton''s skull caught fire and went up in blue mes. *CRACK!* Cracks appeared on the skeletal monster''s skeletal face and it took a couple steps back while its bones were on fire. Now it looked like a full-size skeleton torch. "Hahahaha! Oh, I... This is hrious~!" Ariel wasughing maniacally as she held her stomach. Julia and Maisa joined her andughed at the sight of the skeleton monster that was entirely on fire, roaring furiously, God knows what sound it was capable of. Barbara, who didn''t intentionally do this, smiled a little while scratching her head, but soon she went back to attacking the skeleton monster. With her body surrounded by blue mes, her entire body was her fist. She advanced like a methrower, leaving a trail of fire wherever she went. Furthermore, in that instant, her body moved at an rming speed! *BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!* In a few seconds, the girls and Amon saw Barbara exchange several blows against the skeleton monster. She was hit, but not injured; the blue mes were like armor, protecting her from the skeleton monster''s attacks. "Ahhh!" Roaring furiously, the skeleton monster continued to attack. It didn''t seem to have anything going for it but very high strength. It was hard to know how it had gotten a gic unlock, but then again, it was a monster; it didn''t necessarily have to do what the humans did. In just a few exchanges of blows, the skeleton monster was covered in marks of kicks and punches, and it was alsopletely surrounded by mes. Cracks appeared all over the skeleton monster''s body. Its reaction speed and time had greatly decreased. It was clear that this skeleton monster was already at death''s door with serious injuries. "This is the end!" Barbara dered as she punched the skeleton monster''s chest region. Her hand went through the crack,pletely cracking the chest, creating an opening. Quickly, she ced her hand inside the skeleton monster''s chest and pulled out the skeleton monster''s core. 139 Chapter 139 "Hehe, I managed to kill a monster with a gic block formed, and already at level 11." Barbara gave a satisfied smile, then she went to Amon, holding his arm as she kissed him on the cheek. She didn''t need to say anything, her actions said it all. She wanted to show how grateful she was, since if it weren''t for Amon, she wouldn''t have gotten stronger in such a short time. Ariel''s eyes sparkled and the smile on her face widened a little, then she scolded yfully, "If you two are too slow, Barbara will ''eat'' Amon whole." "???" A trace of surprise crossed Maisa and Julia''s eyes, then with a smile, but not a smile, they looked at Ariel. This suddenly elerated Ariel''s heartbeat, she took a step back and looked scared. "Wait, I was just kidding..." "Humph!" The twins huffed, but thenughed. Arielughed too as she ''wiped'' the non-existent sweat from her forehead. As the group continued to walk, they encountered smaller monsters, not even worth talking about, being easily defeatable by simple attacks. Those who couldn''t even create a gic factor were so easy to defeat for them now that the secret realm was turning into their yground. Seeing the look Barbara gave Amon as they were walking, Ariel said, "I think I was right when I said that Barbara will still eat Amon whole and spit out the bones." Sheughed ambiguously. ''Yes, Barbara seems to be on fire...'' Julia looked at Barbara. She looked like, if given the chance, she''d pounce on top of Amon and devour himpletely¡­ Maisa had a simr thought to Julia. Barbara was already the most proactive of them, and if this continued, she would in fact be the first to make ''the flower bloom''... "A group of monsters is ahead," Ariel announced. The moment they heard this, Amon and the girls braced themselves. Amon, who had just found a rare herb, took it quickly before moving on with the girls to fight the herd of monsters. When they arrived at the ce, it was pure destruction. Uprooted trees were scattered everywhere, leaving the area full of holes in the ground. Some monsters and peopley scattered on the ground bleeding. Fighting the monsters, there were at least 30 people, apart from those who were left injured on the ground. "Should we rescue them?" Maisa asked. Without answering, Julia, Barbara, and even Ariel looked at Amon. Feeling their gaze, Amon stopped looking at the battlefield and looked at them. "No, let''s go somewhere else." The uniforms of the group they had stumbled upon fighting the monsters were from the same university as theirs, although some were from a different university. It looked like they had formed a partnership to fight this group of monsters. "Oh, why did you give up, Amon?" Ariel thought it was a good opportunity to score some extra kills. "Most of them are from our university. If that guy Alexandre was among them, I would have killed him here, but since no, I thought there''s no need to steal their war spoils. Also, there weren''t even strong monsters in that monster group, it would just be a dy for us. It''s better that we look for rare herbs and stronger monsters." Hearing what Amon said, Ariel and the girls agreed. Yes, they were powerful enough now that they didn''t feel any pressure from that collection of monsters. It was meaningless for them to get involved. As they left, the pressure the students felt was gone and they sighed. "Heavens! How can it be? How can they put so much pressure on us?" a student from another university eximed in disbelief. Even UGRG university students had no idea why that group was so strong. Some of them saw the battle of the blood-eating tree, but back then only Amon had put a strain on them. But now, even the four girls felt ominous. "It doesn''t matter now. The important thing is that they left and didn''t be our adversaries," someone said out loud, "We have to deal with these monsters; we don''t have time to think about anything else!" "Yeah!" After that, the battle returned to how it was before Amon and the girls had shown up briefly. Meanwhile, Amon and the girls already arrived in another part of the secret realm. They moved so fast that it took little time, despite a few short breaks to gather rare herbs. Encountering a small herd of ox-like monsters, Ariel used telekinesis to make them revolt against each other and it became a bloodbath. At this sight, Arielughed in a scary way. She seemed to be enjoying what was happening very much. Maisa, who was closer to her, took a few steps to the side like a crab moving away a little¡­ Ariel didn''t seem to notice as she continued to use her psychic powers. The monsters started to fall one by one. They couldn''t even fight her mind control. Before long, she brought the monster cores and put them away. "Can we go now?" Ariel asked with a smile. She was pleased with the ease she now exhibited in using her psychic powers. It felt so good that she wished there were more monsters for her to attack. As they walked, Maisa asked Ariel with a bit of envy, "Oh yes, there''s something I was curious about. Ariel, how did you manage to get your boobs to grow so big?" "I have no idea," Ariel shrugged, "They just started to grow a lot after I turned thirteen. When I was fifteen, my breasts were almost as big as your sister''s, but after fifteen, their growth slowed down a bit and here I am." "Tsk, I''m so envious." Maisa clicked her tongue. Arielughed, "I don''t think size is everything. Look at how Amon looks at you. It''s in no way inferior to how he looks at Julia or Barbara." "Have you ever had unhappy moments because of having big boobs?" Julia had thought of something else when Ariel said that her breasts were already big at 13. At this age, there were a lot of boys, and even girls, who could be very mean when a girl was precocious about her boobs. Ariel told it quite sentimentally, and her heart waspletely immersed in her memories. She was, in fact, implicated for being much more precocious than the other children around her. At school, there was even a stupid boy who made a drawing of her with two huge breasts that were passed around by all the students in the ssroom. At the time, she was very innocent and shy. When this happened, she was very sad and even cried. Perhaps because she feltfortable with the conversation, she unexpectedly started talking about various happy and unhappy subjects from her childhood until now. She even joked about how she panicked during her first period, making Barbara and the twinsugh several times. Even Amonughed once or twice. 140 Chapter 140 Terrifying thunder roared, ripping through the sky. *BOOM!* Along with a rumbling sound, the earth shook fiercely. Some boulders and trees even had cracks appearing through them. With that, a beast''s agonized screams were heard as the monster''s head tilted to the side and the beast continually spat out blood along with bloodied fangs. Amon jumped and spun in the air before falling to the ground. In front of him was a monster that was rtively powerful with a spider head fused on a pig''s torso, eight legs with pig feet, and a big pink twisted tail. It was a nasty monster that the girls chose not to fight. When the monster stopped moving, Amon took out the monster''s core. "That was a pretty ugly monster, huh." Maisa went to Amon, as she stuck out her tongue in a practical gesture of friendly sympathy. "Mm." Amon nodded and his eyes lit up a little as he looked at her. "Next one can be yours or your sister''s." "Okay," Maisa agreed. If that hadn''t been such a disgusting monster, she''d have wanted to have gone next. She hadn''t fought monsters with gic unlocking yet. "Speak of the devil." Julia pointed to the sky. "Look, that monster that ising towards us has 1 gic unlock and is at level 5." She looks at Maisa. "How about you handle it?" Maisa took her sledgehammer, which at the moment was only the size of a single ten-pound sledgehammer. "Okay, I will." Maisa''s eyes were steady. She didn''t flinch when she saw the flying monster that looked like a pterosaur. "Here I go!" With a spirited cry, Maisa went into battle mode. Around her, her blue aura took the form of a ferocious feline. Maisa jumped into a tree with great practicality, then leaped into the air while holding the sledgehammer in her left hand. "I will tten you to death!" she screamed. As soon as she screamed, her sledgehammer started to grow to over 150 cm. Soon the sledgehammernded on the pterosaur''s body two or three times... Those tyrannical swings literally hammered the pterosaur to death in midair! *Bang!* The earth vibrated and the flying pterosaur crashed to the ground with a heavy thud. Its wings were broken, its neck was twisted, and its head was crushed. Blood spurted in all directions. It just struggled a little before looking at Maisa, whonded softly in front of it. There was reluctance in its monstrous eyes before it dropped dead in front of her. Maisa smiled when she saw that she had defeated it. Bracing her gigantic sledgehammer on her shoulder, she looked like a Goddess of War, exuding unsurpassed and iparable bravery. She turned to Julia and the rest and made a "V" sign,ughing, "How is it? Am I not powerful?" "Hehe~ Yes, very powerful~" Ariel said with a giggle. "Tsk, you were really nice a moment ago," Barbara said with a click of her tongue but thenughed. "If those boys who teased you before saw this, I think they would piss their pants right now," Juliaughed. "Is that so?" Maisaughed too and looked at Amon expectantly. "You did well: quite domineering and charming at the same time," Amon said sincerely, "I was surprised for a moment." "Hehee~" Maisa was incredibly happy as she put the sledgehammer away and ran towards Amon. She hugged Amon''s arm and tiptoed over to give him a sweet kiss. Maisa was too ecstatic. In fact, she wasn''t quite brave enough yet that she could casually kiss him in front of other people, even if those people were Julia, Maisa, and Ariel¡­ Amon didn''t mind at all, but Maisa blushed a little after the kiss. She rested her head on his broad chest. As she floated in front of Amon, those fat bouncy mounds also swayed up and down. After thinking it was foolish to feel shy now, she was more or less happier than shy. "It''s all thanks to you~" The blue haired woman said while smiling. Her little face looked as charming as a ray of sunlight shining through the clouds. She gripped Amon''s hands tightly. "Maisa is getting bolder and bolder~" Ariel chuckled and shot a nce at Barbara and Julia only to see that they weren''t jealous, but rather, they looked like they were enjoying what they were seeing... "Maisa is very cute, Hahaha," Barbaraughed out loud. Somehow, she wasn''t so jealous. She even liked the scene she was seeing, even if she admited she was a little jealous. "She''s only cute like that in front of Amon," Julia shook her head with a smile, "She is definitely very happy." The cold wind blew not too hard, but it made them all shiver a little as some fierce roars echoed in the distance. Ariel used her powers to take the pterosaur''s monster core and gave it to Maisa, breaking the spell between her and Amon. After that, they continued walking. Maisa was happier than usual, she was practically bouncing around. The other girls couldn''t take it and ended upughing about it. Only then did Maisa stop bouncing around with a blush on her face. Amon felt the presence of a strong beast, and so he guided the others to a cave. There they saw that there was arge stone cave built into a mountain. "Stop right there!" Suddenly, an unpleasant voice came from the other side of the cave. Amon had already noticed a set of presences but didn''t expect them to approach. Turning around, Amon''s group saw Alexandre standing there with two boys and two girls. The girl named Cristiane''s eyes were unpleasant. She was mostly looking at Maisa with pure hostility. The eyes of the two boys were focused lewdly on Ariel. Ariel''s eyes instantly turned cold. "Should we kill them?" Julia asked rhetorically. She was already determined to kill them. "Yes, we''re going to kill them." Amon nodded with cold indifference. His grandfather had taught him that there were only three types of people - specifically rtives, passers-by, and enemies: To his rtives, he determined to care for them and treat them kindly. To passersby, he would simply ignore them, showing indifference. To his enemies, Amon just wanted to kill them, and these students were the definition of the term enemies. Even if outside the mystical realm he needed to think twice before killing them, in this ce he didn''t have to worry about it. Alexandre did not expect to receive such hostile looks, but then he shrugged. He didn''t care if they were hostile or not. In his mind, he just wanted to kill Amon in front of the girls, and then... Well, that''d be forter... A sinister smile reced his fake gentle smile. "Kill us? Are you saying you''re going to kill us?" Alexandre asked as he held a sword that gleamed as it reflected the sun. It appeared to be a very expensive sword. "Is there anyone else here besides you?" Arielughed out loud, "Heh, are you an idiot?" Alexandre gripped the hilt of his sword tightly. "You ugly witch! How dare you speak like that to Alexandre!" Cristina yelled in undisguised anger. She almost ran towards Ariel, only stopped because one of the boys grabbed her. She kept screaming. "I''m going to rip out that rotten mouth of yours and scratch all over your ugly face!" "Me, ugly? Seriously?" Arielughed in response and asked, "Don''t you have a mirror in your house? If I''m ugly, what are you? Hideous?" "You witch, I will kill you!" Cristina turned red with embarrassment and fury. She screamed hysterically,pletely losing her mind. "Tsk, so weak~" Ariel shrugged with a smile that wasn''t a smile. The other girl in Alexandre''s group took a step back. She felt that Ariel was dangerous. She dared not speak in defense of her friend. "Now it''s my turn, yes?" Without waiting for an answer, Julia moved. She arrived instantly in front of Alexandre, who was about to put his hand over his mouth and had his fingers right above his nose. "Idiot, you deserve a spanking," Julia said coldly in front of Alexandre. She punched him hard, breaking Alexandre''s nose to the pulp. His fingers that were near his nose were also broken. Alexandre couldn''t even scream before Julia grabbed the hair on his scalp and smashed his head hard against the cave rock. Fresh blood sttered everywhere. Broken teeth and blood spurted from Alexandre''s mouth. At the same time, the cave shook and a fierce roar echoed from within the cave. One of the boys yelled, "Damn, the monster in the cave is awake!" Before Amon and the girls arrived, they were nning to steal the monster''s eggs from the cave. It was a gigantic monster coiled like a snake. "Bitch!" Cristina didn''t even care what the boy yelled as she broke free from his grasp and flew forward with her nails reaching out towards Julia''s face. Her anger grew a lot when she saw what Julia had done to Alexandre. "Humph!" Julia snorted in disdain. She dodged, making Cristina rush past her like a mad bull and spun around, then her foot that was in battle mode mmed hard into Cristina''s stomach. It was so fast and hard, the sound of flesh tearing and bones breaking echoes. Soon the girl was torn in two. "Ahhhhhh!" The other girl who saw this violent scene screamed in horror, and the two boys who were with Alexandre turned pale as a sheet. Even Alexandre took a couple steps back in dread and fear. He''d thought it was too much when he''d had his nose and fingers broken, but now, he was grateful that she''d taken it easy on him. "Next..." - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt 141 Chapter 141 "Next." Alexandre and his group were silent. However, Julia''s smile looked even more sinister than a Demon Queen''s. Her elegant face revealed an evil expression as she said, "Who wants to be next?" "Julia looks like a viin now, hahaha!" Arielughed heartily without any reservation. "I''m not just any old viin!" Julia stuck out her tongue. She smiled mischievously and said, "By the way, I learned to be like that from your example!" "Guilty!" Ariel admitted, then giggled in a way that was even more sinister than Julia''s smile. "Look, this is the real viin!" Julia pointed at Ariel. Of course, Alexandre and the rest weren''t in the mood for these two scary girls'' banter and an obvious question was on their minds: What kind of miraculous treasure had these girls managed to find to make them so powerful? They were there when it was told that there would be miraculous treasures that would be of use to them. Although they were satisfied with what they themselves found, they had also been able to kill two teams and steal their medallions... However, they hadn''t found something so absurd that it made their power nearly this monstrous. In fact, they were sweating cold with fear as they thought about how to get out of this scary ce. They saw the monstering from inside the cave and then looked at Julia and Ariel... Doesn''t the gigantic monster look a little... cute byparison? "I will take care of the monster." Maisa unhooked her sledgehammer from her waist belt. "You can handle these sh-¡­ people." "You were going to say shits, huh? Huh, you bitch!?" Even though he was scared, Michael still wasn''t happy with the way this girl was going to speak about them. Of course, the others in his group were also angry. Their faces were red, but even Alexander was afraid. One could say they were all more afraid than Michael was. They were even surprised when Michael spoke. "What did you call me?" Maisa looked at him. "A bitch!" Michael screamed at the top of his lungs. "Heh..." Maisa stopped her steps and looked at Michael. Then everyone saw something they would never forget in their entire lives. In battle mode, Maisa jumped more than five meters high, and in mid-air, the sledgehammer in her hand grew so gigantic that it blotted out half the light in the tunnel. "Fuck!" Alexandre''s posse shouted in unison. Soon after, Maisa bent her body flexibly like a cat, and with a witty cry, she came down on them with force, attacking from above with the gigantic sledgehammer. *BOOOOM!* The target was Michael. With him in the crosshairs, even when he tried to run away, he couldn''t escape. Maisa was much faster than him and then, when the sledgehammer''s head hit the top of his head, he was ttened like a tin can under the sledgehammer, turning into a human pancake. The whole thing didn''t even make a sound. It was so fast that before Michael had realized it, his head had already been hit and his body crushed. With the impact, Maisa took advantage of the sledgehammer''s recoil as it hit the ground, spun in the air, and fell backward unaffected by the curtain of dust which lifted up the debris from the floor. Michael''s allies were not so lucky. They were blown away by the impact. Nilton even lost one of his arms as he couldn''t retreat from the impact radius in time. Alexandre, who was the strongest of the group, was also in a bad spot. He had been thrown away by the impact and ended up stopping in front of the oing monster with a mouth full of sharp teeth and sticky saliva dripping onto the floor as he stared at it with its red eyes. Maisa, who was now on the floor with the sledgehammer in a smaller size than before, at 170 cm, tapped the handle of the sledgehammer lightly on her shoulder, then asked coldly, "Yes, I was going to call you shit. So what are you going to do about it?" "..." Alexander and the rest. "Hahaha! Now it''s Maisa who looks like a viin!" Ariel pped. She liked what was happening. Maisa looked at her and clicked her tongue. "Tsk, if you don''t speak, no one would think you''re dumb. Did you know that?" "Yes, but I like my right to speak~" Ariel stuck out her tongue andughed again. "..." Maisa gave up. She knew that no matter what she said, Ariel wouldn''t be affected. "How can this be happening?" Alexander was even more shocked. Maisa''s disy had startled himpletely. She was just an ordinary girl with nothing surprising; how could she suddenly be so strong? Even if he had been the only one standing in Michel''s position, he would be no match for Maisa. So doesn''t that mean this girl is above him? His face sank. A person he despised abruptly surpassed him. It was not just as simple as getting over him; she got over himpletely. That kind of feeling was really ufortable like he''d just eaten dog shit. "Oh yes, thanks~" Ariel said those words suddenly, leaving Alexandre''s group confused. "Haha, where is my head?" She gently patted her forehead and picked up a locket and swung it back and forth. "For that, thank you. I saw that there are many good things in this. Thank you for all the hard work you''ve done for us." "When did you?..." Alexandre reached into his pocket but didn''t find the locket. He had no idea when it had been taken from him. "For me, this is simpler than simple." Ariel sent the locket flying and twirling in the air. Alexandre clenched his fists as blood began to flow once the nails dug into the palms of his hands. Yes, he already knew they were going to lose the locket and everything they got in this secret realm, but the way Ariel teased him was too much! "Dammit girl, you''re-" "Shhh! Don''t say something you''ll regretter~" Ariel said with a sinister smile as she made Alexandre float in the air. "Ahhh!" He tried to envelop his body with water and increase the weight of the water, but even so, he was unable to bring himself down and continued to float higher and higher, letting out an embarrassing scream. "You know, there''s something I''ve always imagined doing..." Ariel''s words were worse than a demon''s whispers. And the actions that followed proved that she was nning something evil for Alexandre. She used her psychic power to cut a thick trunk off a tree and left the tip as sharp as a meat skewer. The wood floated up in tiny strips. She then used her powers to create a sort of semi-transparent cape around the tree trunk. Then, she made Alexandre''s body, which was struggling in the air, fall towards the trunk of death... "Ahhhhhh!" Alexandre screamed and used his gics trying to escape, but he couldn''t get out of her control, and to make matters worse, when he used the water to get heavier, he had forgotten to cancel it! Ariel''s easy expression was animated when what came next was Alexander being skewered by that tree trunk right in the spine and pierced through the belly. He was stuck on the tree trunk while the blood flowed... "FATALITY!" She cheered in a rather frightening tone. Soon after, sheughed hysterically as she pped. She was so pleased with what she did that she couldn''t contain herughter. Those who were from Alexander''s team who had not yet died developed a terrible fear for Ariel and collectively rushed towards the crawling monster''s mouth. Before dying, Alexandre remained alive for a few seconds, stuck against the trunk of the tree. A thought came into his mind... ''I think it would be better to be swallowed by the monster!'' It was precisely the same thought that the others had which exined their next actions. "Heavens! She has broken her mind for good." Julia and Maisa put their hands on their foreheads almost at the same time and looked at each other with strange smiles on their faces. "Seriously? I liked it." Barbara said. She mostly liked the moment she said in an ominous voice ''FATALITY!'' As she floated in front of Amon, those fat bouncy mounds swaying up and down, Ariel held out her hand as she handed him the locket. "Here, keep it for us." "Mm." Amon nodded and saved it. The instant he did so, a portal opened before each of them, and even the survivors of Alexandre''s team were sucked into the portals. . . In the courtyard where all the teachers and elders of the universities were, thirty teams began to appear one by one... Or rather, almost 31. One of the people who showed up, arrived screaming very loudly. It was a scream of pure terror as if came from inside a horror movie where several scary looking killer dolls hade to life. The students who had just arrived looked at the source of the screaming doubtfully, while those in the square found this situation familiar... The teachers couldn''t help but look in a certain direction and there was Alexandre, who was screaming very loudly and was defecating in his pants. Because of the smell, the closest students move away very quickly while holding their noses. Cristina, who arrived first, still had a frightened look when she saw Alexandre. She seemed to have seen her savior, however, seeing his current state, her vision blurred a little. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha 142 Chapter 142 There were many students from the four universities looking at Amon''s group. Some had just seen what had happened with the blood-eating tree; others witnessed inconvenient moments where they saw powerful beasts being in while more than ten people looked on in fear and terror as the monsters were killed by Amon''s team. One of these people was Cristina, who looked at Amon''s group with great fear when remembering that she had had her body split in half with just one kick. If Teacher Mirulipa was still here, he would have advanced with the intent to kill when he saw Amon. Other, more sensitive teachers noticed that all the members of Amon''s group went ahead and created their first gic factor! "Incredible!" It was something that almost all of them said at the same time with some mutterings of "Wow!" or "Lucky!" It wasn''t the first time a student had managed to create a gic factor in this secret realm, however, it was the first time that an entire group of five people had managed to do something like this. Even Old Hazael and the rest of UGRG University were looking at them proudly. Suddenly, a pleasant, sweet voice sounded behind Amon, and at the same time, a fragrance hit him. "You almost got in trouble, boy." Amon turned and saw Teacher via. She looked beautiful even when she wore formal clothes. Her hair was tied in a bun, her eyes a little narrowed as she looked at him. "Because of Aguinaldo''s father?" Amon guessed. He had already thought that the boy''s father would want to get him into trouble the moment they left the secret realm. via, her beautiful cherry lips curved in a perfect arc, said in a sweet, soft voice, "Yes, he caused a ruckus before when his son showed up. After that, he was arrested and is now about to be punished for threatening too much." Her voice turned cold at the end. "Oh." Amon didn''t show much reaction. He didn''t care much to say anything at the least. "Auntie, are we in first ce?" Ariel took her aunt''s arm and asked with an adorable smile. Barbara, Maisa, and Julia looked at via in amazement, as until a few minutes ago she had looked so mean. It was hard to reconcile with her current expression. via didn''t push Ariel away, but instead replied, "It still needs to be calcted. Soon they will ask for medallions from each group to calcte and determine the 10 groups that entered the top 10 and willpete for the top spots." "Heads up!" Suddenly, Elder Yamashi, Old Hazael''s rival, shouted loudly, drawing everyone''s attention. He continued, "Choose the leader of your teams and the leaders of the thirty teams line up in front of me to calcte each of your winnings!" Elder Wilian of the Universal University, Elder Daimon of The Heavenly Sword University, and Old Man Hazael were by Yamashi''s side waiting next to a futuristic machine that would calcte each team''s earnings. Gradually, the thirty teams chose the leaders to represent the teams. Amon was one of the team leaders and so he got in line. The process was very fast. It was less than 1 minute for each person and took less than 30 minutes for the result toe out. Soon, a big screen appeared in front of everyone and showed those who made the top 10. _ _ 1 ¨C Team Amon; UGRG University 2 ¨C Team Mary; Heavenly World University 3 ¨C Team Xena; Heavenly World University 4 ¨C Team Sandra; Universal University 5 ¨C Team Figueredo; UGRG University 6 ¨C Team Sheron; Golden Phoenix University 7 ¨C Team Lancelot; UGRG University 8 ¨C Team Elizabeth; Universal University 9 ¨C Team Daniel; Golden Phoenix University 10 ¨C Team Andrew; Universal University _ _ "We entered the top 10!" Those who saw their group''s leader''s name on the holographic screen celebrated. However, those who did not see their team on the board were crestfallen. They still didn''t know what the top 10 rewards were, but they figured whatever they turned out to be must be very generous. "We are in first, as expected," Barbara said with a smile without hiding her happiness. "Yeah!" Maisa and Julia smiled. "It was already expected that this would be the result." Despite saying that, Ariel didn''t hide that she was happy to see that they came first. via muttered, "As expected, Heavenly World University picked up a good rank. Despite having ''only'' two teams in the top 10, they managed to take second and third ce. And the team leaders of their groups have already managed to create the first gic factor." "Aside from them, is there anyone else besides us who managed to create the first gic factor?" Ariel asked as she looked at via. "Yes, Andrew and Sandra from Universal University and Sheron from the Golden Phoenix University. Also, aside from you five, there''s Lancelot from our university. These are the ones who managed to create their first gic factor." "So, a total of six people, not counting us¡­" Barbara said thoughtfully, "If so, then we are almost certain to win." "Yeah," via agreed. Amon just then got back, and that''s also when via left. She no longer tried to hide the close rtionship she had with them, especially with Ariel - who was her niece but had other duties to do. "Okay, everyone has seen the result, yes?" Elder Yamashi''s voice echoes again, "The team tournament for the top 10 will now begin. The teams that did not make it into the top 10 should not remain shaken too much; you will have the chance topeteter for the top 20 and 30. There are great surprises waiting for you!" The teams that didn''t make the top 10 were motivated to hear this. "Now, move away from the circle around the courtyard!" Elder Yamashi''s voice echoed again. "Circle?" Many looked at the ground, saw bump marks rising up from the floor, and walked away from the circle. Before long, they all came out of the circle. When they left, the tform rose into the air, hovering ten feet off the ground. "The rules for the team tournament are pretty simple," Elder Yamashi said loud enough for everyone to hear as he floated in the air, "Those who are of lower rank can challenge someone of higher rank. Each team canunch 2 challenges. Of course, each team can decline 2 challenges, thus spending both chances to challenge as well." "Oh, so, basically we''re going to stay in first if no one challenges us. Or might we want to decline two challenges?" Maisa analyzed. "Yes, that sounds urate," Barbara nodded. "But, would anyone have the courage to spend their 2 chances to challenge us?" Julia asked, "After all, all five of us have managed to create our first gic factor." "Maybe the second and third ce will challenge us, as they are from the same university and only have us in front of them." The way Ariel said this, it was like she was waiting for them to challenge them. Well, it would be a lie if the girls said they didn''t want to fight the other teams that has opponents with 1 gic factor created. "If someone challenges us, we should definitely ept it," Barbara said, "There''s no reason to refuse." "Yeah." Amon, Maisa, Julia, and Ariel agree in unison. It was only as they finished speaking that a cold girl''s voice echoed. "My team challenges Team Amon!" Almost at the same time, everyone looked in her direction and saw that the one who had spoken was a girl from Heavenly World University. Elder Wilian, who stood up in front of the crowd, took a mic and said, "Hello everyone, I''m Wilian, and I will be the top 10''s judge." He looked to where Amon and the girls were. "Does Team Amon ept the challenge from team Xena?" "Yes, we ept the challenge," Amon answered without thinking. "Okay, each team can send one person to represent their team. The person who wins the match can choose to retreat and switch out with a teammate or continue challenging. The team that gets 3 wins first wins the set," Elder Wilian exined. "Who wants to go first?" Amon looked at the girls. Meanwhile, Xena, the other team''s leader, leapt onto the stage andnded elegantly in the arena. She was blonde with golden eyes. Quite tall for a woman, at 189 cm, she was also quite curvy. Despite her breasts being well hidden in the breastte of her silver armor, it could be seen that she had a statuesque body. Around the arena, there seemed to be spells, because when Xena entered the arena, it was possible to notice a kind of transparent bubble molding around her body before creating an opening for her to pass through. "This is..." Xena looked at Elder Wilian. "Haha, it''s a spell to prevent fatal blows from happening. Don''t worry. Besides ensuring your own safety, it won''t restrict you in any way," Wilian said, "Guns are allowed. For that reason, among several others, it would be weird if we didn''t have something like this. After all, we don''t want any geniuses to die in a tournament." "I understand." Xena nodded and stopped asking questions. She nced in the direction of Team Amon. "Let me go," Barbara asked Amon. She was already holding her sword as she looked at them. "You can go," Amon said when he saw that the other girls were not against it. "Thanks." She smiled and jumped high andnded on stage. Xena had a cold expression as she looked at Barbara. Her body gave off an oppressive aura as she was surrounded by the wind. Barbara made the blue mes surround her as she held her sword and said, "Let''s have a good fight." "I hope you can take more than three blows from me," Xena said coldly as her aura grew stronger. "Oh, hehee~" Barbaraughed in response. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha 143 Chapter 143 "Seriously?" Barbara was irritated to be underestimated like this. Her aura grew huge as blue mes surrounded her while she went into battle mode. Even her sword seemed to sing as it vibrated in her hand. Her eyes narrowed as if she wanted to see something very far away. "Hahaha, that girl is crazy!" Arielughed so hard she couldn''t help herself. "... I''m speechless. In real life does anyone really say something like that?" Julia looked at Xena as if she were some kind of alien. Maisa lit a candle for the girl who had spoken up when she saw how furious Barbara was. Although she didn''t know how strong Xena was, she didn''t think she was stronger than Barbara, who, in addition to creating the first gic factor, used the medicinal bath after that and managed to climb a few more levels. Apart from that, Barbara''s mes were no ordinary mes. Xena didn''t look intimidated. Her expression was still cold as she went into battle mode and the aura around her took on a praying mantis form. Assimting and getting into a praying mantis battle mode was not easy. What made it even more intimidating was that it was perfect for those who use swords and wind genes, and thus, for Xena it made it even more perfect. "I think this girl might be a bit of work for Barbara." Maisa found Xena''s battle mode quite intimidating. Elder Wilian, who remained as the referee, started the match. "Start!" At the same time, Barbara''s battle mode took the form of a blue me lioness that surrounded her body like an embodiment. "Get ready, and don''t say I didn''t warn you," Xena said in a cold voice as her posture turned offensive. Xena created a wind de with her sword, attacking Barbara with great speed. Barbara didn''t even seem to take these attacks seriously and merely stood there as she let the attack approach her, to the surprise of many. The wind des hit the blue mes, but it was like pouring gasoline on a fire, making the mes burn, causing a small eruption whenever a de of wind hit her mes. That was a huge blow to Xena''s ego - something Barbara clearly had done on purpose. She could have simply used her sword to counter, or even dodged, but she treated Xena''s attacks as insignificant. "Hahaha! I knew it! Barbara was angry at Xena''s earlierment," Arielughed out loud once more. If not for Xena''s earlierment, it was unlikely that Barbara would have not shown respect toward Xena. However, hearing her speak like that made Barbara act that way now. "I hope you can take more than three blows from me," Barbara said word for word what Xena had spoken with cold indifference. Worse still, the moment she uttered the same words Xena had said to her earlier, the audience collectively gasped. Some were even excited to hear those words spoken in an even more dominant way than how Xena had said them. It was so amazing that many in the audience were red-faced with excitement as they enjoyed the duel. Almost using the same offensive stance as Xena, Barbara created a blue me de with her flexible sword and attacked! *Whoosh!* It was unimaginable, but it seemed to be faster than Xena''s wind de. In less than the blink of an eye, the attack reached Xena, giving her no room to dodge. Holding the hilt of her sword, Barbara made a very skillful shing motion, using the wind to build more momentum, and shed the de of blue mes. Although... Xena couldn''t remain happy for long. The blue mes didn''t go out when being cut and kept moving forward, and despite losing speed for only a fraction of a millisecond, it only gave her time to dodge to the right side. As she dodged, she ended up scraping her shoulder. "Ugh!" She moaned in pain but didn''t make a loud sound. Xena used the wind to douse the me residue on her shoulder and then returned to holding the sword with only her right hand. "That''s one," Barbara''s cold voice echoed. She didn''t enjoy ying games like this, but that didn''t mean she wasn''t affected when Xena had spoken to her as if she was inferior. "Hahaha! Amazing, simply amazing!" Xena suddenly startedughing out loud as the sword in her hand was raised. Herughter took everyone by surprise, well, almost everyone. Those closest to her muttered, "It''s started." "She''s going to get serious," Amonmented in a low tone. Almost as if he was the one who started the match, Xena''s aura changedpletely. It was still in praying mantis battle mode, but the color of her aura changed to a mixture of white and blue shades. The burn on her arm healed at incredible speed, leaving not even a trace that it had been burned. From the sword she held out towards Barbara, drops of water dripped onto the floor. Her cold, indifferent eyes were reced by a fight-maniacal gaze. Her entire body gave off a fighting vibe. It was as if she couldn''t wait to fight using the water. "Double genes." The audience''s surprise was indescribable. It was not that it was entirely surprising to see. However, most have to choose between the two to create the first gic factor. Not everyone was able to merge two genes and create a twin gic factor. "As expected, she is a genius," some of the teachers praised. She was just a rookie at Heavenly Sky University, however, she had already managed to make her name even before entering the university, and when she entered, she won many duels. Barbara''s posture changed to a more predatory style, she was more hunched forward in a way that ordinary people would think would be difficult to move, but when she ran, she looked like a ferocious beast running deftly with great speed. Her flexible sword coated with blue me shed vertically. Despite being fast, her attack was defended against by Xena''s sword that was coated with water and wind. The twoyers of genes managed to extinguish the blue mes before they affected Xena. The impact caused both of them to rebound and retreat five steps back. At this point, the strength of the two seemed to be about equal. Like a praying mantis, Xena moved first this time. She attacked horizontally with full force, using wind to increase speed and sharpness and water to make the sword more solid. Barbara channeled many blue mes around her flexible sword. It was as if the sword was now made of mes, making it almost impossible to see the sword behind the blue mes. *BOOOM!* When the two attacks collided, the shock wave made the wind violent. Sparks scatter from the swords as they shed. Soon, without retreating, they exchanged several high-speed blows. A series of explosive sounds resounded. Suddenly, the ground was shaking. Under the influence of powerful shock waves, rocks and bits of ground flew in all directions. The spell around the arena prevented the boulders from breaching crashing into the audience, turning them into specks of dust. Barbara retreated and advanced again, attacking with more power. At this moment, the Flexible de was carrying a lot of power, and with a powerful impact, it swept away all obstacles in its path. The thunderous sound shocked the entire ce, and Xena''s sword was eventually destroyed by the flexible sword. The body of the de quickly hit Xena''s body, opening a huge gash along her side as blood gushed violently. It was a scene full of brutality. Before Xena died, she disappeared before everyone''s eyes and appeared pale-faced outside the arena. She was panting heavily as she looked at her hand and there was a little sadness when see registered that her sword destroyed. "Barbara won!" Maisa cheered, pping. Encouraged by Maisa''s apuse, the audience began to apud together, some whistled. "Good fight, it was amazing!" "Both were awesome!" Right now, it didn''t matter if they were rivals or not. All were infected by the outstanding fight of Barbara and Xena. "The winner of the first match is¡­ B¨¢rbara Abravanel!" Elder William announced. When the audience had calmed down, he asked Barbara, "Do you want to continue or do you want to give the next turn to another member of your team?" Barbara looked at Xena, then she looked back at the judge. "I''ll make room for another member of my team." "Me next, okay?" Maisa asked almost rhetorically, as she was about to jump into the arena. At the same time that Barbara left the arena, the wreckage caused by her and Xena''s fight was repaired with a simple wave of Elder William''s hand. "Go on, finish them off," Patting Maisa''s shoulder, Ariel smiled. "Understood." Maisa jumped into the air andnded in the arena. In the arena, she looked at Xena''s team. Besides her, there was no other member that had created the first gic factor. Even though it was wrong to underestimate one''s opponent, Maisa didn''t believe it would be long before she beat them all. Meanwhile, Xena''s wounds werepletely gone. Even though she had lost to Barbara, there would be no change in the rankings. With her full recovery, her team could still defend the top 3 or attack the team that was in second ce. Although they were all from the same university, it was a tournament that was offering rewards... - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha 144 Chapter 144 "How was I?" Barbara asked. "Although you''re not good at using a sword, you managed to go against it," Amon said and even smiled a little, "You were amazing at beating her." "Amon~!" If it were possible, Barbara''s eyes would have taken the shape of a heart right then. If she hadn''t been stopped by Julia, she would have hugged and kissed him right there. "There are a lot of people around; don''t do anything vulgar here," Julia said in a low voice. "Vulgar?" Barbara pouted, trying to free herself from Julia''s arms, "I wasn''t going to do anything vulgar! I was just going to hug him and maybe kiss him. Where is that vulgar?" If that''s vulgar, she didn''t even want to think what Julia would think about what she''d done while they were in the medicinal bath... Barbara added, "You say that, but you''ve hugged and kissed him before in public." "Err... It''s not the same thing." Julia lost herposure a little. "There weren''t that many people around us when I did this." "It doesn''t matter, as everyone''s attention is on the arena instead of us." Barbara crossed her arms under her breasts, not wanting to give in. "Anyway, don''t do it all the time. Heavens, control yourself, little girl!" Julia put her hands on Barbara''s shoulders and shook her a little. "Okay, okay." After so much insistence on Julia''s part, Barbara gave up for the time being. Suddenly, someone on Xena''s team said, "I will go next!" At the same time, he jumped into the air andnded in the arena. Julia used the watch she had and managed to see the boy''s information. Although he hadn''t created a gic factor yet, he was at level 95. If he wanted to, he could go through baptism and create a gic factor without needing to reach level 100. Of course, being just a freshman, he had no need to undergo baptism. Even if it was only 5 levels, it made all the difference. "My name is Xerox. Let''s have a good fight." He bowed with his hands as a sign of respect to his opponent while speaking in a very serious tone. "Likewise," Maisa said casually. She made the same gesture with her hands as well. The judge saw that the two were ready, and said aloud, "Begin!" The instant those words came out of his mouth, the sword in Xerox''s hand caught fire with a fierce red me. The sledgehammer in Maisa''s hand grew to just over a meter. She fixed her unblinking eyes in Xerox''s direction. Around her sledgehammer, water began to swirl around as she entered battle-mode while taking her aura form of a feline. Xerox pointed his sword towards the sky. Shortly thereafter, fireballs shot out of the sword''s tip in session. Maisa looked up to the sky and saw that the fireballs had already picked up enough altitude and she could feel that she had be the target of the fireballs. When she looked at Xerox at the same time, she realized that he seemed to control the fireballs that had already separated from his body. ''Is this a spell?'' she wondered. Without considering for a long time, five water balls appeared in front of Maisa. She then, instead ofunching them toward the fireballs that were in the air, arched her body simr to a golf yer. She made the head of her sledgehammer grow until it was able to hit all of the water balls from beneath. *BANG!* The impact was too great. If she hadn''t created a shield around the water balls, they would have exploded like water balloons. Not caring if it would work or not, Maisa ran towards Xerox. Her speed was very fast when making the sledgehammer reduce in size to less than a meter. Although he didn''t expect her to be able to win with this attack, Xerox was taken aback by the way Maisa counterattacked. Not to mention that he realized how little time it took for Maisa to arrive in front of him. Xerox didn''t feel confident going against her hand to hand. The power disyed by Maisa when using the sledgehammer proved that he wouldn''t be able to defend himself. Maybe he could dodge her attack, but defending himself was practically suicide for him. Xerox used a moving spell and dodged to the right, but it was as if Maisa had anticipated his action and she changed her sledgehammer''s attack route, making it grow while attacking from the side. Xerox''s expression has changed dramatically; he was unable to avoid that attack. "Ahh!" he screamed in fear. The boy''s expression involuntarily went pale. He even felt his body tense up. At that moment, he had no idea how to survive this attack. "Urgh-ahhhhhhhh!" Followed by a painful scream, Xerox was sent flying. His body flew through the air in an elegant and beautiful arc, dripping blood along the way. The situation was like a normal person being sent flying by a high-speed truck. *Thud!* Hitting the barrier around the arena and falling to the ground with a loud thud, Xerox went inactive, unable to continue the fight. "Winner: Maisa Queiroz!" As soon as the announcement of the end of the match was given, a teacher who knew how to use healing spells went over to Xerox. Two other teachers helped her bring Xerox to an area for better treatment. Meanwhile, the remaining members of Xena''s team trembled in fear as they looked at Maisa, who remained in the arena. Among their team, Xerox had been the second strongest, second only to Xena. Now that even he lost so easily, there was no way they would dare go and challenge her, mainly due to the fear of being hammered by that scary sledgehammer capable of turning their bones into flour... Xena understood this and she yelled, "My team gives up!" "Wow!!" "Maisa is so powerful!" "But isn''t she very brutal?" "This is a duel. Did you expect her to give flowers to the opponent, yes?" Discussions echoed from all sides while apuse came from all directions after Xena announced that her team had given up. Maisa returned to her team. She tried to look calm, but her face continually trying to form a smile gave her excitement away. "Congrattions," Amon told her. "Congrattions, Maisa," followed the girls. Maisa couldn''t contain herself any longer and ended up smiling a lot. Sure, it was against someone who had not yet formed a gic factor, but before that it had been unthinkable that she would be able to defeat someone of Xerox''s caliber. It was clear that Xerox was a genius, but he ended up running into Maisa, who surpassed his genius with great luck... - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha 145 Chapter 145 After Amon''s team was challenge, other teams were challenged, however, even after more than 5 hours, no one challenged Amon''s team anymore. Of course, the strength shown by just two members of Amon''s team was enough to prove just how strong they were and deserving of first ce. Defying them was just an act of asking to be tortured- it was meaningless. "So annoying~" Ariel put her hands behind her head as she pouted. She hadn''t even had a chance to fight, and because of that, she was a little upset. "Well, we still have two challenges of our own left. We can challenge two teams," Barbara said. Amon looked at the teams, then shook his head, "I''m not interested. If you want, you girls can challenge someone, but I don''t think it''ll be a satisfactory fight with your current strength." Yes, the girls knew that too. They saw the duels of all teams in the top 10. Despite having some that created their first gic factor, by andrge they were even weaker than Xena. There was no point in defeating them. "I don''t care," Barbara said, "I want to keep fighting. It''s better than just watching." "How about a card game?" Ariel said with a mischievous smile, "Of course, just one game would be boring, so let''s y with punishment. How about it?" "What kind of punishment?" Julia was no fool. Anything Ariel suggested was never so simple. If she didn''t pay attention, Ariel would be able to con her; at that rate, she might as well just hand over her money willingly. Arielughed a little, grabbing a deck of cards from her storage as she began to y expertly. "For you girls, it''s two whole days without kissing Amon. For me, you decide yourselves. As for Amon... How about having to give the winner a massage?" "..." Barbara and the twins both stood there silently. It was hard to decide. Getting a massage from Amon was tempting, but going two whole days without being able to kiss him¡­ Well, it wasn''t the end of the world, but just thinking about it made one want to kiss him even more. Honestly, it would be torture. It was the same as having cake essible at any time: they would not necessarily feel like eating, but if they were deprived of food, they would crave eating it then. "Amazing, Xena won!" "She is fabulous!" At the same time, the fight that was going on between Xena and Sandra from Universal University ended. Amon stopped looking at the fight and paid attention to the girls. It wasn''t like he wasn''t paying attention; he''d heard their idea of ??ying cards with punishment. As he wasn''t against it, he didn''t say anything in response and continued watching the fight. The two girls in the arena, Xena and Sandra, were both strong, although not as strong as Barbara and the rest of Amon''s group, but they were very close. Sandra almost managed to beat Xena. If it wasn''t for Xena using her double attribute and attacking with full power, she would have lost. "That was so cool just now," Juliamented, "Sandra''s ice powers are very strong, without a doubt." "Yes, but don''t change the subject." Ariel returned to the topic she had mentioned a bit ago. "So, do you all ept it or not?" "I''m in." Amon was the first to agree. As for having to massage whoever won, that was something he didn''t dislike, so he didn''t deny joining in when Ariel proposed it as a reward. "I would hate to lose, but I want to win..." Maisa pondered with her finger between her lips. "Hmm... I''ll participate!" Julia also decided, "I want to y too." "Since everyone else has epted, there''s no way I can stay out, yes?" Barbara epted. "Okay, but before that, we have to decide what Ariel''s punishment is going to be," said Julia. "Yes, that is important," Maisa agreed. "What do I get if I win?" Amon asked. That part was also crucial. "We''ll all massage you together~" Ariel said with a mischievous smile. "eptable," Amon agreed without hesitation, "But Ariel''s and my punishments have to be something different¡­ something like challenging an entire team at the same time alone." "..." The girls silently approved. "That''s not really a punishment for me," Arielughed, "But if no one disagrees, I''ll take it." "Let''s go with that," Maisa nodded. Julia and Barbara nodded in agreement. "Alright, what kind of card game will we be ying?" Barbara asked as she looked at Ariel. "The most ssic of them all," Ariel said, "Each one of us gets nine cards and has to make pairs until they run out of cards. Thest one to finish with the joker loses. Needless to say, the first to run out of cards wins, yes?" "Yes, we understand this game," Maisa replied. Even Amon had yed this with his grandparents before. After that, Ariel dealt the cards right after shuffling the deck well. "Amon, you begin," Ariel said as she looked at him. Amon looked at her, then he looked at Julia on the other side of him. She showed the cards facing away from him so he could choose a card. In his hand, Amon already had a pair. He lowered that pair and took a card from Julia''s hand. "..." Amon remained indifferent even when he had just taken Julia''s joker. Julia put down two pairs of cards and pulled a card from Maisa. Maisa didn''t drop any cards and pulled a card from Barbara¡­ The game continued until the fifth round finally came out with the winner. "I won!" Barbara announced with a broad smile as she discarded herst pair of cards. "Tsk." Maisa clicked her tongue. She only had two cards left. Julia, who only had one card, sighed. The game continued until Julia''s turn came and she pulled the right card from Maisa and was the second to win. "Damn it, I don''t want to lose!" Maisa started to sweat a little. Maisa pulled a card from Ariel... Or she was going to, but changed her mind and chose another one. When she pulled it, her eyes gleamed! "I won!" She shouted out loud. Ariel smiled a little deprecatingly. She was down to two cards and one of those cards was the joker. "Now the dispute is between Amon and Ariel," Julia said. "Who do you think will win?" Barbara asked. "Ariel," replied Maisa. "Amon," replied Julia. Amon only had one card in his hand, meaning Ariel''s turn was passed to him. If he got the right card, he would win, otherwise Ariel still had a chance to win. Amon looked into Ariel''s eyes, then looked at the two cards in her hands. Between left and right, he chose the left card. When he pulled it out, he said, "I won." "Sigh~ I didn''t expect to lose..." Ariel sighed, but thenughed. As she had said before, she didn''t mind having to challenge an entire team to a duel. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha 146 Chapter 146 "Team Schneider wins!" When the announcement of the end of a match was given, Ariel stood up. Raising her hand, she said aloud, "Team Amon challenges Team Sheron!" Intentional or not, the Sheron team that Ariel challenged was part of the Golden Phoenix University and was the only team at this university that had created a gic factor. At that moment, Sheron''s team had risen one rank, being at rank 5. When Ariel spoke, the audience erupted. It was, after all, a challenge from the rank 1 team. There was no reason for them to have challenged a lower rank team, however, there were no rules that stopped Ariel from doing so. As said, each team could challenge other teams twice. "An entire team against you, yes?" the Judge, Elder Wilian rified with a small smile while keeping his eyes closed. A sh of surprise crossed her eyes, but soon Ariel recovered at the thought of Elder Wilian''s strength. Someone of his level would have been easily able to hear their conversation even though he was in the crowd, and the way they were acting before drew a little attention from the people around them. Confirming, she nodded andughed, "Yes, I want to challenge all five members of Team Sheron by myself. If I lose, our entire team loses and we drop to the bottom rank." She looked at Amon and the girls. "Is it ok like this?" "I don''t see a problem~" Barbara said casually. She didn''t believe Ariel would lose. Seriously, even if there were five at the same time, Ariel''s genes favored her to fight against a group. She alone was capable of soloing an entire team. Not to mention that Sheron''s team wasn''t the strongest of teams. Perhaps she suggested this to encourage Sheron''s team members to fight harder, since she didn''t believe they would be thrilled even if they beat Ariel. "Do it the way you want," Amon said nonchntly. He didn''t care even if they dropped to rank 5. "We''ll still have another chance to challenge for first ce once you lose¡­ I mean, if you lose~" Julia stuck out her tongue. "Tsk, pretending she got it wrong, when she actually did it on purpose." Ariel puffed out her cheeks. Not being able to stay in that kind of character for long, she ended upughing malevolently. She looked defiantly with a charming smile at Sheron''s team. After all she said, it would be a shame for them to turn down such a chance to take out rank 1. After all, they still had both chances to decline team challenge, and if they declined when Team Amon challenged them, they''d manage to keep at least in the top 4, even if they lost to other teams in the top 4. "My team epts the challenge!" Sheron said in a cold voice with a hint of anger. Of course she would be angry. What Ariel was doing was treating them like weaklings and that they only deserved to go against her if it was an entire team. How could she, a proud genius who had created a gic factor while still being a fledgling, not get upset? However, she couldn''t refuse this challenge and couldn''t even say that she would fight her alone... That''s why she got even more angry. Ariel jumped very high and soared into the arena. "Wow!!" The audience was impressed as they saw no elemental trace when she started to glide. It was so smooth it became eye candy. Psychic genes were rare. Very few people have it and few have ever seen it. The problem wasn''t even having the psychic genes, but raising the genes. Not all users of these genes were able to create a gic factor. The difficulty was higher than normal. Because of this, only a few people identified that Ariel was a carrier of psychic genes when she was gliding through the air. Precisely for this reason, even the teachers from the other universities kept an eye on Ariel when they saw her climb into the arena. Sheron and her team also entered the arena. The instant everyone was in the arena, the protection spell was cast. Ariel continued with a confident smile; she had an expression of amusement at the same time. It was like she''d said before, losing wasn''t exactly a punishment for her. "Hehehe~ This is going to be fun~" Arielughed out loud as she looked sadistically at Sheron''s team. "Is she crazy?" Naiton, the second strongest on the team, muttered doubtfully. The others expressed the same thought. It was unusual to act like this in front of a team of five that even had Sheron, who had already created her first gic factor of the ice attribute. "Hehee~" Ariel giggled in response to their ridicule, showing her sharp white teeth. In the next instant, she pulled the whip from around her waist and with a loud crack, she whipped the floor. Red mes burned around the whip as burn marks appeared on the arena floor where the whip hit. "I''ll make you pay for your arrogance!" Sheron dered through gritted teeth. She bore a pair of four-inch sharp ws with eight des in total. With her arms outstretched and a more hunched posture, she looked like a wild beast about to pounce. At the same time, the other team members went into battle mode, and something inmon was noticable: they all had almost the same shape, being a bird-like appearance, or more precisely, the mystical beast, phoenix. Despite being an imperfect mimicry, the aura around Team Sheron had changed. Their strength underwent a great change. When they finished, a smug smile appeared on the faces of Team Sheron, but instead of being scared, Ariel''s smile deepened. A pinkish-red aura created a small vortex around Ariel, then began to take shape. "What the hell is that?" Someone in the audience who was seated stands up while pointing in Ariel''s direction. His voice was so loud that everyone heard it and looked at Ariel. That''s when they saw the form of Ariel''s battle mode. With something like octopus tentacles, she had ten tentacles sticking out of her back and fidgeting in a way that was kind of obscene and intimidating. "Without further ado, let the duel begin!" shouted the judge. "Die!" Without Sheron''s consent, the other members of her team attacked at the same time. Their battle mode helped to fluctuate a bit. Because of that, their speed was very fast. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha 147 Chapter 147 The gic circuits in the tentacles of Ariel''s battle mode were visible only for a few brief moments as they iled around rapidly. Four tentacles forcefully attacked with agility the four people who had rushed her. *POW! POW! POW! POW!* The impact echoed like the sound of a strong blow; it was as loud as a p. Arielughed as her whip began to spin in the air the moment she lifted her hand. As the speed increased, a whirlwind formed and the sound of cutting wind echoed. *Whoosh!* *BOOM!* Sheron, who was approaching as well, managed to dodge just a little and sweat dripped from her face when she saw the mark on the floor where she had stood caused by the whip. She believed that if she had been hit, she would have been disfigured if the blow had hit her face. Worse was Ariel''s smile as she looked at her, which somehow made her shiver in fear. She hadn''t felt that much fear when facing other participants who had also created the first gic factor. ''This girl is scary!'' Sheron screamed in her mind. She now understood whyAriel was so bold in defying them all. The fight had barely begun, and they were already at a disadvantage. The girl on her team who was struck by a tentacle had almost broken her arm when defending herself, leaving a red mark that started to swell visibly. The three boys, meanwhile, had their faces hit, leaving behind scary looking marks. "How am I going to approach her like this?" Sheron muttered in a frustrated tone. She only then realized how high Ariel''s defense was the instant she was attacked so quickly and urately. She had confidence in her agility, but it looked like she was outssed. Sheron nced at her team, though they didn''t look like they would be of much help. ''If only they could distract her long enough for me to get closer...'' "Finished thinking of a n?" "What?!?" Sheron jumped back, but only then noticed that Ariel was still far away from her. ''Telepathy?!'' Sharon was one of the few people who knew a little about psychic genes, but telepathy was one of the hardest spells to learn. No wonder she was so surprised to find out how she heard Ariel''s voice as if she had whispered it in her ear. "Hahahaha~!" Ariel''sugh echoed again, this time it was a more sincereugh as if she''d seen something funny happen. "You''re funny! I liked you~" Ariel said with a chuckle. Her voice was now extremely pleasant as she spoke. Those who listened, even if they were women, were drawn to her. Not speaking in a romantic way, but rather, like listening to a beautiful voice singing a beautiful old song, causing them to want to listen longer. "I hate you!" dered Sharon. She also hated herself a little for an instant to be bewitched, having found the way Ariel spoke before cute. "A tsundere?" Arielughed as she said, "So cute~" "You¡­!" Sheron turned red with rage when talking to Ariel and went on the attack again, "I will defeat you!" "Hoho! Thest person who told me that ended up in the cemetery~" Ariel hissed. "Y-You killed someone because of a battle?" Sheron recoiled with fear visible in her eyes. "Huh? No, he went to work at the cemetery as a gravedigger- hahaha!" Sheron''s reaction was so funny that she couldn''t help butugh out loud. Not just her, even the audience wasughing. The way the two were interacting was more interesting than the real reason for the fight. "You...You,you!..." "Me what?" Almost as if she had teleported, Ariel appeared before Sheron. This time her voice was very close, and it wasn''t because of telepathy. On instinct, Sheron attacked with her ws, but Ariel managed to dodge all of her attacks in a row and even punched Sheron in the stomach, making her retreat more than ten meters. With her hands on her stomach, Sheron groaned in pain. She had to be careful with her ws as she put her hands on her stomach while looking at Ariel with anger and fear at the same time. She didn''t notice when Ariel approached, and was surprised by Ariel''s parry. Her attacks were quick, but Ariel had seemed to anticipate every blow and dodged so easily... ''Wait... Now that I''m very close, this is my chance!'' Despite being pushed away, she saw Ariel approach. Almost like ventriloquism, Sheron began reciting a high-level long spell. Because she wore a long-sleeved blouse, one couldn''t see her gic veins on her hands, yet she purposely stopped the gic cirction in her wrist, not wanting to alert Ariel. "Now!!" Fire attacks came towards Ariel, but with flexibility, she dodged nimbly. *BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!* Strings of attacks fell to the ground, and because of that, Ariel was more than ten meters away from Sheron. "Idiots!!" Sharon was furious. Just when she thought she would have the upper hand, setting a trap for Ariel, the four members of her team had chosen that moment to attack Ariel, causing her to pull even further away from Sharon. The spell had already ended and her hand started to be covered in ice, even the ws had grown in length. With almost 50 cm per de, it was quite intimidating. Her aura itself had changed, getting more powerful, however, this was a buff that onlysted a few seconds and took a while to be recited, as well as it would consume a lot of her gics. *Whoosh!* While she yelled at her team members, she still had some hope. She charged toward Ariel when she was dodging Sharon''s allies'' attacks. It was as if fissures had opened in the air and ice des left marks on the ground. However, the range of the attack Sharon had prepared was small, reaching only seven meters away... "Oh? Lucky~" Ariel said andughed shortly after seeing Sheron and her team members furious with guilt. Ariel''s sarcastic way of speaking made Sheron''s anger only increase. Their team shuddered at the same time as they felt Sheron''s gaze. Meanwhile, the audience was apuding for Ariel''s good luck and the beautiful way she had dodged the attacks of four people at once. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 148 148: Ariel Versus Team Sheron - Part 3 "Now that we have gotten that shit over with, keep attacking!" Sheron said as she looked at her team. Honestly, it wasn''t like they were bad, but she felt frustrated with them for getting in the way of the chance she had to sneak up on Ariel. Meanwhile, on Amon''s team. "That was close," Maisa said. Julia breathed a sigh of relief. "Yeah, if it weren''t for the other four attacking and forcing Ariel to take distance, she might have been in trouble." "No, she wouldn''t have," Amon denied. "I also don''t think Ariel would have fallen for Sheron''s trick," Barbara said thoughtfully, "She''s smarter than that." "Yes, she was purposely heading towards Sheron, even though she knew Sharon was setting a trap for her," Amon said with a neutral expression. "Why would she do such a thing?" Maisa didn''t understand. "This is just my spection, but it''s likely she would have levitated Sheron the moment she got close enough," Amon replied, "By doing this, even though Sheron''s spell is powerful, with Ariel close by, she could easily levitate her. Sheron wouldn''t be strong enough to ovee her will." "Yeah, I didn''t really think about it, but I got suspicious when Ariel was still smiling and teasing Sheron," Barbara said, "It made me think that she already knew Sheron was nning a trap for her, and she already had a countermeasure to deal with it." "Shh!" Maisa signaled for silence with her index finger between her lips. "She''s going for it again." Before the mes of the four team members made contact with Ariel, a wicked smile curved her lips as she extended one of her hands. In the next instant, the four attacks stopped in midair and came under her absolute control, causing the four teammates of Sheron''s to lose control of their spells. *Whoosh!* With the sound of slicing wind, Ariel controlled the four attacks and directed them towards Sheron''s team members. Wasting no time, she then moved towards Sheron as the air around her spun like a whip, creating a ming vortex of wind. *Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!* Four consecutive sounds of explosions echoed. The four in Sheron''s team were flung out of the arena and were disqualified. At the same time, Ariel arrived in front of Sheron, who with her ws,unched herself towards Ariel to attack. Instead of dodging, Ariel, who created a kind of cyclone of mes and wind with her whip, made the attack go towards Sheron. "I will not lose!" Sheron shouted loudly. She tore with both hands towards the cyclone. It was like sharp ice ws wanting to force open a door, however, she was not at an advantage: the more force she used, the more cracks appeared in the ice around the ws in her hands. Suddenly, something snakeed toward her from the side. "Damn it!" She cursed when she knew it was Ariel''s whiping her way. She already knew how powerful that whip was, however, she was already doing her best to nullify the burning cyclone; it would be difficult to dodge or defend against the whip. A pair of ice wings appeared behind Sheron. The wings curved and wrapped around her to protect her from the whip. *BOOM!* *CRACK!* At the same time that the sound of explosions echoed, cracks appeared in the pair of wings created by Sheron. However, thanks to this, she was able to defend herself in time. *Sigh¡­* Flying backwards with a heavy sigh, Sheron used more force on her ws and finally managed to break through the cyclone, splitting it in two. She didn''t know if Ariel would attack now or not, but she didn''t stand still to watch. Using movement spells, she moved forward at high speed. Gaining distance, she turned in the direction of the aura she felt and looked into Ariel''s eyes. "Hehe, not bad at all~" Ariel said with a giggle of amusement. She didn''t seem to mind that Sheron was practically gaining ground. Now that only the two of them were all that was left, with the four other members of Sheron''s team already disqualified, Ariel was in an even more advantageous position. "You are strong," Sheron sighed as she looked at Ariel. She bit her lower lip and said resignedly, "Much stronger than me... I admit defeat." She lifted her hands up; there was no point in continuing anymore. She realized that now that she was alone, it was just a waste of energy to continue this fight. It was better not to show any more cards up her sleeve, so as not to receive challenges from a lower rank than hers and end up falling in the tournament rankings. "Ariel is the winner!" the judge announced aloud. After a brief silence, a round of apuse echoed. Although some of them were rivals of Amon''s team, the strength shown by Ariel was admirable, and because of that, they also joined in with the cheering people. When Ariel returned to her group, the first one to hug her and speak was Barbara. "Ariel, Ariel! You put on quite a show! Look how the audience liked it and is full of praise for you~" Ariel brushed Barbara''s ''fat'' breasts away from her face with her hands and said lewdly, "Holding me like that¡­ If I were a man, or swung for the same team, I''d be dying of happiness. Is this the legendary suffocating in a sea of giant tits?" "What are you talking about?" Barbara countered, "You have bigger boobs than mine!" "Yes, that may be, however, I am short. I would hardly be able to create this scene hugging someone. It would only work if that person was sitting in a chair or in another situation that made them shorter than me," Ariel said this without the slightest hint of embarrassment. "But, she can do something that few women can do because she''s short," Julia said suddenly. "Oh? And what would that be?" Ariel looked at her with interest. Before Maisa could answer, Amon said, looking at Ariel, "You''ve improved a lot. But, you yed too much with your opponents. If you do that in a real fight, it could be fatal." "Serious as always," Arielughed, "You need to rx more, Amon~" "My grandfather once told me that being careless in a fight, even against a weaker opponent, can lead to your death!" he said in a very serious tone. Ariel stopped ying when she saw Amon acting like this. "Okay, okay, I get it," Ariel said, "It''s not like I would act like that in seriousbat. It was just because it was a duel that I leaned more towards fun." "For fun..." Amon was thoughtful. "I see¡­ In that case, you did well." "Hehe~ I knew you would understand," Arielughed. ''Ariel is good at dealing with Amon.'' Julia touched her chin thoughtfully. After that, they continued talking, but did not use their other opportunity to challenge. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 149 149: End Of The Tournament "It''s almost over." With her hands behind her head, Barbara spoke in a rxed manner. After Ariel''s duel, if no one any longer dared to challenge their team, it became even more difficult for anyone else to have the courage to do so. Now, they had finished in first ce and were about to receive the award. "Gods, this has been almost two days! I want this to be over soon," Maisa said, annoyed. It wasn''t like it was difficult for them to stay awake for a few days, but that didn''t mean it wasfortable. Even the fact of not taking a shower bothered them a lot. "Calm down, it''s about to end," Juliaforted her. "Mm," Maisa nodded. "We still have a lot of items that we need to sort out from earlier. It will be nice to have some free time afterward to organize and use what is useful for us," Ariel said. "I fully agree." Barbara held up her thumb. Not that any of their group weren''t satisfied with their current strength, but if possible, of course they would choose to improve even further. "I remember many things I read from my grandparents'' books. If I use that knowledge, with the resources we have, we can get stronger," Amon stated. "It''s agreed then. The rest that is not useful for us, we can exchange with other students," Julia said. She looked through the items they had. From what Amon said, there were a lot of things they wouldn''t use. "It would be nice if there was an auction for us to ce our unused items up for bidding," Maisa muttered. "Oh, that''s a good idea," Ariel said with a peculiar smile, "If not, we just need to make one. We can do it among the students who are here. Unlike the students at our university, most of whom have water genes, the other universities are well bnced." "We can propose thatter." Amon agreed with this idea. "Anyway, it''s something we should think aboutter," Barbara said, "When we receive the first ce award, we can dere that in public. There are no rules that say we can''t do that, and I also think it will be convenient for universities, as new students will be able to have what suits them best." "Yes, you are right. In fact, there are teachers who take advantage of this to buy rare items at a low price- at least that''s what I read on the inte," Ariel said in a way that didn''t seem entirely genuine at the end, but then added, "Wouldn''t that make those teachers mad at us?" Hearing this, Barbara was stunned and hesitated. She knew that Ariel was right. The possibility of teachers who intended to buy cheaply priced rare items must have at least been at least one from each university. Teacher Sergio has already started interacting with some students who came back with items; it wouldn''t be strange if he approached them afterward to try to buy the things they got for a much cheaper price. "That''s not our problem," Amon said nonchntly, "I''m not going to stop doing something I want to do just because someone might be upset, or else I might just give up on wanting to be an Overlord." "Hehee~ I don''t know why, but I felt like you''d say something like that~" Ariel leaned on his shoulder with her hand andughed shamelessly. From the beginning she didn''t care about what they chose to do, but she wanted to warn the others nheless of the risk it would bring. "I''m not afraid!" While Barbara didn''t know exactly how strong her family background was, as her mother had left her in the dark about many things, she at least knew that she would be strong enough not to have to be so cautious. "Yes, but we may be thinking too much," Maisa said, "While it''s true that some teachers intend to buy what the students got in the secret kingdom, it doesn''t mean that the students are being forced to sell, and what they were trying to propose is not against the rules." "Well, I guess that''s maybe because there''s never been anyone who''s done this before." Julia shrugged her shoulders. "I admit I feel a little afraid of having a teacher targeting us, but I don''t like the feeling of having to hold back when we shouldn''t have to." "I understand that perfectly," Barbara supported. It was justifiable for them to worry about it, but again, as they said before, it could be that nothing would happen and they were worrying for nothing¡­ But it was always good to be on the alert. "By the way, changing the subject," Maisa asked, "Because we are in first ce, we will be able to go to the alliance library and choose two spells, correct?" "Yes, and if we''re lucky, we can each choose a spell that ties in perfectly with our gics," Ariel finally spoke seriously. Being able to link a spell to a gic factor meant it would be part of their power, without having to cast the spell. However, it was not easy to find a spell that best adapted to each of an individual''s gics. After all, gics, as much as they were of attributes, each person has their own peculiarities; each factor had its advantages and disadvantages. Therefore, when choosing the spell to link to the gic factor, it could not ever be done lightly. "I advise you to consult Old Hazael," Amon warned, "He must have a greater sense of every aspect of us. I intend to consult him and understand which techniques will be mostpatible with me, although I already have a vague idea." Barbara frowned. He had just said that he already had a vague idea, but he still intended to consult Old Hazael. However, she still asked, "I also have a vague idea which one would be right for me, but do you think it is still necessary to consult Old Hazael?" "I think so." Ariel was the one who replied. "I n to ask my aunt, as she has a broader study of the psychic genome." "I see..." Barbara nodded thoughtfully. Julia and Maisa looked at each other and then nodded. It didn''t hurt to consult Old Hazael before entering the alliance library. Amon''s reason for suggesting Old Hazael was simple: In addition to being one of the most veteran of the UGRG, they were closest to him. Having made up their minds, the group stopped talking about it and continued to watch the rest of the tournament. "End of the tournament! The top 10 will appear on the big holographic screen now!" the judge announced. "Finally!" shouted Barbara. She wasn''t the only one. Several others who couldn''t stand to wait any longer cried out in relief. Then, on the big screen, the top 10 appeared. _ _ 1 ¨C Team Amon; UGRG University 2 ¨C Xena Team; Heavenly World University 3 ¨C Team Mary; Heavenly World University 4 ¨C Team Sandra; Universal University 5 ¨C Sheron Team; Golden Phoenix University 6 ¨C Team Lancelot; UGRG University 7 ¨C Andrew Team; Universal University 8 ¨C Figueredo Team; UGRG University 9 ¨C Elizabeth Team; Universal University 10 ¨C Daniel Team; Golden Phoenix University _ _ - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 150 150: Auction - Part 1 "How crazy, isn''t it?" Barbara smiled to learn that in addition to the chance to choose two spells for the alliance library, there were even more rewards. "Yeah, crazy, huh?" Arielughed at the gleeful way Barbara said that and gave her a thumbs-up. "Those two..." Maisa shook her head and sighed. Meanwhile, the participants were taking the stage. Prizes were being given from lowest to the highest ranking. Gradually, it reached the top 10. Only the top 3 gained entry to enter the alliance library, although the third ce and runner-up could only choose 1 spell while the top spot could choose 2. Choosing two spells was good, as it guaranteed a good spell to merge with the gic factor when creating the second one, but Amon''s thinking was different; Amon intended to choose two spells and already integrate the spells into his two gic factors. "The top 3 teams can take the stage!" The voice of Elder William who was once the judge echoed. The moment they were called, Team Mary took the stage. In addition to the entrance to the library to choose a spell, they received alliance contribution points that could be used either in the tower or in the alliance, even exchanged for university credits. The second ce was the same, only the contribution was greater. "Team Amon, take the stage!" Elder William''s voice was a little louder. He looked up with a hint of pride as they took the stage. Even though Amon''s team weren''t from the Universal University, after all, they were geniuses of the human alliance. For him, who had always fought on the spot against the other races, having talented young people in the human race was something of which to be proud. The moment they arrived, Elder William said, "As the team that took first ce, the prize is 2 thousand contributions for each of you and a free pass card for the tier 1 tower. With this card, you can go to the 3rd floor of the tower. And, of course,st, but not least, each of the five of you can choose two spells from the alliance library!" "Whoa!" Maisa celebrated. Julia was calmer, but her slightly flushed face made it hard for her to hide her happiness. Even Ariel showed more emotion than usual upon hearing the reward ofing first. That amount of contribution was enough to buy a lot of stuff to improve their gene base. Aside from the two spells they could choose from in the alliance library, this freed them from having to worry about buying with the contribution they got. It was said that it was only officially at Innate Rank when one would normally merge a spell with the gic factor. Now, they had a chance to officially enter the Innate Rank. The Innate Rank: Amonly used name/title for those who managed to create the first gic factor and merge a spell with it. "Thanks~" Ariel said with a charming smile. Amon also said his thanks. One by one, their party thanked the elders when they received the rewards. Even the 2,000 contributions appeared on the university''s App, just below where the Credit was marked. As for the card to gain ess to the tower, they had already received it. They only needed to drip a drop of blood on it and when done, light burst from the color of their gics and soon, they became the owners of the cards. ''I don''t think they found out that I have any gics other than lightning¡­'' Amon murmured in his heart. After all, he was still wearing the essory he got from his grandparents and when his blood dripped onto the card, only golden light shone. Although he didn''t know what color the fury and calm genes would be... *Apuse!* As soon as they finished receiving the cards, a round of apuse broke out, while whistles and screams echoed. "Mm, Elder William," Amon asked, "May I propose something?" "What did you have in mind?" Elder William turned his attention towards Amon. "I want to know if it is possible to create an auction with the items we got in the secret realm among the students," Amon asked. "Oh? That''s an interesting idea." Elder William looked at Old Hazael and the rest. "What do you think?" "I''m fine with it," Old Hazael replied simply and casually. "I, myself, do not agree," a Golden Phoenix teacher disagreed. Two other teachers disagreed from the UGRG university and Universal University, but as most of the teachers epted, especially the Elders, Amon''s proposal was epted. "Yes, you can do that," Elder William said with a small smile, "You have 3 hours to do this." "Okay, thanks." Amon thanked them and then spoke towards the tournament participants, "Very well, you''ve heard, yes? I want to propose an auction between us. I think a lot of teams have items that are not useful for themselves and want to get something useful for each of their team." "Yes, our team is in agreement." Sheron was the first to want to participate. "So are we." After speaking to her team, Xena agreed. Gradually, one by one, they all agreed. As Amon had said, there were many teams that wanted to trade or sell the items that weren''t useful to them. "We can do this simply," Ariel spoke up, "Each team representative takes the stage and can auction up to 10 items. Of course, it can be aplete set. For example, we have sets of 11 rare herbs for ice genes. As those are not useful to us, we will auction it all together." "Are you going to start first?" someone yelled. "No, I think it''s better for the lower ranked teams to start," Amon exined, "They must have something they want to auction and the money they make first could be useful to themter in the bidding." "Oh thank goodness!" Those who were worried about it, shouted in joyful tones. "Another thing: The interval for bidding on each item is 30 seconds. After 30 seconds the item will sell, whether the take is great or not. In other words, don''t set the price too low that you don''t get enough in time or too high so that no one bids," Amon said. So they agreed to it. After all, it was not to their disadvantage. The teachers and elders who heard this were a little impressed with what Amon proposed, since not all of them even thought about it. "This boy is good." Elder William stroked his beard with a small smile. "Yes, he tends to always think about the big picture." Old Hazaelughed a little. Unlike the top ranks, the low ranks barely had 5 items to auction, and because of that, they quickly left the stage. Another thing, some uselessly asked for a very high value and ended up not being able to sell. Amon shook his head in disapproval. "What''s the point of asking for such a high price if you''re not going to sell and make things possibly even more expensive for yourself if you''re going to buy with contributions from universities?" "Yes, being that greedy will only make you lose instead of profit." Ariel and the girls also disapprove of this. "Even worse, Amon had warned about this beforehand," Julia said, "But of course, there will always be those who won''t heed any warning and try to cash in." "Well, it''s their loss, not ours," Barbara said casually. Soon, the auction had already reached the top 50. So far they''d only bid on a few items that could be used in a medicinal bath. "It''s our luck that Amon knows how to make a medicinal bath," Ariel grinned devilishly as she bought another medicinal bath ingredient. "Yeah," the other girls agreed. Items started to improve in the top 50. Some were not even items they got in the mysterious realm. Even weapons and armor were auctioned. Although Amon had said that it would be an auction to auction the items they got in the secret realm, it was not forbidden to do so, as long as it is between the 10 maximum stipted items, it was ok. After all, the decision was well epted among the students who wanted to buy them. "Are you interested in something, Amon?" Barbara looked at him as she asked. "No," Amon replied with a neutral expression, "I don''t have anything in particr that I want to buy. As long as it is useful for us, I agree to anything you guys want." "I understand." Barbara stopped talking and kept looking at the representative of the next team that came up on stage. "Do you think some spell will appear?" Julia was more muttering than asking. "Well, we managed to find some spells. However, we didn''t study carefully to know how useful they might be," Maisa said. "True." Julia looked at her and nodded. Yes, it was no use if someone didn''t know how useful the spell was. You could even lose a lot if it was a good spell. This was something that would need the help of someone more experienced to assess. Even though Amon had some understanding from studying with his grandparents, he didn''t know the value of the spells they had found. "These things we can ask my aunt or Old Hazael aboutter," Ariel said with a small smile. "Yes, I know. But well, I think it''s still possible for someone to auction off a spell. It''s just a feeling I have," Julia said with some uncertainty. She had a feeling it was possible that someone in the top 50 had gotten a good spell and auctioned it off without knowing the value. The worst was that if it was an unregistered spell, it would be difficult to know the value of the spell. They weren''t easy things to bid on. After all, no one wanted to lose money. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 151 151: Auction - Part 2 With a sensually ''devastating seductress'' smile, Ariel looked at Amon and said, "Amon, it looks like we''re going to shower together again~" "Huh? Okay." Amon nodded without showing much emotion, much to Ariel''s disappointment. Ariel, who didn''t get what she wanted, was a little dissatisfied, but then she smiled again. However, one thing Ariel didn''t see when she turned around was when Amon looked in Barbara''s direction and a strange light shed in his eyes for a moment before returning to normal. ''Would she do that again?'' It was just a passing thought, but one that didn''t displease him from anticipating the possibility of this happening. "By the way, we don''t need to go back in the spaceship; we can take the portal to the tower after we go to the alliance library," Maisa said suddenly. She had the card in her hand as she waved it around. "Yeah, we can go to my mom''s restaurant with that." Barbara''s eyes lit up a little. The food made at her mother''s restaurant was excellent. Besides the taste, it helped to improve one''s gics; it was the best of both worlds! Despite not wanting Amon to get even closer to Barbara''s mother, Julia saw no reason to refuse. She just nodded in response. Maisa was almost the same, albeit grudgingly. "It''s a good idea," Amon nodded while smiling a little unconsciously. The girls who saw this cursed in their minds. ''Is it because she''s a MILF? Does Amon like MILFs that much?'' This was a term they learned recently after Amon''s rtionship moved forward with them and Bianca... ''Huh?'' On the other hand, Ariel felt a small twinge in her chest. It was so strange it made her frown a little. ''Did I eat something strange?'' "Okay, I''ll exin first how I got this item before we get going. Before I start, let me introduce myself. My name is Mirai Hanna." On stage, a young girl was standing on stage. She wore a Heavenly World University uniform. Her words sounded soft and a little serious. She had a simple smile as she continued to speak, "I learned a spell that helps me breathe underwater, as I am part of the swimming club and I already took second ce in the international tournament. Of course, some of you may recognize me and know that I am telling the truth." Some nodded. In fact, some recognized her before she had introduced herself. Other people had already thought she was familiar. She continued upon receiving the rapt looks she craved, "Then while I was in the secret realm, I came across a deepke. Of course, as a person who loves water, seeing such a deep and cleanke, I wanted to swim in thiske right away, and when I got to the bottom of theke..." At this point in the story, she took out a sort of core the size of her fist. It wasn''t particrly huge, but it wasn''t exactly small either. The girl spoke with enthusiasm so far, however, she didn''t know the value that this core had. In addition to causing a state of calm as if you were looking at a beautifulndscape, especially one such as a calmke that reflected the images of the colorful trees around, as well as the sun and starry sky in the cold night, this did not have a greater effect when trying to meditate. She had consulted her teacher about it, however, not even the teacher knew about what this item entirely did, however, he determined that the amount it was worth could reach some 600-700 contribution. Swallowing her saliva, Mirai Hanna continued, "To be honest, the effect this has have not benefited me to increase my power, but¡­" When her team heard this, some showed joy and evenughed at her foolishness. The teacher who spoke to her before, put his hand on his forehead in helplessness. Mirai noticed this, and although she got a little nervous, she didn''t regret saying it. She continued, "But I don''t deny the possibility of it being able to help someone in particr, as it causes a state of calm and makes you feel as if you are experiencing a goodndscape." ''State of calm?'' Amon''s interest was kindled. Depending on the price, he was willing to pay up to a thousand in contributions. Despite having already spent 350 contributions and missing a lot of people to auction off his items, he didn''t care so long as this core might be able to improve his calm gics. "The starting price I''m going to go with is 500 contributions." She still felt nervous about saying this amount. After all, not even she got that total amount from the tournament. It would be too good to be true if she could sell it for that amount, but she decided to risk it, since the teacher said it could be worth even a little more. Amon held up his hand. Many looked in his direction with surprise visible in their eyes. After all, it was an item that could not provide many advantages. Other than that, the price was too high. With that amount of contribution, one could buy a lot of things that would be sure to improve their gics. Many students began to mutter. Some were even mean, saying that Amon was a fool for agreeing to offer so much contribution for an item that only had an effect that would not necessarily help improve gics. However, some of the more experienced people such as teachers and elders knew that this item was being auctioned for a reasonable value. There were some simr items with the same effect and they were used when the individual''s temper became frenzied. Depending on the quality of the item, it could even reach a five-digit contribution value. As an item that was not valued, it was difficult to know the actual value of the item, so 500 contributions was still a reasonable amount to pay, without much margin for loss. Mirai felt a slight, inexplicable disappointment while feeling relief at the same time when she noticed that no one else was bidding, but at the thought that she would get 500 contributions thanks to this, she smiled faintly. Time passed and no one bid; the opening and final bid went to Amon. He took to the stage and transferred the contribution amount of 500 to Mirai and in return, inside a small box, Mirai handed the core to him. After they shook hands with each other, she said, "Thank you." "Mm." Amon nodded neutrally and left the stage. After that, Mirai continued to auction other items. However, none was worth more than 100 contributions. Mirai returned to her team, and they looked on with greedy eyes at her. "Mirai, the contribution will be split between us, yes?" one of them spoke. The teacher who was nearby said, "No. Wasn''t this item acquired by her alone? So, it was hers entirely to sell. Only if she wants to will you have a part of it." He''d been surprised she''d still managed to auction the item after telling the truth. Of course, he, as a teacher, was happy for her and he knew that these students who hadughed at her when she told the truth and even made meanments, so he intervened. "The items we agreed to auction were mostly individual, and before I auctioned, you said that the contribution of the items was to go to the individual who owns the item. So tell me, why does it have to be different now?" Mirai sneered. She might have been kind most of the time, but she wasn''t foolish. She simply finished dividing each of their contributions without letting them take advantage of her. Angry, but unable to vent because of the teacher who was nearby, the others in her team began to grumble begrudgingly. Other students from the same university who were nearby heard this andughed a lot. It was hrious the way her teammates had despised and ridiculed Mirai before and now were wanting her to share the contribution she got. Meanwhile, the auction continued as normal. People came and went when they finished auctioning their items. Some of the things were bought by Amon''s team, however, only Amon spent a little over a thousand contributions, while the rest was around 500. Almost at the end of the allotted time for the end of the auction, it was time for the top 10 to auction off their items. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 152 152: Auction - Part 3 In contrast to the students who previously auctioned off items, only a few of the top 11-20th teams could rival the items that were auctioned by the teams that were in the top 10. Not to mention it was only the lowest rank so far. It was yet to be seen what kind of items would appear from the other nine teams. The items auctioned at this point, being from stronger teams, were better items, obviously. This was especially true concerning the top 7 teams where there was at least 1 member for each of them who created their first gic factor. This was due to the fact that such an achievement made it possible to go into more dangerous areas of the secret realm and get better things. When it was time for Andrew''s team, rank 7, to go up, thed took the stage himself. Andrew was tall, blond, and had green eyes. Furthermore, he was one of the only geniuses who had created his first gic factor, all of which together made him earn several admiring nces from some of the girls when he took the stage. When he smiled, it was so soft it made several girls say ''wow'' in awe. Onement that made a girl want to hide in a hole afterward was, "You''re not a knight of the zodiacs, but I want to see your armor." Even Andrew nearly tripped when he heard that. Now with a more embarrassed smile, he pretended to cough and began auctioning off the first item. "This is a sword that is at par with the offense and defense of at least a semi-born." He showed a slightly curved silver sword with a golden de. "The attribute this sword carries is lightning, although it''s a pity that it is notpatible with any member of my team. So I am willing to part with this item to get something better. " Amon looked at the sword and took some interest. Despite already having a lifetime weapon, it wouldn''t be bad to have a sword, as he could use the sword while using his lifetime fists. "The starting price is 900 contribution." Upon hearing this value, Amon''s interest died. As much as the item seemed to be useful to him, it wasn''t so much that he was willing to spend such a high price for something that he was pretty sure he wouldn''t keep for more than a year. In order to be an Overlord, he wanted something that grew with him, or that was something that could help improve his power, like the core of calm. However, that sword lost value to him the moment he heard the price Andrew wanted. Maisa misunderstood Amon''s gaze at the sword and asked when she saw that he didn''t bid, "Amon, do you want me to help you pay for the sword?" "No," Amon shook his head, "It''s unnecessary to spend so much for something I would use for such a short time." "Oh..." Considering how fast Amon had grown strong, a sword that was possibly good for an innate, or at worst only useful for a semi-innate, Maisa knew the instant she heard this that it was an object of little long-term value to Amon. As they talked, the sword had no offers. Of course, at that price few people would have enough to pay for it, and if they did have the amount necessary, they would hardly choose to spend it on a sword. When the time was about to run out, someone shouted, "Do you ept 500 contributions and the rest in an item with an equivalent value to the stipted amount?" Andrew, who was a little disheartened when he hadn''t received bids, looked in the direction of Sandra''s team from Universal University and after some consideration, he said, "Yes, we can do that after I auction the other items." Time was limited for each person; he couldn''t spend all his time on that item. "Okay." The boy from before nodded and sat back down. The next item was shown, which was a book. "I can see that many are surprised that I want to auction off a spellbook," Andrew said with a small smile, "Some might think it might mean that this book contains a shoddy spell, but they''re wrong!" A mysterious smile formed on his face. "This spell book is a universal spell, meaning it can be used with any attribute. The key point is... this is just a copy, but it isplete and I have already sold the rights to my university. However, I am still allowed to sell this copy!" The amount of information he just gave was something necessary, something that he had already spoken with his elder concerning. "Without further ado, I''m going to tell you what this spell is capable of doing... Fairy Lili''s Aura: that''s the name of the spell. The function of the spell is to give a blessing that canst up to 30 minutes of fighting power, which increases up to 20% depending on the user''s understanding. Of course, if one''s understanding is low, the blessing will decrease as well, and vice versa." He also exined that the blessing could be used in groups of up to 10 people who were up to five meters apart. Of course, one had to know that if their understanding of the technique was minimal, it could only somewhat benefit the user or just someone who was practically glued to the spell wielder''s side. ''Something like this might be good for our group,'' Julia murmured in her heart. Depending on the price, she was willing to buy it. "The starting bid is 400 contributions." Not a very high value, but considering that it was just a copy that Universal University had all of the rights tomercialize, the value was neither high nor low. "Here!" Before long, someone had already made the first bid. It would have been impossible before, but some of them managed to contribute with the sale of their items, and thanks to that they managed to raise around 400, or in some cases even 1000 contributions. The value soon went up, and when it got close to 450, the bidding stopped. "I offer 450!" Only then did Julia make her bid. The countdown started, and when there was a second to go, no one said anything, so Andrew said, "Sold for 450!" After paying for and receiving the item, the auction continued. Julia smiled as she returned. She believed she got a good deal. "Julia, after you learn this spell, let me learn it too, please?" Maisa smiled at her as she asked. "Alright." Though she couldn''t trade it, Julia wasn''t prevented from letting other people see her spell book. Andrew''s university''s motive must have been to poprize this spell for university students, something that was more restricted for them to use but wouldn''t stop outsiders from learning it, although it would be moremon to find it at their university. "It''s a good spell." Amon ced his left hand on Julia''s shoulder and she could have sworn she saw his lower lips curl up a little. Smiling, Julia said, "I think so too." As they talked, Andrew was already getting to thest item. No one ended up bidding, and so the auction continued to the next team. Time went by quickly... Aside from the spell Julia had bought, none of Amon''s team had bought anything of great value, just some herbs that would be useful to them, and now it was their turn to auction off some items. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 153 153: Auction - End After talking among themselves, Amon was chosen as their team''s representative. Although he didn''t particrly care if it was him or not going on stage, the girls insisted it should be him. Arriving on stage, Amon said with a calm expression, "My name is Amon Tang from Golden Crow University. As time is short, I will be as brief as possible." Honestly, everyone already knew him and sought information about him, even all of the information there was concerning him at the university, as it was not restricted for other students from different universities to see the student''s rank. Taking out the first item, which was a spell book, he introduced it, "I found this earth element offensive spell book with my team by chance. I searched the inte and found a simr book with a value of 800 contributions. The effect of the spell is to create spikes in the ground and attack an enemy. As for how powerful it can get, I really don''t know." After a little more basic exnation, he said, "The starting bid is 700 contributions." This was not too high of a value, and after a few seconds, some others had already done some research of their own and found that he was telling the truth, while others had asked teachers, and indeed, it was like Amon said: the spell would be worth at least 800 contributions if not more expensive. Of course, if one was lucky, it might turn out to be an unregistered spell, meaning they might get even more if they sell the rights to the spellbook. Obviously, Amon had researched before and found books with simr information. Despite the name being different, there was the minute possibility of being charged as a giarist if he tried tomercialize this spell. He talked to the girls about it and they were willing to just sell it and get contribution points in exchange. "700!" Many looked up in surprise to find that it was Andrew who made the bid. "750!" Mary, who also had a gic factor, raised her hand as she spoke. "800!" Andrew said right away. Amon''s eyes gleamed a little. "810!" Mary continued. "850!" As soon as Mary had bid, Andrew then increased the value. Mary looked at Andrew sadly and didn''t raise her hand again. Amon started counting, but in the end, no one overbid. Winning, Andrew smiled and took the stage. The exchange was quick and friendly. Andrew left and Amon continued the auction. "A Wind Stone," Amon put it bluntly, "capable of increasing the wind genes a little. Themonly sold price can reach up to 350 alliance contributions and even if you convert and buy from universities, it wille out around that price. The starting bid is 200." Those who had wind genes didn''t even need Amon to exin this, as some of them had bought this type of stone before and knew he was telling the truth. Because of that, soon the bids came and in the end, it was sold for 300 contributions. "The next item is an earth attribute ax," Amon said, "Although it is not very powerful, it should be strong enough for those who have not yet reached the Innate stage. The starting price is 200 contributions." Amon demonstrated the ax in action. It was possible to see that it was more powerful thanmon weapons, but it did not reach the Innate level. However, not everyone was close to creating their first gic factor, and because of this, the bids appeared and the item was bought for 250 contributions. Soon after, the fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh, and eighth items were sold, leaving only thest two items to be auctioned. "Earth Snake Monster Egg," Amon said calmly as he showed an egg the size of a human head, "From the analysis of the system that was given to each of us before starting the tournament, this egg is extremely nutritious for those who possess the gics of earth. By analysis, it''s said to be able to help even those who are in the Innate stage. While I cannot find the same item on the inte, I have found items with simr effects with a contribution value of 600 to 800." He paused, giving a chance to those who wanted to use analysis and check if what he was saying was true. After a while, he continued, "The starting bid is 500 contributions." "Hehe, Amon got us a small fortune." Ariel licked her lips seductively as she spoke, mixed with a hint ofughter. "Now all that''s left is thest item." "Yes, more precisely, the ''items''," Barbara corrected her. Ariel just smiled in response. Not long after, Amon spoke again with the same calm expression as always,even while he was surrounded by people looking at him. "The next item is also thest." A four-legged wooden table appeared. On the table, Amon ced a basket, and inside the basket were some eggs not too big but not too small. Each egg was on average 10 cm. "These are ten Wind Spider Monster eggs," Amon said, "Each egg is very nutritious for the body, but it has a much greater effect for those who have wind genes. Each egg can be found on the universities'' official website. From what I''ve researched, the price on average can be as high as 150 per egg." After saying this, he said, "The starting bid price for the basket containing the ten eggs is 900." A team from Heavenly World University was talking to each other, and, after gathering all their contributions, they raised their hands and made the first bid. Shortly after them, someone raised their hand and raised the price to 950. That first team''s leader raised their hand after a little hesitation and bid again for 1000 contributions. Silence took over. Amon did the counting, and after time ran out, it was sold to the team that made the opening bid. The exchange was quick, and it was also the moment when Amon announced the end of the auction. Apuse sounds echoed. Meanwhile, those who still intended to do business in private started now, as time was limited to negotiate with students from other universities. When Amon returned, he said with a small smile, "We got a total of 4,232 contributions. That, divided by 5, is 846.4 for each." - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 154 154: Arriving At The Alliance Library The auction went smoother than anyone could have imagined. The way it was done, from the start, to finish there were no problems. Even auction houses with a lot fewer people participating would have had some friction... Of course, this has to take into ount that they were just rookies who had just entered university and had teachers and elders present. After returning to the ce intended for UGRG, the first thing that Amon, Ariel, Barbara, Julia, Maisa and most of the other students did was to shower. Some chose to eat first, as not everyone had had the chance to eat with so many monstersing from all directions... It had been a few minutes since they went out with the elders from some of the different universities. Amon and the girls were with the students who were also going to the alliance library. Unlike before, instead of taking the spaceship, they went to the portal and entered the tower. "We''ll go straight to the library for you to choose your spells," Elder William said as he looked at them, "Be very serious in choosing; it can totally change your life as you be Innate. If one makes a bad choice, it can reflect negatively on their advancements." "Understood!" They all nodded. Of course, they would think seriously. Some did the same as Amon and the rest of his party and were talking to their elders, asking for guidance to choose the best spell for them to link with their gic factor. As they all continued walking, Maisa said, "I know it''s toote to say this, but... Did you notice that only our university brought in many students with water-rted gics?" "Yes." This was something the rest of their group also noticed. Xena, who was closest to them,ughed and said, "Of course yours is different. The only university of the four that each year chooses as a student attribute is yours. Both ours and others are selected differently." She continued to exin, "Take Heavenly World University for example: Each rookie participates in a tournament between gic sses. The ss that wins, be it fire, water, earth, etc, will participate in the tournament, and only a few who were among the best of their attributes have the chance to participate as well if they arecking in numbers." "Ohh, so it''s like that." Maisa nodded in understanding. In their case, it was so simple, they didn''t even think it would be so rewarding. "Thanks for sharing this with us. You''re so cute~" Ariel blew Xena a kiss. "C-Cute?!" Xena blushed a little, as she wasn''t expecting that kind of reaction. She only managed to control herself secondster and pretended to cough. "*Cough* You''re wee..." "Hahaha!" Barbaraughed at Xena''s reaction as she ced both hands behind her head. The way she walked and acted made her look easygoing with her delinquent temperament. Coupled with herzy, pleasant demeanor, she exuded a strange charm. Though not as wild as Barbara, Maisa and Juliaughed too. As they all talked andughed amongst themselves, they arrived in front of the glorious alliance library building. Needless to say, security was strong, and even though they were a little far away, the pressure they felt from the guards made them feel a little scared. Perhaps the most rxed of the group of students were Amon and Ariel, who had peculiar little smiles. "Wait here, please." Seeing that the students stopped, the teachers called for them. It was no exaggeration to say that the ce exceeded everyone''s expectations. Even if they saw a castle it wouldn''t surprise them so much. When they entered, they were astonished at the size on the inside which seemedrger than on the outside, if that''s even possible... "Little William, little Hazael," an elderly man said in an ancient voice with a hint of kindness, "I perceive that the time of year hase when new students participate in the tournament?" Ahead of them, an elderly man behind the counter said something that made Amon look at the elderly man seriously. To be able to call Old Hazael, who was possibly an Overlord, or was very close to it, by ''Little Hazael'', one can imagine that either he was very old and had seen when Old Hazael was small, or he was even more powerful than Old Hazael, perhaps both. Of course, just because he tended the alliance library didn''t make him weak; it was possibly because he was strong that he was there. "Yes, Old Dicesar, this time it''s my students who won first ce, hahaha!" Old Hazaelughed as he spoke in good humor. He pulled Amon with the girls before him. The man called Old Dicesar assessed the fives and nodded. His eyes conveyed wisdom. When Amon and the girls felt his gaze, they felt as if he could see right through them. It was somehow frightening. It was the kind of situation where even though someone didn''t owe anything, just being stopped by the police made people feel nervous and wonder if something went wrong. Of course, they were overthinking it, as Old Dicesar had just analyzed them and disseminated that they were talented youngsters, as he was able to see through their power. Although it was just that, he didn''t look closely to the point where he was able to know that Amon had a special dual gene attribute that could advance at the same time. "As victors, Amon''s team will be the first to be served," Old Dicesar said, "Come closer, children." Seeing him give the signal to them, Amon and the girls approached. The moment they arrived in front of Old Dicesar, he handed each of them a silver card and said as he pointed to a round table withptops on the table, "Each of you can use one of theseptops. In the lower right corner, you will be able to insert the card I just gave you. Each card has a level 1 permission and each of you five can choose two spells. The way to search is very simple: just choose the attribute or even search for a specific characteristic you want the spell to have. "In case you still have doubts, here is a sheet with all the necessary information, but I believe that you young people can adapt quickly to this and it will be easy to choose what''s best for you." With a kind smile, he added, "I advise you to ask your teachers for advice before choosing your spells. This choice is going to be one of the most important choices of your lives. The spell you choose to blend into your genes is not something you can just changeter." After saying that, he waved his hand with a smile. "Okay, I''ve said everything you need to know. Go ahead, and good luck." "Thanks." Amon and the girls thanked him and then left for the round table. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 155 155: Berserk And Continuous Green Thunder From The Stars Amon and the girls didn''t ignore Old Dicesar''s warning; it''s just that they''d talked before and asked for advice. However, if in doubt, they still wouldn''t have been proud enough to not ask for help. After inserting the card they received earlier, a page opened like a game screen. In the lower left corner there were words saying Level 1, and in the lower right with the number 2. In the middle, spells were written. Clicking on them, they were taken to a page where they should choose the spell''s attribute. The way to search for spells was very simple and useful. By cing certain tags, they eliminated a good part of the spells that were of no interest and managed to research the spells that best suit them. "Don''t forget Old Hazael''s advice," Ariel suddenly said in a serious manner, taking the rest of them by surprise, "Choose a spell that is capable of taking some of the enemy''s vitality." "Mm." Amon nodded calmly. He already intended to do that. Barbara, Julia, and Maisa also nodded. As they searched for the best spell that fit their standards, Amon was the first to find one that interested him. _ _ _ [Continuous Green Thunder from the Stars] - (5 million words). Spells: 1. Multiple Circuits: Condense the power of lightning stars capable of expanding in different directions as a circuit in a way that catches the enemy off guard. 2. Hydration: The power of lightning stars circtes in the body, giving the body a strong increase in speed, physical and magical defense, as well as a certain ability to reflect elemental attacks. [Auto Effect] (Passive) does not need to be activated. (Only activates if merged with Gic Factor). 3. Star st: Attack the enemy by condensing great power from the lightning stars. Also has a certain ability to cause dy. This attack will do more damage ording to the amount of gic energy used. 4. Electromaism: Creation of maic fields, maniption of equipment, levitation of electrical objects (especially those made of metal), and mental toughness. (Only if merged with Gic Factor). 5. Justice of the Stars: Channels a fiery rage from the lightning stars to inflict damage on the enemy that partially ignores defense. The damage increases ording to the amount of condensed gic energy. 6. Overdrive: The damage will bepensated and your gic energy bar will be filled if you take magic and physical damage. [Auto Effect] (Passive) does not need to be activated. (Only if merged with Gic Factor). _ _ _ Whether it was a matter of offense or defense, even the passive effects, it was something that was beyond Amon''s expectations. ''He said it''s level 1 permission. However, getting ess to such a spell... As expected from the alliance library...'' A spellbook with 6 spells this good was very hard to find. The fact that only three of the spells were possible to use without needing to merge with a Gic Factor proved how valuable it was to be an Innate. It also showed why they were called Innate... ''If Old Hazael hadn''t warned us beforehand that he could use a special room right here to merge the Gic Factor with the spell, I don''t think I would have been able to do it, at least not so quickly...'' Amon muttered in his mind... In order to be able to merge the spell with the user, it was necessary for someone to serve as the speaker for the entire spell within a period of 4 hours. Not only that, but while reading, it was necessary that the one reading used gic energy, which basically made the wordse to life. Not that this was impossible, though, it would be very difficult not to mess up the whole process and break the enchantment and fail to merge the two and cause a rollback. The fact was that the special room had a mechanism that was capable of reading up to 10 million words in less than four hours with precision using pure gic energy. It was lucky for them to have that chance at no cost to them. Even for such a system, trying to go over 10 million words could cause errors. Perhaps in a more advanced system, it was possible, however, it was something that Amon did not know. The fact that Amon can find a spell that was 5 million words long was also surprising, as most were around 1-3 million words. Of course, that''s if they were full spells. Spells like the one that was auctioned could be said to be an iplete spell that hadn''t even reached 1 million words. Even though it was useful, it was not the same as the full spells from the alliance library. Perfect proof of that was the spell that Amon chose. After choosing, he selected the spell capture option. After that, Amon went to get the next spell. In addition to spells that were of most benefit when merging, there were alsoplete spells that did not need to be merged with the user. However, Amon did not seek that kind of spell. Despite not knowing if it was possible to merge a spell with the Fury Genes, he still wanted to try. Even if it was not possible, at least he could use the standard spells from the spell book. There were many things he didn''t know. Even though he knew more than most people his age, it didn''t mean he knew everything. Even now, he didn''t know if the Fury Gic Factor had the ability to merge with a spell. If so, what type would it be? So he researched spells that were rted to fury. While researching, some spells werepatible with the patterns he wanted, and what caught his attention the most were two: Berserk and Erinia. However, Erinia was more the embodiment of revenge. The spells were even good; they also had some connection with fury, however, counter to this, Berserk was almost the literal sense of fury. There were ''only'' four spells tied with Berserk: two that only worked when merging with Gic Factor and two that could be used even without merging. _ _ _ [Berserk] - (2.6 million words). Spells: 1. Armor of Fury: Condense the power of fury and summon an autonomous suit of armor made of special materials. This increases the user''s defense, in addition to a certain possibility of increasing the attack depending on the user''s fury. 2. Torture: Condenses the fury''s power and summons a special aura of fury power to increase the user''s speed and damage. (Passive). (Only if merged with Gic Factor). 3. Fury Manifestation: condenses a scythe with great damage. The more fury that is used, the greater the damage. 4. Frantic Fury: when being attacked, causes a negative effect on the enemy''s mind. Disturbing the enemy''s mind, the greater the fury, the greater the negative effect. [Auto Effect] (Passive) does not need to be activated. (Only if merged with Gic Factor). _ _ _ ''Torture and Frantic Fury.'' For Amon, it was undeniable that these two spells were better, however, even if he wasn''t able to merge them with Fury''s Gic Factor, he still thought that Fury''s Manifestation and Fury''s Armor were great spells. After considering these things, he clicked on the Berserk spell book and chose it. Leaving, he went to the counter. Old Hazael who was talking to Old Dicesar turned around and asked with a calm smile, "Are you done choosing?" "Mm," Amon nodded neutrally. At the same moment, Old Dicesar waved his hand and two thick books appeared on the counter. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 156 156: Amons Progress And Ariels Choice Amon looked at the two spell books, then at the cup in Old Dicesar''s hand. "Young man, have some coffee before entering the special reading room." With a kind and gentle smile, Old Dicesar spoke in a soft tone. Amon just thought for a second before nodding and picking up his cup of coffee. As he did so, didn''t notice the look of surprise from Old Hazael, Elder William, and the rest. He simply drank and opened his eyes wide in surprise. After drinking his coffee, he looked at Old Dicesar. "This is..." "Haha, don''t say anything," Old Dicesarughed and said kindly, "Go to the reading room soon. Don''t miss this chance." "Indeed." Amon took a deep breath and nodded. It was rare to see him lose hisposure a little. But it was no wonder; the coffee he just drank had a miraculous effect of leaving the mind in a clear state. The importance of this cup of coffee must have been incalcble, as Amonter noticed the expressions of the people around him. ''The effect is almost as good as when I use the [Boundless Heart Rune]...'' Amon muttered in his mind. Wasting no time, Amon went to the reading room. The location doubled as an isted sound room. The instant he entered and the door was closed, no sound from outside was heard by him. In a lower corner was a tform that would hold books. Amon approached and heard an electronic voice: "Please put the spell book on the table and then choose the reading speed." Despite the initial surprise, Amon ced the book "Continuous Green Thunder from the Stars". The other book he had he left to the side on a bench. Amon wasn''t arrogant to the point of choosing the highest reading speed, as it would be harder for him to merge with his Gic Factor, however, he didn''t choose the slowest either. It was a little above average speed. "Countdown from 1 minute to start reading. Get ready." Amon heard this, and soon he sat on the floor in the lotus position. At the same time, he used the rune: [Boundless Heart]. The better his mind was, the better the result. Although his mind was very clear after drinking the coffee given to him by Old Dicesar, he still hoped the rune would help in some way. Exactly one minuteter, the spell book suddenly opened and the robotic voice from before started reading at superhuman speed. If this was already an unusual reading speed, Amon thought briefly that he had chosen wisely not to choose the highest speed. As he listened to the words that were read, Amon felt as if an unknown force began to enter his body. Visually, it would be as if he were downloading a file and installing it at the same time: the slightest mistake could cause him to fail and he would have to start all over again. Amon could feel the changes taking ce in his body as time passed. Thanks to the rune and the coffee he drank, it was getting pretty easy for him to merge the spell with his Gic Factor. Around him, Amon''s aura manifested itself, pure and majestic. The rich gic power welled up in Amon''s body. It was as if everything around him was sucked into him, thus creating the powers of the stars. Amon was initially a little curious about how he was going to get energy from the stars, as the spell said it used energy from the stars. Now that he felt this ''pick up'' energy from the stars around him, he understood that there was already energy from the stars in the air, although he didn''t know how much. However, considering that he was currently in the alliance library, which is located in the tower, it might not have been difficult for someone to have condensed energy from the stars in this location. Thinking like that, Amon was grateful that there was such a room in the alliance library and that they made it avable for him to use. Maybe if things weren''t the way they were here, he wouldn''t have even been able to merge the spell with his Gic Factor. Putting those thoughts aside, Amon continued to concentrate, not daring to miss a single word spoken as he mixed the spell with his Gic Factor. . . Ariel finished choosing her spells. She evenughed a little loudly after finding a certain spell, scaring whoever was on her back. The reason she wasughing was because of the spell she had found: _ _ _ [Little Ai''s Mischief] - (3.8 million words). 1. Gic Disruption Ai: Condens psychic powers to disrupt the gic energy of enemies. 2. Change Ai: condenses psychic power and causes user to switch ces with someone with whom they are close. (Only usable if merged with a Gic Factor). 3. Genesis Ai: condenses psychic power and invokes an astral body. [Note: The duration time is very short, although it can increase as the user gets stronger. So far, the most anyone had managed was 10 minutes]. (Only usable if merged with a Gic Factor). 4. Little Ai''s Dance: Consumes arge amount of psychic power to create a vortex storm of psychic mes. 5. Little Ai''s Smile: While maintaining a yful smile, the user will condense psychic power that has a chance to hypnotize the opponent. (Only usable if merged with a Gic Factor). 6. Little Ai Spirit: The Ai spirit is released to the extreme and can be connected to the user''s mind. Every time they go through a desperate situation, the anger and pain of the embers made will cause their blood to boil and they will go into a Berserk state, increasing their strength by 200%, but losing some of their reason. [Warning: Chances of attacking one''s own allies are very high. Use wisely]. (Only usable if merged with a Gic Factor). 7. Little Ai''s Heart: Approach Little Ai and mingle with her. Increase resistance to psychic techniques of various psychic attributes. [Warning: Extremely difficult to learn and merge with a Gic Factor. The chances of failing and being left without a merger are very high]. (Only avable if merged with a Gic Factor). _ _ _ Of the spells she encountered, this was clearly the most difficult and with the most warnings. It was clear as day that it might not be a good choice, however, Ariel didn''t want to ept that lying down. She wanted to risk it and thought that if she wasn''t arrogant at least at a moment like this, she wouldn''t be as special as she wished to be. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 157 157: Maisas Choice The second spell Ariel chose was ''simple''pared to the other. _ _ [Heavenly Archer] - (2.7 million words). Psychic Heavenly Bow: Condense psychic power to summon a special bow up to 200 cm in length. When using this bow, the user has a small chance of stealing the target''s gic energy. Articting Arrow: Summons an arrow of psychic power in different ways depending on the user. It can cause various effects. The mostmonly used white mes are to lighten and illuminate the trajectory of the action. The me pathsts up to 8 seconds. Trajectory Arrow: Thoughplex, if able to master it, the user will be able to create an arrow that can deflect all shapes and hit the target. Has an explosive effect. (Note: If you are not very good at using levitation, it is not rmended to try to learn this spell.) Last Shot: Condenses a special arrow capable of using the powers of space-time for one second and causing the target to lose sight of the arrow. (Warning: The greater your uracy, the greater the damage.) Phantom Strike: Condenses an arrow invisible to the naked eye. Despite not having very high damage, it is extremely unpredictable. Soul Blow: Condenses an extremely toxic arrow that generates a state of poison in the target''s soul. The chances of missing are high, as the user''s uracy drops a lot when condensing this type of arrow. _ _ Ariel''s eyes shone like stars. She totally ignored the warnings about the difficulty of learning these spells. While they could be used without needing to merge them with the Gic Factor, which increased the difficulty of learning these spells, they also made an ideal spellbook for Ariel. She knew she was being bold in choosing this kind of spell book, and she did not believe that she was an iparable genius. However, she wanted to be someone special, someone different from the other people in the crowd. If she chose to take easy paths, although she might have had some achievement someday, it would make her go against her heart, and at some point, she might explode and do something sheter regretted. What gave her even more confidence in choosing such a spell was the existence of Amon. She didn''t understand why, but she felt that if she happened to be unable to master these spells, Amon would somehow help her. Yes, it was kind of illogical to think like that, but it was what she felt in her heart, and she decided to take a chance. And so she didn''t think anymore of it and put the spell book in the shopping cart, and soon her two shopping passes were used. When she arrived in front of Old Elder Dicesar, she saw him smile gently at her. "Girl, you are brave." Heughed a little and added, "Here, have a cup of coffee; it will do you good." Ariel heard what had been said before, and although she didn''t know the rarity of this cup of coffee, she could understand that it would be of great help when she was going to merge her Gic Factor. Her eyes gleamed a little with joy. After all, she wanted to merge with one of the most difficult spells she''d encountered. "I will ept. Your Lordship is very kind." Her eyshes were fluttering and her eyes were vibrant. She smiled sweetly. "Thank you~" "Hohoho." With a typical gentle Santa chuckle, Old Elder Dicesar handed her the cup of coffee. Ariel was decisive in taking it all in one gulp. "Wow!" Her eyes shone like a star the instant she felt the change. It was as if her thoughts were much clearer. The doubts she''d tried to unravel before became easier to unravel. However, she didn''t dig deeper, as she didn''t know if that would wear off the effect. With a grateful smile, she kindly said, "Thank you so much! This will help me a lot!" It was obvious that with the coffee''s effect, she would have a higher chance rate of being able to merge with the spell, even increasing the possibility of her getting [Little Ai''s Heart]. Something that was said in the spell book was that the chances for that were very low. Clenching her hands into fists, her face flushed slightly in anticipation. "Hohoho, don''t worry child," Old Dicesar said with a kind smile after he had taken some of his own coffee, "Take advantage of this chance, but don''t becent." "Yes!" Ariel nodded seriously. Old Decesarughed but said nothing more. Ariel walked out towards the room next to Amon. Amon had only recently entered, so there was no way she could wait that long for him to leave to hear about his experience using the room. Once inside, she came across a particrly in room, a bit simr to a music studio room - those rooms that are isted from the sound. At the back of the room there was a tform to ce the book. She heard an electronic voice and followed the instructions. Choosing the medium speed reading option after cing the book, Ariel sat cross-legged on the floor in the lotus position. The 1 minute countdown began, and Ariel put all her thoughts aside and was ready to digest as much as possible in the best way to seed in merging her Gic Factor with the spell. The instant the words began to be read by the robotic voice, Ariel was slightly stunned. It was faster than she expected, however, thanks to Old Dicesar, her mind processed several times faster and she was able to understand the words while merging with her Gic Factor. . . Maisa was the third to finish choosing both spells. She was particrly happy with her choices. What she chose to merge with her Gic Factor was: _ _ [The Great Mystic of the Waters] - (3.1 million words). 1. Strong Spirit: When the user is attacked by more than one person or suffers a negative effect, the damage taken is reduced and the damage they output is briefly increased. [Auto Effect]. (Only if merged with Gic Factor). 2. Water Empowerment: Condenses the power of mystical waters and strengthens the defense and attack of all nearby allies. (Only if merged with Gic Factor). 3. Gic Shield: condenses the mystical power of the waters and summons three shields around the user that will be able to defend against attacks with the user''s defense ratio. [Note: The duration is around 5 minutes]. (Only if merged with Gic Factor). 4. Mystic Healing: Consumes arge amount of mystic power to heal up to four allies, including the user. (Only usable if merged with Gic Factor). 5. Spray: Strikes an enemy with a hammer encased in mystical water and stuns the target for a few seconds with a certain percentage chance. If the target is under the effect of poison, the chances of stunning the target are greatly increased. The damage increases ording to the amount of gic energy used by the user. 6. Energy Absorption: Attacks the enemy with a jet of water and recovers gic power by up to 50% of the damage dealt. (Only if merged with Gic Factor). 7. Super Sonic: Mystical water condenses on the user''s feet, causing them to slide on the ground and be able to move up to ten times faster. _ _ And what she chose as her second spell was: _ _ _ [Warrior of the Sledgehammer] - (1.9 million words). Water Frenzy: Attacks all nearby enemies with a pir of water st and has a small chance to disrupt the targets'' gic energy. Power Throw: Summons various mallets made of water in different shapes depending on the user and attacks targets with a chance to weaken defense. The damage increases ording to the gic energy used by the user. Thousand Shots: Condenses up to a thousand replicas of water mallets and throws multiple mallets to attack all enemies. Damage increases by 50% for each beneficial effect on enemies. The damage is proportional to the gic energy used. Dered Crime: Attacks all nearby enemies to cause gic energy loss and lower the target''s defense with a certain percentage chance. The effect increases ording to the gic energy used by the user. Water Dragon Attack: Create a powerful, condensed water dragon that attacks the enemy target more than 3 times randomly with a chance to decrease defense. Each attack increases damage with a certain percentage chance. Counter with a slightly smaller version of a water dragon with a 20% chance for as long as the spell is active. _ _ _ - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 158 158: Julias Spells Maisa arrived before the old Elder Dicesar. She''d heard what was said before, so when he offered her coffee, her eyes gleamed with happiness. After all, even if she was confident she could merge the spell with her Gic Factor, the greater the chance, the better. "Thank you, Elder Dicesar." She curtsied a little after sipping her cup of coffee. "Hohoho." Old Elder Dicesarughed and said, "If you are walking the right path and are willing to keep walking, eventually you will make progress." "Huh?" Maisa arched her brow and asked him respectfully, "What does the Elder mean by that?" The one who answered was Old Hazael, who put his left hand on Maisa''s shoulder. "If you can''t stand out from your talent, win with your effort." "Is it possible to ovee genius with effort alone?" Maisa asked. Though she didn''t want to belittle her effort, she had long known that someone with a greater talent than she could have aplished much more with the chances she had. "Talent, in the end, is just a means that makes you get there faster in a certain situation. However, Talent alone cannot make an Overlord." Old Hazael smiled kindly at her. "Do you understand what I mean?" "But, do you know anyone who had no talent, yet became Overlord?" Maisa asked. Ever since she started chasing Amon, she began to wish she could one day also aspire to be an Overlord. Although she might have a different career after being an Overlord, what mattered to her now was being by the side of the man she loved. "Haha, of course, I do. I know more than one, in fact." The way he said this was kind of ambiguous and mysterious. Hearing this, Maisa did not doubt it, but began to wonder, ''Who is he talking about? It can''t be himself, can it?'' After saying thank you, she went to one of the unupied rooms. Old Hazael muttered in his mind as he saw Maisa enter one of the rooms, ''Nothing in the worldpares to persistence, not even talent. There is nothing moremon than unsessful and talented men and women. Nor genius; the existence of unrewarded genius is almost a proverb. Nor education; the world is full of educated and neglected people. Persistence and determination are themselves omnipotent.'' Julia, who had finished choosing her spells, was just waiting for Maisa toe out to put herptop in the cart. While waiting, she took onest look at the two spell books. _ _ _ [The Six Spells of Indra] - (3.5 million words). Spells: 1. Waterstorm: Summons a water storm, forming a spinning water storm that deals massive damage to all targets within a certain area. 2. White Elephant: Condenses the gic power of water and creates a water elephant that tramples everything in front of it. (Only if merged with Gic Factor). 3. Fall of the Gods: A spear is condensed from water and spins quickly and flies into the sky. It hangs at an altitude of eight to nine meters and freezes in midair. The next moment, at the user''smand, the spear falls from the sky like a meteor, destroying everything in front of it. 4. Rain Drops: In an area of ??up to 100 meters around the user, makes a rain effect to purify almost all kinds of negative effects. [Note: It is possible to select up to ten people to benefit from the purification, however, only if it is mixed with the Gic Factor]. 5. Indra''s Spear: Condenses a powerful spear of water that is constantly consuming energy while active. [Note: Better effects if merged with the user''s Gic Factor]. 6. Indra''s Legacy: Increases the user''s physical and magical defense, as well as partially recharging the user''s gic energy. [Auto Effect] (Passive) does not need to be activated. (Only if merged with Gic Factor). _ _ _ Barbara looked at Julia''sptop screen and asked, "Have you finished choosing?" "Mm..." Julia made a nasal sound in response and said nothing. "Oh... I''m still not sure..." Barbara muttered and sighed. Soon she went back to looking at two spells she was in doubt about. "Need help choosing?" Julia asked. "No, no." Barbara smiled at her, "Thanks, but this is something I must think about for myself." "Okay." Julia didn''t intrude further and went back to looking at the second spell book. _ _ _ [Blue Mermaid] - (2.4 million words). Spells: 1. Hydrokinesis: Elemental ability to create, control, and manipte liquid water at will. Hydrokinesis has been used to float water in the air or spray it in the form of a st jet. One can also control the water and mold it into whatever shape and for what he or she desires. It is also used to shape water into a multitude of shapes, ranging from a simple water orb to a miniature mermaid statue and three-headed snakes. Hydrokinesis also allows the user to multiply water molecules, causing the water''s shape to growrger and expand in size despite the small amount of a cup, to begin with. [Note: Extremely difficult spell to learn, only 1 out of 1,000 can learn it and only a 100th of those can more than partially use it.] 2. Cloud Flight: The user can control the water that makes up clouds and use it to move in the air. [Note: Only those who have an extreme affinity for water can use this spell.] 3. Tidal Waves: The user can control water currents to intensify them, generating tsunamis and tidal waves to cause mass destruction against their targets. _ _ Despite having two warnings on the first two spells, Julia was fascinated by what these spells were capable of. Although she didn''t know if she would be one in every 1,000, she wished to learn Hydrokinesis. While Cloud Flight... Well, she would do her best, as she had some confidence when it came to having an affinity for water. Although Tidal Waves didn''t have any warnings, she also didn''t think it would be easy to learn, but she had gained some confidence in thest few months and thought maybe she could learn it. Noticing that the door to Amon''s office opened, she stopped fiddling with herptop, putting the two spell books on the cart, and she walked over to the counter. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 159 159: Barbaras Bold Choice Barbara felt ecstatic. She had already imagined that she would have very good spells, however, this was beyond her imagination. She now understood why they say you can only be called Innate when you merge the spell with the Gic Factor! _ _ _ [Path of Blue mes] - (4.8 million words). Spells: 1. Wall of Blue mes: User can use blue fire in many different ways to defend themselves or other beings/objects. 2. Blue Fire Aura: User can release and surround themselves with blue fire for defensive and/or offensive purposes, possibly making them nearly untouchable and granting them various abilities. The aura can also give the user enhanced physical capabilities such as speed, strength, and durability. (Only if merged with Gic Factor). 3. Blue Fire Exoskeleton: The user has the ability to create a kind of blue fireyer on their body and use it as armor, bing less affected by attacks that cannot pierce the blue fireyer. To reach the user''s body, one must first pass through the blue fire barrier on the user''s body. (Active Passive) - (Only if merged with Gic Factor). 4. Blue Fire Maniption: The user can create, shape, and manipte blue mes, which are much hotter and more intense than ordinary fire. Blue mes have this color due to intense temperature or because they have mystical properties. (Only if merged with Gic Factor). 5. Fire Absorption: User can absorb fire, while removing it from the source, into their body and use it in a variety of ways, gaining some form of advantage, be it augmenting themselves, gaining the energy drained, using it as a source of energy, temporarily or permanently. (Only if merged with Gic Factor). 6. Pyrokic Flight: The user is able to fly or at least glide and/or levitate through the maniption of blue fire. They can fly at different speeds, levitate or propel themselves, including jumps increased by a short flight. 7. Heat Maniption: User can generate, form, and control heat, increasing the kic energy of atoms and therefore making things hotter, being able to raise the temperatures of various environments to influence climate change and much more. [Warning: Extremely difficult to merge with the user''s Gic Factor.] _ _ _ Barbara bit her lower lip doubtfully. It was indeed a spellbook with a lot of great spells, however, the difficulty was also obvious. ''Will I be able to learn them?'' It was undeniable that she would very much like to be able to merge this spell book with her Gic Factor, however, she also knew she was being very greedy. Wiping her sweaty hands on her shirt, Barbara took a deep breath as she lifted her head and closed her eyes tightly. She kept her eyes closed for a few seconds... "That''s it!" She eximed out loud suddenly, startling those around her. "Haha, sorry~" With an apologetic smile, she returned her attention to herptop screen and ced the spell book on the cart. Afterward, she also chose another spell book. _ _ _ [Fire Maniption] a€" (2.7 million words). Spells: 1. Incineration: User can utilize high temperatures to incinerate virtually anything, reducing targets to ash. High-level users can control which part of the target they want to incinerate andpletely destroy it so that no by-products are left, not even the ashes. 2. Pyrokic Touch: The user is able to set fire to anything they touch. They can also melt various non-mmable objects. Generally, the user has Fire Immunity. [Note: Greater effects if the spell is merged with the Gic Factor]. 3. Fire Constructs: User can transform fire into tools, objects, weapons, and other items. 4. Fire Hand: The user is able to shoot sts and fireballs from their hands. The skill itself does not grantplete maniption of the fire element; it can only shoot fire in spheres or bursts and incinerate whatever is within range of the blow. _ _ _ cing that spell book on the cart as well, she walked over to the counter. Near Old Hazael, she saw Amon. She noticed he said something to Old Hazael and the corners of Amon''s mouth turned up slightly, and a slight smile appeared on his face. When a cold and distant boy like him, who usually had a neutral expression, smiled, the lethality was extremely surprising. Obviously, it wasn''t the first time Barbara had seen him smile, but his current smile seemed more genuine. "Now that you''ve merged the spell with your Gic Factor, it''smon for your strength to increase dramatically. Try to use less force on things that you think are fragile." Barbara heard Old Hazael advise Amon gently with a gentle smile. ''Amon broke something?'' She looked at it but found nothing broken. However, Barbara then saw imprinted fingerprints on the spellbooks Amon was holding. "Alright," Amon nodded. Ever since he was able to merge the spell books with his Gic Factor, Amon was in a great mood. There was more smile on his always calm or indifferent face. After finishing talking to Old Hazael, he went to Barbara. He ced his hand gently on her shoulder and said, "Good luck." Hehe, thanks~" Barbara smiled. She was already quite surprised that Amon was smiling a lot. Hearing him say good luck to her, somehow she felt more confident. Meanwhile, Old Elder Dicesar beckoned Barbara toe closer. In front of him were two spell books. It was clear that one was much thicker than the other. The difference was even greater than the spell books chosen by Amon. When Barbara approached, Old Elder Dicesar asked in a gentle, but more serious tone than his usual, "Girl, are you sure you want to choose that spell book? Path of Blue mes?" "Yes, I''m sure!" Barbara nodded firmly. Despite understanding that she was ignoring some of Old Hazael''s advice when choosing this spell book, she felt it had to be this one. Old Elder Dicesar paused, then with an even gentler smile, he said, "Have a cup of coffee first." "Okay!" Barbara already knew that this cup of coffee was somehow beneficial to her. Even though it was the first day she''d met the Old Elder Dicesar, she wouldn''t refuse such kindness from an elder. Picking up her cup of coffee, she drank it all in one gulp... "Hot, hot..." She waved her hand in front of her mouth as she showed her tongue was slightly red from the burn. Barbara blushed a little at being hasty and getting burned with coffee in such a way. "Hoho, take that candy. It will help to freshen up your mouth," Old Elder Dicesar said gently as he handed her a round candy the size of a marble. "Thanb ''you..." Her voice sounded a little strange as she tried not to move her tongue too much. The moment she put the candy in her mouth, her eyes narrowed in pleasure. In a way, she felt that the candy she was sucking in her mouth had an effect simr to the coffee she had just drank. Turning to Old Elder Dicesar, she tried to speak but was interrupted. "Don''t say anything; just go." Old Elder Dicesar shooed her away. But clearly, he was being kind when he did it. Even Old Hazael and the other elders looked at Old Elder Dicesar inplete surprise. This surprised them even more than when Old Elder Dicesar handed Amon and the girls a cup of coffee. ''This is clearly not a simple candy, but a gic pill...'' Old Hazael thought, but didn''t say the conjecture out loud. Saying this could have also attracted jealousy from other students at other universities who were waiting for their turn. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 160 160: Back To UGRG Amon sat silently as he waited. Following Elder Hazael''s suggestion, he was meditating while trying to understand the change in his body. It was a kind of evolving feeling, as if he were a 3-4 year old child who had suddenly reached adolescence. The other students from different universities wanted to talk to him and ask him for tips just after he had managed to merge the spell book with his Gic Factor, but seeing that he sat down and closed his eyes, they decided not to bother. Sometimes, Amon squeezed his hands tightly and some sounds echoed because of the air squeezed in his hands. Teacher via''s face was full of surprise, admiration and finally a smile. She didn''t expect that shortly after merging such aplicated spell, Amon would be able to control his strength so quickly. Even Old Hazael was surprised. There was a trace of shock in his long, narrow eyes. "This boy hase far..." Teacher via murmured. Her voice was so soft, meek, and pleasing to the ear. Old man Hazael beside her said with a gentle smile, "Yes, not only is he talented, but he is also a hard worker." "Mm." Teacher via nodded with a nasal sound, then fell silent. Hourster, the girls also returned. The fact that they had all seeded in merging their spells with their Gic Factor was something to rejoice about. Old Hazael and the rest congratted them. The happiest among the girls was Ariel. Although she had always been cheerful, now, she seemed to be so much more so. The reason was clear: she had managed to merge the spell [Little Ai''s heart]pletely. It now offered her increased resistance to psychic techniques from various psychic attributes. Maybe if she had won the lottery, even then she might not have been so happy. This was something that would stay with her for a lifetime, just as it would also help her to walk the path she dreamt of more easily. "Amon, how are you feeling right now?" Barbara asked as she leaned on his shoulder casually. Luckily, Amon was stronger than ordinary people, as even at this moment Barbara leaning on him had used a little more strength than an ordinary person could handle. Amon looked at her cidly, and said quietly, "I''m feeling fine. I still need to get used to all this, but I should learn to control my current strength in a week at most." "Hehe, me too," Barbaraughed and added, "Am I using too much force by the way?" "Not for me," Amon answered. "Hehehe~" Barbara chuckled inwardly upon hearing that. She still remembered how he would ask ''Are you hurt?'' when leaning on her. In addition, even though she knew that due tock of control she was using more strength than normal to lean on him, however, at no time did Amonin. That was what made Barbara happier. Thanks to the fact that they now had the tower ess cards, Amon and the rest quickly arrived on Plutan. Teacher via made her spaceship appear, and everyone boarded towards the university. She then got excited and ced her long legs on the table next to the unrestricted control panel. She rested her elbows on her arm and rested her face in her palm, tilting her head and looking at Amon and the girls. Their performance pleased her very much. Of course, she wasn''t the only one pleased with their results. Even someone with as high of a status as Old Hazael was happy with their results. Ever since they left the library, Amon and the girls had been talking about the experience of merging and post-merging their spells with their Gic Factors. The fact that the conversation yielded so much was that each of them had a different experience. It wasn''t just limited by them each using different attributes; each spell book was unique in its ss. Although they sometimes agreed that they had simr experiences, it was only for minor reasons. "I feel like I''ve been underwater for a long time, and now I''ve finallye out, and because of that, I can''t control my strength," Maisa said with a sigh. "For me, it is somewhat the same." Julia gently touched the left side of her face. "If before the water limited me and didn''t let me use much strength, now I feel free, but at the same time, I feel that this gain in strength and agility is difficult to use in an automatic way as before." "I think we all need to learn to control our bodies so they don''t affect our lives," Ariel said with aughing tone, "although I find this situation funny. When I see you guys walking robotically, I can barely control myughter." "Tsk." Barbara clucked her tongue, but then she thought of the way everyone was walking and being careful with every action they took, and she tooughed. Amidst the students'' mutterings and conversation, Old Hazael pped his hands to get everyone''s attention. The entire ship fell silent as everyone''s eyes fell on him. Before them, Old Man Hazael spoke, "Before I left to participate in this tournament¡­" He paused, "almost no fledglings had taken this seriously. Most of them thought it was just a simple test and without much value and participated lightly, or stopped participating..." Old Hazael''s eyes sharpened. "However, of course, many are no doubt now regretting not participating with everything they had, while others regret not taking it more seriously. Do you know why?" Barbara responded quickly. "Because they heard about the chance they missed, and those who didn''t know how to take advantage of it also regretted it?" "Yes, but do you know why we did things this way? Why did we make it seem like it was just an event that didn''t have much importance?" Old Hazael asked. As Barbara pondered, Amon replied, "This is just my guess, but I believe it was to make new students realize that they should take advantage of every opportunity thates before them. Although I don''tpletely agree with it, I believe the intention is to say, ''In life, several doors of opportunity will appear, however, it is up to each of you to choose whether to open this door or not.''" ? "Exactly that: Opportunities are like sunsets. If you wait too long, you end up losing out on seeing them." Julia looked to Amon as she spoke. Amon just nodded in response. "Hahaha." After a moment of surprise, Old Hazaelughed out loud. He then said afterward, "Yes, that is the message we want to pass on to new students, and the five of you are a perfect example of having seized the opportunity that appeared before you and you were very well rewarded. However, there are also those who had the same chances, but treated this opportunity lightly." Meanwhile, in front of the university''s main gate, the vice-principal and some teachers, followed by many students nearby, were waiting for their arrival. The vice principal muttered, "This year''s contestants are really monsters." The deeds of Amon and the girls were indeed amazing. Not only had they won the tournament, they were able to be Innates at such a young age. When they saw the spaceship approaching, many university students looked in their direction with looks of admiration and envy. As the spaceship stopped in front of Amon''s group and Old Hazael, Teacher via, Amon, and the girls started to leave. A round of apuse and cheers echoed. A few rave reviews also echoed. There were also those who couldn''t stand it and made some meanments, however, for fear of being noticed, they spoke in a low voice and were drowned out by the apuse and words of praise. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 161 161: Farewell Right now, only Amon and Ariel were acting calm. Although Ariel was proud of her performance, she chuckled a few times, but she didn''t show any nervousness. Maisa and Julia were different. Being received by so many people amid apuse and praise, a smile that was even a little silly and shy constantly appeared on the faces of the twin sisters. For Barbara, it wasn''t really strange to be in the middle of the apuse after being received like that at the tournament. However, apuse now was much bigger. She who tried to act cool ended upughing awkwardly a few times; there was a touch of happiness and embarrassment in herughter. Although Amon wasn''t able to hear the muffled conversations that took ce right in front of them, the eyes of people who looked at their group gave him all the information he needed. Soon, the vice principal, who could no longer wait for the university students to be silent, spoke. "Silence!" His voice was loud and powerful. It caused most of them to shut up instantly and the few who kept talking ended up shutting up soon after. With the gentle smile of an elder, the vice principal looked at Amon and the girls and said in a gentle tone, "Wee back! Your victories brought glory to our university!" "Are we going to be rewarded for this?" Ariel had a mischievous, sly smile as she asked this question. Although he was surprised by her question, the vice principal wasn''t upset or anything like that. He stillughed afterward and said, "Yes, of course, you will. Each person has a different trajectory and different thoughts. Because of this, our university has always chosen awards in credits that can be exchanged for anything the student is interested in rather than giving away something we think is best. Of course, if you are in doubt about what might be best for you, your teachers will always be around to help at that moment and give advice." When they heard that, not only was Amon''s group surprised, even the new students were. But, they agreed with the vice principal''s point of view. Not all prizes won in a tournament would be useful to them. Prizes in credits were much more valuable to them, as they could buy what was best for themter. "The prize in credits will be no less than 100,000 in credits for each of you five!" When the vice principal said that, a wave of envious sighs broke out. 100,000 credits was a lot, even for senior students. Just to give a vague idea, Amon didn''t even have 500 credits. Of course, he didn''t do a lot of things to try to get them, but through dueling and dueling bets, he had managed to get a considerable amount that would make it possible to buy some useful things for himself. "We''re rich!~" Ariel eximed. She pursed her lips teasingly, crossing her arms in front of her chest, making her two melons stick out even more. Barbara, Maisa, and Julia embrace one another. This amount of credits was more than they had ever expected to receive. It also underscored the importance the university ced on them winning the tournament between the four universities. But, it wasn''t simply that. The reason for this amount was also because they had managed to be Innate at such a young age. That in itself was a reason to be proud. ''Amon. A young 18-year-old boy who achieved great things as he barely started university. Not only that, he now looks like a different person if he repairs himself properly. The first time I saw him, his indifference was somewhat unnatural, but now, he demonstrates a calm that wasn''t there before... Peculiar, this is getting interesting.'' Despite thinking all of this, the vice principal just smiled gently, not letting it show. _ _ It took some time for Amon to finally make it back to the dorm. After taking a hot shower, he returned to his room only in his robe andy down on the bed. He thought about what the vice principal had told them and realized that it made sense for them to act that way. The vice principal said they had to learn to control their newfound powers. For this, they could choose between three options: One of them was to stay in a special room at the university where they would have the best resources to learn to control the force and it would take a maximum of 4 days. Another would be to go to the tower and fight monsters on another, but that would take at least 5-7 days before it would have any results. Also, they could choose thest option, which he said was not the best. It would be for them to go back to their homes and spend ten peaceful days there, without having to use much strength, and as the days went by, it would be enough for them to get used to the improvement of their bodies. Amon chose to go to the Tower after resting. Meanwhile, the twins chose to go home. Both girls were homesick for their parents and weren''t about to pass up the chance to see them. Ariel also chose to return. Only Barbara chose the same option as Amon, which was to go to the Tower. Lying in bed, this was one of the rare moments that Amon just wanted to lie there and do nothing. He simply closed his eyes and slept. - - The next morning, Amon met with the girls in front of the university''s east wing gate. Their objective was to go to the Tower. Although only Barbara and he would stay in the tower, the other three would use the tower to get back home, as it was faster that way. It didn''t take long for them to arrive at the tower via floating transport. With their cards, they entered the tower with ease. "Amon, be careful." Maisa hugged him and then ced a kiss on his lips. Then it was Julia''s turn. She basically did the same as Maisa, but said, "I know that if you die on the aliens using the Tower, you don''t really die, but I still hope that doesn''t happen." "I will be careful," Amon said to both of them. "Want me to give you a passionate kiss too?" Ariel raised an eyebrow teasingly in amusement. "Alright," Ammon agreed. "..." Ariel lost her smile, but then sheughed, "Yes, yes, dreame true~" She left right after. What she didn''t know was that her face had turned slightly red. Amon agreed immediately, and that had taken her entirely by surprise. The twins thenughed and followed Ariel, leaving only Amon and Barbara behind. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 162 162: Fear Without A Presidency Bianca was in front of a gigantic mirror in her closet. She had already tried on more than 5 different dresses. Now, she was wearing a golden dress as she made some faces and smiled a few times with her red lips, but she ended up making a strange expression, not knowing if this was or was not the dress that she liked the most so far. After thinking a little and checking the time, she settled for the dress she was wearing. Knowing she didn''t have much time left, Bianca put on a pair of earrings and highlighted the red lipstick on her lips, looking into the mirror. ''Mm, something''s still missing...'' With the jewelry box open, she saw a small gold chain with a pendant of a dark blue wolf that appeared to be alive. Wearing the ne, she looked at herself in the mirror with a confident smile. ''Yes, that''s it!'' - - Amon and Barbara had just arrived at the restaurant. It was busy as usual, but they didn''t have to wait as they were recognized. "Mr. Amon and Miss Barbara, you maye in." "Mm." Barbara made a happy nasally sound in confirmation as she tugged on Amon''s arm. Now that the other girls were gone, she was happy to have more alone time with Amon, although... Well, she wanted to see her mother too, but she still pouted at the thought of having to share Amon''s attention with her mother. The restaurant was as busy as ever, and the people inside stole a few nces their way. Amon and Barbara were well above average in appearance, and now that they''d reached Innate Rank, their appearance has undergone a slightly recognizable change. No wonder the people in the restaurant looked at them at least once. But while this was true, that was just it; no one paid much attention after a few nces. Had they known that they were champions of the most recent tournament between the 4 big universities, perhaps things would have been different, however, although it was not purposefully hidden, it was also not announced so everyone could notice. Although it was like that for most present, someone among the people who were eating at the restaurant had also participated in the tournament and recognized Amon and Barbara. "A-N-A?" There was a guy who was with the girl who recognized Amon and Barbara. He narrowed his eyes as he saw the two of them approach. Ana smiled and spoke, looking at the man, "Young Master Marcelo, remember the winners of the tournament I mentioned earlier? See, those two over here were in the winning group." "Oh..." The man showed interest now while looking at Amon and Barbara. He anticipated that something interesting was about to happen, and he said with more of an order than a suggestion, "Let''s shake hands with them, then." Ana didn''t seem to mind. She was even happy to see that Young Master Marcelo was going with her. It gave her even more confidence, making her chest stick out proudly as she walked towards Amon and Barbara. Looking at her so confidently, Marcelo felt that Ana looked sexier than ever, walking while smiling confidently. In the dim light of the restaurant, he felt it glow around her, emphasizing her youthful, curvy body. Her tight t-shirt entuated the fullness of her breasts, and he could clearly see her big ass that swayed non stop as he walked behind her. Her short skirt swayed gently against her thick, smooth thighs, leading him to wonder what was underneath her skirt. But most impressive of all, was the way she was acting, as it was no secret to anyone close to him that she knew he desired her, and seeing her like this, he got some ideas from looking at the couple right in front of him. Although most people called him Young Master, it was because he was the son of a Duke. In reality, he was already 39 years old and about to turn 40 and already married. At the moment, he wanted Ana to be his new concubine. He currently had 9 concubines, but he already felt sick of all of them, and Ana had been attracting his attention... "Amon, Barbara. I didn''t expect to find you two here." With a smile, Ana closed her eyes that curved into a half moon. Opening her eyes again, Ana looked at the two of them. In particr, she looked at Amon. There was a hint of jealousy and envy when she looked back at Barbara, but she quickly covered it with a simple smile. Barbara knew that look. If it had been a few months ago, she wouldn''t have noticed, but it was different now. "Ohh," Barbara''s eyes narrowed like a cat''s as she nonchntly said, "Do I know you?" "Hehe..." A giggle came out of Ana''s mouth. She then said with a smile, "No wonder you don''t remember me. My team was only ranked 10th in the tournament among the 4 universities after all." "Aren''t you going to introduce us?" There was a burning desire in the Duke''s son''s eyes when he saw Barbara up close. He totally ignored Amon''s existence. Ana tapped her forehead and said with an apologetic smile, "Ah, where are my manners? My name is Ana L¨²cia Sicupira, and the one next to me is Young Master Marcelo." "Tsk, being called a Young Master, when in reality he''s over 30. Jeez, I''d hide under a table in embarrassment if it were me," Barbara said while clicking her tongue. She didn''t like the look she was getting from this annoying man one bit, and when she heard the introduction from the girl Ana, she ended up speaking her frustration out loud. A blue vein was visible on Marcelo''s forehead. He was sensitive to anyone trying to make fun of him, especially when they were looking down on him because of his age. "A-are you crazy?" Ana was in disbelief. Even though she had no desire to marry Young Master Marcelo, she knew that his status was not simple and did not dare tease him. "He is the son of Duke Nicu, from the Saturn of the New Age Country!" The fact that she could decide whether to stay with him or not was because she was from Golden Phoenix University. However, the instant she left and had nothing to support her, her fate would be sealed. The people around to hear that he was the son of Duke Nicu were mostly fearful, although there were some tterers. "That''s right, apologize to Young Master Marcelo," some began to say, wanting to garner his favor. "Tsk." Barbara clicked her tongue in displeasure. "Blondie, you''re not bad at all. However, what you said offended me. Now, I will give you a chance to apologize by having the privilege of bing my new concubine." Adjusting his tie, Marcelo spoke with a look that said everything was under his control. Now that she knew his status as the son of Duke Nics, he knew it was only a matter of time before she threw herself into his arms. Marcelo opened his arms for a hug, feeling generous as he walked towards her. "Wow! He is so generous!" "Yes, this girl has offended him, but he is still willing to make her his concubine¡­ How lucky." "Yes, she is lucky." There were more than 100 people in the restaurant, but only 5 were fawning. Some were saying these things because they really thought so, another two wereughing inside. *Whoosh!* Suddenly, a giant hand of lightning surrounded Marcelo, almost squeezing around him. Marcelo''s eyes widened. He looked towards Amon in shock. Maybe it was the first time he had looked at Amon for more than a second. "You must be crazy! Do you have a death wish?" Marcelo shouted angrily, but didn''t dare move. He felt great danger from the lightning crackling all around him. "Heavens!" Ana took a few steps back. Before, she already thought that Barbara was brave, but unexpectedly, the boy Amon was even worse. Amon''s cold, indifferent eyes remained on Marcelo as he didn''t say a single word. "Let go! Let him go!" Ana said boldly. She knew whom she should seek favor with. Amon looked at her with his hazel eyes, cold and emotionless. She did not know why, but Ana felt an overwhelming fear when Amon looked at her. It was worse than the ghastly red eyes she had seen in a horror movie on a dark night. She fell speechless as her thoughts became jumbled. Feeling the gaze locked on her, Ana shook her head in denial as tears started toe out of her eyes involuntarily. She has never felt so scared in her life! Not taking it anymore, her legs gave out and Ana fell in an ''M'' shape as a yellow liquid started to form a puddle around her. Amon''s cold eyes were taken from her and turned to Marcelo, who swallowed hard. Like Ana, he had never felt this scared, even when his father, Duke Nics, looked at him angrily. ''But what the hell is this boy? Why are his eyes so scary?'' Marcelo was shaking with fear and had only managed to endure so long because he feared embarrassing himself further in public. The audience reaction was shocking. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing. Many of them were Innate, and they even had 2 to 3 Gic Factors formed, but still, they never thought that a young Innate could cause such amotion, especially when they felt the danger transmitted by the young man''s lightning. "Amon is amazing!" Barbara pped her hands, breaking the silence. Her pretty face was flushed with excitement as she almost threw herself into his arms, but she stopped herself when she saw that it wasn''t the right time for that. Barbara understood why Amon had done this, even without him saying anything: It was because of her, and only because of her! The others also understood. Amon didn''t need to tell them to know that the young man did this because of what ''Young Master'' Marcelo had said moments earlier. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 163 163: Biancas Motives "Take the girl and go." In a nutshell, Amon made Marcelo shudder even more. Amon''s voice wasn''t soft or cold, but it had an authority that made Marcelo want to obey. "Y-Yes!" Marcelo swallowed his pride. He couldn''t imagine how crazy this kid was, especially for attacking him in the restaurant. And what made him alert was that the employees were watching and not helping, not even the boy who was Duke Nicu''s son. ''Who the hell is this kid?'' Now he began to worry about Amon''s status, perhaps more noble than his own. For fear of having offended someone he shouldn''t have, the instant the lightning around him faded, Marcelo wrapped his arms around his dinner partner''s waist as if he was carrying a sack of potatoes and ran away at the speed of light. Marcelo was the typical person who liked to tease those who were beneath him in terms of status but feared those who were superior. The reason he was so unrestrained before was because of Ana. He judged that Amon and Barbara were easy targets since she didn''t care much about their status... "Amon, he could be a problem in the future," Barbara said after Marcelo left. "He might be, but I''m not going to stand by and wait for him to attack me." An indifferent and endearing light burst from Amon''s eyes. "And, we still have the university behind us. Even a Ducal family doesn''t have enough power to go against our university, especially considering how important we are." "You mean¡­ By bing champions we''ve be valued students?" Barbara asked. She understood it in concept, but she didn''t believe the University would go to such lengths for them. "You greatly underestimate the relevance of a champion." It wasn''t Amon who said that, but Bianca who appeared and walked towards them with grace. "Barbara, my dear, when you be a champion, you automatically be an A-Rank protege, basically a minor noble." "Mom, aren''t you afraid to talk like that?" Barbara looked around. Many people could hear her. "Haha, my dear, you still underestimate your mother''s status." Biancaughed elegantly as she spoke with a soft touch of arrogance in her voice, "Even an Emperor needs to treat me with respect, let alone a simple Duke like Duke Nichs." Her arrogance in saying that didn''t diminish her charm one bit. In fact it only made people admire and praise her even more in their minds. Everyone who knew this restaurant knew that the owner had a mysterious and very powerful past, hence, not even Emperors caused trouble here. This was a fact that everyone who had ever been to the tower knew. Barbara took a while to process this. She didn''t know that her mother''s status was so incredible. She knew this ce held a high standard after she found out that her mother had a restaurant on the second floor of the tower, but still, she didn''t imagine it was so big. ''After what she just told us, how high is her status?'' Barbara wondered doubtfully. However, she was wise not to ask that question in public. "Come, follow me." Bianca smiled as she turned and started walking. The gazes of the people in the restaurant were still on them. Only when they entered a private room did they return to their own affairs. In the private room, Barbara noted that it was more spacious than arge ballroom. Although it had all kinds of furniture, it still felt very spacious. A few doors were in in sight - leading to what Barbara thought might be a bathroom, a closet, or even a treasure room... "Mom, why did you hide all this from me until now?" Barbara asked, intrigued. She didn''t me her mother, as she didn''t think she had a reason to, but she was still curious to know the reason behind so many secrets. "Mm..." Bianca replied as she turned around and looked at her, "It''s nothing very special, really. I just thought it would be useful to you if you had a normal life until your teens. As you might be experiencing by now, getting involved in this current path is much moreplicated and even tedious. Another reason I waited so long was that you never showed an interest in power, so I let you enjoy your youth a little longer¡­ Although you did some pretty rebellious things, hahaha!" Sheughed out loud. Barbara blushed a little. It was true that she was a bit rebellious, even delinquent... "So... The men who were always going in and out before..." Barbara asked gently, since Amon was also present. "Hehe~" Bianca smiled andughed, "Actually, it was all my employees. Some who took care of branches ofpanies that I have, part of the ounting, etc." From beginning to end, Amon''s expression was calm. He didn''t show disinterest in the subject, but he didn''t appear shaken when he heard Barbara''s question, although his eyes shined a little more after hearing Bianca''s answer. Bianca then looked at Amon. "You know, it''s not like I''m a virgin; this is no television drama where Barbara was a divine design or something like artificial insemination. Do you want to know what happened?" Amon was a little thoughtful. His eyes darkened some, but soon returned to normal as he said, "Do you want to talk about it?" Biancaughed a little. She motioned for them to sit down on the sofa, and she sat down opposite them, with her arms resting in herp and with her fingers intertwined. She said slowly, "I was young. I had just turned 18 and the boy I had some interest in dered himself to me and we started dating... At the time, I was at the same university as him, and as time went by, when I was about to turn 19, we had our first sexual intercourse on the spur of the moment with no protection. I ended up getting pregnant..." She smiled coldly, "But when I told him, both he and his family tried everything to make me lose the child, and so, I killed them all." "What?!" Barbara had just heard this story for the first time, and she already started to feel sad when she heard what her bastard father and his family wanted to do, but when she heard her mother''sst cold words, she was in disbelief. "Hehe~ Did they think I was easy to bully?" Barbara continued to smile, but it wasn''t exactly a smile. "Although, I didn''t tell them my origin, they thought I came from amon origin and they harassed me, and then, when I was almost poisoned with abortion poison, I got mad and burned them all to death." "Mom, so¡­ Was it all because of me?" Barbara asked. Her eyes grew red as tears began to threaten to fall. She didn''t know that something like this had happened; she didn''t even know before why her mother never talked about her father, but now she understood... ''So, that was it, it was because he was a damn bastard!'' "You are my daughter. If I don''t protect you, who will?" Barbara finally smiled gently as she looked at her daughter. "It doesn''t matter if you appeared in my life by an oversight and I was young and ignorant. The moment it happened, I promised myself that I would take care of you and make you happy, as well as I would try not to let you make the same mistakes I did in choosing who to stay with." She then looked at Amon. Although Amon was young, he was ambitious and talented. Though he didn''t show many of his emotions, she felt he was far warmer than anyone she''d ever met. Bianca had lived long enough among powerful people to understand that there was a reason he was like this. She even had a few suspicions she didn''t dare say aloud. The woman had already tested and observed Amon a lot before even meeting him for the first time. It may have seemed like it all happened so quickly, but she had already investigated and found out as much as possible about him before allowing his rtionship with her daughter to havee this far. In the midst of all this, she had begun to have a love interest in him, and living in a world where the concept of polygamy wasmon, she didn''t think it would be so bad to maybe one day have the same partner as her daughter. "That''s pretty much it. I had no interest in any man, and I focused on raising you." She looked at Barbara, "While managing what I inherited..." When Bianca stopped talking, Barbara sensed something even sadder in her mother''s tone of voice. ''Inherited? So what happened to my grandparents?'' Seeing that her mother was getting sad, she kept the question in her heart. She wasn''t in a hurry. Her mother had already given her enough information for today. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 164 164: I Who Am Not Worthy Of You Since she decided to tell, Bianca told everything about her herself... Or almost everything. From her mother''s words, Barbara discovered that in fact, her grandfather was alive and was an Overlord, but he had more than 300 children and Bianca''ste parents, although they had some high status formon people, were not from the main house. Bianca recounted that her parents died because of a family conspiracy, although she still had no proof. As her parents were gaining more and more power and status, the siblings'' eyes were not happy and must have set them up. At the time, she barely survived and ended up inheriting her parents'' inheritance, which was good enough for her to live afortable life. Although she thought about getting revenge, it wasn''t easy at all. After having a daughter, she put revenge aside, even severed ties with her family and changed herst name. The only thing she took with her was her parents'' inheritance, which was almost non-existent... Not going into too much detail, she finished the summary, but Barbara couldn''t wrap her mind around it being that simple since her grandparents'' inheritance was apparently not small. "Fortunately, I inherited my mother''s gifts and managed to prosper." Bianca said with a small, gentle smile, "Unlike my father, my mother was very talented in managing to make investments. With her help, my father managed to go further and further..." At this point in the conversation, someone had already brought them tea. It was no ordinary tea; it was something very good for the body and mind, and it took a while to prepare. The instant she finished talking this far, Bianca drank some tea and sighed in satisfaction. At this moment, after listening to Bianca''s entire story, the corners of Amon''s lips slightly curved, forming a beautiful grin. His deep-set eyes had a soft glow, as if they were filled with soft moonlight. Amon had excellent facial features to begin with. The smile on his face made him look much more handsome. ''He''s showing emotions more often... I think it''s happening...'' Bianca muttered in her mind as she looked at Amon with extreme interest. Barbara didn''t notice anything different. Despite feeling mesmerized by Amon''s smile, she was rtively used to seeing him smile. "Amon, after hearing a little of my story, you despise me..." She said that, but then Bianca added, "Wait, let me rephrase that sentence; now that you know more about me, do you think that I am not worthy to be with you?" "Huh?" Amon was a little confused. "Wouldn''t it be me who is not worthy of you?" In Amon''s mind things worked in a simple way when thinking about it: She was someone of status and power, while he could even be considered a genius. But the weight was not the same. "Oh?" Bianca''s interest was piqued. Even Barbara was surprised by this answer. Her eyes blinked a few times. Bianca asked with a small smile while charmingly arching one of her eyebrows, "Why do you say that, Amon?" "There are several points to consider," Amon said slowly. Although initially he was affected by her charm, he still managed to remain calm, "You are very beautiful, very much so. You''re also powerful, to the point where I can''t see through you. You have aplicated family history, but it was well resolved by you, who possibly had several conquests in addition to the ones you told me about. There is more, though these are the most obvious ones I can think of at the moment." "But aren''t you a peerless genius, someone with a bright future? Don''t you think you''re at a disadvantage by taking that into consideration?" Bianca still continued with a slight smile as she rested her left hand on the left side of her face. "That might be true," Amon thought and said, "However, as you yourself said, I''m promising and quite valued at the university these days. However, this is irrelevant to say the least. These achievements are nothing more than achievements that can be irrelevant at any moment, as they do not give me a solid foundation. At the moment, I have some advantages, but the moment I stop showing value, it will be my downfall. At the current time, I don''t have a solid foundation to stand on, unlike you." Amon''s words made the mother-daughter pair think. Honestly, not even Bianca thought about it from that point of view. But it was indeed the truth; the instant he wouldn''t seem to show value, wouldn''t that be the moment that all the benefits he currently gained would be withdrawn? However, if it were the opposite, were Bianca to suffer an ident, she already had many achievements that would be difficult for her to lose. Although life wasn''t necessarily measured this way, saying that a rtionship was measured by benefits might be a mistake, but it was a fact that Bianca would bring much more benefit to Amon in this rtionship. She could even make him shine even brighter as a genius with the resources she had at hand... Bianca opened her lips to say something, but was cut off. "But, I will prove myself worthy of you¡­ to both of you," Amon''s voice deepened with a maic hoarseness that left both girls stunned, "Both as a person andpanion I will also do my best, giving more than 100% of myself so that one day I be an Overlord, and on that day I will prove myself worthy of the trust you ced on me by choosing me as a partner." The aura around Amon was almost intoxicating. For a few minutes, the mother-daughter pair were silent. Amon was also silent when he finished speaking. He said everything he felt at that moment, as well as taking all of his grandparents'' teachings seriously. One of them was to always be honest with the women you want to share your life with. Only then would you be able to live a happy life and face any obstacle. He was sincere when he said all that. He also understood that he wasn''t worthy of Bianca at that moment, even though it seemed like she thought of things oppositely. However, he didn''t feel proud that she thought that way; he even felt a little bit of fear, since he felt that he could lose her if he wasn''t sincere at that moment. Bianca, who was thinking of saying that she thought that way because she already had a rtionship with another man and had a daughter in that previous rtionship, already received the answer she wanted and was satisfied. She could understand from Amon''s words that he didn''t care about it her past and didn''t even see it as a disadvantage. Continuing to talk about this subject no longer made sense to her. She was already very happy and satisfied with what she heard from him. ''As expected, he''s different...'' - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 165 165: Spilled Wine - (R18) Bianca was left alone with Amon while Barbara was allocated by Bianca to a secret room in the restaurant where she would be able to help her stabilize her evolution, even help her progress a little further. Amon also needed to stabilize his current power, but Bianca only had one room, and he didn''te here for that purpose. Initially, it was just to pay a visit. After all, he needed to at least develop his rtionship with Bianca a little. Since he decided to have her stay, Amonpromised. This wasn''t only out of responsibility: Although he didn''t understand love very well, he cherished her and even dreamed of her. It wasn''t strange that he was interested in seeing her. Bianca''s eyes never turned from Amon. Seeing him look at her so passionately, it made her happy, especially seeing that even with just a few gestures and words she was able to have an effect on him... "Are you thirsty? Do you want more tea?" Bianca covered her mouth and snickered, "Or would you maybe like to drink something creamier, maybe a little slimy and white?" Amon felt something odd about what she suggested at the end, but he didn''t think deeply about it. "Tea is fine." ? He liked tea and coffee, mostly because his grandparents did. His grandfather liked tea and his grandmother liked coffee better. In the end, he always drank a little of each when apanying his grandparents. Bianca ced her right hand resting on Amon''s thick and strong thigh. She got up with a charming smile and said, "I''ll be right back." She might as well ask one of her servants toe and serve them, however, she wanted to please her man. Although their rtionship was in its infancy, she already thought highly of him. She already proved it the moment she proposed to Barbara that the two share the same man. Amon gasped a little as he saw Bianca''s rear figure walking away. She was different from Barbara, Julia, Maisa and Ariel. She exuded a unique and mature charm, a charm that awakened more primitive instincts in him that he could barely control. It could be said that before he could be described more as a robot unable to show much emotion, but now that he hadpleted his first gic factor, he could express his emotions more easily without worrying about getting out of control. However, the habit was a scary thing. Even though now he no longer needed to repress his emotions, having been doing such for so long, he automatically ended up bing indifferent to many things. Somehow, however, Bianca managed to break all his calm and indifference in a short time while she was in his presence. It was ridiculous how much she could mess with his emotions. It didn''t take long for her toe back, but Amon noticed something different about her - now she was wearing ck tights. Strangely enough, he was turned on by the sight of her hot long legs wearing ck stockings. Handing him the tea, Bianca smiled attractively. She noticed that he was looking especially at her legs and was proud of her choice. Bianca gracefully sat down next to him, the two of them chatting for a while about nothing in particr, but Amon was already finding it difficult to concentrate as his eyes returned to the slow, rhythmic rise of her dress and the nipples that were unmistakably peeking out. With grace and a touch ofziness, Bianca rested her chin in her hand, her bright eyes staring unblinkingly at Amon as she held a ss of wine in her other free hand. After a while, she even brought forth a bottle of wine. Her lips turned slightly burgundy red, while her eyes grew brighter. Bianca said with a lewd smile, "Hey, handsome, remember how I dreamt that I wanted you, but then when I looked, I wasn''t even asleep." Then sheughed, her pretty face full of teasing. Amon pursed his mouth and smiled, a touch of tenderness on his handsome face, "So I''m in your deepest thoughts?" A touch of surprise crossed Bianca''s eyes. She didn''t expect that kind of response from him, but soon she smiled and nodded, "Yes, every day~" Bianca made an ''oops'' sound as she spilled some wine on her long, luscious legs. She clearly pretended she was going to clean it up and it was the moment Amon bent down and his tongue started to lick the wine from her thigh. She slumped back on the sofa with a sigh of resignation as his soft and tender kisses began to move slowly towards the heart of her femininity. "Amon..." She tried to say something, but Amon continued to lick her thigh. Simply put, she was powerless to resist him as his tongue continued its march toward her center, kissing her right thigh, gently nipping her left, until finally reaching its target. Amon liked the texture of the pantyhose, even when he was licking it. He didn''t try to take it off of her, but then he got to the fabric of the panties... He pulled them down a little, getting to the middle of her knee. Bianca gasped. She didn''t expect Amon to go this far. "Amon, ohhh, Amon~!" His tongue plunged deep into her vagina,pping up the juices that had formed and flowed almost endlessly, and Bianca felt a fire of lust ignite even brighter. "Amon? Ohhhhhhh, yes! Ohhhhhh yes, Amon! Oh, please, Amon, don''t stop. Eat me, Amon! Eat my pussy! Oh yeah." She couldn''t believe what was happening. She couldn''t believe that this was her telling him to eat her cunt. ''But God, it feels so good.'' Amon moved up slightly and began to suck on Bianca''s love bud, sending shivers all over her body. She madly grabbed her breasts, crushing them into her body, screaming Amon''s name. He inserted a finger into her wet, juicy pussy. Then two fingers, then three. She bucked her hips wildly as her body neared an orgasm. "Oh, Amon, I''ming! I''ming! Oh, Amon. Oh shit, I''ming, Amon." And a momentter she was thrashing around on the bed as wave after wave of pleasure washed over her. Finally it was over. She opened her eyes slowly, dreamily, fresh from the most intense climax she could ever remember having. Amon was lying next to her now, her cunt juices smeared all over his face. He smiled at her but didn''t say anything. She looked deeply into his eyes. "Oh, Amon, that was so good." She gently pushed him onto his back andid her head on his shoulder. Her fingers roamed slowly and aimlessly over his chest. She lifted her head, looked at him closely, bent down, and kissed him lightly on the lips. She kissed him again, this time opening her mouth, seeking his tongue with hers and finding it. She tasted herself in it, and she liked what she tasted. Slowly, her hand wandered down to his crotch, still wrapped in his pants. Having regained some of her strength, Bianca swung her long legs off the couch and dropped to her knees on the floor. She took his hands and set him to his feet in front of her. No resistance was offered. Without hesitation, she picked up his pants and very slowly slid them over his hips. Free atst, Amon''s cock came to attention, now standing erect and proud before her. Honestly, it was too big. She already knew this, but she was still surprised when she beheld it in front of her. She discarded his pants without a second thought and reached up to grip the pole. She held his balls gently in her left hand, then, tenderly, stroked his hard length in her right. Slowly, gently, she rubbed it. She leaned down, kissed him lightly on the head, then took him briefly into her mouth. She circled his head with her tongue, clearly enjoying the ''feast'' before her. Gently, Amon stroked her long blond hair. "Do you like it?" "Oh, yes," she purred softly. "Do you want it?" "Oh yeah." "Then it is yours," Amon said in his husky voice, "Take it like you want it." Not denying a lover, she grabbed Amon''s ass, one cheek in each hand, and pulled him to her, just as he''d demanded. She took him deep, allowing her tongue to milk his cock as she swallowed him, over and over, in and out, until finally he couldn''t take it anymore. "I''ming," he gasped. And with that, young Amon began pumping his cum into her mouth. She took what she could, spurt after spurt, but it kepting. Finally, as thest spurts came out of the corners of her mouth, his flow slowed. She released the organ from her mouth and looked up at him, seeking his approval. He looked longingly at her, then gently lifted her, taking her in his arms and rocking her gently. Then he brushed her hair back from her face and kissed her tenderly as she melted into his arms and they fell back onto the couch. Bianca came to rest on top of Amon, her legs on his right leg, her right breast pressed against his chest. She supported her weight on her elbows as she looked into his eyes. There was silence as Amon reached out to brush a few strands of blond hair from her face. ''God, she''s beautiful'', he thought as he felt that familiar desire start to build in his cock. Bianca felt it too. She caressed his face with her right hand and leaned down to kiss him. Their lips met and parted to engulf each other. Their tongues danced wildly as their hands began to explore each other''s bodies. Amon rolled her onto her back, released his lips from hers and sent them to attack herrge, aroused nipples. Bianca moaned in pleasure as he lightly bit first one nipple, then the other. She raked her nails down his back as he pressed her mounds together, taking both nipples into his mouth together. She thrust her hips wildly against his as he kissed her belly, moving slowly but expertly toward her screaming pussy. "Oh no you didn''t," she gasped, rolling him onto his back. He looked into her eyes. Never before had she imagined anyone could experience the level of pure animal lust that was so apparent in his eyes when she got to her knees and straddled him, her pussy already dripping and crying out for release. She needed him, that was for sure, and she needed him now. She rose above him, hesitating as she positioned his throbbing cock at the gate of her femininity. Then she dove for him. He gasped. She moaned then mmed herself onto him, up and down, over and over as she grabbed her breasts and crushed them to his chest. "Oh shit. I am going- I am going¡­ Oh shit, Amon~!" Her body began to shake as the violent spasms of another orgasm overtook her. And then, just as Bianca was nearing her climax, Amon''s body jerked as he thrust his hips up to meet hers, and together they came in a rush of juices. Finally exhausted, Bianca copsed on top of Amon. They hugged each other tightly as their bodies slowed down. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 166 166: Maisa And Julia Realize A Change In Sonia Only after a whole day, they stopped. They didn''t leave the sofa, not because it didn''t have a bed, but because it was a custom sofa that slid out and turned into arge double bed, slightlyrger than standard double beds. Bianca almost didn''t believe it. Amon showed her so many things that she doubted herself if he was really that boy who didn''t know anything a few months ago. "Amon, where did you learn these things?" Bianca asked as shey in his arms. "On the Inte," Amon answered without hiding anything. He told her that since he started a rtionship and because he didn''t understand a lot of things, he spent a lot of time researching a lot of things about them, even about sex. That''s where he learned several things. After doing a lot of research, he gained some knowledge, although he added that some things didn''t make sense. "Inte, huh..." Bianca made circles on his chest with her finger. A charming and teasing smile bloomed on her face. "I bet you learned a lot of things, yes?" Taking this as a normal question, thinking nothing of it too much, Amon replied, "Yes, many of which I didn''t understand or even know." "Hahaha." Bianca could not stand it andugh out loud. Herugh was charming and at the same time the addictive kind that made people nearbyugh along with it. Even Amon was infected andughed a little. Although it wasn''t loud, it was a maicugh, which took Bianca by surprise, making her stopughing and look at him in shock. "Fufu~ Amon, you look so handsome when youugh," Bianca said with a grin, "It''s very charming, and I loved it very much!" "Mm, I will try tough more," Amon answered. By this time, he had already stoppedughing and returned to his calm expression. However, there was something different. His face was slightly flushed fromughing for a while. This difference didn''t just extend to himself. Bianca''s face, as well, was much more charming with a rosy color that surrounded it. Amon examined Bianca lying down in his arms and remembered a book he had read. It was of a dignified queen with long, slightly wavy blond hair. This queen was portrayed as a supreme beauty, not only with a very beautiful body and a face capable of making any man or woman kneel at her feet, but she had a dominant aura stronger than any queen ever seen before. Feeling Amon''s passionate gaze locked on her, Bianca was happy in her heart. "I want you¡­ You want me..." Bianca smiled at him while humming as her slender hand stroked Amon''s face. "You make me delirious. I do the same to you too. I can''t see myself without you and I know you feel the same way~" As he watched her hum, Amon thought of hisck of strength and control. After taking a good look at her naked body, he realized that there were no marks. ''I know she said I didn''t have to worry, since she''s strong enough, but I''m d I haven''t had to worry with her,'' Amon thought. - - It waste afternoon, and Barbara appeared and saw her mother and Amon interacting intimately. She felt a twinge of jealousy and could only imagine what they must have done after she left them alone. "Amon, it''s your turn." Barbara decided not to think about it too much or else she would just be sad. She smiled as she approached, and wrapping her arms around Amon''s neck, she kissed him on his lips. Bianca saw this and justughed with one of her hands in front of her mouth. "Fufufu." In Bianca''s eyes, her daughter''s actions were cute. She didn''t feel jealous watching her kiss Amon, even though she already considered Amon as the man she could count on and love. She didn''t have apulsion to hog him all to herself; her current feeling was happiness for seeing that her daughter liked Amon so much, even showing visible jealousy in front of her. When Barbara stopped kissing Amon, Bianca said while smiling, "Barbara, Amon and I were about to eat. You must be hungry too, yes?" "Now that you mention it, yes Mom, I''m hungry too." Barbara touched her stomach. In a matter of moments, someone knocked on the door and came in with a cart of food. The table was soon served. It was all kinds of food and it smelled great. "This is one of the great advantages of having a house inside a restaurant: there is always good food to eat," Biancaughed as she said. "It is true." Barbara started to salivate as she saw the amount of tasty food. As she was in a special [something else] to learn to control her strength, she ended up not eating anything very tasty - just some nutrients to keep herself satiated. "I remember you like shrimp. Let me get some for you." Amon used a glove and began to peel the shrimp and ce it on Barbara''s te. Somewhat surprised, Barbara said, "Thank you." At Barbara''s reaction, Bianca chuckled softly, making her full breasts sway invitingly... - - After arriving home, Julia and Maisa noticed that Sonia had changed. The change didn''t seem to be big, but in reality, they were. Her personality, which used to be more fearful, was now a little difficult to exin in words, but before it hadn''t given them the feeling of security that she currently conveyed to them. Maisa even considered that Sonia had been reced, but Julia said that was most likely not the case. "Maybe she is hiding something?" Julia said this mainly because of Amon. After living in Amon''s presence for so long, only a fool would believe he was normal. The amount of phenomena that surrounds him was immense, apart from the fact that his maternal grandparents seemed to be special. Even if people said they died, it seemed that Amon didn''t believe that. He also appeared to have proof that they were alive, however, it seemed that there was a big secret about it, and that''s why the two women there didn''t ask, even suspecting something. "What do we do then?" It was morning in their world and the two were in the bedroom while whispering in low voices. "Let''s act normally," Julia replied, "If it''s something that needs to be said, it''s best to wait for her to say it, otherwise, it''s best not to ask. I''m afraid that the moment we ask about it, she might disappear..." Upon hearing this, Maisa felt an emptiness in her heart. She had considered Sonia her mother for a long time, and obviously, even if she hid something, she didn''t want her to just disappear. "Better to pretend we don''t know anything, then?" "Yes..." Julia was also a little uncertain about this, but she also didn''t want Sonia to leave. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 167 167: Unexpected Help "Train a little with me," Sonia told the twins the next morning. She was wearingfortable running clothes - a pair of sporty branded pants and a short sporty tee that showed off a good portion of her t stomach. Maisa and Julia looked at each other before agreeing. At the current moment, even after managing to create the First Gic Factor, the two were not able to see through Sonia''s strength, which was very strange... - - "Amon," Bianca called out to him suddenly. Amon turned and looked at her. "Huh?" Bianca smiled, then she asked, "I just want to ask, what is your n for the future?" "The future?" Amon thought about it before raising his head, which was as dreamy as a Greek sculpture, and said with conviction, "Continue to strengthen myself, participate in some university events with the aim of getting stronger, and then, in the future, be an Overlord." "An Overlord¡­ Not a bad goal. I support you. Here, these are some resources that are of no use to me, since they are no longer useful to me." Bianca handed him five syringes. "What are these?" Amon had a hunch, but he didn''t know if he was right or not. "Gic syringes. They are capable of opening and cleaning white genes. While not able to fill in the attribute genes, opening and cleaning the genes is the hardest part. These syringes are quite rare as they are 99% pure." "Oh?" Amon looked at her in surprise. He had a vague idea how rare these syringes were. After all, even one that was 50% pure was very expensive. "Thanks." Amon received the gift gratefully. Bianca smiled widely. She liked the fact that Amon didn''t mess around and epted it, even though he knew it was something very rare and expensive. Of course, Bianca also gave 5 of these syringes to Barbara. She was her daughter, and if she wanted to stay by Amon''s side, at least not feeling inferior, it was necessary for her to be strong in the short term. Luckily, Barbara''s talent was quite challenging. She managed to open 25 white genes while using the syringes. This demonstrated the preciousness of these syringes. Another thing, Bianca told B¨¢rbara earlier that it was not necessary to save them up, since when she''d get close to opening 50 genes it would be more difficult to open more. However, in Bianca''s words, Barbara would be able to get something betterter, so there was no reason not to use them now. When Barbara received these syringes and heard this, she felt a rush of warmth in her heart and tenderly said, "Mother, thank you. I will work hard!" That was not only a promise she made to her mother, but also to herself. She understood her mother''s intentions, just as she knew that if she didn''t want to feel left behind, she had to work hard, as Amon''s talent was devastating. Bianca looked at Amon and then at Barbara, her eyes sparkling with mischief. However, knowing how strong Amon was, and hisck of control, she knew that it was not the right time for her daughter to arrive at the base with him. - - While training in the courtyard of her house, Ariel was surprised when she saw who had just arrived for a visit. "Aunt via?!" Her little face, slightly flushed from training, showed a lot of surprise when she saw her aunt arrive. "Yes, good to see you again," via smiled softly. A woman very simr to Ariel came out the door of the house. She looked at via, then she showed even more surprise than Ariel. After all, via''s importance in the Abravanel family was very high; only at family gatherings was it possible to see her. Although she knew that via became a teacher at the university Ariel was currently at, that didn''t mean that she thought her status was capable of bringing via to visit them. "via, what a great surprise to see you here. Come in,e in." Ariel''s mother was very weing. "Daiane, it''s good to see you''re okay." via gave a friendly smile as she approached. Daiane wiped her hand on her apron and moved to kiss via''s cheek when she saw that she was heading towards her with that purpose. Ariel had already dried her face with a towel and greeted via with a kiss on the cheek. In the living room, coffee was served, shortly after which the conversation progressed. "The reason I showed up here today is to help my niece," via said to Daiane and then looked at Ariel, "I asked for a break to teach you how to control your current strength after advancing to the Innate level." "Oh? That makes me happy~" Ariel was surprised at first, but then smirked. She liked this aunt of hers. Although her aunt was a little expressionless, she felt that she was quite warm. There were few times that she saw via before, after all. via was from the main family and was an important member of the Abravanel family; she saw via even less than her mother, since she attended few family gatherings. However, even if it had only been a few times since the first time she saw via, Ariel started to admire her from afar. She was a beautiful, powerful, and highly respected woman. In fact, she was her idol. It could be said that under her influence Ariel aims to be strong. Speaking of influence, after she reached Innate level, the Abravanel family also became aware of this and it seemed that they were now cing a lot of importance on her. Well, it was to be expected. If she had an expectation of a bright future, it wouldn''t be unreasonable to think that the main family members would try to win her over to their side. If it weren''t for the fact that the Ariel and her mother lived on was different, maybe they would evene visit in person. However, as much as they thought they valued them now, Ariel resented them a little. After all, for a few years she and her mom had gone through quite a bit because of that bastard (her biological father). At that time, Daiana put aside her pride and tried to ask her family for help, however, they simply ignored her request for help. After all, Daiane was not someone talented, nor was she able to enter the Innate level. Of course, she didn''t resent all of her family members, just the ones her mother asked for help and who ignored her, which was her mother''s side of the secondary family. Despite being a branch family, they were powerful enough that a simple wave of the hand would have helped Diana and Ariel at the time, but they just didn''t want to do that, so Ariel wanted them to more or less fuck off now and didn''t want to have anything to do with them. "That is good," via said suddenly, bringing Ariel back to the present. "via, thanks foring to help Ariel." Daiane was no fool, she knew that with via''s status and power, as talented as her daughter might seem to be now, it still wasn''t good enough to make via personallye to help her control her power. Knowing this fact, Daiane was happy and grateful. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 168 168: Back To University July 3, Monday,te afternoon Amon returned to the university with Barbara. They also received messages from Ariel and the twins saying they would be backter in the day. When they arrived, they got a few acknowledging looks, however, although some came to talk to them about it various things, it wasn''t so bad that it wasted a lot of time. After returning to the dorm, Amon took a shower and changed his clothes. Once he was settled he took out his wristwatch and looked at the holographic screen that stretched out in front of him. [Notification: You have been added to the group: Partners in Crime Group] Arching a frown, he unlocked the screen and opened the group chat. _ _ - Partners in Crime ¨C (Troop Leader) Ariel: [Wee everyone~~] (Scarlet) Barbara: [Crime? What are you insinuating about me?~] (A Sweet Girl) Maisa: [Since when did Imit a crime? No, I never did, I''m a good person!] (Danadinha) Julia: [I don''t think anyone found out that I was the one who put recyble garbage in a non-recyble garbage can, did they?] (Troop leader) Ariel: [@(Danadinha), Shishishi... I know everything! I saw everything, all your crimes were seen by thisdy. Now you have no way to escape and you will be part of my group of crimes, Shishishi!] (Naughty) J¨²lia: [It can''t be... Poor me, poor me...] (A Sweet Girl) Maisa: [...] (Troop Leader) Ariel: [@(A Sweet Girl), you haven''t escaped either, I saw your crime!! I saw when you kissed Amon when he was sleeping!] (A Sweet Girl) Maisa: [...] (Troop Leader) Ariel: [Mwahahaha? ying silent and not daring to admit your mistake, fine, I have this as proof! *Print*] In the photo was Amon sleeping peacefully while Maisa sat on her knees and bent towards Amon and kissed his lips, her face all red. (A Sweet Girl) Maisa: [Thanks~] It was obvious that she liked the photo and took a copy for herself. (Troop Leader) Ariel: [This reaction was a little unexpected, but since you feel grateful to me for it, now you owe me a favor and are obligated tomit a crime alongside me, mwahahaha, mwahahaha!] (A Sweet Girl) Maisa: [@(Troop Leader) are you alright? Did you take the wrong medicine today?] (Troop leader) Ariel: [Tsk, tsk, tsk, someone else took the wrong medicine, I took no medicine.] (Scarlet) Barbara: [So that''s the exnation~] (A Sweet Girl) Maisa: [So it''s exined~2] (Naughty) J¨²lia: [So that''s it~3] (Troop Leader) Ariel: [Guys, you all...] _ _ The conversation went there. Amon read everything and saw that thest message was from Ariel, who had only 3 seconds since she sent the message. Amon thought for a moment, and typed. _ _ - Partners in Crime ¨C Amon: [I''m hungry. I''m going to eat something. Do any of you want toe with me?] (Scarlet) Barbara: [Invitation Amon to eat? of course I will~] (A Sweet Girl) Maisa: [Amon, I''m all for it! I love you, mwah~] (Naughty) J¨²lia: [Hahaha, you''re only brave like that over text! Say it in person!! @(Sweet Girl)] (Naughty) J¨²lia: [By the way, I''m going too!] (Troop Leader) Ariel: [I''m in. I need to eat something to soothe my sorrows, sniff, sniff... Oh yeah, Amon, pick a nickname, just make sure the name is saltless... Like, like¡­ partner in crime, it''s better to have a codename, yes?] (Sweatshirt for cold days) Amon: [Okay] (Scarlet) Barbara: [Ahhh, I''m cold, warm me up, Amon!!!] (A Sweet Girl) Maisa: [Me too!] (Naughty) J¨²lia: [Me too +1] (Sweatshirt for cold days) Amon: [Sure, ;)] (Troop Leader) Ariel: [Tsk, tsk, you''re making thisdy jealous... Anyway, this group is a crime group, not a loving group!!] Severalughs from the three girls were posted. even Amon sent a trio of hahaha''s. Amon then put the wristwatch aside as he got ready to leave. - - Almost half an hourter, they all found themselves in front of the restaurant. It was a steakhouse, and the smell of roasting meat left Ariel, the first arrival, with her mouth watering as she waited. "You arete!" Arielined. Normally, she wanted to y some prank, but hunger overcame that. "Okay, let''s go then," Barbara said. She touched her stomach, feeling hungry too, since she hadn''t eaten anything since she got back. "Alright," Amon nodded. The twins had already entered withoutment. Ariel didn''t say anything else and went in too. It wasn''t crowded, so they soon found a ce to sit together. "I''m going to get some rice and sd." Julia got up. There was also the option to eat other things besides meat at this restaurant. The sd variety was over 10 different types of vegetables. One by one the rest of the girls got up and went to do the same. Only Amon was left. He was more interested in eating meat. There was a wide variety of selection to be honest, even slices of pizza. The restaurant also hadsagna, but it wasn''t weird to findsagna in a ce like this. Not all the people who came here apparently came to eat roast meat but rather because of the proportion of different types of food. It was all-you-can-eat steak, so they didn''t have to hold back and grab whatever they liked before heading back to the table. When they got back, Amon said, "I''m going to get some rice." "Okay." Since he only intended to get rice, it didn''t take long for Amon toe back with a white te with half of it rice. By the time he returned, a young man was bringing over a tray with a veryrge selection of meats from which the girls had already begun to choose what they liked. Amon sat down and ordered a piece of three different types of meat. "Are you Amon Tang?" a voice asked with a tone of surprise. The waiter who was serving the meat had a thoughtful look on his face. Although he wanted to keep his smile professional as he looked at Amon, he suddenly blurted out a question. It was as if he had discovered something he had not expected. Amon looked at the young waiter and replied nonchntly, "Yes, that''s me." "I see, I see." The young waiter said with a smile, "I saw a video of you, but it wasn''t well recorded, so I couldn''t recognize you for sure. Anyway, I''m a huge fan of yours." He then turned to the girls. "By the way, you also did a great job by taking first ce in the inter-university tournament." "Thanks." Ariel responded calmly. The twins didn''t seem to want to talk; they just nodded. Barbara frowned a little, but still said, "Thank you." Seeing that it was not a good time to talk to them, the young waiter apologized and left after they finished cing their order. "Amon, you are bing more and more famous." Ariel pouted, pretending to be sad, "But why would he make it seem like we''re your background dancers while you''re the lead singer?" "I have no idea," Amon answered. He didn''t understand it himself, as the girls had shown much more performance in the final battle of the tournament. "I don''t care for that, but..." Maisa finished cutting a piece of meat, and before bringing it to her mouth, she continued, "I felt a little slighted by him." "Me too," Julia agreed. That was precisely why she just nodded. It was a feeling akin to participating in a race, but ending upingst, however, someone telling you that you did a good job not giving up and finishing the race. Honestly, it was better not to say anything. "The way he acted was like a bit of a dork, but I''d rather not care about it." Ariel waved her fork with a piece of meat. "In the end, he is the one who will serve us. It''s not worth getting into trouble over something a person said, who, at the end of the day we won''t even know his name or remember his face." "Exactly." Barbara nodded as she started digging into her te. It was pointless to worry about someone of no significance to them. Maybe if it had been someone close or someone they held in some sort of esteem, they might feel different, however, that wasn''t the case. "You guys are great." Amon said, "Even without me, you would have still taken first ce." It wasn''t entirely true, as they were only able to reach the Innate stage thanks to Amon, but those words caused the girls to have a happy smile on their faces. The rest of the night was pleasant. The waiter from before who had irritated them a bit for some reason didn''t show up anymore. When it was time to go back to the dorms, Ariel said, "Shall we walk together for a bit before heading back?" "Okay." Amon was the first to agree. Maisa, Julia, and Barbara were not against it, and they turned away from the elevator and headed towards a square not far away. There were some students sitting on benches in the square, however, as it was arge za, there were still unupied seats. Surrounded by dark brown wood, there was ake they chose to sit facing. Nearby behind them were restrooms. "I''m going to water the nts." Ariel got up and left. "She went to do number 2." Barbara seemed certain of that. Maisa agreed, "Uh-huh. I wouldn''t be surprised considering how much she ate despite being so short¡­ In the end, it all goes straight to those two giant balls below her neck, yes?" "Jealous?" Julia poked Maisa''s left cheek with her index finger. "Maybe I am." If it had been before, she wouldn''t have admitted it, but now things were different. "But Amon said he likes mine that way." She cupped her own breasts with her hands a little shyly, but not hiding the satisfaction on her face. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 169 169: Teacher Kaia The next morning¡­ As Amon prepared to go to ss, a white shing arrow appeared near the ground, suspended in mid-air. It was really weird. This isn''t to say there had never been something simr he had witnessed before, however, he felt that something or someone wanted him to follow that arrow. It appeared the instant he walked out of his room. The arrow kept appearing in front of him, indicating a path. ''Follow or not?'' Amon pondered. It could be a teacher doing this, though he didn''t understand why they would not just call him directly instead of doing something like that. But thinking it was safe while at university, he decided to stick with it for now. The ss he was going to attend was rted to lightning. The girls had other sses to attend. Eventually he pulled out his wristwatch and sent a message in the Partners in Crime group chat. It had been 5 minutes since Amon started following the arrow. As he walked, he noticed something strange; it seemed that only he saw these arrows. ''Isn''t this a hologram?'' Amon had that doubt. As the arrow continued to lead him through the universitypound, Amon continued to follow. Little by little, he distanced himself from the ces most frequented by students. Meanwhile, the arrow began to blink more often. ''Am I close?'' he thought. About 5 minutester he arrived in front of [TN Lab]. The arrow was pointing to the door as if it wanted him to enter this ce. Before he opened the door, he heard a female voice. "Are you finally here? What are you waiting for? Come in!" The female voice gave the feeling of belonging to an adult woman, possibly middle aged, however, there was a peculiar charm in her voice that attracted the listener''s attention. Amon opened the door, entered, walked a little, and saw the woman who belonged to the voice. She turned and looked at him. She was a tall, slender woman, wearing a long red dress. She had long white, straight shoulder-length curly hair trailing down to her waist. Her face was beautiful, as beautiful as autumn waves, and there was a small mole on the right corner of her eye which added a demonic charm. "Hello, did you make mee here?" Amon asked calmly. "What a stupid question. If not me, then who?" She rolled her eyes. Upon noticing that there was no change in Amon''s expression even as she said that, she added, "I''m Kaia, sort of a professor at the university. Someone asked me a favor to train you." "Who asked you to do that?" Amon was still calm, but there was a slight hint of agitation in his voice. "Stop trying to learn something you don''t need to know," Teacher Kaia nonchntly said, "I owed that person a favor and they asked me to train you in return. That''s all you need to know, idiot." "Someone who doesn''t want me to know¡­" Amon murmured. He didn''t think it was Bianca. Although he believed she might have such sway here, he felt it wasn''t her. Nor did he think it was Old Hazael. He thought of his grandparents... Kaia put on a whiteb coat that strangely suited her very well even though she was wearing a red dress, and said with the same nonchnce as before, "Stop daydreaming and follow me!" She turned and started walking. Amon still had his doubts, but as the other party didn''t want to tell him, for the time being he decided to keep his doubts in his mind. For now, he followed her. The ce was quiterge. They went through a long corridor until they finally stopped in front of a white door. Opening it, Teacher Kaia entered without looking back. "Close the door after entering," she warned. Amon walked in and closed the door. Different from what he thought, it was almost an empty room. As the ce imed to be a Laboratory, he thought it would have lots of experimental and research items, but the only things in the big white room were someputers and some equipment that appeared to be training equipment. The teacher turned and looked at him indifferently. However, this time, she seemed to be analyzing him thoroughly as she scanned him up and down. Amon was silent as he stared back at her calmly. "Amon, pay close attention to what I''m going to show you now, because it''s what I''m going to be teaching you about." In a louder tone, Teacher Kaia said, "What I am going to show you is called a mental rune. It is the manifestation of mental power with the fusion of the user''s elemental gics." One after another, white mes appeared in the air. The casting speed was very fast, and the response time was even faster than someone moving their own arm. Amon lost his cool. His expression showed surprise and shock. Even though he didn''t understand the concept behind Teacher Kaia''s ability, he understood how powerful something that could be cast instantly might be. He, who already thought he was fast when using his gic power, seeing this¡­ it shook him, but not in a negative way. It was like a new world was expanding before his eyes. It was understandable that at a teacher''s level they should be powerful enough to be able to cast instant spells, however, what Teacher Kaia did was beyond what the eyes could follow. It was as if the white mes had been there all along, but Amon only saw it now. What had happened was difficult to exin in words, but Amon felt the blood in his veins pumping faster as his whole body shuddered with excitement. He wanted to learn this! "I see you understand a little bit how amazing a mental rune master is." Teacher Kaia made the white mes disappear as if they had never existed before. "But, it''s too soon for you to be surprised. That was a level 1 mind rune, at master casting level, mind you. In total there are at least 9 levels¡­" She stopped talking for a moment. Until the present day, human civilization only knew about the existence of level 9 mental rune masters, however, it was believed that this was not the limit... Amon, realizing that she had stopped talking and asked a question when she returned to her usual calm. "Teacher Kaia, what level are you?" "Level 9," She replied, but changed the subject, as she didn''t seem to want to go on about it further, "First of all, you need to expand the limit of your mental power and imbue your gics." With her power, Teacher Kaia created a drawing of a white brain and in the bottom corner of the back of the brain, she made a dot sh red. "That red dot is where the mental power storehouse is located," Teacher Kaia slowly exined, "At the time you be an Innate, your mental warehouse should have already been formed, however, each person''s limit is based on the mental state and limit broken by creating their Gic Factor." "When I created my Gic Factor, it was with 109 genes filled in." Amon didn''t hide this fact from her. "Oh? Not bad." Teacher Kaia sincerely praised him for the first time. "So your personal mental space should be bigger than that of normal people." She went back to being nonchnt as she then spoke, "Let''s get started. Sit cross-legged." Amon did as he was told. "Close your eyes," Teacher Kaia said. When she saw Amon''s eyes were closed, she told him, "Do a mental visualization of the image of your brain. Visualize the mental point I showed you before and bring your mind to that point..." Amon''s mind wandered. He followed Teacher Kaia''s instruction and got to the point where she said and managed to enter with his mind. When he entered, it felt like bing a ghostly life form and Amon could float within this space like a ghost. His hands and feet were divided into two colors - the left side golden and the right dark, but at the same time translucent like a shadow. ''What is this?'' Amon had never felt anything like this before. He himself did not understand why he became semi-transparent with two different colors. The space he was in wasn''t very big, and it was almost impossible to move around inside. The area had at maximum 2 meters height and 1 meter width. "Were you able to do it?" Teacher Kaia asked directly in Amon''s mind, "If so, what size?" "Err¡­" Amon replied upon hearing her voice in his mind, "I''m in now. There''s almost no space, maximum 2 meters high and 1 meter wide. "¡­ Were you able to enter an elemental mental form the first time?!?" Teacher Kaia''s voice echoed in his mind with a hint of surprise. "Yes?" Amon answered doubtfully, since he himself didn''t know if that was what had happened or not. For a while, he had no answers from Teacher Kaia. Two minutester, he heard her voice again. "Okay, get out of your mental spot first." "How do I do that?" Ammon asked. "Visualize an exit door opening in one of the walls." Teacher Kaia''s voice was restored to her former indifference as she responded. Amon did as she instructed and seeded. He opened his eyes again. It was actually easier to get out than he thought it would be. "... Monster." Teacher Kaia muttered very softly, quiet enough that even Amon wouldn''t be able to hear it. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 170 170: How To Increase Mental Space "Amon, your talent is amazing," Teacher Kaia said, "By bing an Innate, as I told you before, a point of mind space is created. However, the size of your mental space is several timesrger than normal, as normally such spaces do not even reach 100 cubic cm." Teacher Kaia created a square and a pair of eyes looking through a small window in the air. "When someone tries to look at the mental personal point, they are only able to look with their eyes through a small window," she said, "This is possible with the manifestation of the user''s eyes being used to observe the storage of mental power." What she didn''t say was that it was practically impossible for a level 1 Innate to get such arge storehouse of mind power. Even after training and expanding, it was still necessary to be at least a level 2 Innate. "Now when ites to you," Teacher Kaia said, "From the very first moment, you managed to fully enter as a mental elemental form inside the storehouse of your mental power. With that, it is much easier to create a ''bridge'' that gives free ess to the mental point of your mind, thus being able to cause a change of mental power to elemental mental power." Teacher Kaia realized that Amon understood a good part of it but still looked doubtful, so she exined it in a better way. She created a white image of Amon, and then created a more translucent one vertically that reached one hand into the brain while the other hand went near the navel region. "When you manage to control your mental manifestation, you will be able to have one of your hands inside the mental point while the other hand is at the ''core'' of your gic power." Teacher Kaia held a serious expression. "At this point, you have be the bridge that links the two directly, giving free ess for your gic power to sessfully merge with mind power, thus creating elemental mind power. Understand?" "I think so," Amon nodded thoughtfully, then he asked, "So, in the case of someone not being able to enter the space at the mental point, in that case would they still be able to cause change in their personal mental space?" "Good question." Teacher Kaia calmly exined, "The answer is yes and no. It would be possible to some extent, however, it would be counterproductive. It would take months, even years to be able to cause even a small shift in elemental mind power." "Is it possible to increase the space of the mental warehouse?" Amon asked. "Of course it is." Teacher Kaia rolled her eyes at him and said, "Idiot, after hearing all that I said, you should know by now that it''s possible." "Okay, let me rephrase my question," Amon replied, "Is it possible to do this without having to create a Second Gic Factor?" "Heh... Now that''s a good question." Teacher Kaia smiled for the first time, but it was only for an instant. She then exined, "The second known way is done by gic sacrifice. That is, the user sacrifices a gic point to expand their mental storage space, but in doing so, they are also sacrificing part of their talent, so I do not rmend this method." She made an image of a small blinking dot going towards the part of the brain with the mental point and disappearing on contact, as if it had been absorbed. To the side, the anterior space that proved to be smaller than 100 cubic cm increased a little. "The third way is through mental training." Teacher Kaia made the images before her disappear and created new images. In the white silhouettes created now, it was again a representation of Amon''s personal mental space, and this time Amon was inside in his elemental mental form sitting with his legs crossed in the lotus position. Both of his hands were appearing to be holding onto something partiallyrge and round. At the center of this ''ball'', something began to be created, albeit very small. Amon saw at first a small wave, then a horse, then a miniature building, etc. Different types of miniatures were made in the center of the empty space between the image''s hands. Teacher Kaia intentionally or not, made a miniature version of a sword which started to expand little by little. At this point, Amon noticed that his version of elemental mental manifestation was beginning to wane as the sword continued to grow. "As you may have already noticed, by doing this, your elemental mind form will be reduced in size. However, don''t worry; once you leave your personal space you can recover and return it to its original size. When the elemental mental form is created in the mental space, it will continue within the personal mental space," Teacher Kaia exined. She also made the sword expand to almostpletely absorb almost all of Amon''s elemental mental form. After the elemental mental form came out, it caused the sword form to explode! In the next instant, the personal mental space began to have fluctuations of a different kind of mental power, while the mental warehouse itself expanded a bit as well. "Of course, to do this," Teacher Kaia nonchntly continued, "You need knowledge. This is true even when creating the manifestation form of elemental mental power to achieve creation in a personal mental space. If you create something without knowledge and the foundation is weak, it will explode before it expands, and you might even lose some elemental mental power, sacrificing something without a return." This time she made a miniature spear, however, when trying to expand it, the elemental mental Amon representative form diminished, and the spear exploded in the center of his hands, ''injuring'' and decreasing the mental power of the representative form. It also did not cause changes in the mental warehouse. It was easy to guess that by doing that it would be wasting rather than making anything new. That meant, if Amon wanted his mental space to expand, it was necessary to create the form of something he had knowledge of from a solid foundation so as not to be destroyed ahead of time and waste elemental mental power. Even though Teacher Kaia said that it was possible to retrieve his elemental mind power ''soul'' form, that didn''t mean it would be quick or easy. "You may have already noticed, and the answer is yes," Teacher Kaia exined, "while it is possible to regain the form of your elemental mental representation if it is damaged, it takes time and knowledge, as well as a lot of training. You''d also have to take into ount several other factors in order to then be able to recover the original form of your representation of elemental mental power." - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 171 171: Books And Kiss The amount of new things Amon learned during the rest of the day was very abundant. He felt happy just learning something new, mainly things rted to increasing his strength. At this point, he already more or less knew how lucky he was to get Teacher Kaia to teach him all of this. The benefits of bing an elemental rune master were immense. "Amon, what I have left to teach you today is this," Teacher Kaia put her hands in the pockets of her white coat, "Follow me. I will give you some books to read and understand better about everything needed to convert mind power into elemental mind power." Without waiting for Amon to respond, she turned around, taking one of her hands out of her pocket, making theb coat move attractively. Amon followed her out of the room. They walked down the hall from before and Teacher Kaia opened the next door. When they entered the next room, around them were many books. It was practically a library. Teacher Kaia didn''t say anything as she started selecting several books and cing them on a table. After a few minutes, nine books were stacked. With a look ofzy indifference, Teacher Kaia said while looking at Amon, "Take all these books and read them all over and over again until you memorize them all. I''ll give you a week. After a week,e to that same ce so I can test you. If you pass, I will teach you new things; if not, you will have to read them all again ande back a weekter." Amon was notzy. He loved to read and learn new knowledge. Having the chance to read several books with useful knowledge for his power made him happy in his heart. "Okay, I will do my best!" he promised. "Fine, idiot." Kaia waved him off with her left hand, shooing him away. "Take these books at once and leave already." "Mm." Amon nodded. He took all the books and left. Passing through the familiar hallway, he came to the exit door. Before he could open the door, someone opened it from the outside. Soon after, he saw a very beautiful girl. Long light brown hair, wavy, like waves, billowed around an exquisite, almost sculpted face. A graceful physique with sensual curves, along with a pair of slender and straight legs that were hidden under a long whiteb coat that fluttered like a white mist. Her white feet of polished jade were covered by a pair of ck high heels, and her attractive superior temperament gave off the same sense of aloofness as Teacher Kaia. "Thanks." Amon thanked her when he realized she had given way to him. "Uh-huh." The girl nodded nonchntly, and after he left, she went inside. - - After Amon arrived in his room, he didn''t make himselffortable. Instead, he selected two of the books he had been given and started reading at the desk. [Author: Kaia Introduction to Elementary Runes]; [Author: Kaia Personal Mindspace, The Conversion] ? Amon started with the book on runes. ''Briefly, runes are the letters used by ancient peoples to write. However, in addition to the calligraphic function, runes also contain a mysterious quality, being used for fortune-telling and magical practices. Due to these characteristics, being linked to the whole scenario of forests and cold seas... One of these possibilities is the core of my research, namely the Elementary Mental Rune!'' - - It waste afternoon, and the sky was already starting to darken. In the group Partners in Crime some messages from the girls had already appeared. They had finished all their sses and wanted to meet up to hang out and talk. Amon only had time to read the two books twice, but just as he was about to start reading for the third time he saw the messages and decided to go out with them. Although he was thinking a lot about the new knowledge he had learned, Amon didn''t want to put aside the time he would spend with the girls. So he showered and put on more presentable clothes. He then tapped his wristwatch and looked at the messages in the group and replied. _ _ - Partners in Crime - (Scarlet) Barbara: [How about we meet at the restaurant? This time I heard that there is a very good one with excellent food. I made friends with a girl who is the sister of the owner of the restaurant. Usually you need a reservation up to weeks in advance, however, she managed to make a reservation for us toe in today] (A Sweet Girl) Maisa: [Okay] (Naughty) Julia: [Okay, send the location] (Troop Leader) Ariel: [Sounds good to me, send the location in the group] (Scarlet) Barbara: [[Location]] (Sweatshirt for cold days) Amon: [I''ll meet you all there in no time] _ _ When Amon arrived, it was 7:33 pm. "Okay, I''m here! What are your other two wishes?" Amon told Barbara, since she had arrived before him. It was a more secluded spot where they were in front of the restaurant. "..." Barbara was taken aback. Suddenly, sheughed with her voice choking withughter, as she was amused by the way he spoke, and said, "I have several wishes I want to fulfill with you, but first, I want a kiss from you!" Amon moved even closer to her. He slid his arms around her waist, pulling her close to him and kissing her red, sweet lips. Barbara moaned softly as their lips pressed together, and her hand slid into Amon''s hair. She brushed her lips gently over his as she returned the kiss, and using her tongue, she smacked it across his lips. Barbara lost herself in the pleasure of the kiss, tightening her fingers in his hair as her tongue pressed against his lips again. Amon let out a groan as her soft pink tongue darted into his mouth and across his own. Barbara was rocking back and forth, grinding her hips into him. She teased his lips with her tongue. When Amon went to kiss her again, she pulled back, emitting a sexy giggle that gave him the shivers. He was tempted by this. He squeezed her tighter to keep her from moving and he kissed her again, but harder than before, and this time it was his eager tongue pushing between her lips. As his tongue probed her mouth, she closed her lips around his tongue and sucked gently, her arms sliding down his back. "Get a room!" Ariel''s yful voice was suddenly heard. Barbara was reluctant, but ended the kiss, separating her lips from Amon''s. Her expression looked a little dreamy as she turned and looked at Ariel. Her red lips were slightly swollen from the kiss, while her eyes had a haze that made her look even sexier. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 172 172: Provocation "Hello, I''m Karen, a friend of Barbara''s." Karen smiled softly as she greeted the group one by one. She then led them to a private room in the restaurant. Karen was a pretty girl in her 20s with clear blue eyes and glossy ck hair which was pulled back into a sassy pineapple bun this afternoon. She wore a short ck skirt and sheer white blouse from the restaurant. "Barbara has talked a lot about you. Amon, you are as beautiful as she said you were. No, actually, you exceeded my expectations. Ah yes, all of you are very beautiful. Oh, wow look what time it is..." Karen smiled and then excused herself, "I''m going to talk to my sister. You can stay here." "She looks interesting." Ariel smiled ambiguously. Her eyes sparkled with a hint of mischief. Barbara didn''t take Ariel''s ambiguous way of talking seriously. She evenughed a little. "Yes, she is very kind, although very agitated, as you saw." Less than 2 minutes after they entered the cabin, someone knocked on the door. "You may enter." Ariel says. In the next instant, a girl in her 20s wearing the same outfit as Karen walked in with a soft smile. "I will serve you tonight," the waitress said with a polite smile. Then she asked politely, handing them pads of paper, "Well done, dear customers. Would you like to order now?" "Let''s take a look at the menu first," Barbara answered. "Can I get you something to drink while you decide?" the waitress asked. Barbara made eye contact with Amon and the girls. Seeing that they didn''t want to, she said, "No need." "Okay, dear customers. Press the button as soon as you wish to order," the waitress said with a professional smile, "Excuse me." After she left, their group started looking at the menu while they were alone in the booth. "Okay, I''ll have some juice first," Maisa said. After looking at the menu, they all decided what they wanted, so they pressed the button. The waitress returned and took the orders. A few minutester she brought the drinks. As Amon and the girls drank, they began their usual conversation and began catching up. The subject revolved around the things they did on their ''vacation'' days, until Amon spoke of his day today. "So this teacher is teaching you about mental elemental runes?" Ariel seemed a little interested in the matter. "Yes, she didn''t tell me who, but someone seems to have asked her to teach me," Amon said, "She owed this person a favor, so she ended up epting it. However, from what I saw, she didn''t seem very interested in that, or more urately, she seemed to be a very busy person with no time to teach anyone." "Well, she created several books like you said," Julia joined in, "I believe she is busy with research. But even if that''s the case, it''s lucky that she''s willing to take the time to teach you." "I think the same," Amon nodded. Despite Teacher Kaia''s way of acting and speaking, she was teaching him well. He knew hecked knowledge. If he wanted to make her waste less time teaching him, it was necessary to gain prior knowledge on the subject she was going to teach him. The conversation about this morning didn''tst long and soon came back to the experiences they had with trying to control their strength after bing Innate. Meanwhile, Amon suddenly felt a foot between his legs. ncing down, he let his eyes drift down and saw a curvy calf all wrapped in dark tights. Slender bare feet start to wander between his legs. The foot bounced up and down to the rhythm of some silent music. Amon looked up, looking at Barbara in front of him. She had a cheeky smile, yet she flushed a little as she looked at him. All the while her foot bounced up and down, up and down. She only stopped when the food arrived. Their table ate until they were satisfied. After a while, Maisa, Julia, and Ariel decided to go to the bathroom at the same time. After Barbara had yed with him so much, Amon, who was left alone with her in the cabin, lightly licked his lips. He went over to her side. Barbara was not surprised; she evenughed and smiled. Herugh was sparkling, with a hint of charm and induced seduction. When she moved her arm, he lifted his hand and guided it under her breast, holding it up, and supporting its weight. She asked cheekily while lifting her chin, "Want to kiss me?" She was talking at the time, and stuttered when she felt his touch. Amon watched her nipple harden rapidly and noticed that she nced at his hand and then turned her head in his direction. His eyes met and he felt no protest from her. His fingers began to explore the soft but firm sponginess of her breast. Her eyes slowly closed and then reopened, still staring into his. The more he gently massaged her chest, the more she wanted. Barbara turned slightly in her seat, pushing her chest a little more firmly into Amon''s hand and purred softly, "Amon..." With his thumb and forefinger on either side of her nipple, Amon pinched gently. Her eyes flickered as the pressure from Amon''s fingers increased. He gave a little roll and twist. Barbara''s eyes closed again, and she almost groaned. Amon felt her nipple get even firmer, so he gave it another squeeze and gentle twist. This time Barbara moaned softly. Her eyes slowly opened as he rxed his fingers and then trailed them across her breast, then softly released her flesh as he slowly pulled his hand away. Barbara gave him a look of disappointment that veiled her face as Amon smiled a little and returned to his seat. It was also at this moment that Maisa, Julia, and Ariel came back from the bathroom. "Why is your face so flushed?" Maisa asked Barbara as she entered. "Amon kissed me intensely while you were gone," Barbara lied. Honestly, she had no reason to lie, but she didn''t want to say what had actually happened for some reason. "I told you this would happen if I left the two of you alone," Arielughed. "... Amon~" Maisa sat beside him, wrapping her arms around his neck, even though she was very embarrassed to do that in front of everyone, she kissed him. Julia, who didn''t want to lose out, kissed him afterwards too. Arial, seeing this, wasughing so hard that there were tears in her eyes. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 173 173: Barbara Visits Amons Room – Part 1 (R18) Their night was over, and they said goodbye to each other on the sidewalk before making their own way to the dorm. Barbara pulled him in before breaking into a kiss thatsted considerably longer than would be expected, then whispered softly into his ear, "Wait for me tonight." She kissed him on the mouth, then they left. - - Amon couldn''t stop thinking about Barbara''s words. He couldn''t even concentrate on his books, and went into the living room to get some tea. As he let his mind wander as he thought about Barbara, someone knocked on the door. The door opened and the scarlet red haired girl entered. "I''m here~" Barbara closed the door with thetch behind her. She approached Amon, wrapping her arms around his neck, positioning herself on her tiptoes and kissing him. When their lips parted, they looked into each other''s eyes, then she pulled away from him. "Amon, you need to own the fire you lit." Barbara smiled with her face flushed with lust. She removed the straps of the dress, letting the dress fall, then took off her sexy redce bra and threw it on the living room sofa along with the dress that fell to the floor. "You too." Amon stated as he looked her up and down. He especially loved it when she bent to pick up the dress and he could see her big breasts bounce happily. He then lifted his hands to her breasts, briefly testing their weight and touched them so lightly and gently that goosebumps broke out. Amon''s fingers found their way to her nipples as he said in his husky voice, "Very good." Barbara boldly pushed her chest out. "Very good indeed," she purred. Amon''s fingers wiggled and rolled her nipples back and forth, gently pinching and tugging. He continued his visual inspection of her body, letting his hands glide over her skin, so lightly they felt like feathers. His fingers traced lines around her hips, and along her stomach, making her muscles tingle, then he moved up to her breasts. Both of his hands ran their fingers over the sensitive flesh. Barbara groaned and pushed her chest towards him for more. She couldn''t wait any longer and pulled him towards her and resumed their kiss. Their hands roamed wild and free over each other''s bodies. Barbara moaned loud and long when she felt his hand open then grab and squeeze her bare buttocks, digging his fingers into her firm flesh. Amon broke the kiss, and the twoy in each other''s arms, breathless. Barbara felt his fingers bury themselves under her panties, then separate, sliding either side of her pussy slit. Amon smiled and with his middle finger, he pushed back and forth. Barbara''s eyes dropped, and she groaned. Her orgasm was very close. Barbara started to shake a lot as Amon''s hand continued to move under her thong, dragging a finger up between her lips. He gently slid all the juice from her pussy towards her clit, her hips helped with the roll, offering more of her to touch. She moaned wildly when his fingers came out of her and touched her clit. Her legs became weak; she needed Amon''s support to not fall to the ground. As Barbara opened her eyes, she saw Amon slide his finger into her mouth. He licked and sucked the finger clean, then they kissed the most morally destructive kiss she''d ever had. Barbara had barely recovered from the orgasm. Her arms slid around Amon''s back and she tugged at the shirt, wanting it off. Amon cooperated, raising his arms over his head, and Barbara broke their kiss. She pulled his shirt over his head and threw it on the couch. Rubbing her hands up and down his chest and stomach, she lustfully said, "Damn, Amon, you have a great body." "You too," Amon whispered. When she hugged him again, her bare breasts pushing into his chest, he again whispered in her ear, "I''m loving the feel of your bare breasts on my chest." "Oh, me too," She purred, nibbling his ear as she rose on her toes and ran her hands up and down his back, "Me too~" Barbara''s lips slid along Amon''s neck as her hands caressed his arms and shoulder. Amon let his hands wander and ran his palms along the soft, smooth skin of her back. When he reached her waist, he stopped before sliding further to the left and gripping her ass tight and smooth. Barbara chuckled in his ear, then moaned when he gave her cheeks a hard squeeze. Barbara''s ass was big enough to sink his fingers into. Despite being soft and smooth, it was both tight and firm. Barbara''s lips stopped exploring his neck, and once again found his lips. Amon''s hand wandered to Barbara''srge, smooth breast. Barbara moaned into his mouth as his hand rubbed her nipple hard. She broke the kiss. "Yes," she moaned, "y with my ''girl''." When he caught her nipple in his finger, she sighed in a sexy, seductive way. "Mmm, just like that." Her hot breath in his ear and the sexy purr of her voice spurred him on. Amon used his other hand as well, cupping her breasts. He massaged while stroking her swollen nipples with his thumbs. Barbara kissed him again and this time she almost devoured his lips, biting and pulling, sucking on his tongue as he caressed her nipples. They continued and she got even more horny. Her tongue dipped into his mouth, swirling and dancing while tickling the roof of his mouth. Amon slid his tongue over hers and there urred to him a better ce for his tongue. Sliding his lips from hers, he began to work his way down to her nipple. As his lips passed down her throat, Barbara let her head fall back, allowing Amon to continue nting kisses all the way down her smooth skin. Barbara sighed softly as he came back up and began suckling on the soft skin just below her ear and she ran her hands over his chest, down his arms, and across his shoulder and back. Amon repositioned his lips back over her mouth and kissed her again passionately. Barbara responded by grabbing his hair, and then pushing back, gasped, "Don''t tease me! Suck my tits!" - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha ", Chapter 174 174: Barbara Visits Amons Room – Part 2 (R18) Barbara responded by grabbing Amon''s hair and pushing his head down, "Don''t tease me! Suck my tits!" When Amon''s lips grazed the soft top of her breast, her fingers tightened in his hair, and she let out a moan that made his cock jump. His mouth started to work on her breast, and he began flicking his tongue, catching her nipple hard. Barbara gasped and pushed Amon''s head down, arching her back and pushing her chest into his face. Amon eagerly sucked not just her nipple, but also half of her breast into his mouth. "Oh God, yes!" A rollercoaster of emotions vibrating, Barbara screamed as Amon''s lips closed around her nipples and his tongue teased her skin. She was grinding harder into him as he continued holding her breasts. Amon went from one perfect nipple to the other, sucking and licking each one as he caressed the other. Barbara was moaning and making that hot little crying sound, and he was aware of his own sounds of pleasure as he sucked and caressed her breasts. "Oh, this is so good!" she purred. Barbara''s hands trailed over Amon''s chest and he gasped a little as she grabbed his pants and unbuttoned the pants button. Amon''s tongue slowed on her chest and his hands shook in anticipation when he heard his zipper being pulled down. Barbara''s fingers found their way into his briefs and he groaned as she wrapped her fingers around his aching cock. "Oh!" Barbara eximed, "Wow, you are tough!" She started stroking him and added, "It''s big, thick¡­ It''s driving me crazy. I need to suck on it!" "Mm!" Amon moaned as her hand slipped down his pants and she released his cock to hold his swollen balls. Barbara rubbed his balls for a moment before once again wrapping her fingers around his cock. As she began pumping slowly, it was Amon''s turn to whimper. Still though, he continued concentrating on her breasts, sucking and licking as she caressed him. Barbara said in her sexy voice, "I love that you''re tough on me!" "Huh?" Amon kissed her nipple and grabbed her ass again. "I like you. Touching you makes me want you. You''re hot, Barbara." "Hehe, hearing you say that makes me happy and excited~" Barbara let out a sexy giggle as she gently tugged on his hair. When Amon looked up from her breasts, she lifted his face, kissing his lips, "I want to suck you now." She took his hand, and after taking off all her clothes, said, "Take me to your room." "Mm," Amon did as he was told, and soon they arrived. "Sit on the bed." She took a step back and pushed him towards the bed. ? Amon fell onto the edge of the bed. Barbara''s eyes were filled with anticipation as she dropped to her knees between his legs. Barbara took approximately ten inches in her hand and pumped, licking her red lips. "Damn, this is so big and thick; I don''t even know how I managed to fit it in my little mouth before." She ced a kiss on the head of his cock and pulled the head back, leaving a thin trail of sticky pre-cum with it. She then began pumping Amon''s cock in her fist, and felt his lustful eyes. With a smile, she rubbed it using both hands. Her fingers traced his head at times, working across the long thick shaft with her two small delicate and tender hands. "So hot," she winked seductively, "I loved sucking itst time, but I had to be discreet. Although it was fun and exciting, this time I want to suck you out properly." "Uhh, I¡­" Amon gasped when Barbara opened her mouth and engulfed the head of his cock. She sucked harder than thest time, and Amon let out a groan at the feel of more sticky fluiding off his cock. Barbara moaned and her green eyes rolled back as she removed his cock and licked her lips. "I like how it fills up every space in my mouth," she whispered, rubbing the head of his cock against her cheek. Amon was fascinated, seeing his cock rub against her cheek. Tapping a few times gave him a few pulses of excitement. Seeing that now Barbara''s cheek was sticky from his cock, he rubbed it on her other cheek. The sight of his cock against her face was incredible. Barbara parted her lips again and slowly took his cock deep into her warm, wet mouth. She sighed, stopping more than halfway from the shaft of the cock and shaking her head slowly. "Ohh," Amon moaned as she worked his cock with her mouth. Her lips were curled tightly around the shaft, her wet tongue pressing against it, stroking the hard flesh as she took it in and out of her delicious mouth. Barbara''s eyes looked him straight in the eye. It was fucking sexy. "That''s so good," Amon groaned. "Hmm," Barbara agreed, nodding faster. Amon''s hips moved, pushing his cock deeper into her mouth, but she didn''t seem to mind. Looking at her taking his cock between her lips, his eyes wandered down. Her long red hair fanned out over her thighs and down her back and her ass, moving back and forth as she sucked on him. Barbara''s pink nipples pressed against his thighs, and all he could think was that it felt so good and he loved the feeling. Barbara then made things even better. Sliding Amon''s cock from her mouth, she ran her tongue along his shaft, then she licked his balls. She sucked the balls into her sweet mouth and stroked the cock as she worked her tongue. "Mmm," Amon moaned as she swirled her tongue in his balls once more, then teased up and down his shaft before taking it back to her incredible mouth. Barbara opened her mouth wider and took him deeper. She paused before nodding a lot faster. Amon lowered his hand to her head, letting it rest there, feeling her head moving beneath him. Barbara made loud, wet sounds as she sucked harder than before, and Amon''s legs shook as she worked her lips along his shaft. "I''ming, hmm," Amon moaned as his cock exploded for the first time in her mouth. Barbara made a loud gurgling noise and screamed around his cock as it erupted in her mouth. She continued to suck, and Amon whimpered as each suck caused a long spurt of cum to squirt into her mouth. Barbara was moaning and sucking even faster as if she loved it, making Amon gasp as she sucked harder, milking every drop from his gushing cock. "Mmm," Barbara took his cock out of her mouth. She giggled and she surprised him by opening her mouth and showing her tongue covered in gooey white milk. She closed her mouth and then swallowed, seeming to enjoy it very much. "Do you like that?" She asked. But she didn''t even need an answer, as Amon''s expression of desire and lust said it all. "Yes," Amon gave a short answer, "I think it''s sexy." "Good," she smiled. Rising, she climbed onto the bed, cing her long legs on the mattress. Amon watched as she slowly opened her legs and grabbed her panties, sliding them to the side, just enough for him to see the edge of her soft pink skin. "Would you like to taste it?" She asked. Honestly, she wanted him to say yes. "Yes, a lot," Amon replied, causing Barbara to smile. Amon climbed onto the bed, getting on his hands and knees, crawling between her legs. Barbara lifted her legs up as Amon watched, his cock hardening again and dripping as she pulled the thong off her cunt and slid it down her legs. Barbara''s pussy was as pink as her nipples, and not just smooth, but shiny from how wet she was. It had a sexy auburn line just above it, cut in a way that made the whole very pretty and sexy. Amon''s eyes widened as Barbara slowly spread her legs until they were fully spread. She then lowered her legs so that her knees were over Amon''s hips. As he knelt there, she reached out and opened her cunt shyly, but her desire to show her treasure to her man was stronger. "Come and kiss what''s yours," she whispered. ''What''s mine?'' Hearing her say this in that sexy purr she''d been using since they started, he stretched out on the bed so he was propped up on his elbows between her thighs, and whispered, "I like the sound of that." "Hehe, me too." She tapped her nail on her clitoris. "Kiss her, will you?" Amon didn''t resist. He ced his hands on her soft thighs and looked down at her swollen pink bud. Bending over, he took a deep breath, inhaling the heady scent of her cunt. Amon stuck his tongue out, licking it. He ran his tongue over her wet flesh, savoring the taste of the sticky liquid that pooled in his mouth. When he reached her clit, he circled it with his tongue. Barbara groaned and thrust her hips, pushing her hot, wet flesh into his face. Amon worked his way back over her pussy, enjoying the way her thighs trembled under his hands and the soft moansing from her as he swirled his tongue across her wet lips. Barbara whimpered softly as Amon explored the opening with his tongue, sliding in and out, but returning to lick with more speed, savoring the taste of her. When he returned to her clit, Barbara moaned louder. "Oh, Amon, this is so good!" she moaned, "Please keep licking my clit! I''m almost there!" Amon licked and sucked her clit into his hot mouth. "Mmm, ahhh, that! Just like that, my love!" she screamed with moans. While Amon sucked on her clit, Barbara ced her legs over his shoulders and began to slide her soft feet up his back. Amon took turns first licking and then sucking on her hard pink nub, and Barbara moaned and whimpered as Amon pleasured her. "Oh, Amon, my love," she purred, "right there, just like that!" She gasped and her hips moved faster, pushing hard into his face, "Suck it!" As soon as Amon sucked on her clit, she started pumping her hips and making little high-pitched sounds. "Ohh, Amon, Ahh, I love you, Amon, Amon!" She let out a loud squeal and moaned, "Don''t stop, baby, don''t stop love!" Then she screeched long and loud, making Amon''s cock twitch. When she pressed her cunt to his face, she trapped his head between her thighs, losing it in her quivering flesh. Amon didn''t try to leave. He even liked it, making his cock throb. Barbara arched her back, pushing her pussy even harder in his face, and screamed loud enough that if it weren''t for the fact that it was an acoustic room, the students in the next room over would hear. With a soft moan, Barbara''s body rxed and her legs slid from his shoulder to the bed. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 175 175: Barbara, Popping The Cherry – (R18) Barbara buried her face in Amon''s chest, and kissed there, her tongue roaming his skin, biting gently, moving to his sensual shoulders, neck - making love with every inch of flesh of which he gave her ess. Her lips found his. When they kissed deeply, she tasted her cunt in his mouth and she couldn''t help but moan. They rubbed against each other. She felt his hard cock pressing into her bare mound. Although she felt a little scared, she wanted it inside her so much. She wanted to be his, wanted to feel fulfilled by him. As if reading her mind, he spun her around, and leaned over the bed so that her breasts were pressed against the silk sheet and her firm ass arched toward his cock. Barbara had already told him before that her mother gave her a medicine to avoid getting pregnant with no side effects and a 100% guarantee not to get pregnant. Amon rubbed his tip slowly up and down her slit. "Do you wish to take it like this, Barbara?" "I, I don''t know¡­" She wanted to look at him, but she felt like she might love it done like this. She was confused. "I think¡­ I want to be looking into your eyes when you walk it in." Barbara turned, looking straight at him. She reached out, wrapping her arms around his neck. Her eyes were on his, and she saw the look of pure lust and love on his face as he rubbed his cock along her slit, pressing against her virgin cunt. Gently, he began to push the swollen, pink head inside her and she moaned loudly. Barbara felt her breath catch in her throat as she screamed in pain. She felt so tense, so invaded, so tight and filled¡­ She shook her head, trying to take a deep breath - anything to amodate that thick, long cock filling her most intimate ce. "Ohhh Amon, this¡­ I feel so much pain..." Barbara moaned. "I will be gentler," Amon whispered in her ear, slowing his movement, letting her get used to the thickness of him while her cherry popped, ending her virginity and hello adulthood. "Mmm, okay," she moaned. Barbara started to like it when he just stood there, filling her uppletely. She found a way to neutralize her pain by biting his shoulder, and she told him to bury himself deeper inside her and start moving slowly. When he started to move, Barbara could feel herself reaching to fit him, to take him inside her, almost as if he was meant to be inside her in that tight, virgin little hole. "Ohhh, Amon¡­!" Barbara moaned as her hands dug their nails into his back, scratching, as she felt something shift inside her, "More... Amon... More, please, Amon my love. Faster, harder..." Amon groaned and sank his cock inside her, then began to move in earnest, pumping her with the full length, mming her virgin, tight cunt. She was moaning loudly; both of them were now. A few times Barbara even cursed while calling his name. Her pussy was so wet, soon reaching a very intense orgasm, bigger than the previous one, while Amon didn''t stop thrusting in and out of her. With his cock burying in her cunt, her clit swelling, her cunt dripping hard, so close now, she heard him groan too. They both jumped at the same time this time. Barbara''s whole body was throbbing, squeezing, milking hot cum from his balls and feeling it fill her virgin cunt. The seconds ticked by, but it felt longer to her. Amony on top of her, panting, until his throbbing cock finally softened and started to pull out of her cunt. Barbara sighed as she felt him slide out of her, an emptiness she''d never felt before. Amon rolled to the side and pulled her with him, pulling her into his arms. She wrapped her legs around his waist, kissing him softly. "Mmm, I can feel that slimy white milk oozing down my thigh, Barbara," Amon said hoarsely in his voice. Barbara felt that it was incredibly sexy when he told her that. She felt excited just hearing his husky voice say something naughty. She smiled when she thought of something. Rolling off of him, falling to her knees on the bed, she slowly licked the slimy milk from his thighs, her eyes wandering from his thigh to his face, meeting his eyes. Amon guided her face to his cock and she opened her mouth, licking there as well, eating every drop of slimy white milk as he ran his fingers through her soft scarlet red hair. "This feels so good¡­" Amon let out a husky groan. "I need you to work too." Barbara said slyly, getting up with her dripping pussy. Sitting on his face, she leaned forward, feeding on his cock again, and moaned when she felt his tongue in her sodden cunt. The two rewarded themselves for a few minutes, cleaning each other with their tongues. Barbara looked back, thinking of something and said, "Wanna do me from behind now?" "... Yes," Amon agreed. He felt his cock throb again. Barbara got off him, lying down on the bed, squeezing her breasts once more against the silk of the sheet. She arched as much as she could, daring him to vite her newly imed cunt again with that big hard and thick cock. "You look beautiful like that, Barbara," he said slowly. Amon came up behind her. The sight of her in this position was beautiful with her perfect curves and big smooth ass tilted up. "d you like it~~" Barbara turned to look at him over her shoulder and his eyes seemed to bore into hers. Her whole body became vibrant with excitement and desire. "It''s not a bad view from here either~" Amon smiled back lustfully. He dragged the tip of his cock up and down her slit, covering it with her juices. With a light thrust, the tip of his cock entered her pussy from behind and he began to fuck her with just the tip, just an inch, and she started moaning. Amon gently patted her ass. "Do you like this?" "Ahhh, yes, I like it. You can hit it, but not too hard, okay?" Barbara said, her cheeks flushed with a little embarrassment. She felt a higher vibration, and an incredible feeling of being filled from behind and pped on the ass. Amon gave another smack as he moved inside her. "Is that good?" "Yes, a lot!" Barbara moaned when he hit harder than before, her ass turning bright red. "Want me to go deeper?" Amon asked. "Yes, please, love! Please, Amon... Fuck me... I''m begging you, bury that big, thick cock inside me... Oh, please, my love!" When he shoved his whole cock inside her cunt, she screamed, "Ohhhhhh!" Unlike before, she felt like Amon''s cock was bigger in this position; he filled her sopletely like this... "Ahhhh, ahhh~" Barbara moaned when he pped her again. As he thrust faster and deeper inside her, it only made her more excited. Gripping her hips firmly, Amon slid his cock out of her only to push it back in, making her body slide forward on the sheets with each thrust. Amon uses his hands to gather her scarlet hair. Holding the locks with one hand, he pulled back and smacked her ass. "Ohh, Amon, more please.... Oohhh fuck, do what you want with me! I''m yours, my love!" As she moaned, Barbara felt like she was very close to squirting again. "Your pussy is squeezing me¡­" Amon murmured, his husky, sexy voice in her ear as he cupped her breast with his free hand, "You''re about to squirt again, yeah? Do that again all over my dick." Barbara felt that it was unimaginable for her that those words wereing out of Amon''s mouth. What she didn''t know was that he had learned a lot from her mother, just like he learned a few things from the inte. Her mother taught him a lot... as well as being very firm in saying that it was important to talk naughty when making love. Barbara felt even more aroused. She cried out with loud moans and her pussy started to tighten even more against his hard cock, sucking everything he gave from his balls... She kept moaning,pletely overwhelmed by the orgasm, but he kept hitting her poor little cunt relentlessly, until she begged him to slow down. It took a few moments for her to collect herself. That orgasm came with more force. Amon slid his cock out of her pussy, and Barbara sat up in bed, turning to face him. Her legs were still shaking from her orgasm and she reached around his shoulders, pulling Amon close, and kissing him hard. She felt his incredible mouth against hers, and she was so hungry for more of him, sucking on his tongue, trying to take him inside her, to keep him inside. Amon''s hands roamed her naked body between her breasts, then going along her t stomach until his fingers reached out and traced the outline of her cunt''s swollen lips. "Ready for more?" Amon purred. He hadn''t gotten enough. "Yes, I am," she replied, getting up and taking the hard, long, thick shaft, rubbing it against the swollen pink head on her clit, then her hole, moving it down herp. Amon groaned at her sudden descent. A wonderful sensation coursed through his body. Barbara moaned along, the rapid descent too pleasurable. With her hands on his shoulders and her feet on the bed, she started bobbing up and down as Amon leaned back, cing both hands on the bed. This gave ess deeper inside her, making it reach new depths. "Ahhh, ahhh, yummy~" She moaned loudly. Bending forward, she kissed him as she moaned into his mouth. With a breathless voice as she rose and fell, she had her eyes glued to his as she kissed him. It was amazing how wonderful she could feel. She started moaning louder into his mouth as she picked up the pace. "Ahhh, Amon, I love you baby! I''ming again!!" Barbara screamed as she broke the kiss and moaned loudly, increasing her up and down speed. When she spurted, her body sagged, letting the weight of her body fall into his. Amony down and held her in his arms. He gave a gentle loving smile as he rubbed her red hair away from her sweaty face, brushed it back, and kissed her forehead, "That was amazing, I love you." With a tired voice, she smiled as she kissed his lips. "I love you to death~" - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha ", Chapter 176 176: Twelve Love The next morning Barbara woke up in Amon''s bed. She remembered all the things she and Amon had done and blushed. However, despite feeling a little shy and embarrassed, she felt happy. She leaned forward a little, taking up half the back of the bed, and looking around, she sought to find Amon. After a moment her eyes lit up when she saw perfection personified with a book open in one of his hands, reading with one of his legs on top of the other. The focused eyes, along with Amon''s calm and rxed manner, made Barbara blush with passion. ''That''s my man!'' she practically screamed in her racing heart. "You woke up." Amon closed the book and looked in her direction, looking directly into her eyes. "Good morning." With red cheeks, Barbara, feeling sweet and an inexplicable shyness, nodded with a cute nasal sound, "Uh-huh." "I made a chocte strawberry pie. Want me to bring you a piece?" Amon rose from his chair, cing the book on top of the desk. He walked over to her and kissed her softly on the lips. "I am going to eat," Barbara answered. She felt a little hungry, and even without hunger, she was going to eat what he was offering. It was something Amon had made for her; how could she not eat it? And, well, she felt like tasting something sweet, besides just Amon''s lips... "Okay, I''ll be right back." Amon turned around. However, before he walked away, he had the sleeve of his ck button-up shirt grabbed. When Amon turned his head to look at her, Barbara smiled, "Thank you." She released him. Amon felt his body heat up with Barbara''s coquettish action. She was being sweeter and cuter than he was used to seeing. After going to the kitchen, he returned with a generous piece of strawberry chocte cake and a cup of hot chocte on a silver tray. Barbara had dressed, though only in a loose white T-shirt she''d found in Amon''s closet. It was quite an interesting sight. Amon liked to see her dressed in his T-shirt, especially because of how attractive it looked on her. Amon walked over to her. Barbara sat on the bed, and Amon ced the tray on herp. He sat beside her, and before she took the te with the cake, Amon took it with his left hand and the silver fork with his right hand. "Open your mouth," he said softly in his calm voice. "Ohh," Barbara was a little surprised. She smiled right after, thanked him, and opened her mouth wide. "Mm," Amon made a nasal sound and fed her a piece of chocte cake with strawberry buttercream filling. Barbara closed the fork between her lips, and Amon pulled the fork out slowly. Barbara''s lips made a small sound when they joined again, and she closed her eyes and purred with pleasure as she felt the delicious taste of the cake melting in her mouth. Thebination of the sweet taste of chocte and chocte truffle with the sourness of strawberry, brought forth a delicious mixture. Amon fed her until the slice of cake was finished. "Want more?" Amon asked without breaking her gaze. Barbara couldn''t look away. She just said, "No, I''m already full. It was very tasty. You are an angel, thank you!" Amon took the silver tray from herp, ced it on the other side of the bed, and handed her the cup of hot chocte. Barbara took the cup of hot chocte. Blowing it a little, she began to drink. "Delicious~" Amonughed a little for the first time that day. Barbara was taken out of her daydreams by hearing hisugh. Once she had finished drinking all the hot chocte, she handed the empty ss to Amon and got up. The whole situation: being woken up with Amon feeding her strawberry chocte cake and hot chocte, the soft and sweet way of his - all of this was very unexpected, making her love him more and more. What she didn''t know was that Amon had woken up three hours ago and researched what was good to eat the next morning after a girl had sex for the first time, and among the things listed, strawberry and chocte was at the top of the list. He recalled that Barbara once said she liked strawberries, so he included strawberries as he went about making a chocte cake. He decided to make the chocte cake with hot chocte to wash it down, but as far as feeding her went, this was something he wanted to do of his own volition. He particrly enjoyed taking care of her like this, letting her act spoiled in front of him. The clothes that Barbara had taken off were properly washed by him too. Amon brought them to her, although he admitted to himself that he began to enjoy seeing her dressed only in her T-shirt. It wasn''t that early, and they still had sses to attend. "Let''s shower, shall we?" Amon held Barbara''s hand as he spoke in his calm voice, looking into her eyes. Barbara nodded. She wanted to take a nice shower too. If it was with him, even better¡­ After taking a shower together, although he wanted to do a few things... they were partially quick in washing up. Before leaving the room that looked more like an apartment, Barbara held his hands, looking into his eyes without breaking eye contact. "Amon, what an amazing night; what a wonderful night, my love. What a night..." With a passionate look, she hugged him tightly as she let go of his hands. "I love you so much! Damn, I''ll never forget that night. It''ll be etched in my memory for the rest of my life! Thank you for everything. I love you so much, my love!" Amon''s Adam''s apple moved as he swallowed deeply before whispering in her ear with a huskiness in his voice, "Barbara, you are so wonderful, really. I feel happy to be with someone so wonderful." Although she was already a little used to Amon speaking sweetly to her, Barbara blushed with happiness hearing those words being said to her. Rising on tiptoe, she kissed him until he reluctantly pulled away. She didn''t want to pull back, but she did. She wanted to stay close to him all day, but she resisted the temptation... After they left the room together, they got a few looks, but it wasn''t such a surprising thing for a girlfriend to visit her boyfriend''s room in the dorm building, nor was it forbidden as long as it didn''t affect them. Love was free. The university didn''t try to restrict their students from falling in love or having sex as long as they didn''t do it in the ssrooms. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 177 177: Challenge Worth 200,000 Credits Wait, someone suddenly stopped Amon and challenged him to a duel, and the challenger was a sophomore? "What''s the matter? Are you not a genius? Are you afraid of me?" The boy who spoke was called Jorge. He wasn''t very tall, at 174 cm and a little malnourished with dark circles in his eyes. He pointed his finger towards Amon''s face while emitting an air of arrogance around him. The group of people who came with himughed as they mocked Amon. They were all sophomore boys. Honestly, they wanted to beat him up, make him know his ce, knowing that there was always someone more powerful, or something like that. Of course, this was a lie. They were just jealous, as Amon was always surrounded by pretty girls, and seeing him walking with a hot girl with fiery red hair so intimately, as well noting many students praising him in many of the conversationstely, only fanned their jealousy mes. Amon remained calm and indifferent. "You bastard, I will teach you a lesson for cursing my man!" Barbara rolled up her non-existent sleeves as she delinquently started fuming. This action of hers took the people around by surprise, making them choke on their own saliva. Even Amon was affected, making him smile slightly as his eyes narrowed a bit. "Tsk, you''re not even man enough to confront me and simply cower behind a woman!" Jorge teased again, even more sarcastically, "In the end, everything they said about you was a lie. You are nothing but a coward who hides behind a woman!" "Shut up." Suddenly, Amon spoke for the first time. When he spoke, he used a bit of fury, making Jorge''s emotions feel like he was on a roller coaster, causing him to get angry and lose his temper... "A duel, is it? Alright, what do you want to bet?" Amon asked with cold indifference, "100k credit?" "A H-hundred thousand!!" When the surrounding students heard Amon''s proposal, without exception, everyone was surprised and held their breath. At this point, even Jorge, who had managed to wrestle his emotions back under control, was stunned. 100 thousand was high, even for him who was an Innate. "Oh?" Barbara scoffed, "Don''t you even have that much? Tsk, trying to crow, but in the end he''s just a poor boy without even a measly 100,000 credits~~!" Even though most of the students around didn''t have that amount, not even half that much, they stifled theirughter when they heard Barbara speak. Who told this welp to try to mock Amon? If Amon wasn''t holding her arm, Barbara would have wiped the floor with this idiot''s face! She was even angrier that he''d messed with her mood, which had been pretty good to say the least until just now when it had been ruined by this filthy cur. "Still silent?" Barbara was unforgiving. "Weren''t your little friendsughing with you? Will you borrow it from them, or do you have no way to guarantee it?" It might seem like she wasn''t thinking as she spoke, and was just out to get revenge, but it wasn''t that simple. She saw Amon fiddling with his digital clock and saw Jorge''s information out of the corner of her eye; she didn''t believe that Amon would lose to him after seeing his information. Jorge: 221 duels, 136 wins and 85 losses. It''d been half a year since he became an Inborn, and his gics were earth. Most of the time, those with earth elements had an advantage against those with lightning elements. Maybe that''s where Jorge''s confidence came from. Hearing what Barbara said made Jorge look at his friends. "I have 60 thousand," he said, "Lend me the rest. When I get paid, I''ll pay you with interest!" He spoke as if he had already won. His confidence could reach the heavens. "Okay." The friends agreed, as they knew his strength, and had simr thoughts upon learning that Amon had lightning genes. Jorge has experience against lightning users, which was where his confidence came from. When he got 100,000 credits, Jorgr turned to Amon. The lower left corner of his mouth curved upwards and a very ugly smile appeared on his face. Some people who saw it felt like throwing up, while others just looked away. "How ugly!" Barbara eximed. She couldn''t believe a person could have such an ugly smile. Worse was that Jorge wasn''t affected by what she said. In fact, he still looked confident in his own smile, and he winked at her. "Beautiful girl, I''m going to beat the shit out of that useless boyfriend of yours and make you see what a real man is made of." Ignoring Amon, he kept looking at Barbara. The more he looked, the more he found her form to be pleasant, only she was already with someone... But that was okay. He was confident that she woulde running to him the moment she noticed his grandeur. It was only a matter of time, soon the beauty would throw herself into his arms of her own ord. Amon wasn''t much for giving into anger; he mostly avoided it. However, at this point, he began to look at Jorge differently. His eyes narrowed like a wild beast looking at its prey. When the duel was registered with 100,000 credits on each side, a location appeared for them to go to duel. The people who were within the area where the duel would take ce tactfully moved away. Amon went to the part assigned to him. On the other side, Jorge stood with his hands behind his back as he maintained an expression that screamed: ''I''m an expert, worship me!'' Of course, maybe this kind of behavior would work if it was done by someone older in age, or even a real expert, but him acting this way just looked silly and really stupid. "Amon, finish him off!" Barbara yelled, "Leave him eating dirt!" "Okay." Amon turned towards her and made the ''ok'' gesture with his fingers. "Leave it to your dreams when you are sleeping." Jorge gave that same ugly smile as before and said, "You''re the one who''s going to eat dirt here!" Amon didn''t bother to answer. An electronic sound echoed, signaling the countdown had begun. The instant the countdown ended, Amon used: ! [Star Justice: Channels a fiery rage of lightning stars to inflict damage to the enemy that partially bypasses defense. Damage increases ording to the amount of condensed gic energy] What wasn''t said was that Amon, who controlled the emotion of fury, managed to make the already powerful attack even more when he channeled his fury with lightning. The size of a football, the ball of lightning shot towards Jorge. Jorge snorted in disdain and erected a threeyer barrier made of earth. The ball of lightning that contained Amon''s fury and the burning rage of the stars surges forward, somewhat devastating the ground it passes by, creating a deep line on the ground with a scorch mark, leaving behind a trail of lightning. When it collided with the barrier erected by Jorge, it was as if it were going through a wall made of Styrofoam: digging a hole, passing throughyer byyer of the earth barrier. "It cannot be!!" Jorge cried out in rm, his expression losing confidence for the first time. He tried to channel more gic energy into the barrier, but was unable to reinforce it. He retreated and created newyers of earth shields, but the result was no different. It was even easier for Amon this time, and before he could retreat, the ball of lightning mmed into Jorge''s chest furiously! *BANG!* "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!* A loud pitiful scream echoed. Jorge couldn''t stop the attack. He couldn''t even change direction as he was dragged backwards while being electrocuted by God knows how many volts. His hair stood on end with signs of burning. Even his clothes were torn in several parts and showed signs of burn damage, not to mention his skin was red and with blisters spreading across his body. Using his hands to push back against the force, Jorge was still being dragged as he tried to mold the earth and throw away this ball of lightning. However, he was not able to and let out a loud, pitiful scream; it was worse than a little child who had mmed his little finger on the corner of a door. Even at that moment he didn''t stop thinking about how to get out of this situation, and when he had the idea of ??falling backwards to the ground, to his misfortune the ball of lightning seemed to be attracted to his body like metal that was attracted to a ma. *BOOM!* A loud sound echoed. This time the sound was followed by a lightning storm as the ball of lightning exploded in Jorge''s chest and he fell to the ground. A crater formed when the ball of lightning exploded, and the spectators were scared; some even thought that Jorge had died. The sight of the lightning storm explosion was too frightening. It was possible to imagine how powerful it was from Jorge''s screams of pain. Many knew Jorge''s fame. He was a bully who liked to duel. He dueled at least once a week and had a good amount of victories, and as an Innate, he was powerful, however, he was not able to fight back or defend himself from a single attack of Amon''s. "Victory: Amon Tang!" Amon noticed a message appearing on his digital watch saying that he had received 100,000 credits. No matter how surprised or worried the crowd was about Jorge, the robotic voice announced Amon''s victory when Jorge''s defensive points ran out. At the same time, a teacher flew in. He appeared beside Jorge. From his hands a blue light came out, enveloping Jorge. "It''s Teacher Mendon?a!" Teacher Mendon?a was a teacher well known for healing using water. When they saw him heal Jorge, even though most of them weren''t anything close to him, they didn''t want to see him dying like that in front of them. Amon didn''t feel even an ounce of regret, even though his attack surpassed what he imagined. Who told this guy to court Barbara in front of him? Even Amon was capable of getting angry! "Amon, congrattions! You made a small fortune through that~" Barbara threw herself into Amon''s arms and kissed his cheek in front of everyone. Out of concern for Jorge''s life or death situation, the students didn''t dare to apud Amon''s victory, but seeing this, albeit with a little envy, they began to apud. What was the reason? Well, you could say that seeing something so incredible, they felt like they should apud, simple as that. Because of this duel, Amon''s name was mentioned more frequently again. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha ", Chapter 178 178: Teasing Maisa Teacher Mendon?a looked towards Amon withplicated feelings. He sighed as he took Jorge in his arms and took him with him. "What is wrong with that teacher?" Barbara muttered, upset. The culprit was the boy for talking nonsense and challenging Amon to a duel, not the other way around! Maisa, Julia, and Ariel arrived a minuteter. "Amon, congrattions on winning some duel and earning a lot of credits, hehe~" Juliaughed and hugged his arm between her big breasts. She rested her head on his shoulder and said, "I''m just sorry I couldn''t get here sooner..." Barbara had informed them of Amon''s duel, but unfortunately for them, they didn''t make it in time to watch. After Barbara summarized what happened, Maisa said, "Serves him right." Maisa was looking out of the corner of her eyes at her sister''s breasts rubbing Amon''s arm and she felt a little envy and jealousy, but she was a little shy to do the same in front of so many people. "Although I wouldn''t mind if you wanted to go after him. Just the fact that he despises my boyfriend, he deserves a spanking~" Julia said with a touch of mischief as she smiled as she squeezed Amon''s arm tighter against her full breasts. Barbara scoffed and retorted, "Only in your dreams! I''d prefer death!" "You mean, ''our boyfriend,'' yes?" Maisa corrected her. She tried to pull Julia away from Amon. "But, Barbara, why were you together with Amon?" Julia teased, raising a frown as she didn''t let go of Amon''s arm. When she asked this question, Julia also realized that there was something wrong with Barbara. Barbara, who was already confident, had a more mature air around her. Although the appearance itself didn''t have any drastic changes, there was something like a mature woman''s scent. Releasing Amon''s arm, she approached Barbara. Sniffing the air near her, Julia sighed pitifully. Barbara blushed a little, but there was obvious pride on her face. "What? What?" Maisa sensed that her sister''s sigh was not simple. Ariel, who had never been in a romantic rtionship, understood at once, and a teasing smile curved her lips with wine red lipstick. She licked her lips with her pink tongue. "Hehehe, Maisa is so adorable. I even worry a little about her safety, considering her slowness in realizing something so simple~" Ariel opened her mouth wide, with a giggle that seemed to enjoy seeing Maisa confused. She managed to make her voice provocative and seductive at the same time byughing. "Hehehe~" Perhaps that was the trigger. Maisa, who was teased by Ariel, turned red, but she sharpened her brain to think and remembered that her sister smelled the air, especially the air closer to Barbara... When she did the same, her eyes widened. "It can''t be..." she mumbled, stunned. "Ara, you finally realized, baka~" Ariel''s lips tightened, then curved upwards in a perfect arc. She was amused by Maisa''s change of expression. She then said in her teasing voice, "If you continue like this, it might even happen that a random girl makes out with Amon before you~" Maisa pouted, puffing out her cheeks. She said, "That will not happen, no. I won''t let that happen, humph!" "Hehehe~ I hope you make it~" Ariel added, and this time it even hit Julia, "But knowing Amon, as long as you''re 17, he won''t pop your cherry..." Julia: "..." Maisa: "..." "My 18th birthday is close," Maisa said. She and Julia were born in the month of August on the 2nd. They were already at the end of June. After the next month they would be 18 years old. She added, "Besides, I have been a legal adult since I was 16 years old." Ariel pretended not to hear thest part Maisa added, while Barbara covered her mouth and smirked. Barbara was a few months older than Amon. When she met Amon it was her birthday. She never said anything about it, but it was one of the best birthdays she''d had in years. Although Amon didn''t know it, she held that day dearly in her heart. "By the way, my 18th birthday is next month on the 18th," Ariel announced with a suggestive look. Maisa became defensive. She felt that Amon''s chastity was in danger! "Hehehe~ You''re so much fun~" Arielughed out loud. Maisa''s reactions were the best for her. Julia sighed to the side. She understood that Ariel was just teasing her, however, she didn''t forget to remind herself that next month was Ariel''s birthday. The students who were around them before had gone about their business. After all, they still had sses to attend, and now that the duel was over they weren''t as interested in staying. "We should go too," Amon finally spoke. "Okay." Ariel was the first to agree. Barbara let go of Amon''s arm reluctantly. She wasn''t going to attend the same ss as him and had to go a separate way. Maisa and Julia went together, while Ariel was left alone. - - The ss that Amon chose to attend in a sh was talking about something he already understood, so he grabbed one of the books Teacher Kaia handed him as homework. The content of the book was very deep and quite interesting. Some things were just theories based on Teacher Kaia''s understanding, while others described the form behind the theory and sess in creating runes. Before long, Amon had already read the same book three times. Meanwhile, the first ss ended and the teacher changed the content of the ss. When Amon heard her talk about a versatile lightning spell, he closed the book in his hand and paid attention to the ss. The teacher said, "Versatile Lightning spells can be used in many ways. They can be a type of enhancement of an existing spell, using multiple casts at the same time. They also have a property that is extremely effective against polluted beings, directly attacking impurity. "When using the Versatile Lightning spell, it is important to be careful with targets in the area so as to not hit an ally. After all, as versatile as it can be, these spells are difficult to control. It is also best to refrain from showing the opponent any Lightning until the opportunity for the greatest possible advantage presents itself. "Another very important thing: despite being used to attack, a lightning spell can also purify negative effects on your allies. Although it is true that it hurts a little, it is worth it if it is in a situation where the negative effects are very strong." After exining the advantages and disadvantages, the teacher started talking about the theory behind the ss of spell, and the best way to use them. She even presented some strategies. With everything he heard, Amon believed that there was a lot of potential in such a spell and it could be useful at some point, so he decided to learn how to do it. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 179 179: Teasing Maisa Again Meanwhile, in the second row from the lower left corner of the room, a group of girls who were watching a holographic video suddenly looked back towards Amon.They started whispering to each other. "Yes, it''s him, I said." "Wow, he is prettier than in the video..." "He is also very good in every way. He''s only in the first year and already has at least 200 thousand credits..." The girls'' eyes sparkled. 200,000 credits would allow them to open a store at the university, apart from the numerous other things that could be bought with that amount of credits. Among the three girls who were chatting, the one with the most credits was a measly 221 credits. Before, they had thought that was fine enough since they were still first years, but now they knew someone even younger than them (since Amon was only 18 and most were already 19 or even 20 years old) already had a small fortune. If before he was already attractive for being a genius, those who needed resources to improve looked at him with more appreciation and greed. - - At lunchtime, Amon arranged to meet the rest of his group to eat in the university cafeteria, but before Maisa reached the cafeteria, someone stopped her. "Maisa, do you have a minute?" Maisa, who was walking beside Julia, stopped and looked back. Julia also stopped. The person who had approached her was a tall and thin boy, with dark blue hair and light brown eyes and more pointed ears than normal humans, simr to an elf''s. He had a sophomore badge on his chest from the water gics department. "Mm?" Maisa was in a hurry, so when she spoke, her voice came out a little aggressive. "Can you make this quick?" "First let me introduce myself, I''m Elijah. I''m a sophomore in the aquatic gics department." Adjusting his tie, the young man broke open a confident smile, trying to be both charismatic and elegant at the same time. "I fell in love with you the moment I saw you. Your figure is so dazzling and your smile is so striking that it does not leave my heart. You see, I really want to be your boyfriend, but I know we haven''t met yet. So, can we start as friends?" "No." Maisa felt that she had just wasted her time by stopping and listening to so much nonsense. She was already disgusted to hear that his name was Elijah - the same name as someone he hated. Also, if he knew about her, didn''t he know that she already liked and was dating someone else? He said he fell in love with her and liked her smile, but had she ever smiled at him? No, she hadn''t! "Do you at least have a Chat-GC ount?" Elijah asked in a hurry, seeing that she was about to leave. "I do," Maisa replied, already irritated. "Then let''s exchange info." Elijah wasn''t affected by Maisa''s angry and aggressive temper; one could say he even liked it. When he spoke, the lower right corner of his lip turned up as he angled his face a little with a look in an attempt to appear flirtatious. Maisa rolled her eyes and said, "I have Chat-GC. That''s all the info you''ll get from me." She left a stunned Elijah in ce. Julia couldn''t stopughing as she walked alongside Maise. "Don''t say anything about this to the others." Maisa sighed when she saw her sisterughing so hard. In a voice tinged withughter, Julia replied, "Yes, yes, I won''t..." "Why is it that I can''t trust you..." Maisa put her hand against her forehead. She felt that if the rest knew, especially Ariel, she wouldn''t stop teasing her again. Julia kept making fun of her as they walked along until they arrived at the cafeteria. Meanwhile, Elijah muttered as he snapped out of his stupor, "Woman, you''re the first to treat me like this¡­ and it ended up hurting me quite a bit." He then added as he regained a confident smile, "But you sessfully attracted my attention! Woman, you are interesting..." People who saw him muttering to himself and didn''t see what had preceded it thought he was crazy, although several of them thought he was kind of cute in spite of this. ''It''s a shame. Although he''s cute, he''s pretty warped in the head...'' A few girls shook their heads and sighed, walking past him. - - When Amon''s group was all assembled and finished ordering food and taking it to a table big enough for all of them, Julia started to tell what had just happened to Maisa. "My God, I can''t believe your luck, Maisa, hahaha~" Ariel wasughing maniacally as she held her stomach. Barbara startedughing maniacally as well. She and Ariel didn''t even care about the strange looks they were getting from the other students and even some teachers who were having lunch in the cafeteria. Sometimes, she even tapped the table with her soft, delicate little hand until she blushed. "You are amazing, Maisa!" Barbara, who was still holding her stomach, startedughing again after raising her thumb at her, to the point that she couldn''t even breathe. Amon on the other hand had a serious look on his usually calm face. "If this person keeps bothering you, let me know." Maisa, who was red in the face with embarrassment, even puffing out her cheeks as she took turns looking at Julia, then at Barbara and Ariel, looked at Amon and was moved by what he said. "Only Amon truly loves me~" She felt sweet for the first time since they arrived at the cafeteria. She even felt that the day was particrly more beautiful, despite the fact that it was raining at that moment. Amon added, "Don''t mind the three of them too much. They''re just having fun with the situation, because it was a little funny, but not because of you. Rather, it''s because the boy in question is an idiot." Amon affectionately and lovingly looked at Maisa making her heartbeat rapidly elerate. "Uh-huh." Maisa''s already sweet heart almost melted. She closed her eyes and purred like a sly kitten the instant Amon put his hand on her head and rubbed it gently. Ariel said in surprise, "Amon, you''re getting really good atforting girls..." "Huh?" Amon looked at her. He was serious as he said, "Although I try to better understand how to treat my girlfriends on the inte, or by talking to Bianca who gives me a lot of tips, what I said just now came from my heart." Maisa felt a loss when Amon stopped touching her head and heard Ariel''s words, but then her beautiful eyes werepletely focused on Amon''s handsome face. She found the serious Amon who was saying this very attractive. Looking at Amon, her face was red. God only knew what was going on in her brain. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 180 180: Going To Tower Maisa''s mouth curved slightly, revealing a charming, tender and beautiful smile. At the moment, she became even more confident, and the previous sadness was now gone. It was clear that she had gotten over being teased. "Did you notice?" Julia asked suddenly as she looked around. "Huh?" Amon''s face took on a frown in response. Ariel, Maisa, and Barbara also had no idea what she was talking about. Julia snorted and said in her low voice, in a very proud manner as she puffed out her breasts, making the pair of rabbits hop seductively, "Humph, the vultures have risen. More and more girls are looking towards Amon and whispering. Do they think we are here for decoration?" Ariel pointed at Julia''s white rabbits, even poked her with the tip of her fingernail and said, "Hehe, tinsel? Not these things here. It''s more like a whole party. I bet these would be enough for Amon to y with all night without getting tired~" "Damn girl, you deserve a spanking. How can you be so shameless?" Julia hugged her breasts, embarrassed to be teased like that. "Impossible!" Ariel confidently rejected it. "..." Julia began to understand why Maisa was so helpless in front of Ariel. This girl had no ounce of shame! She loved to tease and tease; she was never satisfied until she saw someone be ashamed. Barbara, on the other hand, liked what she saw. Sheughed when she saw Ariel teasing Julia. Perhaps she was the most immune to Ariel''s teasing, but even she was affected at times. - - After sses were over, Amon went back to the dorm and again started reading the books he was given. Although he made an appointment to meet the girls for dinner together, there was still enough time for him to read. Amon read for over an hour, then he went to the living room and sat on the floor as he took the Calm Core. It was something he got before, but still didn''t use. Meditating, he used the Rune: [Boundless Heart]. In the next instant, his aura changed. The energy around him started to fluctuate, creating a small vortex just above his head. Amon was in pure concentration as all the energy in the Core of Calm was sucked into him. - - Calm +1 Calm +1 Calm +1 Calm +1 - - Half an hourter... - - _ _ Although the lightning genes did not change, despite this, he achieved a lot in his calm genes and opened 11 genes, which was good enough. Standing up, Amon stretched his skeleton, then bone-cracking sounds echoed in the room. He then went straight to the bathroom. - - It was almost ten at night when Amon met the girls and had dinner together. Dinner was particrly enjoyable, and since Amon got so many credits, dinner was courtesy of himself. "Amon, is there anything you intend to buy with the credits?" Ariel asked. She thought that with his current amount of credits, it would be possible to buy a lot of good things. Amon nodded in agreement. "I''m thinking of buying something to improve my lightning genes." "Oh well, I want something to improve mine too." Ariel smiled. "My aunt rmended that I do improve as soon as I finish learning to control my current strength, and I think I''m ready since I didn''t break any more door knobs or even sses. At most I cracked a ss, but it wasn''t all that great after all." "I still break some sses¡­" Maisa sighed, "At first, even holding cutlery was difficult, as I easily broke them in two, even the silver ones." "I''m in particrly good shape," Barbara offered, "If you want, I can ask my mom to let you train in the special room she has in her restaurant." "Serious?" Ariel knew more or less how special this room was, so she was surprised by Barbara''s offer. If possible, she would like it very much. "Yes, just a moment, I''ll call her." Barbara nodded and made the video call to her mother. The call rang three times until the other party answered in an incrediblyzy voice, giving off a seductive sleepy air. "Mm? What is it?" Bianca yawned. She appeared in the holographic image yawning, lyingzily in her pajama clothes on arge bed. "Mother!" Barbara changed her voice. "Amon, and the girls are watching you!" "Huh?" Bianca blinked, leaving only one eye open as she yawned again, making her pair of rabbits bob up and down invitingly. She asked in herzy voice, "Only them? If so, fine~" She wouldn''t want to be seen like that by a man other than Amon, but as the others were a bunch of girls, she didn''t mind one bit. Barbara: "..." Maisa: "..." Julia: "..." Ariel smirked. Barbara was speechless and looked around, and indeed it was just them, as they were walking away from people. Luckily she had called now and not a few minutes earlier when she was in the throng of peopleing in and out of the restaurant they were at. Bianca, now more awake, with her long loose blonde hair and silver silk pajamas sat down and asked, "Now are you going to tell me why you called me?" "Oh yeah," Barbara recalled. She asked, "Mom, is it okay to take the girls to your ce to use the training room that Amon and I used before?" "Mm, sure." Bianca smiled, full of ulterior motives. Her voice was soft and had hints of asphyxiation. "It would be great if Amon came along when theye here." Barbara was speechless again. She finally came to herself a few secondster, shook her head, and let out a sigh. Listening to the conversation between mother and daughter, the girls felt happy, but at the same time, Julia and Maisa were worried¡­ Ariel on the other hand was having a great time. "What do you think?" Barbara looked at the others and asked, "What would be the best time for us to go?" "I don''t mind skipping sses after lunch," Ariel responded with a small smile. Maisa wasn''t against that idea. "Me neither. There aren''t any sses I care enough about in the afternoon." "I''m game," Amon also agreed. Only Maisa''s input was missing. She nodded, agreeing to go. "¡­Okay then. Is it okay if we go tomorrow afternoon?" Barbara went back to talking to her mother. "Yes, you cane. I''ll get things ready." Bianca replied and added, "By the way, you cane to lunch here. I will prepare something delicious for us." Remembering the delicious food from her restaurant, Ariel and the girls collectively licked their lips. Barbara pursed her lips, while a hint of a smile could be found on her face, and her once helpless face was suddenly full of hunger. Yep, her mom''s cooking was better than all the restaurants they went to at university. Although they found many who made excellent food, it didn''tpare to the food made at her mother''s restaurant. - - The next day, after morning sses as promised, they met at the university gate. Asking for an app transport, they soon got into a flying car towards Torre. The trip took only half an hour. "I am starving." Barbara rubbed her belly. Because of the words spoken by her mother yesterday, she had barely touched her breakfast and hadn''t had her lunch yet. The same could be said for the other girls. Even if they didn''t want to be rude, it was hard to resist the urge to eat tasty food. Perhaps Amon was the calmest among them, but that could very well have been rted to his calm genes. Now that he''d increased to 23 calm genes, he got calm much more easily. While he didn''t want to be controlled by the calm genes, he chose to stay calm, as unlike fury, it didn''t negatively affect him. It was 12:30 when they arrived at the Tower. Climbing out of the vehicle after paying, they passed inspection, then entered. "Come on,e on! I''m hungry~" Barbara hurried through the entry as soon as they arrived. She almost ran around the Tower. "What''s got you in such a hurry?" Julia rolled her eyes. "The food won''t run away." "¡­ So, tell me, why are you walking faster than me?" Barbara scoffed. With the greatest naturalness in the world, Julia said, "This is my normal walking speed. You''re the slow one." "I know..." Barbara would never believe it, because who did Julia think she was? They walked together every day, but Julia had never walked this fast. Maisa sighed. She could only quicken her steps to keep up with the two girls who had started walking so fast. Because of that, they arrived at the restaurant in no time. After they arrived, Bianca, who was already waiting for them, had one of the employees bring them to her personal space. Once inside, they felt their stomachs growl. The smell alone was stimting enough. It was lunchtime, so the restaurant was full. It didn''t take long for them to arrive and the maid knocked on Bianca''s door. The door opened from the inside. "Wee,e in~" Bianca said in her soft voice. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 181 181: Bianca Talks About A Secret Kingdom That Is About To Appear Bianca was wearing a casually sexy dark grayce miniskirt and ck tights. Her ck tights entuate her shapely curves, and Amon couldn''t help but stare at those long, slender legs of hers. Her outfit received the desired attention, even more than expected, causing her to smile confidently. "Let''s eat," she said as she led them to a tableden with food already waiting for them, each of the tes wafting warm air and an enticing smell. Maisa and Julia noticed how Amon seemed to enjoy looking at Bianca''s long, slender legs as she walked in front of them. It was also when they made a mental reminder to wear tights when they were with Amon... ''He seems to like this kind of thing...'' Maisa and Julia had simr thoughts. ''Maisa would look great in something like this.'' Amon took one look at her long legs, and... in particr, he thought her butt was of higher quality. Out of everyone there, she had the most advantage in this department... After sitting down, thanking Bianca for the food, they began to eat. Amon picked up a piece of meat with his fork and put it in his mouth. He closed his eyes as the savory taste of the meat spread in his mouth. "Delicious, right?" Bianca smiled happily. Amon nodded, as did the girls who also tasted the food. "There''s still a lot, so eat slowly," Bianca said, satisfied with the sight of their ravenous appetites. As they continued eating, Bianca suddenly asked, "Who wants to go to the training room first? It''s best to go one at a time, as the effect is bad if there''s more than one person." Once they stopped eating, Amon and Barbara didn''t go along, since they practically didn''t need to improve like the others did. They had no reason to take the practice time of the room when the other three needed it much more. "Ariel, you can go first." Maisa looked at Julia, and with a tactical understanding, they decided to let Ariel go first. "Seriously? I won''t say no to that, then~" Ariel nodded easily with glee in her bright eyes as she went back to eating. Ariel carefully chewed her dinner, tasting each ingredient. Thus, her taste buds were very satisfied and she found it very tasty. She wasn''t the only one who ate with relish. They were all enjoying their lunch and ate until they were satisfied. "Thank you, Ms. Bianca. It was delicious." Maisa wiped her mouth with a small cheerful smile on her face. "Just call me Bianca, or Big Sister Bianca would also be eptable." Bianca suggested kindly. Come to think of it, Bianca really did look like an older sister at best. She has kind eyes and a warm smile and looked to be in her early twenties at most. "Then, I won''t be polite, and call you Big Sister Bianca~" Ariel said in a giggly voice as pleasant as a silver bell. Bianca was pleasantly happy with Ariel calling her Big Sister Bianca. "Ara ara, I like how that sounds, thank you~" Afterwards, Bianca looked at Maisa and Julia while resting her hands on her face with a gentle smile. "Big Sister Bianca," the twins said in unison. They knew they would officially be sisters sooner orter, and there was no harm in granting Bianca''s little wish. It was almost as Ariel thought, Bianca actually looked more like an older sister than someone old enough to be their mother. Well, whatever it was, Bianca''s mature charm was undeniable, that and the provocative air that made even them blush sometimes just looking at her. "It was excellent, Bianca. I really liked it", Amon praised the food with a satisfied smile. "Ahh, I''m satisfied, satisfied~" While touching her belly, Barbara sighed, herplete satisfaction visible on her face. "d you liked it," Bianca said quietly. She seemed happy that they had enjoyed their lunch, as today was a special asion where she had prepared everything herself. - - After the girls started taking turns entering the training room, Amon was silently reading his books. He had exined to Bianca that he needed to read these books and then pass a test given by a teacher who started teaching him about elemental gic runes. When she heard this, Bianca''s first reaction was happiness. After congratting him on his good luck, she told him to stay calm and make himself at home while reading the books. ''Now who was the God that made that woman ept Amon as a student?'' Bianca murmured in her heart full of surprise. Of course she knew Teacher Kaia, as she was universally known. Having her tutor Amon privately was something even the vice-principal of the university wouldn''t be able to do; maybe not even the principal could, since the only reason she stayed at the university was that the university was willing to give her aboratory and fund her research while she only had to give a few lectures, which was rare for her. If it wasn''t something mandatory that was in the contract she signed, she wouldn''t be willing to do anything. Knowing all this, it was no wonder that Bianca was so perplexed. "How is university going?" Bianca looked at Barbara. She began serving the others tea from a special tea leaf that had the effect of calming the mind. When she asked this, she also looked at Maisa and Julia. "Mm, normal, I guess." She didn''t notice anything much different. Although she admitted that she was getting more attention than before, Barbara grumbled, "But, there was one unfortunate person who upset Luan just to get a beating..." She told her everything that happened. Biancaughed a few times as the rest of the group listened in silence. "And between you two, did anything fun happen that you want to share?" Bianca said with a meaningful smile, "I bet there are boys wanting to flirt with you even more than before, since you''ve now be Innate, right?" "I don''t deny that." Remembering what had happened to her yesterday, Maisa sighed, "There was one boy in particr who was very clueless..." Bianca''s green eyes widened in surprise, looking genuinely surprised. She asked, "Oh? Did something happen? What a surprise~" Julia also shared some things that had happened to her, but her ount was more mellow - just a few boys trying to approach her, only to be rebuffed. And that morning the looks she received from the boys had decreased by a lot. She strongly believed that it was because of Amon. After all, he did send a sophomore to the infirmary, and it looked like it was pretty serious. If the teacher hadn''t shown up in time, it was possible that the boy would have fallen into aa, or even worse. Talking with Bianca, the twins realized they had a lot inmon and it was very easy to talk to her - quite different from what they imagined it would be because of the difference in status and age. "By the way, something is going to happen on Velta." Bianca shared some important first-hand information, warm, straight from the oven, "Ten days from now, a secret kingdom will open on this, one that reduces the power of everyone who enters this''s secret realm to Level 1 Innate." "Is it really possible for something so magical to exist?" Maisa took a deep breath to contain her surprise. She was a little skeptical about it. "Of course it''s possible," Bianca said, "It says that at one point an Overlord was reduced to a Level 1 Innate, but I don''t know if that''s true or not, as there''s no proof. However, one thing''s for sure: There are many good things in this secret realm that others haven''t found yet. It''s a good chance for those who are looking to try their luck." "Do you intend to go, mother?" Barbara asked. She was very calm, maybe because of the tea she was drinking. Otherwise, hearing this, she could have been a lot more agitated. "No, I have no interest in that sort of thing." Bianca sipped her tea while squinting at the others. She chuckled when she saw their curious gazes. "Even though it''s such a mystical realm, the things that exist within, they''re only useful for those who are newbies like Inates. It''s not worth the risk and work in my case." Well, it was true. They didn''t know how strong she was, but they knew that she wasn''t just a Level 1 Innate. ''A secret realm where everyone is reduced to Level 1 Innates...'' Barbara muttered in her mind, then nced in Amon''s direction. She could kind of imagine what the reaction would be if Amon heard that. It was an opportunity to get strong. Maybe Amon wasn''t going to even blink to say he wanted to go explore this secret realm. "Oh, yes," Bianca warned seriously, "If you decide to go, let me know. I will have to make some preparations for you, and it would be good to ask permission from the University first and let them know where you are going. There is a possibility that some idiots will wait outside to rob those whoe back from the secret kingdom." The chance of this happening was actually pretty high. At least there was a 50% chance someone would show up, being at least Level 3 Innate and try to steal from those who were only Level 1 Innate. Although they wouldn''t dare to explore the secret realm, outside where their power was not restricted would be different. "I can understand that," Barbara said, "Mom, don''t worry. We''ll talk to Ariel and Amonter. If we decide to go, we''ll do what you said." "Good." Bianca nodded in satisfaction. It was lovely when Barbara was so understanding. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 182 182: Baseball Bat? The rest of the time Amon spent reading while the girls took turns entering the training room. Even if it was just for a few hours, it was already making a lot of difference for the girls. Some difficulties they were having were fixed while in the training room. It was indeed a magical room. They didn''t even want to think about the cost a special room like this would have. Although the effect it brought wasn''t like what they used the time they went to merge their Gic Factors to be Innate, it was still very good, and they could use it longer. After he read each book at least 1 time, Amon divided his attention. He talked to the girls sometimes, even spoke his opinion regarding the secret kingdom that Bianca spoke about. At this moment it was Maisa who was in the training room. "Bianca, do you have any suggestions I can spend my points on to be of use to me?" Amon suddenly asked. Bianca''s eyes blinked. She looked at Amon a little surprised, as she knew that before he had said that he intended to use his points to buy items that would be useful to improve his gics. The fact that he knew how to prepare a medicinal bath was something she supported doing when buying rare herbs, since the most difficult and expensive thing he already had was the knowledge of preparing a medicinal bath, creating an ideal vessel for improving gics. "Well, it''s not like I don''t have some ideas, but do you really want to hear them?" Bianca asked. "Yes, please," Amon nodded. "You don''t have a breathing spell, am I right?" Bianca asked rhetorically. When he nodded, she continued, "Then I rmend that you at least get a low-level match for yourself. I even have one myself, but the result would be unsatisfactory if you use it." "I understand." Amon was thoughtful. He had a vague idea of ??how much a breath spell cost. Even the low level lightning cost 30,000 credits. However, it was true... If he had something like that, he would be able to exert much more strength, as well as have better control of his strength. Not only him, for the girls it would be ideal to have something like this. "I''ll see what I can find tomorrow," Amon said with a rare smile, "Thank you." "Hehe, if you want to thank me, just kiss me~" Bianca joked, but how could she imagine that Amon would actually do that in front of the girls in the middle of the room. Amon got up, walked over to her, and bent down towards her lips with his. He whispered after he kissed her, "Thank you. You helped me a lot." Bianca, who was supposed to be the more adult here, was the one who was stunned. She was speechless for a moment, before smiling again, then sheughed as she saw the envious looks from her daughter and Julia. Ariel was the same as always. She just liked to tease and even if she blushed a little when she saw Amon kissing a more mature woman, using the term much used by young people on the inte - a hot Milf... she smiled with amusement. ''A breathing spell, huh...'' Ariel admitted that she hadn''t thought of this possibility. The more she thought about it now, the more she believed that it would be a good choice to spend even half of what she had to get at least a mid-level breathing spell. Bianca, who returned to normal, looked at her daughter without showing difort. She recovered very quickly and said, "By the way, I managed to get my hands on a blue fire breathing spell. It''s only mid-level, but it''ll be useful to you now. After all, with your current strength, I don''t even expect you to be able to master a high-level one." Barbara couldn''t refute this. Even though it looked like she was being slighted, she understood her mother''s real intention and was happy in her heart as she thanked her grumpily, "Tsk, thank you. I know I''m not that talented~" "Tsundere?" Bianca chuckled, "You have to know that I''m being pretty generous in thinking that you''ll be able to master a mid-level breathing spell." Now, she was being honest. Even people who had already created their Second Gic Factor by bing a Level 2 Innate had difficulty mastering it. Barbara just pouted and didn''t respond. Although Ariel wasughing a little, she felt a little jealous of Barbara, but she didn''t remain jealous for long as she has the ability to achieve this on her own. Even her mother couldn''t provide such a resource for her, yet Ariel loves her and would never despise her for it. - - A bitter in the evening, Bianca invited everyone to dinner before they headed back to the university. Since they had sweated a bit, she also suggested they go into her private jacuzzi before eating. ''Mom is really living very well here...'' Amon and the girls all got in together. It was big enough for all of them to get in and there was room to spare. In the jacuzzi, there was water mixed with milk and fragrance extract. Even if not much, that in itself helped to improve their gics. If this was used every day, in a few months they could even dream of reaching Innate Level 2. After training for nearly an entire day, the instant they stepped into the hot tub, most of the girls groaned in satisfaction. Amon and Barbara had a less significant reaction, especially Amon who had a calm expression: not quite stoic, as there was some desire in his eyes at being in a hot tub with so many naked beautiful women around him. However, even with that being the case, he didn''t think of anything evil at that moment; he just enjoyed the bath with everyone. While the water in the jacuzzi bubbled, along with the special bath milk and the pleasant fragrance that was mixed together, the atmosphere was so rxing and delicious that Maisa, Julia, and Ariel almost fell asleep. "Hehe, if you liked it, you can repeat it more times when youe to visit me here," Bianca said generously. Not only had Bianca fed them wonderful food, she let them use a special training room with features that could be said to be cheap to use, and even let them all bathe in her private jacuzzi. "Are you an angel?" Ariel asked with a quirky smile. She started to believe that maybe Bianca really was an angel. "Hahaha, I''d like to think I look like an angel," Bianca joked, "but in bed I''m a little devil¡­" She looked at Amon meaningfully. Bianca''s teasing, along with the seductive way she spoke in her voice, was simply too tempting even for the girls as straight women. They looked at Amon, and indeed his face flushed with desire. Well, how could anyone resist the charm of a naked Milf who attacked for real? "I''m leaving first." Amon got up. The instant he got up, the girls discovered that Amon wasn''t the only one ''up''. "Haha ha!" Bianca''sugh echoed as the girls all blushed. This time even Ariel couldn''t take it and sank into the water with her head immersed. It was hard for her to see such a thing as a poor single virgin. It wasn''t the first time she''d seen Amon''s ''thing'', though, perhaps it was the first time she''d seen it very clearly "in full force", pointing proudly at the sky. ''A baseball bat?'' Ariel thought with a flushed face. Maybe it wasn''t that exaggerated, since it was huge! And, what made her think of a baseball bat was the shadow that was cast because of it... ''Is it even capable of getting into such a small and tight space?'' She yed with her part while muttering in her heart. Well, she was also a girl in her prime; she had curiosities and had even satisfied herself before... Now, maybe Amon would even turn into... - - Half an hourter they were all in the living room. This time it was not Bianca who prepared dinner, but the restaurant chefs. Not that it was any worse, since they were all excellent experts that she had handpicked. And while the awkwardness didn''t quite go away because of what happened in the hot tub, the mood did change a little when the table was served with delicious food. Everyone looked at each other and looked at the food on the table. They ate casually with a happy smile on their faces. When they started to eat, things eventually went back to normal, and the strange mood from before began to dissipate. "Amon, this breast filet is also very good!" Barbara, who was on his left side, said while holding a generous piece of fish that she wanted to feed him. Amon did not refuse. He opened his mouth wide. Barbara smiled as she fed him with her fork. "Mhmm, it''s really good!" Amon said with emotion. Barbara was a very kind and caring girl. Maisa and Julia looked at each other. So they both took the rock-paper-scissors. "Yes!" Maisa celebrated when she won, and with a smug smile, she looked at Julia and then took some roasted ribs and went over to Amon with the intention of feeding him. "Amon, try this too. It''s very tasty and juicy, absolutely mouthwatering~" she said, enticing him with the food. Amon epted. He stood up a little, since Maisa was on the other side of the table, and her fork went towards his mouth. After tasting it, he sat back down and muttered in satisfaction, "Mhmm, you''re right. It''s juicy and delicious." - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 183 183: Amazing Talent... From beginning to end, Bianca enjoyed the presence of the girls. She had even imagined the girls subtly rejecting her being with Amon, however, although she saw jealousy and even a little envy when she was kissed by Amon or teased him, they didn''t show any repugnance towards her. Before Barbara left, Bianca called her daughter into the room where she kept her valuables and handed Barbara the mid-level spellbook. The name of the book was: Breath of the Blue me Lioness. It was a name she thought suited Barbara very well. With a smile, Barbara thanked her mom, "I love you mom, thank you~" - - Amon didn''t sleep after he got back to his room in the university dorm. Although he had already read the five books several times, he continued to read again before he closed his eyes. His interest in the theory behind elemental gic runes soared. ''If this is just basic knowledge, I''m looking forward to it.'' Amon closed the book. cing the book on top of the other four, Amon, already dressed in ck pajamas,id down on the bed. While lying down, Amon remembered the advice he received from Bianca. "Breathing spell, huh..." Amon mumbled, then fell asleep. - - "Gek!" Maisa made a strange sound when some unpleasant people appeared before her eyes, namely Cristina, Alexander, and the rest of their entourage. "Not student Alexander?... Oh wait, you couldn''t teach Amon a lesson, so you changed your name?" Ariel wasted no time. She spoke with a lot of excitement in her voice, full of teasing, "It is now Lord. Loser? Or maybe, Loser Lord? Scared that you will pee your pants? Well, it doesn''t really matter. Any of these names are suitable for you~" Alexander, who had just been smiling andughing moments ago, had his expression suddenly fall. His eyes darkened, especially as he looked in Ariel''s direction. He still didn''t forget what had happened to him in the secret realm. It was because of her that he was barely able to hold his head up with pride and also have a deviation in gics, not being able to create the first Gic Factor that he was so close to achieving... The proud Alexander of the water department was reduced to this... He didn''t even dare to retort back at Ariel; there was a lingering fear that haunted him by the way he was killed at her hands. "Alexander, my love,e on, don''t mix with the rabble. They''re not worth it!" Although she was also scared of Ariel and the rest, Cristina was actually grateful for what had happened. After Alexander was traumatized because of Ariel mainly, Cristina had given herself to him and even did dubious things just to please him and finally made him dependent on her. Despite being maniptive, and making him wear a green hat... she did everything for love, that''s what counted! Michael and Nilton looked at Cristina in a meaningful way. They also started to direct ttering words to Alexander and say that he was better than that, etc... Ariel, who had a very good sense for drama, opened her eyes wide and understood! ''Damn, damn, how could something so wonderful be happening between these four?!?'' She could barely contain her gossiping heart. She wanted to know more. There was no way she could let something so wonderful just go out without her participation! "Wow, you''re good~" Ariel suddenly spoke, full of interest in her voice, "Girl, and to think that you''re ''ying'' with these three big boys. Hehe, from a dog licking itself, you managed to evolve into a dog that likes to sit down~ Congrattions~~" "Wh-What are you trying to say?" Cristina panicked. She looked at Alexander only to see that his eyes had lost the warmth they had when he looked at her. "Is that true?" Alexander looked at Michael and Nilton. The two were not expecting this development. There was a look of guilt in the eyes of both, especially Nilton who was a childhood friend of Alexander. However, Michael suddenly burst out, "Can you me me?" he yelled, "That bitch begged me on her knees to get back to talking to you and fawning over you like before, even though you became trash! Heh!" "I thought we were friends!!" Alexander shouted back. Their discussion attracted the attention of the other students. "Friends? Hehe, I was more like a subordinate that you had by your side for convenience!" Michael scoffed, "By the way, whenever I or Nilton came inside her, you won''t believe how perverted this girl was. She always said she was going to feed it to you! Yes, that''s right, you''re the only one licking her pussy with my sperm and Nilton''s because you deserved it!" "Damn traitors!" Alexander was shaking non-stop, his eyes redder than the demonic beasts. "You deserved it! Don''t y the victim!" This time even Nilton exploded and started screaming, "Who are you to judge us? It was your fault for wanting a girl who already had a boyfriend, and for that we went through hell in that damn secret kingdom?!?" Ariel, like the rest, was baffled. This development surprised even her. Ariel just wanted to tease a little, however, she didn''t expect that Alexander would catch on so quickly and Michael would admit so easily and even start an argument. Cristina looked around. She had tears in her eyes and she felt very dirty right now. Thest few days she felt were the best days of her life, but now, feeling the judgmental gazes from others as well as the not-so-discreet murmurs about her with the three boys¡­ Cristina couldn''t take it anymore and ran away! "Damn, that was surprising even to me," Ariel spoke with a sigh after holding her breath for so long. Only Ariel had underestimated how much they were keeping bottled up about all this. Michael still didn''t think it was enough and said, "By the way, cocksucker, you never noticed she had another guy''s cum in that worn out pussy? Or did you know from the start, but you just love to drink cum!?" "I''ll kill you!!" Alexander turned into a demon and attacked with all his might. His target was mainly Michael, as he was the one who had just shamed him the most and talked tough... It was true that Alexander had fallen low, however, he was still powerful among the first year students. His punch coated with a water spell hit Michael''s face, making him spin and hit the concrete wall 3 meters away with force. *Boom!* The sound resounded. More and more students showed up because of themotion, at which point even a teacher arrived, and when he saw what was going on outside the dueling area - a personal fight - he intervened. It wasn''t forbidden to fight as long as a duel was requested and they were protected by the university''s dueling system, but other than that, what they were doing was against the rules. Alexander, who had just hit Nilton in the chest as well, making him kneel on the ground without air, started to unzip his pants... "Stop right there!!" The teacher ran over to stop whatever Alexander was about to do. However, Alexander didn''t want to listen. He tried to free himself from the teacher''s grip while appearing to be totally out of his mind. Whispers from students came from everywhere. Some who arrivedter did not understand the reason for the fight. "Why is this student so out of his mind? He doesn''t even listen to teacher Sergio...!" "Well, it''s understandable. He found out that so far he had been eating his ''friends'' sperm by licking¡­ you know, his girlfriend..." Although they avoided saying cunt, it was too suggestive and everyone understood. Hearing this, the boy who arrivedughed, but the girls next to him blushed in embarrassment. "Wow, just, wow!" Ariel had stars in her eyes as she was watching this all unfold in pure bliss. "You''re practically to me for this happening, you know~" Barbara poked Ariel''s cheek who had a strange smile of satisfaction as if she had eaten the most delicious food in the world. Ariel didn''t stop smiling as she looked at Barbara. She said with a wide smile, "Isn''t it true? I myself am amazed at my incredible talent for creating such fabulous drama! Ahh, my day to day is exceptionally good! Hell, that was so wonderful~!" Guilty? Heh... She didn''t feel that kind of feeling for someone who had tried to harm her friends. They might as well go to hell for all she cared! "This girl is hopeless..." Maisa sighed as she shook her head. However, she herself did not feelpassion for these four people. That Alexander had disgusted her for a long time, and he even had thoughts of dealing with Amon and doing dubious things toward her. For people like that, she didn''t feel the slightest bit of sympathy. As for the girl, Cristina? This girl had always treated her like an enemy, calling her names several times, even talking badly about her behind her back to others, making up lies. Why should she sympathize and be supportive of someone like that too? - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 184 184: Theres Still A Long Way To Go Despite the drama at lunchtime, Amon and the girls still stayed in the cafeteria, so they chose what they were going to eat and sat around arge table. No matter how big themotion was before, just because that had happened, that wouldn''t stop them from eating. Amon, who chose to eat sweet and sour pork ribs, was still paying attention while the girls talked. In many of the subjects, he couldn''t join the conversation, as they didn''t hold back when talking in front of him, mainly Barbara, Ariel, and even Julia. Perhaps the most reserved of the group was Maisa, although she was joining in on conversation more oftenpared to before. They talked about literally everything: from favorite lingerie color, models, and type, to topics like some rumors about women with inverted nipples not being able to breastfeed their children. "Wait, I don''t believe this," Julia suddenly said in rtion to inverted nipples and did a search. She began to read, "Breastfeeding is possible even if the woman has inverted nipples because when the baby is breastfed correctly, the entire are is grasped and not just the nipple. In cases of grade 1 and 2 inversions, sucking on the breast by the baby can pull the nipple out, allowing breastfeeding." When she read this far, she breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "See? It''s all a lie. It''s possible! It wasn''t until she finished her deration that she noticed the strange looks from not only their group but other students who overheard their conversation, as they weren''t too far away. "..." Julia was embarrassed and lowered her head as she wrapped her arms around her breasts. Amon, for his part, red at the male students, making them look away. "Thank you, Amon~" Julia noticed Amon''s action as soon as she felt people''s gazes lower and realized instantly that it was because of Amon. Amon''s cold stare when he wanted to scare someone was too much for the other students, especially when they were doing something dubious like looking at a girl''s breasts. In this regard, even the girls who had stolen a nce looked away. It was frightening when those pretty lukewarm gazes narrowed and the nose wrinkled a little, demonstrating their dissatisfaction with their actions. - - It rained heavily in thete afternoon as Amon, Ariel, and the girls used their genes to create a kind of barrier around themselves as they made their way to the elevator. "Ahh, it''s raining really hard today," Maisa said as soon as they entered the elevator and began to move through the semi-transparent tube, giving them a unique view of the rain. "Umu, but, for us, that''s not a problem~" Julia smiled as she looked down to where some students weren''t able to use their genes like they were and looked like wet chicks in the rain, causing her tough. "It feels so good to be strong~" Ariel sighed as if she was really worried, "Poor people. Look, some of them don''t have umbres and they can''t even use a gic barrier around themselves to protect them from the rain¡­ So pitiful~" Amon heard this and looked. In reality, it was a minority who could not. After all, this was an elite university. Even without creating the First Gic Factor it was possible to make something like a barrier around the body to protect oneself from the rain. Of course, he was sensible enough to realize that the girls were only saying that mainly because they were happy with their current strength. However, it was Barbara who pointed out next, "But there are few who can''t. Look." She pointed. "..." Julia and Ariel looked toward where she had pointed in silence. "What?" Barbara looked confused. She didn''t understand at first, then she looked at Maisa who smiled at her suggestively, and Amon... Well, Amon still has a calm expression, as usual, so she couldn''t read him. "Just wanted to brag about being able to do it easily?" Barbara asked rhetorically. She added, "But, you think small. After all, we are already Innate. We can even create a spell that covers an entire house, preventing rain, let alone a simple aura around the body..." "In fact¡­" Thinking like this, Ariel and Julia, who had never tried to do something like this since they increased their strength, had to admit the thought of trying it crossed their minds. Even if he didn''t say it, Maisa wanted to try something like that. Honestly, wouldn''t it have been amazing? At least she thought so... "We''re here. Let''s go," Amon warned. Outside, they again created a spell to protect themselves from the rain. As they walked, the sound of rain was particrly loud. As it was raining a lot, it was even difficult to see far away because of this. Even still, in a few moments, they reached the spot where they would be able to exchange credits for a breathing spell. It was a veryrge ce and the interior was in the shape of a cone. There were many samples of items on shelves with tempered ss all around. The ce was a little crowded, with more than a thousand students present. However, the building itself was gigantic, so much so that it could even support 100,000 people inside. All that said, this didn''t mean that there weren''t too many people around currently. "Tsk, the way it''s going, it''s going to be a while before we can get serviced." Barbara clicked her tongue with undisguised dissatisfaction. "Well¡­" Juliaforted her, "We can window-shop for a bit while we get a password over there." "At least that''s true," Barbara nodded, feeling a little better. Waiting in line was something Barbara despised. If possible, she avoided it, preferably, she chose times to go to ces that tended to have the venues close to empty, but this time she hadn''t thought too much on that. She forgot for a moment how big this university was and that there were a lot of students. With the ease of mobility and the size of the university, it was understandable that she forgot this fact. The elevators lead to virtually any location at the university. It was difficult to have overcrowding at any specific location as there was a variety of restaurants, shops, etc. Speaking of, in shop windows near their group there were spell descriptions, as well as items like armor, swords, spears, etc. Neither Amon or the girls were interested in any of the weapons, as they had their own that could grow along with them that had been created by Old Hazael. However, the armor on disy was a little tempting as they were maic armor, linked to the wielder''s genes, allowing one to create a force field that protected them from physical and magical attacks. The greater the user''s gic power, depending on the maic armor, the force field that would protect them would be several times stronger, even capable of increasing physical and magical strength depending on the quality and property of the armor. It was like a second skin that protected them, although some took the form of armor, most were fused with the wearer. "The cheapest is 10,000 credits, while the mid-priced one that can be used even by Level 2 Innates costs between 30-100,000 credits." Ariel looked interested, "I''ll buy the breath spell first. Depending on how much I have left, I might buy some maic armor." "Well, if we''re going to the secret realm, it''s not a bad idea," Barbara said, "By the way, I already have a breathing spell, so I''ll buy at least some medium-quality armor, and whatever''s left I can lend to some of you if needed." "I have a lot of credit too," Amon said, "Better choose at least medium quality if we''re going to get anything, since at the rate we''re progressing, the low quality ones will be useless in no time." He wasn''t lying. In the few days they had been together, the girls alone had already shown signs of improvement. Although their growth was not as absurd as Amon, who had already opened 22 genes, they managed to open at least 10. There were also high-quality sets of armor for sale, however, they wouldn''t go for that much either, as the rmendation in the descriptions was for at least a Level 3 Innate and could be used even by Beginner or even Advanced Mutants. The Mutant ranking came after Innate level 3. Basically, it was ssified like this because it was necessary to undergo a gic mutation to advance from Innate Level 3 to Mutant Rank. Even among university professors, many of them were Advanced Mutants: that is, with 6 Gic Factors. The next ranks were unique ranks, where each rank even if it was separated into Beginner, Intermediate, and Advanced, they would not create new Gic Factors. That is, even if someone was a Gic Grandmaster with 7 Gic Factors, a Gic Grandmaster''s genes would go up to 1000 at least, unlike other Ranks below it. There were also Gic Grandmaster geniuses who surpassed the 1000 gene limit, simr to what Amon had done. In such cases, the greatest geniuses had managed to do this with almost 2000 genes before advancing to Star Rank. Star Rank was made up of the living beings who managed to create 8 Gic Factors, and the next was Amon''s goal: Overlord, with 9 Gic Factors... But it was still a far off dream until he reached that. Even a Star Rank was something simr to a God for most humans, and too far to reach. Amon was aware of this, and even though hecked so much, he knew he shouldn''t bite off more than he could chew. This was why he prefers to choose middle-ss armor. With the thought of choosing a maic armor morepatible for themselves, and knowing that Amon and Barbara would support them if they needed credits, Ariel, Maisa, and Julia started to look at the information of the more medium-quality maic armors that would best suit their needs. Barbara and Amon were doing the same. It would be good to know which ones they would want to test when it came to their turn to be called. "Number 1191 AC." When they heard that, their group all stared at Julia''s hand. It was their turn. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 185 185: Passing Teacher Kaias Trial And Request The promised five days had passed. Amon went to TN Labs on the morning of the promised day. He followed the arrows like thest time he entered theb door, down the familiar corridor and arriving in front of a white door. He knocked on the door and opened it when he heard Teacher Kaia''s voice tell him to enter. After entering, he saw her standing near a bookcase doing experiments. Teacher Kaia wore a whiteb coat, which matched her white hair that was currently tied in a high bun. "You''re early, boy." She turned, looking at him. Teacher Kaia was making mixtures of some viscous liquids. Amon had no idea what they could be. Putting what she was doing aside, Amon''s instructor added, "Since you''re here so early, you must be confident of being able to pass the test, right?" In fact, he was. "Yeah, I read through the material you gave me several times before I got here." "Very well, I will now test your level of understanding by asking about different materials in the books and see how far your understanding hase from those alone," Teacher Kaia said. She knew that even just by reading books, most people wouldn''t be able to understand many things on their own. Even if someone were to remember what was in the book, that wouldn''t mean they would be able to create something based on their cursory understanding of the content. Kaia wanted to test Amon and know better how far his understanding went, and from that, she would start teaching him if he passed well enough. If he passed by only little and had a lesser understanding of certain aspects, she could make him work harder on what hecked. Kaia pulled ten sheets out of thin air and then said, "Here, these are the test papers. There are ten in total. If your average is 90 points out of 100 points, you pass. You have 3 hours to finish." "Thanks." Amon epted the papers from her and said, "I will do my best." Kaia told him to sit in a chair near a white table. It was a table used for experiments, but it was clean at the moment, and it wasn''t like this was a dangerous ce. While Amon sat down and started taking the tests, Kaia got busy continuing what she''d been doing earlier. An hour and a halfter... Amon finished all ten sheets a half hour prior, and for thest half hour he had spent the time reviewing his answers. When he couldn''t find any ws in his answers, Amon spoke up upon seeing that Kaia didn''t seem particrly busy. "I finished." Kaya turned. Her eyes appraised Amon with a touch of surprise, but that wasn''t really it, as he just happened to finish in half the time allotted by her. In the end, if the result was not satisfactory, finishing early would be stupid if you could spend the rest of your time trying to find mistakes made. Picking up the test sheets, Teacher Kaia started going through the answers with a blue pen. Amon was silent as he awaited the result. His calm and patience were something Kaia had noints about. If he was always like that, it wouldn''t be so bad to teach him. Teacher Kaia started feeling pleased after reviewing two sheets and only finding half a w in one of the answers so far. The theory behind Amon''s answer was half right, but his understanding of that part was a bitcking. Ten minutester, she stopped moving the pen across the paper and said while looking at him, "Okay, you got a 99.5. With that score, you are ready to start being taught by me." "Thank you. I will be in your care." Amon bowed his head politely. Kaia just waved her hand in response, not at all concerned with any kind of formality. "We can start today, since you have a very good foundation and managed toe up with interesting theories by reading these five books. Your understanding is promising, so it would be good to start learning more about elemental gic runes as soon as possible." "Okay," Amon nodded and added, "Teacher Kaia, in a few days I will be going to enter a secret realm." "Is it from Velta?" Kaia asked. Ammon replied, "Yes, that one." "Oh, this is a surprise," she said, "My eldest granddaughter is going to be heading to that ce as well. It would be nice if you could help each other while you are there." "Your granddaughter?" Amon asked. "I''m not going there alone. Four other students, all girls, will go with me. If they agree to work with her, and your granddaughter is willing, we can go together." He couldn''t decide everything for himself. Although he knew that the girls would hardly reject something he asked as long as it wasn''t something absurd, he still felt it was good to hear their opinions. It was also necessary to know what the response of Teacher Kaia''s granddaughter would be and what kind of person she was. If she was an arrogant girl who looked down on Ariel and the other girls, Amon didn''t think it would be a good idea to work with her. Although he didn''t want to upset the teacher he had just started with, it didn''t mean he would be willing to do anything that she asked of him because she was over him. Teacher Kaia immediately understood Amon''s concern, and so she said, "Don''t worry, Mabel is well-behaved, even though she is indifferent to many things. However, when you spend time with her, you will realize that she is really nice." Like herself, Kaia''s granddaughter had a keen interest in elemental gic runes. And, maybe because of that, she didn''t show much interest in other things. The reason her granddaughter wanted to go to this secret realm was also because of her grandmother''s research. In this secret realm, she heard there were some things that could progress her research, and that''s why she wanted to go so badly, even when Kaia was against it. Knowing that Amon was going to that same secret realm came as a relief to Kaia. She knew a lot of things about Amon through ''that person'', so she knew he was powerful and she also knew the girls next to him were as well. With them, her granddaughter would be much safer than going alone. Hearing his teacher''s exnation of her granddaughter''s temperament, Amon understood that she was worried about her granddaughter. After all, it was a secret realm full of dangers. Going to such a ce alone was too risky. Kaia added, "Mabel will be here after school, at which point you can meet with her ande to an understanding of whether or not you will go together. You can also invite your friends to meet with her and see if it''s possible to all go together." "Okay, since Teacher Kaia put it this way, I won''t refuse," Amon said, "I''ll text my friends toe here after school." "Thanks." Teacher Kaia gave a rare smile. a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 186 186: Grandmas Sweetheart Late in the afternoon, as promised, the girls showed up at the TN Lab after receiving Amon''s location. The instant they arrived, they entered and were met by Amon and Teacher Kaia. After an exchange of kind words, Kaia told them of her concern and asked that they give her a chance to introduce her granddaughter, Mabel, and if possible let her join their team when she went to explore the secret realm. "To be honest, from what I heard from you, Teacher Kaia, I''m okay with letting here with us." Ariel spoke first. "But since it''s a dangerous ce, it''s good for us to get to know each other and test out ourpatibility." "When our lives are on the line, you can be incredibly serious~" Barbara pinched Ariel''s cheek. "Of course! If there''s one thing I won''t do, it''s put my life and my friends'' lives at risk just to pull a prank or for any other foolish reason," Ariel responded and pinched Barbara''s plump and smooth buttock. "But if it''s just teasing, I love it~" "Kyah..." Barbara squealed as she was pinched on the buttock by Ariel and squeezed Ariel''s buttock in revenge. Ariel felt a bit of pain from that, but she didn''t scream. She even smiled at Barbara, making believe that she was enjoying it, thus increasing the shame that Barbara was initially feeling for letting out a little scream. This kind of interaction didn''t displease Teacher Kaia, but it worried her a little, as her granddaughter was a very serious girl. ''I hope things work out well with them.'' Her only other option would be to go with her granddaughter herself, even if she had to go undercover, as she knew that her granddaughter could be quite stubborn when she wanted to be. Another thing she understood was that Ariel was very good at observing and had said what she had to basically demonstrate what their group dynamic was like. She already knew that out of these four girls, three of them were dating Amon, and their chemistry and interaction was good enough. As for that girl, Ariel, she seemed to be the more outgoing one who liked to y pranks and joke around. The quietest of them was one of the twins, Maisa. She had a sweet smile and was soft spoken, but she wasn''t as shy as she appeared, seeing as she sometimes even flirted with Amon in front of other people. Well, it was that she was so used to flirting with Amon that sometimes she forgot that she was facing a teacher. Meanwhile, a girl had just arrived. She didn''t seem to notice the group of people she didn''t know, as she made a beeline to hug Teacher Kaia. "Grandma, I''m back!" "Silly little girl, we havepany," Kaia reminded her. Just then, Mabel looked around and saw Amon and the girls. Her expression soon became indifferent once again, however, there were red clouds staining her white cheeks. The girl who had just arrived was Kaia''s granddaughter; that much was clear to everyone. She had long light brown hair that curled like waves, apanied by an exquisitely beautiful face, a graceful physique with sensual curves, along with a pair of slender and straight legs that were hidden under a long whiteb coat that fluttered like a white mist. Her white feet with the texture of polished jade were covered by a pair of ck high heels. Her attractive superior temperament gave off the same sense of indifference as Teacher Kaia. "Grandma''s little girl?" Ariel tried but couldn''t hold back her impulses and ended up saying what everyone was thinking. Mabel''s embarrassment deepened, as she normally didn''t show affection in front of strangers, but it was true that she adored her grandmother very much. If asked who she liked the most, objectively, for almost all things that could be listed the answer would be her grandmother Kaia. "Oh, you''re the boy fromst week," Mabel looked at Amon as she said, "Then it''s true, you''re the one my grandmother is teaching." "Yes, my name is Amon," Amon said calmly. When it came to her grandmother, Mabel knew a lot. When she had heard that her grandmother was going to start tutoring an individual student at the university, she was curious to know who could be so special that her grandmother would agree to teach them. She couldn''t tell much about Amon. Although he looked good and appeared very calm, she wouldn''t be quick to analyze him. It was too early to know whether or not he deserved to be tutored by her dear grandmother. Only after they were introduced did Kaia say, "Mabel, Amon and his friends are also going to the secret realm on Velta. I suggested they team up with you. I''m worried about letting you go alone, you know." "Grandma..." Mabel was helpless, while at the same time she felt warmth in her heart from her grandmother''s words. But she said, "I am strong, grandma. You yourself said that as long as someone was Innate level 1, they would not be my match, so trust in me more." "I trust and believe in you, Mabel," Kaia sighed, "But, this whole thing still makes me feel insecure. There are many treacherous people who can use all kinds of wicked tricks to get what they want, and right now, even if you are strong, if you were alone, the chance of surviving would be slim to none if one of them wanted to do something nefarious to you." "..." Mabel was silent. No matter how smart she was, she wouldn''t necessarily understand the mind of a psychopath who would do anything to get what they wanted, and since her grandmother had left things at that, she even tried to look at things from another point of view, e.g... Mabel looked at Amon and the girls. She bit her bottom lip and said, "Is it okay if I go with you? As I said before, I''m pretty strong among my peers, as I''m able to use psychic elemental gic runes." "Oh? Your gics are psychic as well? That''s going to be interesting~" Ariel said with a smile. "Huh?" Mabel showed a little surprise, as psychic gics were rare, so she said, "Yes, I''m already at the limit to create the Second Psychic Gic Factor, and I''m in my second year." As she had gone into a little detail about herself, Amon thought he needed to do the same. "Amon, first year, Lightning gics, Innate level 1." "Maisa, Innate Level 1, water genes," Maisa simply said, "Also from the first year." "I am the same as her." Julia nudged Maisa''s cheek with a smile as she spoke. "Ariel, Innate Level 1, first year," Ariel said, still smiling, "As for my gics, you already know~" "Barbara, blue me gics. I am also Innate Level 1." Barbara was the first to reach out to shake Mabel''s hand. Then Mabel shook everyone''s hand a little awkwardly, as if she wasn''t used to doing this. After introducing themselves and getting to know each other a little, the conversation turned to forming a group or not. In the end, Mabel wanted to be part of the group. She realized that Amon''s party were all young and talented, and they didn''t seem unpleasant to be around, so it seemed like a good idea to go with them if it lessened her grandmother''s concern. a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 187 187: Leaving For Planet Velta Mabel epted dinner with them. Although she would have liked to have spent more time researching and being with her grandmother, if she wanted to go to the secret realm with Amon''s group, it would be better for them to get to know each other more. Knowing at least the basics of each other, as well as a little more about each other''s strength would mean they could help each other safe in a risky situation. Drinks were served first. They were in a restaurant with a reserved room, so they could talk about matters more calmly. "Mabel, do you have maic armor?" Barbara asked. As she herself had learned about these armors a short time ago, she didn''t know if Mabel knew about them or not, so she asked if she had one. If not, it would be good for Mabel to have one when going to the secret realm. "I have a set," Mabel replied and added, "If you''re asking, that means you have some too, but I''m warning you, just wear medium or low-rank armor. Higher ones don''t work in the secret realm." She had gathered a lot of information before their expected trip. She herself had a high-rank maic armor, however, she had to get a medium-rank one - as it would be useless to use in the secret realm. "By the way, do you know anything about how this secret kingdom came to be?" Mabel asked. "Not much. We just know what we heard from my mother," Barbara replied, "From what she said, the secret realm was created by an extinct race, very powerful. This secret realm was called Kohana Toreninguki, which in their words meant Extensive Training." "Yes, that''s more or less what I know too," Mabel said, "In this civilization that was extinct, if they wanted to go through the ordeal and be ranked among their rankings of mighty warriors, they needed to stay longer in Kohana Toreninguki and get more items from there." "So, other than that, the gic powers will be reduced to Innate Level 1. Are there any other disadvantages?" "Yes, the gravity there increases by 100% every hour, making it harder and harder to stay in that ce. The strangest thing is that each person''s severity is affected individually." Mabel shared what she knew. "For example: if someone entered three hours ago, the gravity for them would be 4x stronger by now, whereas someone who arrived just 1 hour ago would only have twice the gravity than when they entered." The conversation progressed quite a bit. They talked for half an hour, then the food arrived and they continued chatting for another two hours. Mabel also revealed the lifetime weapon she wielded. It was called the Triple il with special chains that could stretch when using psychic gic power. That wasn''t all; the three thorny iron balls at the ends of the chains could expand at will by using her powers, and with psychic power she could control the speed, where they willnd, the weight, and other things. There were a number of uses that she listed that she could do with this lifetime weapon. Amon and the girls also talked about theirs, however, they didn''t develop as many ways to fight using their lifetime weapons. Mabel didn''t look down on them for this; she even thought it was normal since they were in their first year. She did, however, show some surprise when she heard they had their own lifetime weapons, as a living weapon was something difficult to get, even more so than medium-rank maic armor. a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Over the next few days, Mabel interacted with Amon and the girls quite often, especially with Amon, who was being tutored by her grandmother. Amon and the girls have already excused themselves to go to the Secret Realm: Kohana Toreninguki, and today was finally the day that they would go to Velta and enter the Secret Realm: Kohana Toreninguki. Amon, Mabel, and the girls made an appointment to meet at the TN Lab. Teacher Kaia would then take them to the Tower. When they arrived, near the TN Laboratory, there was a sophisticated flying car full of attractive details. The flying car was big - about three times the size of an ordinary car. Being this size, it was roomy enough for everyone to climb inside. "Everybody here?" Teacher Kaia asked rhetorically and said, "Hurry up then." "Yes!" Everyone responded in unison. Mabel sat in the driver''s seat, while Amon and the rest of the girls sat in the back. The interior of the flying car wasrger than it appeared to be, even more spacious than a limousine. Soon they felt the movement of the flying car, and through the window they saw that it had already started to take off. "I''m starting to get a little nervous..." Maisa murmured. "Well, you''re not the only one. I''ve started to get butterflies in my stomach," Juliaughed, but there was a bit of nervousness in her giggle. It wasn''t strange that they felt anxious and nervous. After all, they were going to a secret realm created by a possibly extinct civilization that used it to train and test their people. Furthermore, because it was a secret realm, it was a ce that the Tower''s protection could not reach. If it was any other that was connected to the Tower, they could still safely return after being killed, however, in a secret realm there was no way for that to happen. "If it gets dangerous, we''ll leave," Amon said resolutely, "We are going to take some chances to improve ourselves, but we don''t need to risk our lives if things get too dangerous." It didn''t seem like Amon was going to say something like that, but they understood. He cared a lot about their safety. That''s why he said that, even though maybe he wanted to keep exploring for the chance to get stronger, but tactfully, they didn''t point that out and nodded instead. They would try to stay safe as much as possible. In the case that was no longer possible, it was better to give up and go back. It didn''t take long until they arrived in front of the Tower. It was a very tall pir, piercing the clouds. From the top it was possible to see things multiple miles away. When Teacher Kaia stopped the flying car, she also got down and stored the flying car in a kind of space bracelet. "Teacher Kaia, will you join us?" Ariel asked, seeing her get in line with them. There weren''t many people entering the Tower that day. Only 5 people in front of them going through inspection. "Yes, I will go with you to Velta. I have something to do there." Teacher Kaia responded indifferently. Clearly, it wasn''t that simple. Her granddaughter Mabel looked up at her with a twinkle in her eye. She seemed to have understood something and smiled. ''Grandma loves me so much!'' Mabel felt all gooey inside. a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 188 188: I Think I Just Pissed My Pants... After they entered the Tower, their group went to the teleport location. Barbara, Amon, and the rest were surprised by who was waiting for them there. "Mother?" Barbara asked with uncertainty. "If it''s not me, it would have to be my twin?" Bianca rolled her eyes and smiled. Then she looked at Mabel and Kaia. "Hello, nice to meet you both. My name is Bianca, and I am the mother of this troublesome girl." "Mm, nice to meet you. You can call me Kaia." Teacher Kaia squeezed Bianca''s hand. Mabel did the same. After that, Barbara asked, "Mom, why are you here?" "Oh, I have something to do on Velta, so I decided to go with you," She added, "There are some unique ingredients on this that I want to get for my restaurant." "Ohh, so that''s it." Barbara pretended to believe her mother, but deep down she knew it couldn''t be that simple. After all, with as many subordinates as her mother had, she wouldn''t have needed to go in person. Of course, if she understood that, the others were the same, but they fell silent just like they had with Kaia. Kaia gave Bianca a knowing look. ''It seems we have the same thought...'' Bianca looked at her and smiled in response. a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? There were many trees and flowers nearby, many of which they had never heard of. "We are far from the Secret Kingdom. Let''s go in my car. I''ll take you there," Teacher Kaia said. Bianca, who was about to offer the same, epted her kindness. After getting into the flying car, they traveled for a few kilometers. Through the window, Amon and the girls saw many buildings, as well as different types of animals. Although the ancient civilization was extinct, there were still people living on this. Since it was a rich in natural resources, there was no way it could run out of human life knowing that it was such a treasure trove. However, danger was still present here. After all, there were many gic beasts scattered across the world. Because of this, the had powerful gic warriors to protect the cities that were surrounded by walls. A whileter... Teacher Kaia stopped the flying car, and in the distance was a crowd of people. It was mostly made up of young people apanied by someone older. There were at least five thousand outsiders waiting there, not counting the natives who had set up different types of tents near the Secret Realm: Kohana Toreninguki. After the young group got out of the flying car following behind Bianca and Teacher Kaia, they noticed that the temperature was quite cold in this ce. Without thefort of a car and automated heating, they were faced with a temperature of -5oC. However, they were at least Level 1 Innate. Using their genes to overheat the body was easy for them, and that''s what they did. "Much better~" Barbara, who was already hot by nature, was the fastest to shake off the cold. As they finished warming themselves and approached the crowd, they heard shouting here and there... "Come try our delicious roast pork!" "Hot and fresh mutantmb soup. Drink a bowl in the morning and feel refreshed all day!" "Maic armor! Come and see the best ones you can only find here!" "Swords, spears, shields, axes, etc. All kinds of mighty weapons,e and see!" The street vendors were mostly natives. The reason one could tell this was because the natives of this had aspects of animals, something very fanciful with a cat''s tail and ears, maybe a dog, etc. But some aspects could be quite peculiar since they were from animals that their group did not know. However, despite being like that, they were very all beautiful, since gics improved the aesthetics of humans. Even though they had different forms than what Amon''s group was used to seeing, they still all had improved gics, thus, raising their race''s charisma to the maximum, making them look incredibly pretty and cute. Amon smelled the air that was mixed with sweet scents. Looking towards the origin of the sweet smell, he became a little interested when he saw a hot chocte stand. For a cold climate, hot chocte was one of the most popr stalls in the ce among the drinks stalls. To the side, there was an ordionist with a rabbit''s ear ying some tune. The melody was sometimes pleasant, sometimes passionate. While drinking hot chocte, people listened to the music and some even ate pieces of cake while following the rhythm of the music with their heads. Their faces were full of joy. "Amon, shall we go over there?" Barbara knew Amon''s taste in chocte very well, so she asked. Ariel, Maisa, and Julia also knew. Even Bianca knew that, so she offered, "Let''s go there. There are still a few hours before the secret kingdom opens, so we have plenty of time." Mabel looked at her grandmother, and seeing her nod, she did too. "Tsk, I hate queues..." Despite herints, Barbara dutifully stood in line. "Who likes them?" Julia rolled her eyes at her. "Senior old men who have nothing better to do?" Barbara answered. "..." Julia lost the argument. Barbara looked at her smugly. "It reminds me of a conversation I overheard in line at the bank on our mother." Ariel started tough. "Oh, what was it?" Maisa asked. The gossip inside her wanted to know. "Well, here''s what happened. There were two elderly people in line and one of them said, ''Buddy, I''m 101 years old and I''m full of pains and problems. You must be about my age. How do you feel?''" "Oh, and what did the other answer?" Julia was cooperative. "''Like a newborn!''" Ariel said. "Like a newborn?" Barbara asked. "That''s exactly what the other answered. ''Like a newborn''." Ariel smiled andughed as she replied, "Then he continued, ''Yeah. No hair, no teeth, and I think I just pissed my pants''... Hahahaha!" In the end, Ariel couldn''t take it anymore and ended up bursting outughing. Infected by her mirth, the whole group began tough with her as they listened to everything and imagined the scenario of two elderly people having this conversation. Meanwhile, their turn had alreadye. Quickly they ced their order for arge cup of hot chocte and a few slices of cake. a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 189 189: The Secret Realm, Kohana Toreninguki Opened "Is it true that there is a heritage of ancient civilization within this secret realm?" "Yes, it seems that only the most powerful warrior of the ancient civilization could get Kohana Toreninguki''s inheritance." "By the way, this inheritance contains many mysteries, and every time the secret realm has opened so far, no one has been able to get the inheritance." "If I''m not mistaken ten years ago, even Overlord Rank people came out here with their best disciples to try to conquer this inheritance." "Well, it''s been more than 100 years since Kohana Toreninguki opened at 10-year intervals, yet no one has been able to get the inheritance. I don''t think it even exists." "It doesn''t exist?! That''s only because no one has been worthy of the inheritance, but whoever gets it will have the right to be the leader of the Uzushisenga!" Amon and the girls heard the whispers of others and had no idea that such a thing existed. They only knew that there were a lot of good things in this secret realm, Kohana Toreninguki, but they didn''t expect that there was a rumor that there was a legacy left by the ancient civilization to choose the next leader of the Uzushisenga. "Uzushisenga? Is it the name of this ancient civilization?" Maisa asked. Until now they hadn''t talked about it, so she had no idea what the name of this ancient civilization was. "Yes, the Uzushisenga were powerful humans with more than 10 Overlords among their ranks," Teacher Kaia said, "However, even though they are so powerful, no one knows for sure what drove them to extinction." "Either nobody knows, or they''re hiding something..." Bianca mumbled yfully, but there was a bit of sincerity in her voice when she said it. "By the way, while you''re at Kohana Toreninguki, don''t lose the Crystal of Return," Bianca warned, "Otherwise, you will be trapped for ten years within the secret realm until the next Return Crystals are generated." Being trapped for ten years was not an idea that pleased any of them, although it may have been possible to survive. Even though the gravity would increase every hour, there must be a maximum limit. Still, living under the increased gravity multiple times their own for ten years would be torturous. "My key is well stored in my medallion storage that has a space of five cubic meters." Barbara touched her finger gently to the locket in her palm. It was a high-quality product they won thanks to the tournament between universities. Now they could keep stuff in the locket, so why not use it? Obviously, Amon, Maisa, Julia, and Ariel used theirs simrly. Their medallions were in pendant form around their necks. Each of the medallions were fashioned with a very sturdy little chain made of materials that would not be easily destroyed and were very good to wear with the lockets as a pendant. The amount of space the medallions contained was rtivelyrge; even Mabel''s space ring was 10 cubic meters. Although that was twice as much, she had gotten it from her grandmother, and it was a luxury item. "For the sake of safety, I brought this for all of you." Bianca showed them five simr rings. "Each ring only has 1 cubic meter of storage, however, it is more useful in storing smaller things, and much more difficult to lose, since it is attached to the finger until the owner intends to remove the ring." The rings had a silver base with an emerald stone held in the center by a kind of X-shaped w. "Thanks, Bianca~" Ariel dly epted. "I''ll give it back after we leave," Maisa said. She wouldn''t be brazen like Ariel. Although she appreciated Bianca''s kindness, there were limits one shouldn''t cross. "No need. They''re of no use to me." Bianca already expected it to be like this. She added, "Just consider it you owing me a favor~" Hearing her say it like that, they epted the rings more easily. Barbara, on the other hand, was Bianca''s daughter. There was no reason for her to refuse, but she still felt grateful. "Thank you mom. I love you~~" Bianca appreciated that, but pretended otherwise when she said, "Silly girl, you only say you love me when I give you something..." She then pretended to pout. "Of course not! I always say I love you in my mind. Look, I did it again." Barbara got even more cheeky and hugged her mother and kissed her cheek. Biancaughed helplessly. Her daughter''s shameless attitude was growing even more by spending more time with Ariel... After injecting the genes into their rings, the ring fits to each of their fingers and they could feel the presence of the 1 cubic meter space within the emerald stones of the rings. Just as a test, Barbara asked Amon to try to take the ring off her finger, but as Bianca said, without her really wanting to take it off, the ring wouldn''te off. They then stowed their return crystals in their rings and also the locket, as it was safer than wearing it around the neck. With preparations in ce, they were about to enter the Secret Realm, Kohana Toreninguki. "How many do you think will die this time?" "Well, at least 5 thousand?" "I think there will only be a thousand..." "I bet at most 2000 will survive!" Coldly, betting as casually as if on a horse race, some of the people gathered started betting on the survival of the people who were about to enter the secret realm. It wasn''t discreet at all. Most heard them say it out loud and bet on their survival. Upon hearing this, many younger people under the age of 30 began to show more fear than nervousness. Knowing that there were people doubting their survival, and even making bets like that, was a very high psychological pressure. Worse was that not all of them were natives who did that. In reality, the natives were more behaved and treated them better than the people who came to see a ''good show'', or to negotiate some things here since they knew that there would be many opportunities for profit. Of course, there were others with far more evil thoughts... "Don''t mind these people," Bianca said aloud with a cold smile, "They''re just bastards who enjoy the misfortune of others until they despair when it''s finally their turn..." The people who were here to ce bets heard this and got angry, but when they looked at Bianca and saw that she was a transcendental beauty... their gazes turned lustful. "Hot woman, why don''t you talk more closely with this little brother?" Wearing ck mercenary clothing, the mansciviously licked his lips. "I will-" Before he could continue sputtering inanities, Bianca suddenly threw a hair needle. The needle pierced the head of the man who had spoken, leaving a hole capable of allowing an adult fist to pass through. "Just a warning: If you keep acting like an idiot and looking at me with your disgusting eyes, I will kill you all," Bianca said coldly. The rest began to tremble with fear. They realized that this incredibly beautiful woman was not easy to deal with. If they continued to tease her and her group, they would be the next ones with a big hole in their head... "Mom, you are so amazing. I could barely see the needle. Plus, how did you create such a big hole by piercing that big perverted idiot''s head?" Barbara asked with a twinkle in her eye. "That was using fire gic power," Bianca replied calmly, "You should also be able to do that eventually. In my case, I just used fire''s intent to destroy rather than burn, so there''s no trace of burning. Technically, he didn''t even catch fire. It''s very simr to using a hot iron." "Wow, I want to learn that!" Barbara was very excited. If she managed to use that, how awesome would it be? "When we get back, I''ll teach you." Bianca smiled as she rubbed Barbara''s head. Barbara nodded repeatedly. Meanwhile, some people cast nces at them from the corner of their eyes, but judging how dangerous this group of people could be, they decided to avoid trying to get close. After all, this woman had just killed someone in front of everyone. They felt an even more dangerous vibe from the gray-haired woman, and among them, some recognized her. They were mostly elders of big ns, and had seen her lecture her at least once. She was on a level far beyond what they could provoke, so they decided not to mess with her. Meanwhile, the natives with aspects of animals seemed used to this type of urrence. Some approached the corpse of the mercenary and removed it from the ce. After all, leaving it there would hinder their business. As for anyone using Bianca of killing in cold blood in front of so many people... It didn''t even cross their minds. People with such courage and daring would invariably not have a simple background. Besides, the strength she disyed, although they weren''t able to urately analyze it, would need to be at least a Level 3 Innate. "It''s opening!" Suddenly, a scream came from the crowd, and in front of the secret realm, a dimensional crack opened in the form of a portal. It was not possible to see what was inside the crack, all that was visible was the purest darkness. In some ways, it was frightening to pass through such a ce. After all, the unknown always brings fear to people. "We are going. See youter, Bianca and Teacher Kaia," Amon said. The girls also said goodbye and started walking towards the crevice. In order not to be separated, they had a rope that connected them and sent them to the same ce. Some groups wore chains or even hugged each other as they entered. The issue was that after going through the rift, they would be sent to different locations, and only those who used this kind of method would go to the same location. a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 190 190: Little Monster... Red blood... That was the best description to give of the ce where they appeared. Volcanoes with magmaing out, red rain, redkes, red nts... It was pretty much all painted blood red. "What the hell is this ce?" Barbara eximed. The color of her clothes was changing color as if it had been covered in powdered strawberry juice. Perhaps the only ''good'' thing was that the rainwater was not blood, but rather just red. The smell was still the same as ordinary water. "This is the north side. It is said to be a hellish training ce due to the fact that almost everything is red," Mabel answered. She looked a little excited as she continued, "Two of the items I want are here." "Good for you," Maya sighed. She used her genes to create a barrier against the rain. Barbara and the rest did the same. "If I had known there would be red rain the instant we showed up, I would have used my genes to create a barrier beforeing in here," Julia said as she took a towel from her locket. Barbara and the rest then did the same. Though they didn''t know what kind of hardships they were going to go through, they were hopeful for another round of medicinal baths. If things turned out to be so lucky, it was good to be prepared. To that end, the girls had even brought their bikinis with them. "Get ready. Some beasts areing," Amon warned. His sense of danger was greater than anyone else here. He could feel fury, hatred, as well as hunger... Maisa took a sledgehammer from her holster and soon began to grow to more than 100 cm. Julia''s spear had a simr effect upon contact with her hand, growing to 180 cm. Meanwhile, Barbara pulled her flexible sword from her waist, an aura of blue me instantly enveloping the de. Ariel chuckled, which quickly turned toughter the instant she pulled back on the whip that was wrapped around her waist. *Snap!* With a loud crack, Ariel mmed the whip down on the red dirt floor. Mabel was less spirited as the others. She just took out her Triple il and held it in her right hand. Amon, it seemed, was already wearing his gauntlets on his hands. Lightning surrounded the gauntlets, causing crackling sounds of destruction. Being grabbed by Amon''s hands right now would be like asking to be fried. It didn''t take more than 10 seconds for a group of 9 leopards to appear. Their power was the same as that of an Innate, and there was a reddish wind swirling around them. By the way, these leopards were blood red with evil red eyes. They were better ssified as demonic beasts. "These are demonic beasts. Be careful, they are powerful enough to be able to damage the maic armor if we are not careful." Mabel, who had researched this ce meticulously, warned the others. Hearing Mabel''s warning, they dared not goof around. Even if they had wanted to test their strength now that they''d be Innate, it was better to take things seriously from the start. Amon''s golden lightning sometimes showed hints of white light. It was pure and powerful light. Even if it was very thin, Amon''s lightning looked even more intimidating and dangerous when these white sparks appeared. In the next instant, Amon''s body was enveloped in lightning which shot towards the nine demonic leopards. Bestial roars echoed as they watched Amon approach like lightning, and the demonic red leopards fell into formation: five in front and four behind. Amon didn''t flinch. He knew that Innate beasts were smarter thanmon beasts. The instant he got close and saw des of wind heading towards him, Amon dodged with great flexibility without losing speed. The demon leopards roared and more and more des of wind shot towards Amon. *Whoosh! Whoosh! ...* Amon twisted his body sideways and decreased the target proportion of his frame, then bowed and crouched. He then jumped, his hands surrounded by lightning on arger scale simting wings a bit. The lightning produced scary electrical sounds, even scarier than that of a swarm of buzzing bees. *Multiple Circuits!* It wasn''t said aloud, but he activated the spell, and then all that great manifestation of lightning in Amon''s hands turned into five zigzag bolts of gold lightning with thin white threads, first catching the five demonic leopards. But it didn''t stop there! Piercing the bodies of the five leopards, the attack caught four of the leopards from behind - one of them being the leader. Two of them the attack tore through simultaneously, and shooting past them, it then came back like a boomerang and caught the whole lot of them in the head. *Thud!* *Thud!* *Thud!* ... +6x *Thud!* One by one, the demonic red leopards fell. "..." was the general consensus of Mabel and the other girls. Like, what had all their prep been for? It was not even their turn to attack and it was already over!? Who the hell said these demon leopards were powerful? "Err..." Mabel still couldn''t find the words to speak in the face of this situation. She had told the others to be careful since there were powerful demonic beastsing after them, however, had they all died just like that? All nine with just one attack? And it was all so beautifully finished. The whole process was so amazing it took her breath away. Only after the demonic leopards fell with a thud as she watched speechlessly did she remember to breathe! "My God!" Mabel finally uttered two words. Other than that, she didn''t know how to sum up what she had seen. Ariel pursed her lips andughed out loud, which actually turned into fullughter. "Hahahaha! As expected; we shouldn''t let that ''little monster'' attack first~!" ''How can you see ''that'', and still manage to use the word ''little'' when talking about Amon?'' Barbara, who was the one who knew most how little he was not thought to herself as she listened to Ariel. Of course, it was just a perverted thought she had, as everything was still so fresh in her memory and in the... However, she wasn''t about to say anything out loud, no matter how much she felt like saying it. Amon looked at the nine demonic leopards and frowned a little. His eyes turned almond-shaped when he heard Ariel''s words whileughing. ''I think I overestimated these leopards...'' Amon thought. He didn''t think they were going to die immediately. He just thought they were going to be a little incapacitated. How could Amon have ever guessed this would be the oue? "Amon, mind you, it wasn''t like we wanted to-" Maisa stopped, she kind of wanted to fight. To tell the truth, she wanted to appear capable in front of Amon now that she got more powerful. That''s why she stopped, not wanting to lie to him. So she said instead, "Well, we''ve just arrived. There must be a lot of other beasts out there, right?" Mabel, who received Maisa''s gaze, nodded and warned, "Mm, there are many Innate beasts in this ce. After all, it is used for testing, and although it turns out that as time passes, gravity increases for us, the same cannot be said for the Innate beasts which call this ce home. That''s why it bes so dangerous." She didn''t want them to underestimate this ce just because Amon had killed nine Inborn demonic leopards, although she herself had been perplexed before. "I see, don''t worry. We''re not underestimating this ce or anything like that," Julia said to her with a reassuring smile, "It''s just that we''ve only recently be Innate and we want to test our strength a bit." "Oh, so that''s it. I understand how you feel," Mabel nodded in understanding and added, "By the way, these demon beasts have gic cores, which are good material." "Used to create elemental gic runes, perhaps?" Amon mussed to himself. He started dismantling the demonic leopards by creating des of lightning in his fingers. It was even better than using a knife, as it had a very powerful cutting power. "I''ll collect some materials," Mabel said, "I won''t go very far. You can keep dismantling the leopards." "I''ll go with you~" Ariel said. She was interested in Mabel''s fighting style, as they both had psychic genes. "Okay," Mabel nodded gratefully. While the two girls were gone, Barbara, Maisa, and Julia helped Amon dismantle the leopards. Shortly thereafter, they stored the items. For now, Amon kept a hold of everything. In case he gets something better and needs more space, he would just discard whatever had less value at that moment. At the same time, Ariel and Mabel were found by a red demonic bear with a 30 cm ck horn. "This horn is very good," Mabel said. Her eyes blinked, then the Triple il in her hand swung. When it swung, the three spheres were shot out and the chain stretched towards the red demonic bear. As the spiny spheres approached, the size also expanded, soon reaching a sizerger than a football, and two of the ils were controlled to go left and right while one continued going straight. Ariel''s eyes sparkled with anticipation as she watched the entire scene unfold in front of her. She saw the moment the thorny spheres increased in speed, and the one that was going in a straight line missed its target... Or that''s what seemed to have happened at first, however, it soon came back and wrapped itself around the red demon bear''s body. Then the two spheres attached to the chain looped their chains around the red demon bear''s neck and pulled. *Crack!* The sound of the red demonic bear''s vertebrae snapping echoed, and then the chains that swirled around the neck gave thest tug. Soon the red demonic bear''s giant head was separated from its body. ''And I expected her to use the thorny spheres to sh the demonic bear''s body...'' Ariel muttered in her heart. As if she had foreseen what Ariel was thinking, Mabel said, "I choose to kill like this and not attack with the spiked spheres because this way I will be able to better preserve the body, thus collecting better materials." Ariel understood. Mabel said from the start that she wanted materials from craters found in this secret realm. Maybe this red bear was one of those, or it had some use in her research. Whatever it was, Ariel began to understand Mabel a little better. "It makes sense." Ariel nodded in agreement. She also started to wonder if she should do something simr with her whip, although she enjoyed seeing her target agonized in pain... a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 191 191: Killing Innate Demon Beasts – Part 1 When Amon and the girls reached Mabel and Ariel, they saw Mabel dismantle a ratherrge red bear. Ariel was helping a little with her psychic powers. "Almost finished," Mabel said. She finished dismantling and put everything away. Mabel even tried to give Ariel a share for her helping to dismantle it, but Ariel refused. In return, Ariel asked Mabel to help when she next killed a beast. Amon was also able to identify some rare herbs with gic properties. He started collecting with the girls. Mabel turned out to be the fastest in this regard, she collected at a visible speed as they walked. "It''s my turn, right?" Ariel suddenly said, standing up from where she was crouched gathering herbs. Behind the red trees, rustles echoed and a red horned Demon Bear appeared. Everyone''s silence was the answer. With the whip hitting the ground, Ariel''s smile deepened. *!* The instant Ariel smiled at the Demon Bear, the bear froze. Ariel maintained her yful smile as she swung the whip gently, making it look like a dancing snake. "Strangle yourself~" Ariel''s voice was yful, even a little adorable, however, her words were not at all in harmony with her expression. The next instant, in front of them, the Demon Bear ced its wed hands on its neck and began squeezing. Blood started pouring from the nape of its neck, while the Demon Bear''s eyes rolled back. "Art of seduction!" Mabel was speechless. She knew that it was possible to use this inbination with one''s Gic Factor, but it was extremely difficult. If she wasn''t mistaken, that was ... In terms of difficulty, the spell book: Little One''s Mischief was ssified in the same difficulty category as hers. Mabel knew how difficult it was to learn something like that; she herself was considered a genius among geniuses because of it. ''As expected, her confidencees from her strength...'' Mabel thought. "Tsk, did it kill itself?" Ariel stopped smiling as she looked dissatisfied while clicking her tongue. Ariel wanted to test herself a little more. She hoped that at thest second the Demonic Bear would stop and then she would use . This was a toxic attack that generated poison. She would''ve liked to have known to know if a demonic beast was affected, how much pain was felt because of this... "..." Julia thought, ''This girl is hopeless...'' "I didn''t even get a chance to use my whip..." Ariel added. "Okay, stop ying around," Amon said, "There''s another beasting. Dismantle this one while one of us deals with it." "Yesss~" Ariel replied by extending the word''s duration. A 400 cm tall deer appeared. It was hugepared to amon deer. Besides that, the horns were outrageouslyrge and red. Everything was red: fur, eyes and horns. "Careful, this one has the power to control mes," Mabel warned. "Oh? Then leave this one to me." Barbara took a step forward while holding her flexible sword. In the next instant, she activated a spell of her own. *!* Suddenly a kind ofyer of blue fire surrounded Barbara''s body resembling an armor of blue mes. This makes her less affected by attacks that didn''t prate theyer of blue fire. Against a demonic beast that uses mes, this was perfect to use. Other than that, she wanted to sh the Demonic Deer''s neck with her flexible sword, since if she used the blue mes it might very well affect the quality of the demonic beast''s materials. In the next instant, Barbara jumped more than five meters high and activated another skill. * !* Enveloped in mes, Barbara practically started flying and heading towards the Demonic Deer at extreme speed! "This girl is also very good..." Mabel murmured. "Of course. She''s talented and hardworking~" Ariel said with a smile as she turned to look at Mabel, who was helping her dismantle the Demon Bear. "Mhm," Mabel nodded and fell silent as she nced at Barbara''s fight with the Demon Stag. Barbara, who was flying, descended at great speed like a meteor and didn''t even bother to dodge the fireballs that were heading towards her, hitting her blue me armor without causing any damage fluctuation. It was like trying to put out a fire with gasoline; the whole thing was ridiculous. When she reached the Demonic Deer, Barbara''s flexible sword shed into its neck and she used the power of levitation using the blue mes, encircling the Demonic Deer''s great neck while holding the flexible sword. After a perfect turn, getting both feet on the Demon Deer''s back, with the flexible sword free of blood as the blue mes burned, she stood on the Demon Deer''s back valiantly. Soon the Demon Deer''s head started to show visible signs of slicing and it fell. The body that had lost its mind lost strength and began to show signs of imbnce. Barbara jumped backwards with her open hands engulfed in mes. Doing a perfect spin, shended softly on the ground. "Is she trying to do artistic gymnastics?" Julia muttered loud enough for everyone to hear. Barbara turned and looked at her. A smile curved across her face as the blue mes around her body began to disperse. "Oh? Are you jealous?" "A little," Julia said sternly, "You looked so amazing back there, floating around engulfed in blue mes, ying the Demon Deer beautifully, and finishing off with such a beautiful gymnastic maneuver. How could anyone not be jealous? My God, I wish I could do the same~" "..." Barbara started to blush. She didn''t expect this kind of attack. She knew that deep down Julia was doing this to get to her, but she was still affected... "Hahahaha!" Seeing her reaction having the desired result, Juliaughed out loud. "Tsk, whatever~" Barbara turned around and went to dismantle the Demon Deer. The dismantling process was very boring but necessary, as the resources of a demonic Innate beast''s body were valuable. When they were done, the group continued to collect rare herbs. Although it was not umon to encounter demonic beasts, it looked like none would appear for a while... ... "Another demonic beast is heading our way," Amon said suddenly. The group all stopped what they were doing. That''s when a Falcon from the sky appeared. It was, as expected, red with red eyes. Its sharp ws were silver and gleamed like the sharpest razors. "Leave this one to me~" Maisa gripped her mallet tightly as she red at the Demonic Hawk. a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 192 192: Killing Innate Demon Beasts – Part 2 * !* Several water hammers were created and fell from the sky towards the Demonic Hawk, but very quickly, the Demonic Hawk took a dive towards the ground, while dodging the water hammers. *!* Maisa had expected this. She started to slide on the floor the instant she activated the spell, increasing her speed by at least 10 times by condensing mystical water on her feet. When the Demonic Hawk sensed danger, it flew upwards, but ended up struck by one of the water hammers, suffering a defense decrease debuff. Maisa jumped and ced both of her feet on the thick branch of a tree. Building momentum, she leaped! Being at an altitude now higher than the Demonic Hawk, she made the sledgehammer in her hand grow without limits. In the next instant, the sledgehammer that had grown to have a head the size of a mini-car came down with full force! *BOOM!* The instant the sledgehammer came into contact with the Demon Hawk''s body, a rumbling sound echoed along with the sounds of bones being crushed. *BOOM!* Another loud sound echoed and a small crater formed the instant the Demonic Hawk''srge body crashed to the ground. Maisa creates water to step on while using the same spell on her feet. Although the effect wasn''t as good as sliding onnd, it was still fast and it was almost like flying. As she descended, she had a triumphant smile. However, Mabel''s words left her feeling awkward. "I understand that you are happy to have killed an Innate Demonic Beast, but you ended up spoiling a lot of the resources by attacking the Demonic Hawk this way," Mabel said. It was true. The thin bones of the Demonic Hawk might have even been more valuable than that of the earth demonic beasts. Although thin, they had a higher degree of utility... Aside from that, many organs were crushed as well. Even if the entrails were usable, the carcass lost a lot of value by being crushed in this way. "Well..." Maisa didn''t know what to say. She just wanted to show off too. She then said, "But, there are still useful things in the Demonic Hawk''s body, right?" "Well, the gic core must be intact, as that at least is not easy to destroy," Mabel replied with a sigh. "Well, I''ll be more careful next time, though I only know how to smash and, well... smash, I can support, as I''m able to temporarily boost my team''s stats and heal as well," Maisa said. "That''s good enough. When we''re up against more Innate beasts, you should stay back as support and we''ll give you part of the resources. How about that?" Amon suggested. No one was against. After all, safety first. If Maisa was more useful as a support, they should let her be one. Other than that, they didn''t mind sharing the resource with her as long as she helped out. And knowing how good her buffs were, Julia, Barbara, and Ariel easily agreed. Mabelter heard about what Maisa was able to do in support, and she agreed with Amon''s suggestion as well. After Maisa finished dismantling the Demonic Hawk, they continued to walk in a circle, as they didn''t want to leave this part of the Secret Realm just yet. There were still a few things that Mabel wanted here, and they weren''t against staying here to find them. It was just at this point that they felt the gravity shift, and it started to get a little harder to walk. "It feels like an hour has passed," Mabel said. Barbara moved her body, not feeling like it was too much of a burden for now. "It''s still at an eptable level." "I agree." Maisa and Julia said in unison. Ariel just smiled. She could handle this sort of thing a little better because of her psychic gic power. Although it gave her a small edge, it was of substantial value in the long run. Mabel was even better than her in this matter. As for Amon... He was basically a Level 2 Innate in this ce, although everyone was reduced to Level 1 Innate.NIn theory, he was a Level 1 Innate like everyone else, however, he had two different gic factors. The Fury gene was more used to make his body strong, while the lightning gene gave a great repertoire of offensive and even defensive power. "Another Demonic Hawk ising. Does it look like it''s seeking revenge?" Amon said uncertainty. "I''ll fight it~" Julia said. She was the only one who hadn''t fought so far. *!" In the next instant, Julia created a lot of water and turned it into clouds. Rising on the cloud, she then began to fly. Of the three who basically flew so far, she was the one who showed the most what flying was like... In the flying cloud, Julia went towards the Falcon and suddenly she activated another spell when she was more than 10 meters away from the ground. *!* The instant this spell was activated, a spear was condensed from water and quickly spun and flew into the sky. The water spear could stay up to eight meters away from the user and then stay still, basically frozen as it spun faster and faster, producing whirring sounds like a drill. The Demonic Hawk was intrigued by this, but the hatred in Demonic Hawk''s red eyes made him lose any reasoning, just thinking about killing everything in his path. "Goodbye~" Julia smiled as she waved her hand, and at hermand the spinning spear that had frozen in the air, started moving at great speed, even faster than the firing of an AR-15 rifle. In moments, the Demonic Hawk''s neck was pierced, torn apart by the rotation, and it lost its life. Falling from the sky, the corpse looked like a kite that lost the support of its line. *BOOOM!* A rumbling sound echoed throughout the entire venue the instant the Demonic Hawk''s body fell to the ground. The crater that formed was even bigger than the previous Demon Hawk that Maisa had killed. Julia controlled the flying cloud and came down next to the Demonic Hawk. Amon and the girls also went there. "That was so cool, Julia," Barbara said with stars in her eyes. She was being sincere when she said that. After all, the instant she saw the water spear hovering in the air spinning, just waiting for the target and then descending at a very fast speed, piercing the Demonic Hawk''s neck like that, causing instant death, she even felt like screaming: ''Neck shot!'' "Right?" Julia wasn''t humble at all. "I myself didn''t believe it would be so powerful~" That was half true: She hoped that it would be able to kill the Demonic Hawk, however, she still had had some doubts about the degree of the attack power. a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 193 193: Ideal Place For Amon It had been two hours since they arrived on this side of the Secret Realm map. By that time they had encountered groups of people three times. All three times the other groups fled as soon as they saw their own group. The possible reasons were plethora, though, maybe it was because of the emblem on the UGRG University''s gic armor, or maybe perhaps because of what happened before they entered the Secret Realm Uzushisenga. Whatever it was, it was a good thing these people didn''t try to get in trouble with them. It was easier to deal with Innate demon beasts than having to deal with other humans... "We are about to change maps," Julia said. She saw that not too far away, the color on the other side was brighter, not all red like where they were. After staying for two straight hours in a ce where everything was red, she had started to want to see more colors. Not only her, but even Mabel was also the same. After collecting everything she needed, she wanted to go to the next location of the Secret Realm. The next location was raining, and a severe lightning storm was happening. "This ce might be of benefit to me," Amon said. If there were many of lightning, he would be able to increase his lightning gics. He still had some nk genes that were not filled in and it would be great if he could fill them in here. That way his strength would increase a bit. "Your gics are lightning," Mabel nodded, "so indeed this ce is good for you." She knew that many Innates with lightning genes chose toe to this part of the Secret Realm precisely because of this. There was also an area that was suitable for those who used the fire, water/ice, wind, and earth genes. Psychic was useful in almost any location, be it fire, ice, wind, etc, so terrain didn''t add or take away from how well those genes could be trained. Depending on how the Psychic Innate tread their path, they could use various means to improve. However, even if that was the case, if one didn''t choose an appropriate path, they may end up getting disoriented, and without a path, could make it difficult to increase their psychic gic power. Well, in that respect, she and Ariel had already chosen their path, so they didn''t have to worry about something like that. After their group left the red area, they arrived on the rainy and stormy side. Using their genes, they each created a gic barrier. However, Amon chose not to do the same as the rest, opting to get wet in the rain. Amon closed his eyes as he walked. He could feel the of lightning and his lightning genes bing synchronized in that spot. It was as if after a long journey he was finallying home. Even without needing to meditate, he felt his lightning genes stir and show signs of improvement. _ _ [Lightning Gene +1] _ _ Amon opened his eyes and muttered, "Indeed, I''m a little better right now." "... Just closing your eyes you could already fill in a gene?" Mabel was speechless. What kind of genius was this boy? "Yes, but I should have been pretty close to filling it in by now, so it''s not that surprising," Amon said. He wasn''t lying and he didn''t want to boost his reputation just by bragging. "Still, it''s impressive," Mabel answered. Being able to pull so much lightning to fill his genes was very difficult, especially without meditating. Meditation worked to improve the body''s gene flow, as well as open the pores to ept iing elements and fill empty genes. Doing this without the slightest preparation, even if one was already close to achieving it before, was something Mabel herself didn''t have the confidence to do. "Amon, keep meditating and leave your safety to us." Barbara suggested, "We can gather herbs and get rid of the beasts while you meditate. After all, getting stronger is also of benefit to our group, right?" Mabel knew that Barbara was mostly looking at her because the rest of the group wouldn''t be against the idea. She concurred with a bit ofughter, "I''m all for it. Without you joining in here, we''ll be more likely to kill Innate beasts as well." However, even if she was joking, there was a grain of truth in her words. After all, Amon had killed the most demonic beasts here so far. "Alright, then I won''t butt in. Thank you." Amon said, "But I rmend that you stay about 5 meters away from me when I start meditating." "Okay." The girls all agreed without much thought. Mabel didn''t understand, but the rest of the girls did. Staying close to Amon during meditation was dangerous, especially now that he was Inborn. In the next instant, Amon chose a rock to sit on. After sitting cross-legged, Amon''s breathing became synchronized and he used the rune: [Boundless Heart]. In the next instant, his body looked like a powerful lightning bolt, pulling the lightning toward him. Mabel took a few more steps back, a little scared. ''What the hell?!?'' Her eyes widened. Mabel did not expect that Amon would be able to create such a colossal phenomenon. She expected it to be ridiculous, but not on this level... Even Barbara and the girls had to step back a little, fear visible in their eyes. "Amon will be fine, right?" Maisa began to worry. There was a lot of lightning that started to gather in the sky right above Amon''s head. It was as if all the lightning in this part of the Secret Realm hade together because of him... "He will... He has to stay!" Barbara said. However, she was not very confident. Soon after, a rumbling sound echoed. *BANG! THUNDER!* The heavens shuddered and the girls screamed as they used their genes to cover their ears. Even that was not enough and they also sped their hands over their ears. The sound was so deafening. Calls of Innate beasts began to echo. They were fleeing in all directions from where the heavy rain of frightening lightning was falling. Amon, who was the receptacle of the lightning, looked like a Lightning God, glowing golden. He didn''t seem affected. In reality, he was benefiting a lot. Even if some wounds had appeared on his body, they soon healed and vanished. _ _ [Lightning Gene +1] [Lightning Gene +1] [Lightning Gene +1] [Lightning Gene +1] [Lightning Gene +1] [Lightning Gene +1] [Lightning Gene +1] [Gene +1] [Lightning Gene +1] [Lightning Gene +1] [Lightning Gene +1] [Gene +1] [Gene +1] [Lightning Gene +1] [Lightning Gene +1] [Lightning Gene +1] [Lightning Gene +1] _ _ As the nk genes were filled, new nk genes were opened with the power of lightning and the energy of heaven and earth that Amon''s body was drawing wildly. a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 194 194: Were They Surrounded? As the skies continued to form more lightning, although it was loud, it wasn''t quite as disturbing as before. Barbara took her hands away from her ears and stopped using gics to keep out the sound. "Looks like we won''t need to get rid of the beasts..." Barbara said with a strange smile. She could tell that the beasts fled at the sound of those lightning bolts. "It''s understandable. Even I would want to run away if I didn''t know what had caused this." Mabelughed a little. She wasn''t too worried about killing beasts. There were still a lot of rare herbs, so they could collect them without any interruption. It was rare to see Mabelugh, and they knew she preferred rare herbs. So, even though they were surprised, they saw that Amon was fine, so they went to collect herbs around with Mabel. Meanwhile, Amon received another lightning strike while meditating. _ _ [Gene +1] [Gene +1] [Lightning Gene +1] [Lightning Gene +1] _ _ As his gics got closer to level 30, his opening speed has shown signs of slowing down, but Amon didn''t care. He was already happy with the speed he was improving and continued meditating very calmly. _ _ [Calm Gene +2] _ _ Eyes closed, Amon, furrowed his brow in surprise. Even with his eyes closed he could hear the warning of gic augmentation. However, his calm was broken by his surprise. This prevented him from continuing to increase, and Amon, knowing this, returned to his concentration as the lightning continued to fall toward him. - - In the distance, a group of people were looking in Amon''s direction. "It''s that boy with that beautiful but scary woman..." "We better not get involved with him. Let''s go somewhere else." With that, they left. However, they weren''t the only ones there. There were more people watching from a distance, and a group of 19 people didn''t think about leaving... "We''ve already found them, and if I''m not mistaken, that girl is the granddaughter of the great gic elemental rune genius." The one who had spoken was a woman with dark green eyes. She had dirty blonde hair, and she was very tall, at 199 cm. Her chest was as straight as an airport runway. If it weren''t for her feminine features, it would be easy to mistake her for a man. "Monique, are you sure we are going to do this?" The most fearful of their group asked. "Idiot, do you know how much her body is worth on the ck market?" Monica said as she looked at him with her eyes like a dead fish. She had a mean vibe around her as she said, "That''s 1 million contributions! 1 million! Do you know what we could get with 1 million?" "1 million..." Hearing this, greed made some of them even drool. It was an astronomical amount. Mainly because the reward was paid in contributions, this could be multiplied several times if they were exchanged for credits at their university. "Also, that person told me he would give me 100 million credits if we could kill the kid over there," Monique said, pointing to Amon. "Senhor Jardel said that?" Upon hearing the question from one of them, Monica nodded. "Mister Jardel seems to hate this boy. If we''re going to have to kill him, we might as well gain some benefits for doing him the favor," Monica said. Hearing this, the doubts they had before were gone. Even though the boy was showing monstrous talent, everyone here was limited to an Innate level, and they were 19 people, while their prey only had 6. There were at least 3x the number of people on their side. Other than that all of them were third years or second years; none were first years. Everyone already had the Merged Gic Factor and already had rich fighting experience. a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Not knowing what watched them with malice, the girls continued to collect rare herbs, but suddenly Amon stopped meditating. Opening his eyes, he called out, "Someone has evil intentions toward us." He could feel it. It was a variant of fury, making him sensitive to it. The girls stopped what they were doing and became serious and alert. Amon also stopped meditating and got up, equipping his gauntlets. The girls had already started holding their weapons, as they prepared to activate spells to attack or buff. *!* Maisa already used an area effect buff. This buff increased the group''s attack and defense and had a duration of 30 minutes. When they learned that they had been discovered, the group of 19 people appeared from behind some bushes and trees. In the next instant, they positioned themselves and cast a barrier spell around their perimeter. They started to surround Amon''s group after the barrier spell was cast, splitting themselves into groups of five, only one having 4 people. "Hahaha! You noticed us, but it''s toote! There''s nowhere to run!" Moniqueughed out loud, maniacally. Ariel raised her eyebrows. She looked at the tall, skinny girl and said, "Heh... You know, you guys came at the right time. My whip was already getting lonely~ You know what my baby was missing? ~ " "What?" One of the neen asked cooperatively. Ariel''s smile turned wicked and full of madness. "Human blood~" She rubbed the whip across her face, then, with a simple wave of her hand, the whip shuddered and vibrated with a loud crack on the floor, creating a fissure in the ground. "Crazy!" Some of the neen took a few steps back. They even felt that what the short busty girl was saying was true. Monique looked at Ariel with undisguised envy, especially when she looked at her big melons... "You bitch, don''t talk shit. I know you''re just a little princess who has never seen human blood other than her virginity she lost a long time ago and just wants to look strong, bitch!" Monique screamed, furiously. "Oh, I''m still a virgin~" Ariel didn''t look the least bit affected yet she spoke innocently, almost teasingly, "What about you? How did someone so t manage to lose their virginity? Still able to make someone hard? Ahh, you must have gone to a sex shop, right? Tsk, tsk, so depressing~" "You...!" Monique''s eyes were red with anger. She felt she had another reason to kill these kids now! "Monique, don''t forget why we''re doing this. Don''t fall for her game," another warned. He was second inmand of the group, a muscr young man with a big broadsword. "Amon, did I give you enough time?" Ariel asked suddenly as she looked at him. "Yes, thanks," Amon said. In the next instant, everyone turned toward him and that''s when they saw that a frightening level of lightning was condensed around his hands. - - Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 195 195: One Step Back He was second inmand of the group - a muscr boy with a big broadsword. "Amon, did I get enough time?" Ariel said suddenly as she looked at him. "Yes, thanks," Amon said. In the next instant, everyone looked at Amon and that''s when they saw that a frightening level of lightning was condensed around his hands. *!* "Shit!" Monique yelled, "The cash cow girl was a distraction! Get ready!!" "Get down," Amon said quietly. Ariel and the rest of his group crouched down and Amon stretched his hands forward slightly open, and from his ten fingers lightning shot out with thunderous speed. The sounds of lightning alone were capable of making the hair on one''s entire body stand on end. "Get down!" Monique saw Ariel and the rest ducking, and thought that was the countermeasure to not getting hit. She couldn''t have been more wrong. The instant Amon targeted them they basically became the recipients of his attack and would receive the full st of electrical current. When they ducked, it only made it easier when the ten fist-thick bolts hit the heads of the ten of her group out in front and pierced towards the nine people behind. It then came back to pierce their heads. Everything happened so fast that they didn''t even have time to think or react. When they found out, they had already been hit and were suffering a huge electrical discharge. Unlike the Innate beasts, they had gic armor, and because of that, even at that moment they were still alive but suffering a lot of torture from being electrocuted. "Let''s go!" Barbara was the first to react when blue mes enveloped her body. "Blue me fist!" Barbara screamed very loudly as she arrived in front of a student from the Golden Phoenix University. Her fist surrounded by mes hit the pit of the boy''s stomach which was already numb due to Amon''s attack. Hey attack opened a hole in the gic armor that had already lost a lot of defense, going through to the point of showing Barbara''s hand on the other side. With a look of disgust and even a little coldness in her eyes, Barbara pulled her arm back and used the blue mes to burn the blood off her hand. In the next instant, she surrounded her flexible sword with blue mes and swung the sword towards the neck of the girl beside her, causing her head to fly into the air and fall to the ground, rolling a few times. Without the slightest bit of remorse, she looked at the two dead bodies and began to search for items from their storage such as rings, bracelets, etc. After finding the girl''s bracelet and a storage earring on the boy, she took them and then used her mes to burn their bodies. Ariel, who had joined the fight as well, used her whip to attack, wrapping the whip around a girl''s thin neck, and using psychic power, she pulled the end of the whip, strangling the girl - making her want to scream for oxygen. The girl''s head turned purple until the whip pulled so hard, squeezing the girl''s neck as hard as it could, until finally the neck broke and the flesh tore, sending the head flying up into the air. "Huh, not bad~" Although she thought the girl''s reaction was a little weak, she liked it. Mabel saw this and shuddered, taking a few steps away from Ariel. With the Triple il, she attacked from afar, making the taut chain and spiky spherical balls grow and crush three people to death at once. With the spear in her hands, Julia pierced the hearts of three students at a speed almost invisible to the naked eye. It was so fast that it created afterimages of the spear going back and forth. Maisa was even more sinister when attacking in a group, as she jumped in the air. Soon her sledgehammer head ,growing to be the size of a public bus, came down with all her strength towards a group of 4 people weakened by the lightning. *BOOM!* A colossal sound echoed, and a crater formed. With the increase in size, there was also an increase in weight multiplied by Maisa''s strength, which created a powerful heavy attack using the gravity effect from this realm. A dust curtain was raised. While the students of the Golden Phoenix University were almost all dead, only three of them remained. Two, who had not been dispatched by the girls, died from being electrocuted for so long. Apart from that, the sky was raining and those two didn''t have good enough gics to counter the amplified effects. The water that had fallen on their bodies increased the power of the electric shock. "Lla~ Only you are left~" Ariel hummed. She looked at Monique and the other two while having a peculiar smile on her face. Monique struggled to get up, but her whole body was numb. She couldn''t even open her mouth properly, although at this moment her mind thought of many things in such a short time, and her body was not able to keep up with her brain.please visit "You were wanting to sell our new friend on the ck market? Heh, very arrogant of you, you know~" Ariel touched Monique''s chin, lifting her head to look into the girl''s eyes. Forced to look into Ariel''s eyes, Monique shivered even more. She didn''t have the strength, and she couldn''t even move. She could only let Ariel do what she wanted. "You know~ I particrly love to watch people suffer, but seeing you now... I like it even more~" Arielughed sinisterly as her smile turned a bit bizarre on her cute face. "After having said you were going to kill my good friend and sell another one, and you dared to attack us in spite of seeing Amon''s strength... Your boldness and courage give me goosebumps! Look at you~" She showed Monique her arm covered with goosebumps. "You see? So scary you are~" Ariel let out another giggle. Her eyes turned almond-shaped. "You know, you seem like the type who also likes to see others suffer just like I do, am I right? Tell me, how do you feel now that you are on the receiving end?" "..." Monique tried to open her mouth and speak, but her vocal cords were damaged from Amon''s earlier attack, and being exposed to the rain this long, she was greatly affected. "Nothing to say?" Ariel''s eyes changed, turning cold and indifferent as her delicate hands cupped Monique''s head and started to cheer, "Well then, goodbye~" Mabel, thought she was a little touched to hear that Ariel was doing this for her, that didn''t stop her from feeling a little scared of Ariel. ''I would hate to be her enemy. I''m d she''s an ally...'' Having such an enemy, it was best to run and hide. Seeing the dread Monique disyed at her death while her neck was twisted, Ariel had hurt the woman both physically and psychologically. This girlpletely broke down, her eyes staring forward before she died, and they were showing pure terror and despair. The other two who had lived through the electrocution were finished by Amon. They died so fast that they didn''t even see how they died. ''Having Ariel as an enemy is a nightmare, but the same can be said for Amon...'' Amon''s power was far beyond what she could imagine. Mabel didn''t expect him to be powerful enough to attack 19 people at the same time, making them unable to move at all. After they took all the valuables from the corpses, Barbara used her blue mes to burn the bodies. "They wanted to take advantage of the Secret Realm to kill us, since no spell from outside works in here. That is, even if there is a marking spell or any other type of spell that can find out who killed someone, it wouldn''t be able to find out anything that had taken ce in this Secret Realm," Mabel told them. Amon and the rest had kind of already figured that out, so they weren''t surprised. Mabel once again had to reevaluate Amon and the girls. What they showed now was not just power, but resolve to do what they had to do, even if it meant killing other people. It was true that it was unpleasant to kill a human being (well, for people who weren''t like Ariel), however, not to retaliate against attack was being cruel to oneself, an utterly illogical and irrational thing to do. Leaving these pelt alive would have been the same as sentencing themselves to death, or at best, making enemies who would do anything to harm them in the future. After everything was done, Amon thought, ''Jardel... That was the name I heard them say. It''s the same name as that annoying guy with the sound genes...'' Honestly, Amon didn''t expect that even now that guy still held a grudge against him for something so small. In any case, they continued to explore the Secret Realm. Even though the gravity increased once more, being now 5x stronger, they were still able to roam freely. If it was increased several atmospheres in a single instance, maybe they wouldn''t have been able to adapt so fast, however, since the increase was every hour, increasing at a rate of one atmosphere each time, it wasn''t that difficult to adapt. "When it starts to get tough, it''s best to get out," Mabel warned. What had happened just now was a good example of how dangerous this ce was. If they became restricted by the increased gravity and someone took advantage of that, they could end up being in trouble. Take these few students as an example: Because of Amon''s attack that numbed their bodies, preventing them from moving, they couldn''t even use their return crystals and ended up all dead corpses. If Amon''s team became careless, Mabel believed they could find themselves in a simr situation. a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 196 196: Amon Rocks! Although they had just killed 19 people, they still continued exploring the Secret Realm without being affected too much. If one were to say who was most affected, it was Mabel, Maisa, and Julia. However, Mabel was a little better off than the other two. She came to this ce already knowing that something like this could happen, while Maisa just felt nauseous. Julia was almost the same as Maisa, just a little better. "Damn it, why are there so many people with bad intentions?" Maisa felt like throwing up and her face was a little pale. Even though she was already aware that she could kill someone, when she actually had done it, it was hard for her to get rid of that nauseating feeling. It was different from the time she had killed in the inter-universitypetition. Back then she knew they wouldn''t really die, however, now it was a totally different story. Julia didn''t even have time to feel bad. She saw that in the distance quadrupedal blue beasts wereing towards them. As the distance of the beasts gradually drew closer, Amon and the girls prepared themselves. It was a big group heading towards them, a pack of wolves. Not all of them seemed to be Inborn, however, there were like 100 of them - a group big enough to be some ''challenge'' even for them... "Amon, this time don''t use that lightning attack," Barbara urged, "If you do, it won''t serve as training for us." That attack was too powerful, leaving the target numb and restricting motion for at least 30 seconds. Depending on the degree of Amon''s attack, the effects couldst up to minutes. It was ridiculous! Barbara''s request was supported by Mabel. Although she didn''t care much for fighting beasts, she still wanted to train and get stronger. If Amon used that attack, they would have practice only as yers of immovable beasts. The blue wolves approached. Even the smallest wolf was 200 cm tall and the biggest ones were between 250 cm and 300 cm tall. That was just counting the height. The average length was almost twice their size. Such a group of blue wolves was quite intimidating. Pointy rocks began to float as Mabel and Ariel started using their powers. With the power of their minds, the two began throwing sharp stones towards the blue wolf pack. Screams simr to when a dog has its tail stepped on echoed, then turned into frightening howls. Although the two girls'' attacks managed to cause some degree of injury, they weren''t enough to kill or incapacitate the wolves. While they were injured, the wolves'' rage only increased as they howled and ran towards Amon''s party as fast as possible. Maisa used an area buff, making everyone''s attack and defense power increase. She also used a spell that created a barrier around her - three water barriers in total - and was spinning them around her. With that done, Maisa prepared to move while holding onto her sledgehammer. Soon the handle started to increase in size, growing to approximately 150 cm in the handle alone, apart from the head of the sledgehammer that could grow at will. *!* An astral copy of Ariel appeared. That copy had a yful smile as it stretched out its hands and sharp rocks started to levitate. Mabel looked at Ariel and eximed in her mind, ''As I imagined. She mixed the Gic Factor with the spell: Mischief from!'' This was a very good book on spells. Mabel had thought about learning it, however, she decided against it as the style was not verypatible with her, but she felt that it suited Ariel perfectly. A demon entered the battlefield... Ariel''s astral form began to giggle, "Hehehehe~" while attacking with sharp stones at the anuses and genitals of the blue wolves. While the blue wolves screamed in agony, the astral form seemed to be agonizing in pleasure doing so. "Ohh, that''s interesting~" Ariel saw the way her astral semi-transparent double attacked. It seemed that the door of a new world opened for her. Mabel beside her shuddered and looked at Ariel with dread. Wasn''t she scary enough already? Why the hell does she want to get even more sadistic? Suddenly, the blue wolves all looked towards Ariel and her astral form. Then several red fireballs flew in her direction. Ariel prepared to defend herself as Mabel wanted to help by staying beside her. "Leave it to me!" Barbara eximed as she appeared in front of them with blue mes on her feet. *!* In the next instant, the fireballs began to be pulled towards Barbara''s body as if she had be a ck hole that sucked in everything that was close. Blue mes began to sh around her body, then Barbara closed her eyes for a moment, until a few seconds she opened her eyes again, little blue me dancing in the corners of her eyes, looking like an entity that did not belong to the mortal world. Barbara who was overloaded with fire, needed to vent the intake. She started activating a spell: *!* In the next instant all the mes in the area were at her mercy. She could manipte and shape them at her will in addition to making the temperature of the mes even hotter and more intense than ordinary mes. Soon, a 300 cm tall blue lioness took form, made out of Barbara''s mes, and at hermand began to run voraciously towards the herd of wolves. It was like a wild bull running through a flock of sheep, trampling them all, but with the addition that the instant they touched the body of the blue lioness, the wolves began to burn intensely and almost instantly turned to ash, leaving only their cores, gics, and back bones. "Barbara, stop your attack! You''re destroying good materials..." Mabel wailed. What Barbara was doing was even worse than Maisa, who had crushed the bodies of the beasts before. "Oh, right..." Barbara also realized her mistake. She thenmanded the blue lioness to self-destruct. Like a very powerful bomb, an explosion erupted, creating a pir of me that expanded, causing the wolf pack to be thrown into the distance. A few, however, were hit directly by the explosion and died. The destruction itself was very great. Some ces even continued to burn while the trees and nts around were devastated. Even some stones and earth were thrown by the explosion,nding on some of the wolves, although not fatally. *!* Julia sprang into action. She activated her ability, creating arge white elephant made of water. Soon, approximately 450 cm tall, it started running towards the residual mes while trampling the blue wolves, extinguishing the mes at the same time. Although some wolves were crushed, most only suffered heavy attacks, being thrown away from the white elephant as the white elephant ran across the battlefield. "Good!" Barbara gave her a thumbs-up. Julia looked at her, and seeing her like this, she puffed out her breasts and made a sound like "Ehem!" Barbaraughed a little at her reaction but didn''t waste much time and attacked again. Maisa were already among the wolves. She had suffered some attacks, but it didn''t hurt her because of the spell ** that created three shields of water around her. However, she had already lost one of the shields. If she would lose the other two, the spell''s defense would stop working. Of course, the spell also had a duration. Until recently, the maximum time she had managed to keep the spell active was 4 minutes. Maisa made her sledgehammer grow to the size of a bus, however, this time it was a little different. She didn''t put weight on the sledgehammer and just made it bigger. In the next instant, she activated the * * spell. This was a spell that enveloped therge sledgehammer with mystic water with the ability to stun targets for a few seconds with a certain percentage chance. *BOOM!* The sound of the sledgehammer echoed, but the damage was not as loud as the sound. It was simr to the loud sound produced by a wide board falling to the ground. Although it caused a loud sound, it did not have substantial damage. When some of the blue wolves were stunned, Maisa''s eyes shed blue, and that''s when she activated the spell **. The moment she activated this spell, Maisa dropped the sledgehammer on the ground, and, with both hands outstretched, jets of water came out of her hands, catching the stunned blue wolves and recovering her gic power by 44% of the damage she inflicted. Feeling her strength return, a smile curved Maisa''s beautiful lips. At the same time as she gained more power, the blue wolves that took the damage lost theirs. Maisa picked up the sledgehammer again, making the sledgehammer''s head proportional to the size of a ball, but in a square shape. With a 200 cm handle, she held it with both hands and began hitting the blue wolves hard on the head while the sledgehammer was enveloped in a blue aura of water. "I can attack now, right?" Amon asked rhetorically, as more than half of the blue wolves had been downed. *!* In an instant Amon was enveloped by the power of the stars. He appeared in the middle of the battlefield and activated the spell. In the next instant, with great condensed power, two streaks of lightning formed. Amon became atomic and the aura around him exploded! The spell''s reaction was devastating, changing the entire scenery around Amon, creating a huge crater around him as well as causing the blue wolves to be thrown or destroyed with this attack. As if that wasn''t enough, even those who were partially affected suffered concussive damage, appearing drunk and moving in a peculiar way. Mabel and the other girls: "..." ''Doesn''t he have normal spells? Why are they all so powerful?'' Mabel was full of doubt and shock. A powerful attack on this scale was something she wasn''t able to do. She saw that at least 20 blue wolves were affected and at least 10 had died instantly. She even saw that some fireballs from the blue wolves in the distance wereunched towards Amon, however, against everything she imagined, Amon received the attacks but they did not cause him any damage, and even worse, he released a rebound reaction, and the attacks were all sent back to the blue wolves. Mabel: "..." She stopped trying to analyze Amon. She was more and more convinced that he was an abnormal genius, even more abnormal than those like her who were considered geniuses among geniuses... a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 197 197: Has Amon Lost Control? After dismantling the blue wolves, another hour passed and the gravity increased again... "Do we wish to continue?" Mabel asked, "Although it''s a little difficult right now, I particrly want to keep going." "I can keep going," Amon answered. He had a calm expression. It almost looked like he was unaffected by the Secret Realm''s increased gravity. The scenario changed, and they moved to the other side of the map. It was no longer the rainy scenery with lightning, but a richer firey weather; the atmosphere was hot as hell. Just arriving they already started to sweat. The best in this ce were Maisa, Julia, and Barbara. However, after using their genes, Amon, Ariel, and Mabel all felt better. "This climate is ideal for Barbara." Ariel looked at her. Barbara nodded. She felt her genes flutter like she was happy. The previous rainy weather was good for Amon the twins, but this one wasn''t bad either. After all, this was the opposite pole of water in certain senses, and it made the twins have to more proficiently use water to withstand the scorching heat, thus improving their water control, even having more water element present in the air due to the fact that it evaporated in the presence of so much heat. "... There are other people meditating here." Mabel stopped walking and warned the others when she saw a group of more than 10 people. "They are students from Golden Phoenix University." Amon recognized the emblem on their shoulders instantly. After shing more than once with students from this university, Amon became wary of seeing students from there. The girls were the same. From the conversation of the 19 students from the Golden Phoenix University, someone from their university had put a premium on Amon''s head. Perhaps these people have the same intention as the previous group. "They are meditating while the aura around them is scorching. They must all be fire genes," Barbara said. The best known department at Phoenix University was me gics. In fact, it wasmon to find so many students with an affinity for mes from there. The reason was that this university has an abundant amount of fire-rted spells. The 12 students looked at Amon and the girls and snorted coldly. There was an arrogant air around them, so they ignored their presence, as if they were not afraid that they would attack them for meditating in this spot. They were even more arrogant than Monique. "Looks like it''s just some random cocky idiots. Come on, let''s get back to what we were doing. There''s no need to get involved with them," Mabel said. The rest agreed. Before leaving, those students opened their eyes which were full of mockery they saw Amon''s group leave. "Tsk, I knew it. They''re just a bunch of chickens. See, even when we''re in a situation where we''re vulnerable, they don''t dare attack us!" One of them said with his voice full of boundless arrogance. The truth was that they had juste out of a difficult fight against 30 me wolves and were meditating to recover, however, even so, they did not let go of their arrogance. After all, they numbered ''only'' 12 and had managed to kill 30 Innate wolves! "Hehe, don''t mind them. Other people might have high hopes for them, but, in front of us, could they even raise their heads?" another scoffed. Amon and the girls who had already distanced themselves were not able to hear what those people said about them. They had already delved deeper into this side of the Secret Realm and came across a ridiculouslyrge group of hellfire demon cats. There were at least 200 of them. "Amon, now you can use all your strength!" Mabel said. She didn''t want to give up just because they were surrounded by so many Innate beasts, however, she didn''t dare take this many lightly. "You serious?" A rare smile curved Amon''s lips. Soon after, Amon started activating spells. *!* Condensing the power of his fury, Amon summoned an armor made of special matter, thus increasing the defense and attack proportionally to his fury, which was the strength of an Innate. Now he was equivalent to a Level 2 Innate in terms of power. *!* Next came condensing the fury''s power and summoning a special aura of fury power that increased his speed and damage. It was a fiery red aura with some golden threads. *!* A scythe was then created from the power of the fury. It wasrge, with the curved head of a blood red scythe and the 250 cm handle. This scythe brought with it increased fury damage. The more fury the user had, the greater the damage. "Haha ha!" Suddenly, Amon chuckled even more sinisterly than Ariel. In the next instant, he practically teleported into the midst of the demon cats, and the scythe in his hand spun. It could only be seen the moment he spun around, several demonic cat heads going up in the air, and the girls already lost sight of Amon. Soon he blinked back into another group of cats and they heard Amon chuckle again as another group of demon cats lost their heads. "Fun~!" Amon''s voice echoed. It was totally different from what they were used to hearing. He seemed to enjoy killing the demon cats with the big scythe. Mabel and the other girls: "..." The shock was so great that they didn''t even have time to react to the situation. After all, it was the first time they saw Amon like this, even for Ariel and the girls. Mabel didn''t even speak. She always thought of Amon as someone calm at all times. It was the first time she saw him like this. "Side effect of the spell he used?" Mabel murmured. She firmly believed that this was it, or else this situation couldn''t be exined to her. The girls thought the same, or else this situation made no sense. One of the more sinister parts of this situation was that even when Amon was hit, the demon cats got the worst of it. It seemed their minds were disturbed and they started attacking each other. This effect was thanks to the effect of the spell mixed with his attacks. It was an automatic effect that when he used fury, when attacked, it caused a negative effect on the enemy''s mind, disturbing their emotions, and the greater the fury, the greater the negative effect. For Amon, who was in a berserk state, this automatic passive spell worked better than normal, as it normally only had a certain percentage chance to activate, however, in his current state, it was almost a 100% chance to activate and with an effect that was quite strong. The demon cats fight to the death and not break free of the mind maniption effect was a good example. "Shall we join in?" Maisa scratched her head. There were over 50 demon cat corpses already scattered across the battlefield. If this continued, it was only a matter of time before Amon killed them all single-handedly... "Can we?" Mabel asked, "Is it safe?" She didn''t have the confidence of shrugging off the same effect as the demonic cat victims of Amon''s scythe. "I think so... Although Amon seems to be affected by the spell he used, I think he is still aware of things," Barbara concluded. "Amon, is it okay for us to fight too?" she screamed. "Yes!" Amon''s voice echoed. It was a little colder than usual and it even brought out the feeling of evil in his voice. The girls shivered when they heard it (Barbara and Ariel perhaps for different reasons than the other girls)... In any case, upon hearing that Amon was in agreement, the girls began to attack as well. This time they went all out, or else they wouldn''t even have a chance to kill many demon cats, even with such arge group. The pitiful roars of demon cats echoed. It didn''t even seem to be the same group of demon cats that roared with ferocity before, rather more like mewling... Could it even be a little cute? Honestly, it was a bit unfortunate for these demon cats to have appeared in front of Amon, as he wasn''t greatly affected by the increased gravity''s effect. Particrly when using the fury gene buffs he was almost able to totally ignore the increased gravity. And although he released more of his pent-up emotions, Amon still kept himself sane. After all, he had the calm genes and he already had a very high mastery of his fury genes. While fighting with the scythe, a few times Amon used lightning to attack. He more or less used it to move faster, almost looking like he was a ghost as he blinked and appeared in one location and soon he was on the opposite side. When arger group of demon cats managed to surround him, Amon let out a scream full of frighteningughter. *!* It was then that this spell was activated with the highest damage ever used by him, channeling a lot of lightning with the burning rage of lightning stars and fury. To add to it, this spell was still able to bypass the target''s defense. The damage increased so much that some of the demon cats around were caught by the pir of lightning that was expanded, destroying everything around Amon, turning into dust and leaving behind only their gic cores. Even the bones were gone. a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 198 198: The First Champion In A Thousand Years! [Congrattions to the new Champion of [Secret Realm, Kohana Toreninguki] - [Photo of Amon fighting with a scythe in hand] He is the first Champion in a thousand years!] Those words floated alongside Amon''s photo in front of everyone who remained in the Secret Realm, Kohana Toreninguki. Also, the text was written in an ancientnguage, and almost nobody knew what was written, however, it was easy to deduce. The same students from the Golden Phoenix University, whom Amon''s group had bumped into a little while ago, saw the message and were baffled. Norman Lecter, the leader of their group, was in his second year and was very close to creating his second Gic Factor. Being idolized by many, he was for the first time in a long time envious and jealous of someone. "How could he be..." Norman said quietly in shock. The students beside him saw Norman''s expression and understood that they weren''t the only ones surprised. Even the genius Norman Lecter was green with envy. Of course, they didn''t dare to make fun of him. After all, at the end of the day they still had to go back to the same university together. To stand against the genius of their university was to ask to suffer a lot afterward. "He must be cheating!" one of their group screamed. Maybe in his mind, someone ''fearful'' like Amon didn''t deserve to be revered. Of course, they didn''t understand what was written, however, it was easy to deduce. Even the dumbest of their group understood after seeing some ancient written letters that they couldn''t read, along with the image of Amon fighting while holding a created scythe power. "Yes, he must be cheating to win the Secret Realm''s grand prize!" Maybe that was the trigger and a way for them to rationalize things. Only then did it make sense for Amon to be the highlight of the Secret Kingdom. Norman Lecter was no fool. He knew that it was practically impossible to cheat in this Secret Realm. It was no wonder after so many years, even when it was said that even Overlord Rank beings were not able to do something like this. So, there must be some requirements, such as age and time restriction, among other things of which they were unaware. After all, there was no book with the rules to be the winner of the Secret Kingdom and win the grand prize. Norman Lecter then said, "Let''s go out and let Jordan know. Does he not have enmity with this boy? While we don''t ept being Jordan''sckeys, we might well gain a few things in our favor if we reveal this!" "Yes, that is a good idea!" Everyone agreed, or almost everyone, as some felt that this type of action was hypocritical andpletely low. Of course it was, but even if they thought so, because it was Norman Lecter who said it, they didn''t dare think it out loud and only reluctantly agreed. Soon after, one by one, they began to use their return crystals. a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Meanwhile, Amon, who had finished killing most of the demon cats, saw two lights shing in front of him. He also saw the message and was able to read it, as he had learned several ancientnguages a€?a€?from his grandparents, this one among them. "Newest Champion in a thousand years?" Amon muttered. "Amon, are you able to understand this writtennguage from ancient times as well?" Mabel asked in total surprise. She had to study a lot to learn this ancientnguage. She was only able to learn anything from it thanks to her grandmother, but what about Amon? How did he manage to learn this ancient script? "Mm," Amon nodded. He didn''t turn around but instead reached out with an unupied hand and picked up what was shing in front of him. There were two totems - one with the appearance of an eagle measuring 30 cm and another with the appearance of a golden Buddha also measuring 30 cm. Amon saw that behind each totem, there was an open slot with enough space to imbed something inside. He automatically thought of gic cores. "Let''s kill the rest of these demon cats and see about itter, Amon," Ariel said. She wore a rare serious expression. Mabel was the same. Maisa and Julia understood something, and so did Barbara. If that kind of message had appeared to everyone, they could be in danger if they were found while fighting. Someone might want to attack them, wanting to kill them and get whatever Amon had gained for bing the Champion of the Secret Realm Kohana Toreninguki. Putting away the two totems, Amon returned to gripping his scythe with both hands and slicing through the demon cats more efficiently. He used lightning breath, and even now that the air became surrounded with lightning elements because of his powers, Amon was able to breathe this air and be calmer and even stronger. The girls at some point also started using their breathing spells they had gotten before. With that, although it was difficult to use while fighting, they were getting more proficient at it as time passed. One thing they learned over their time spent in the Secret Realm Kohana Toreninguki was that being under the increased gravity made it more difficult to move; they felt as if they were wearing super heavy clothes. Of course, there were some benefits, and one of those was forcing them to learn their Breathing Spells faster. Another was the ease of opening their pores and being able to improve their gics even while they were fighting. Some of their group had even gone up 5 levels while fighting. When saying 5 levels, it was not just by opening nk genes. If one was counting opening nk genes they had all gained at least 7, but the 5 levels were gained entirely by filling nk genes with elementary genes. No wonder this Secret Realm of Kohana Toreninguki was created to train its people, or at least that''s what most of them deduced. If they ever had the chance to be under this gravity again to train, there was no doubt that they would continue to improve. Almost an hourter Amon and the girls finished killing all the demon cats and dismantling them. At the same time, they sat down on the ground and began to meditate, while Amon kept watch. They expended a lot of energy, and if they didn''t stop to refuel now, they might not be able to get away when they left the Secret Realm Kohana Toreninguki. They had talked and came to the understanding that the message had most likely reached everyone, and since no one has appeared before them so far, it means that they might be waiting for them outside. "Amon, we have to be very careful when we go out," Mabel said as a warning and suggested, "My grandmother must be waiting outside, and when wee out, let us run towards her, seeking her protection." Mabel was the first to finish meditating. She had elemental gic runes which made her much faster at recharging her power. "I know." Amon understood the gravity of the situation, no pun intended. Out of greed, people might do anything. If before some students who were geniuses of a good university still wanted to kill them for a little benefit, it was easy to predict that if someone discovered that Amon had something good or deduced that he had gained something useful by achieving something that nobody had in many years, it was not hard to deduce that they would get greedy ande for it. a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 199 199: Does A Warm Welcome Await Him? The fact that no one had appeared before them so far could mean only that they had already left and were waiting for him outside. "Meditate a bit and regain your strength. I will keep watch," Mabel told Amon after a little while. She looked in all directions with her eyes like an eagle. Amon epted her kindness and began to meditate shortly thereafter. - - Calm Gics: 29 Gene: 37 Lightning Gene: Level 32. - - In his mind, Amon was able to see the information about his current gic situation. This trip to this Secret Realm had earned him a very substantial improvement. This kind of improvement could have taken him months to achieve if it were by normal means. Not to mention he was improving two Gic Factors at the same time, and even so, he had a very big increase if one were to think about it. As Amon began to meditate, he felt that everything around him was part of him. The fact that the gravity was increasing made his pores open more easily and the energy in the air began to be sucked in by him. - - [Gene +3] [Gene +1] [Gene +2] ... [Lightning Gene +1] [Lightning Gene +1] [Calm Gene +1] [Lightning Gene +1] [Gene Calm +2] [Gene +2] [Lightning Gene +3] [Calm Gene +1] - - That was the improvement he had made in just a few minutes (53 minutes to be precise). Amon wanted to continue, but knew that it was more important to get out of this Secret Realm - Kohana Toreninguki, or more urately, leaving Velta. Amon stopped brooding and opened his eyes. - - Calm Gics: 33 Gene: 45 Lightning Gene: Level 38. - - From his eyes, traces of lightning were visible. Even his breath had lightninging out of his nose. It was quite a mystical scene. The girls had already stopped meditating and were just waiting for him. Amon stopped looking at the result of his meditation. He got up and used his hands to dust off his clothes. "All ready?" With her return crystal out, Mabel asked the others. Amon and the girls nodded. By injecting their genes into the return crystal, it only took five seconds for their crystals to shatter and they were gone from where they were. a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Meanwhile, outside the Secret Realm - Kohana Toreninguki sounds and conversations echoed, and more than 20 thousand people were present in the ce. The general conversation revolved around Amon and soon someone who recognized him said his full name. Almost everyone there had already heard of him. Amon Tang: a first-year genius with lightning gics who won the tournament between the four famous universities. Although it was only a first-year tournament, and a group tournament no less, his achievements in the tournament weremendable. There were also other records about him, and each one more surprising. Upon finding out everything about Amon, the crowd were convinced that he had somehow managed to fulfill the secret realm''s hidden requirements, and because of that he had be the victor of this secret realm. Although almost no one was able to understand what was written, a few were. As for how the news spread about what the writing was about... It all started with someone buying the information and selling it immediately after. Soon everyone knew as well. "Congrattions to the new Champion of the Secret Realm - Kohana Toreninguki," someone muttered. Another added, "He''s the first Champion in a thousand years!" The eyes of many shone in admiration, however, there were many other greedy expressions upon learning that Amon was the first in a thousand years. If it had taken a thousand years until finally someone managed to be the Champion, what kind of prize might he have won? This kind of question made even some of the more responsible geniuses present be greedy. Amon had, after all, acquired a possible legacy of ancient times from an extinct civilization. Although they might not be Amon''s opponents inside the Secret Realm, outside, many of them were Level 2 Innates and had confidence in beating a Level 1 Innate. "It is unbelievable that he is the first in a thousand years to manage to be Champion!" "Is it not? I wonder what the requirements are to achieve this feat..." "Maybe only Amon and the girls beside him know!" The information of Amon and hispanions was something that everyone here already knew, even the most recent girl who was together with him. The crowd was also a bit excited as they chatted non-stop. The more they spoke, the more they hoped they could perhaps snag something good, however, they forgot who was there to ensure the safety and protection of Amon and the girls... Teacher Kaia didn''t say anything until now. She knew that the instant they remembered her and Bianca''s presence, they might n a way to ensure they had time to kill or capture Amon while holding the two of them back. Although she was powerful, Teacher Kaia was aware of the presence of a group as powerful as she was at the scene, someone hateful who had just arrived. Jordan Felix was an arrogant young adult from the Golden Phoenix University, and not only that, besides him, there were 3 Beginner Overlord Level elders just like her. Although she had the upper hand against most other Beginner Overlords, going up against 3 at the same time would be difficult for her. Aside from that, Jordan Felix was an Advanced Mutant. If he went up against Amon, there was no chance Amon could resist. Although Bianca beside her was also an Advanced Mutant, she probably didn''t have as many resources as Jordan Felix, who was supported by the Golden Phoenix University. "Things just gotplicated. We have to act fast and get Amon out of here as soon as possible..." Teacher Kaia sent a telepathic message to Bianca. Bianca looked at her and nodded. Just in case, Teacher Kaia decided to take hermunicator and send a message to "that person". [He might be in danger. It''s on Velta] She had just sent it and she already received a response: [I know!!!] "..." Kaia was a little stunned. She then thought about the people around her. ''Damn, you all are so screwed!'' a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 200 200: Bianca Reveals Her Power Amon, Mabel and the girls appeared outside the Secret Realm. The instant they appeared upon exiting the Secret Realm - Kohana Toreninguki, everyone''s attention was drawn towards them, particrly towards Amon. "Amon!" Jardel Felix, who considered himself the Prince of Golden Phoenix University, shrieked shrilly as he charged towards him. However, Teacher Kaia and Bianca acted faster than him. Kaia made Amon and the girls get behind her. As they were under her protection she began to recite a spell. Bianca, in the same instant, confronted Jardel''s punch that used the power of sound using her fist surrounded by some kind of very clear blue fire. *BOOM!* In the instant that the fists shed, Jardel, incredible as it seemed, didn''t get the upper hand and was surprised for another reason. "Genes of both Fire and Ice!" Hearing Jardel''s outburst, everyone couldn''t help but be surprised. After all, Bianca was using a fusion of two contradicting genes. Achieving this was almost impossible. But no one could deny that this was real, since in the next instant, because of the confrontation between Jardel and Bianca, ice and blue mes were still present on the ground as it froze and burned at the same time. "Bianca had dual affinity and managed to create a Gic Factor by merging the two?" Julia couldn''t believe it. After all, she had been taught how difficult it was to do this. In general, either the user would choose fire or ice. At best, they might choose fire the first time and ice the next time, thus having a Gic Factor of each element. However, that is not what Bianca had done! It was possible to see how special the fusion of two genes evolved together was. Even the special sound gene that was said to be more powerful than ice, lightning, light, or darkness... it had lost in terms of power to Bianca who was in the same power rank as Jardel! "Who are you?" Jardel didn''t know Bianca or couldn''t remember seeing her before. "Hehe, why should I satisfy your curiosity?" Biancaughed sarcastically. She then manifested a very powerful spell. The surrounding people screamed, but before she could act, a barrier was in front of her. "Tsk, you were lucky~" Of course Bianca knew that she wouldn''t be able to seriously hurt Jardel so easily. The three elders of The Golden Phoenix University were already about to lend their aid - although they seemed to be talking about the pros and cons of going against Teacher Kaia, seeing that she decided to defend Amon. Jardel angrily yelled at the elders. "Elders, why the hell haven''t you helped me!?" Seeing them frown, he almost forgot who he was yelling at, and his voice got softer. He added, "I mean, why haven''t the honorable elders helped me? We need to get the kid, but now they''ve put up a barrier..." "This is Kaia, the genius in elemental gic runes. If we go against her, do you know how many people wille after us afterwards? Do you even have any idea how many people would give their lives just to be on good terms with her?" One of the elders spoke. Zinglin Netoid: He was short, approximately 160 cm tall and with a long white beard. He had his hands behind his back while wearing a red tunic with gold. "I know that, but have you forgotten who my father is? Jonathan Felix!" Jardel confidently said, "My father is a legendary cksmith at Overlord rank as well! In terms of people risking their lives for someone else, wouldn''t my dad win? Just do it and put all the me on me. We can''t miss our best chance to learn more about this ancient civilization, or else all the benefits go to their university!" "Jonathan Felix is a€?a€?his father?" That was information even Bianca didn''t know. She started to worry. "Don''t worry, nothing bad will happen," Teacher Kaia assured her and added through telepathy, ''At least not for us.'' Knowing how far ''that person'' would go if something were to happen, something that could put Amon''s life at risk, it would be amazing if these people who were attacking them made it out of this unscathed if they didn''t back down right now. Although... Hearing what Jordan Felix said, the other two elders nodded in agreement. "Yes, if it is Jonathan Felix, no one would dare me us," an old woman said. She was tallpared to Zinglin Netoid at 198 cm. She had long white hair tied in a high bun and wore a tunic simr to Zinglin''s with their university''s emblem on the chest. Her name was Ondina Anacleto, another powerful Novice Overlord rank. Ondine''s eyes were sharp and almond-shaped. In the corners of her eyes shed golden mes. She was said to be one of the only elders who possessed golden mes, which were rumored to be the very mes of the golden phoenix. "I agree with Elder Ondine," said thest elder. He was even taller than Ondine at 231 cm. He had a veryrge and muscr body which was impossible to hide even by wearing a simr robe to his peers. His eyes were big and round with thick eyebrows. He looked like a maniac for body training, which wasn''t far from the truth. Being one of the only elders at Golden Phoenix University, he followed the "body gic path". All of his gic spells merged with his flesh and were rted to melee attacks with his fists. No one had ever seen him use ranged attacks before. Because of this, he earned the title of God of Fists. It was quite the fifth-grade title, but he seemed to love being called that... "Thank you, Elder Waldir and Elder Ondine!" Jardel made a small bow with cupped hands. It was rare for him to be so polite. The two elders were thrilled. Even though they were Overlords, they wanted to gain the favor of Jonathan Felix''s son, and seeing how Jardel Felix was behaving, the two elders grinned from ear to ear. "I will help too!" Thinking he was going to be left out of any rewards if he didn''t join in, Zinglin Netoid ended up agreeing. Since the others put it this way, there was no way he wouldn''t agree, as it would also benefit him to stay on good terms with Jonathan Felix''s son. Kaia sighed. She said softly, "In the end, you still chose to go against ''him''..." She didn''t say ''me'', but ''him'', possibly meaning ''Amon''... but is that really what she meant? "Don''t get us wrong, Kaia," Ondine, with one of her hands grabbing the hilt of her greatsword behind her back, spoke, "As long as you decide to back off and let us take down that brat, everything will work itself out, but if you get in the way... I guarantee you won''te out of here alive!" She drew her greatsword and golden mes surrounded the entire sword as scorching heat enveloped the entire ce. a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 201 201: Who Is This Person? Ondine drew her greatsword and golden mes surrounded the entire sword as scorching heat enveloped the entire ce. Screams echoed as people started to flee the scene as quickly as possible. Even Jardel was partially affected and had to be protected by the barrier created by Elder Zinglin. "So be it," Kaia said in a rxed manner, "I hope you''re prepared for what''s going to happen next if you keep this up." She stopped talking soon after, while her face had a peaceful expression, as if nothing in this world could affect her or whoever was being protected by the barrier she created. "Are you confident in that barrier?" Elder Waldir mmed his fists together, creating shock waves that threatened to open fissures even in the sky, and spoke full of arrogance. "Little girl, before you became Overlord, I was one long before that. I trained my body to the max and I have the strength of a god! Don''t think that this barrier you created will be able to stop my fists!" "..." Amon and the girls. "Should someone his age say something so childish?" Ariel was surprised. "Shhhh! He can hear you." Maisa covered Ariel''s mouth, but it was toote. "What did you say, brat?" Elder Walter nced in Ariel''s direction. "Tsk, so childish. Even a little girl can get under your skin," Kaia said scornfully. She never liked the kinds of people who considered themselves god''s. Those people lived in a fantasy world. "You!-" Before, Elder Walter had only been in this fight for the reward of a pair of gauntlets Jonathan Felix might give him for helping his son, but now he wanted to kill these pests in front of him! "Let''s break this barrier!" Elder Walter shouted. Then, the two other elders asked Jardel Felix to step aside and went to help Elder Walter to break the barrier. *BOOOOOOOM!* It was exactly at that moment that something happened! A hand appeared in the sky. It was gigantic and seemed to be made of white jade porcin. Although it looked delicate, the fact it was visible from miles away didn''t make it seem that way. An ethereal voice echoed: [How dare you plot against ''my kid''?] In the next instant the three Overlords were suppressed by that hand, causing them to vomit pools of blood. Jardel Felix, who was retreating, was also affected. [And you, brat of n Felix! Did you attempt to conspire against ''my kid'' and even use your father''s name to do it? Well done! The entire Felix n will be destroyed because of you, and now I want to see how you''ll dare to do something like that in the future!] [And what about the rest of you? Hehe... You can''t stop thinking that you are Overlords and are at the center of the universe. Well, enjoy the rest of your miserable lives as ordinary people!] "No, no, no!!!" The three elders screamed in agony.They couldn''t recognize whether this ethereal voice belonged to a man or a woman, but it was clear that it belonged to an Invincible Rank Overlord! What were they before someone so powerful? When they felt the base of their genes being squeezed out of their bodies, the three elders at the early ranks of Overlord cried out pitifully. This was not because of the pain, no, that was the least of it; it was because of the dread they felt when they knew they would return to what they once were - beings of little importance, the type of people they now despised and trampled on the instant they wanted like ants. .. [You should have followed Little Kaia''s advice. Now, suffer the consequences!] Of course, they weren''t the only ones to lose all their power. Jardel Felix was the first. It was as simple as taking candy from a baby, and he passed out shortly after. A hush fell over the ce right after the three elders fell to the ground, foaming at their mouths. Although there was still a lot of vitality left in their bodies, after all, ''only'' their sources of power was destroyed, however, now they would start to age much faster as they lost support from their sources. For someone as powerful as they had been, losing their power was worse than death. This act was not an act of pity, but an act of revenge. When he came to, Walter cried like a child as he pounded his fists on the ground. Although he still had some strength left in his cells, they were much weakerpared to before. "No, no, this has to be a nightmare!! How did the God of Ware down on us like that?!?" Walter screamed like a little child as he sobbed loudly. Zinglin was silent. He sat up when he came to and his expression was the same as a dead person''s. All of the life had drained from his face. Ondine wasn''t much different. She wasn''t even able to hold her sword; it was now too heavy for her... "Why did things turn out like this?" Ondine murmured. She then remembered the words of that ethereal being... ''The entire Felix n will be destroyed because of you...'' But she didn''t have time to care about that. She justughed at herself for having been greedy, and now she was in such a low and pitiful state. She felt like she had aged ten years in a few minutes. Was there any hope of being able to rise again and get revenge? Heh, that kind of foolish thinking was something far too unrealistic. There wasn''t something so miraculous as to be able to do something like that, and even if somehow it could happen, why the hell would something like that fall into her hands- she, who had now be someone without power? And what of getting revenge? Hell, she had lived for so many years and had still only managed to be a Beginner Overlord. Even after trying so hard, she couldn''t even advance to Intermediate. It was a dreame true to have even gone up against an Invincible Overlord. The rank itself said it all: It was practically impossible to kill an Invincible Overlord, even by another in the same rank. "Let''s go back. Let them regret their bad choice," Teacher Kaia undid the barrier. The giant hand that was in the sky was also gone. In fact, the entire presence of that ethereal being no longer existed on this. Perhaps they had gone to deal with n Felix? Well, everyone found outter about the news that shook the entire universe. n Felix, with 10 Novice Overlords and even an ancestor at Intermediate Overlord rank, were all wiped out by an unknown entity. All that was left was the wreckage of a that had once belonged to a Universally Famous n. What Kaia didn''t know was that before the giant hand disappeared, something was given to Maisa, Julia, Ariel, Barbara, and Bianca. Bianca and the girls had their eyes closed, and they were in a state of enlightenment... or something like that. As for Amon... He also had received something... a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 202 202: Compensations "The natives, even the people who came to participate in the Secret Realm fled," Mabel said with a quirky smile. "Well, Elder Ondine made all that fuss before. If they didn''t run away, they would stay like that." Kaia pointed to a group of people who were tortured in mes. Mabel shivered a little, then nodded. Despite how powerful and terrifying Ondine appeared to be, in the end, she was no different from the people she herself had burned alive. She had been so insignificant that ''that person'' was able to break her entire power base even though they didn''t appear in person. Amon''s group wanted to leave this ce, but they had to wait. Mabel and her grandmother were waiting for Amon, and the girls digested what they had received. It didn''t seem to be exactly power, as there was no fluctuation in energy, however, there was a slight fluctuation in mental power, which made them believe that it was knowledge they had received. Kaia was also rewarded with some knowledge she had wanted. She was very happy, despite not showing much since her granddaughter was nearby. However, seeing that her granddaughter was showing a little jealousy when looking at Amon, Bianca, and the girls, she said, "Don''t worry. I also received ''something'' just now. I received information about something that you wanted before. When we get to theb, I''ll share it with you." "Thanks, grandma!" Now that ''no one'' was looking, as they were meditating, Mabel acted all affectionate towards her grandmother, hugging her and rubbing her face against her grandmother''s chest. Kaiaughed back at her. Suddenly, an object floated toward Kaia. She took it and put it away very quickly. "Grandmother?" Mabel didn''t see what it was. She only knew that something had floated into Kaia''s hand, and then it was gone. "Uh, don''t worry about it," Kaia said, not responding to her granddaughter''s curiosity. "Okay." Mabel was sensible. After hearing that, she already guessed what it was. She looked at the group of Ex-Overlords and... Jardel Felix. "Have you been waiting long?" Bianca opened her eyes and stretched as if she had just woken up from a long sleep. Her right eye was open as a tear threatened to fall while her right remained closed. Only after she finished stretching did her eyes be wide and attentive. "Not a lot," Kaia said, "You were the fastest. They are still digesting..." "Ohh," Bianca nodded. She looked at Amon and the girls. The information Bianca had received was fundamental for her to transcend Mutant Rank and was an effective way to achieve more than 100 genes filled from fire and ice, bing a Ranker Grandmaster of fire and ice. The spell book she received was the perfect match for her evolution. Honestly, she hadn''t expected there to be more advanced spells that built from the same spells she merged when she became a Mutant Ranker. Several minutester Amon was thest to open his eyes. The girls were already waiting for him. "Let''s get out of here first. We''ll talkter," Kaia said. "Okay." Amon nodded without needing to consider it too much. He and the girls just looked at the Golden Phoenix University elders and Jardel Felix onest time before getting into Teacher Kaia''s car. a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Instead of heading back to the university right away, they stopped at Bianca''s restaurant. It was her treat for them, and it had been a long time since they had eaten. In Bianca''s private room, she had already arranged the preparations. Even before they arrived, there was already food waiting for them fresh from the fire. "Let''s eat. We''ll talk while we eat," Bianca said with a small smile. Teacher Kaia wasn''t reserved at all. She soon sat down in a chair around the table, took what she seemed to like, and started eating without reservation. Mabel followed her example, and soon so did the others. "So what do we do now?" Bianca asked Kaia''s opinion. "Nothing, really," Kaia said, "Although they lost their power, and we are partially involved in what happened, it will not necessarily be seen as our fault. The reality is the other party has a lot of exining to do. In fact, I even predict that they will be expelled from the university..." Her reason for thinking so was simple. Kaia understood the fear an Invincible Overlord brought with them. If Golden Phoenix University learned that these three elders and that boy, Jardel Felix, had offended someone of such power, it would be incredible if they still managed to continue at the university, even more so when they have lost all their powers. "By the way, I just saw it on the inte..." With a holographic image just above her digital clock, Barbara gathered everyone''s attention. "Look, n Felix has been destroyed!" It wasn''t just the n, but rather, the entire was devastated. Although it seemed that the person behind the destruction seemed to have used something to not kill the innocents that lived on the dominated by n Felix, it was possible to see debris all over the ce on the shots of the''s surface. However, the people who were disced did not lose much. In the article, it was said that the residents of Felix were nothing more than ves of n Felix, forced to explore mines and do menial services. Sow with n Felix destroyed, they were even crying with celebration... It was sad to celebrate the death of so many people, however, it was precisely these people who had enved them, so it was easy to understand why they felt that way. "Will these people now be enved by another n?" Maisa murmured. "I do not think so." Teacher Kaia sipped some iced tea and said, "You still underestimate the fear an Invincible Overlord can cause. Even if it''s only a 0.1% chance to provoke an Invincible Overlord by dominating the where the n was destroyed, they wouldn''t dare." "... I understand." Maisa stopped trying to think about it. It was something that was very far from her reality these days. However, she understood one thing. This powerful being had some connection with Amon. Furthermore, she was given various information and even spell books that suited her perfectly. They weren''t just sending her information. It was like she had a physical book in her mind that she could open at any time. It was pretty groundbreaking for her and weird too. ''Is it Amon''s mysterious grandparents who did this?'' Maisa had a hunch. She just knew that the two of them were powerful, but Maisa didn''t know exactly how powerful they were or if they had reached the level of an Invincible Overlord... "Now that I think about it, it''s true," Julia interjected, "They are the ones who owe us satisfaction. After all, they attacked us because Amon became the Champion of the Secret Realm - Kohana Toreninguki." Remembering that, she felt a little angry. But, soon her anger was relieved when she remembered the tragic end of the 4. "Bianca, the food here is delicious," Kaia suddenly praised. She had eaten a lot - something rather unusual as she didn''t eat much, spending most of her time in herb doing research. "Thanks, you can alwayse back. It''s on the house~" Bianca smiled warmly. She handed Kaia, and even Mabel, a diamond VIP card. After having done so much for her daughter and her friends, even Kaia being willing to risk her life to protect Amon, Bianca was touched and felt that this woman was someone who she wanted to be close to, even with the barrier of status. "I will do so." Kaia epted and signaled for Mabel to ept as well. "Thanks," Mabel said with a rare smile. "You two are wee~" Bianca said without losing her smile. Although Amon, Maisa, Julia, Ariel, and Barbara didn''t have something like that, they could contact Bianca directly, so there was no need for her to give them a card like that. Besides, all her employees already recognized them. Even without a card, they could eat for free if they wanted. a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Upon arriving at the university, even the Director wanted to talk to them. "So it''s like this..." The Headmaster''s eyes became sharp and he said, "Don''t worry, nothing bad will happen to you. Incidentally, after that, I highly doubt anyone would have the balls to tease you again... Anyway, I''ll have them make it up to you for having put you through this!" Old Hazael was beside him. As vice-principal, he couldn''t believe that three Overlords had stooped to the level of wanting to rob a first-year student... "Rotten, these people were rotten to the core!" Anger was visible on Old Hazael''s face. Luckily, nothing bad seemed to have happened to Amon and the girls, or else, he himself would have had his allies help him destroy those idiots'' base of power! Old Hazael always held the four in Amon''s group in high regard. Although at first, it was more so just Amon, the girls'' efforts proved their worth. That was the type of student he liked best. [Author: Well, I forgot to write this down in the story before, but the Vice Principal was Hazael, sorry about that mistake. Anyway, I''ve taken note of it now, and I''ll try not to make the same mistake.] By the way, this was the first time they had seen the Director in person. Most events were usually attended by just teachers or the Vice Principal, Old Hazael. The Headmaster was an attractive man, appearing to be in his early 40s, with short red hair. He wore gray formal wear. "I got these things from them." Teacher Kaia floated the Overlords'' and Jardel Felix''s storage items to the Headmaster''s desk. "You did good. You can have this; it''s yours." The Headmaster didn''t even give it a second look. Although there might have been something good since they were the things of a world-famous n heir and three Overlords, the Headmaster showed no interest in those things. "Okay," Kaia answered simply and put it away. There was no reason for her to reject something that good. Of course she would want something like that. After all the information was gone through, the Headmaster and Hazael didn''t even ask what Amon had gained in the Secret Realm, which made Amon admire them a little. After saying their goodbyes, Amon and his party were dismissed and were told that they would be called back when the school received thepensation for the ''damage'' that Golden Phoenix University had caused. Teacher Kaia said to Amon and the girls, "I''ll break their bound storage objects and see what''s of value. If there''s anything that might be useful to you, I''ll let you know." a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 203 203: Maisas Night Visit "Fufu. Finally that boring part was over, I was already at my limit." Ariel said with a peculiar smile. Their group had just left the Director''s office. With his words, they all felt safer. Although a lot of amazing things had happened recently, nothing beat having a peaceful time after a storm. "By the way, Julia," Ariel nudged her shoulder, "Your future depends on your dreams. So go to sleep." "What are you talking about out of nowhere?" Julia looked genuinely confused. Not only her, but Maisa, Barbara, and even Amon didn''t follow what she meant. "Fufu." Ariel was unaffected by their stares. Instead, she looked quite satisfied, showing that usual frivolous look, even in front of everyone''s eyes. "Just a suggestion, hehe~" "... Thanks?" Julia continued to look at Ariel strangely. In response, Arielughed louder. Julia didn''t know for sure, but she felt like she had lost at something somehow. She didn''t even understand what Ariel was getting at. ''Does my future depend on my dreams? Is she metaphorizing?'' Julia had given up trying to understand Ariel. Even if her words had made some sense, this question came out of nowhere. Not to mention, she absolutely couldn''t glean what Ariel was talking about here... "I found your nose, Ariel," Julia said seriously, "It was found where it was not called!" Seeing Ariel''s surprised expression, Juliaughed out loud, "Hahahaha!" Barbara and Maisaughed too. "Hehe..." Arielughed too, but... her giggle was quite sinister and full of malice, "Well done, you got me right this time~~" "..." Julia stoppedughing, she felt a shiver run through her entire body. ''I''m fried!'' That''s what she felt when she saw Ariel react like that. Ariel saw this andughed mischievously as she looked at Julia, making Julia even more ufortable. Truth be told, not knowing what Ariel was going to do was scary in so many ways. Julia''s sanity might end up copsing if Ariel continued to act like this, so she hoped she would hold back a bit... "Changing the subject," Barbara said, sounding quite relieved, "I think it''s a good thing: this whole thing. After all, that annoying bastard Jardel Felix was always on the prowl and had tried to harm Amon several times." Julia sighed as she noticed that the conversation had shifted and Ariel had stopped staring at her. "That I have to agree with," Maisa nodded, "If he continued, it was possible that he wouldn''t stop until he reached his goal..." Of course, she thought of ''that person'', or more precisely, the giant hand that had appeared in the sky and suppressed those Overlord-level beings so easily... If something so dangerous had happened to Amon... Who was that person at that moment? a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Onemon thing that everyone agreed on was the need to rest after a hot shower. Although it was not so necessary with their current power, vanity and custom made them feel the need not to deprive themselves of certain things such as bathing daily and sleeping at least 5 hours a day. Once he had arrived at the dorm and taken a shower, Amon only wore an intimate outfit and short shorts. He thenid down on the bed. However, before he fell asleep, someone rang the doorbell. ''Who could it be?'' Amon didn''t expect to see anyone right now, so he was confused. The moment he opened the door, he was surprised to see Maisa in a set of casual clothes. She asked a little shyly, "Can Ie in?" "Sure." Amon backed away from the door. After Maisa entered, he locked the door behind her. Without saying anything, Maisa went to the refrigerator and opened it. Picking up a pitcher of water stored inside, she drank it straight without reaching for a ss. "I will sleep here with you." Right after she finished drinking half a pitcher of water, she made a statement without really asking. "Okay?" Amon was a little confused by her way of acting, but he agreed. Upon receiving a positive response, although she was prepared to be steadfast in arguing if he had gone against it, she was a little shy when she actually received her desired response. Maisa was cute in looks, voice, gestures, personality, and obviously, she was adorably shy. On purpose or not, she made Amon want to hug and kiss her the instant he saw her act like that. The fact that they were alone in his dorm apartment made his mind wander more to those kinds of thoughts. Maisa puffed out her cheeks cutely. "Why are you looking at me like that?" "I want to kiss you. Can I?" Amon said. His eyes were warm as they looked into her eyes and sometimes at her kissable lips. As soon as she heard Amon''s question, the shyness in Maisa''s expression quickly subsided. Putting the pitcher of water back in the fridge, she walked over to Amon, clinging close as she wrapped her arms around him. "I suppose it''s something we both want, then." She stood up on her tiptoes and gave one of the best kisses that had ever happened in the kitchen of Amon''s dorm. When the kiss was broken, Maisa let out a ''Wow!'' while her eyes were dreamily staring forward like she was no longer there in body and soul, as if her soul had left her body and was going through a beautiful dream... Amon gave a small smile upon seeing her cute expression. Touching her nose with the tip of his index finger, he said in his raspy, vibrant voice, "Shall we go to bed?" ''Let''s go to bed...'' Maisa repeated those words in her mind as she was led by Amon''s hand to his room. She thought, ''That was a phrase so sweet and at the same time mischievous, and it was still said by Amon directed to me?'' Amon was still shirtless. Maisa took a good look at his sexy chest, running her delicate jade-like hand over his muscles as they sat down on the bed. Starting with one finger, she soon used her whole hand, and from one hand she moved quickly to both hands. A momentter, she had both hands rubbing Amon''s chest and abdomen in a hypnotic motion. "So handsome..." Maisa murmured. She didn''t even realize that she had let one of her inner thoughts slip out. She just kept rubbing Amon''s body, enjoying every bit of it as if he were a beautifully sculpted masterpiece. Maisa showed a longing, sexy smile while doing these things. She then brought one of her hands to Amon''s lips, and with her finger she rubbed them gently with her nails, opening his mouth, and pulling away, causing a lip-smacking sound - a sound she loved to hear. "So sexy..." She murmured, and took her lips, pressing them against his. Although she was shy, sometimes even easy to tease when in front of other people, when she was alone with Amon, it was like she transformed into someone else. Although most things remained the same, her attitude became bolder. The kiss was more adult as they pulled on each other''s lips and sucked one another''s tongue. Maisa even quenched her primitive desire, passing her hands over his body, tracing down past his navel until she had moved her hand right above what she hade for... a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 204 204: Dessert Amon Amon woke up with Maisa beside him. He was about to get out of bed when she hugged him, making her silky soft hair fly, the shampoo''s fragrance sent violently towards Amon. The simple scent refreshed the young man''s memory and he recalled everything he and Maisa had donest night... It seemed that Maisa woke up a little before him and had taken a shower. It could be noticed that her smooth, milk-white skin showed some redness. As soon as he noticed that Maisa had just gotten out of the shower, Amon became more tense than before. Maisa, in turn, showed him a beautiful, yet cute smile while purring. It made him wonder if she was actually sleeping or was doing all this on purpose. Amon managed to get out of bed by making Maisa turn over while he hugged her, thus not waking her up. Minutester, Amon returned with a silver breakfast tray. cing it on the dresser next to the bed, he gently rocked Maisa. "Maisa, wake up." A soft, gentle voice called out to her. Once she heard that voice whisper, she moaned in herfortable dreand, lifting her heavy lids as she opened her eyes slowly. "Uh...?" Her vision was a little blurred, probably due to fatigue. The sunlighting through the window showed the boy she loved. He had one knee on the bed as he leaned forward, gently shaking Maisa. "...Amon?" Her voice sounded confused. Maisa asked, "Why are you in my room?" "Um, good morning." Amon felt likeughing, but he stopped himself. Instead he said, "This is my room. You came to sleep here with mest night, remember?" Maisa''s mind started to get a little confused, not because she had been sleeping, but because of Amon''s words. Gradually though, her confusion eased as she remembered thest night. After they returned from their trip, she remembered boldly kissing Amon and asking to sleep with him. After kissing, they went to his room and then... To say that although they didn''t pop the cherry they did quite a bit was an understatement... Even 69 in the bridge position they had done. It was just a bold idea she had had at the time; the result was better than she expected, and Amon seemed to love it too. Maisa moaned a little, as her mind might have started racing after sleep, and she remembered what had happened the day before. After doing several things, they fell asleep. Maisa then looks at the bed set and blushed. ''Right, I was very bold... Oh my, I hope Amon doesn''t think anything bad of me...!'' It was an unnecessary worry. Amon was happier than usual, even smiling a little as he handed her breakfast in bed. "Can you eat?" Amon asked, then added, "If not, I can feed you." After his experience with Barbara, he realized that girls liked to be spoiled like this, and since he liked the idea of spoiling his girlfriends himself, it wasn''t a bad proposition. "Feed me. My arms are numb for some reason..." Maisa pouted pitifully. Amonughed softly in an attractive way, leaving Maisa mesmerized. Soon her pout turned into a shy half smile. She felt that she had been discovered, but she still wanted to continue with the script she created about her fatigued arms. "Okay," Amon sat across from her. Reaching out, he picked up the silver tray. There was soup and white bread. Besides the soup, even the bread was homemade. ''Did he make all this?'' It wasn''t news that Amon knew how to cook, but Maisa wasn''t expecting him to even go and bake her homemade bread for breakfast. Amon fed her soup and bread that had been dipped in the soup. "Very good, tasty~" Maisa proimed. She was genuinely enjoying all this, whether it was the good food or being fed by the boy she liked. After eating everything, Amon asked, "Satisfied? Do you want to eat more?" ''I want to eat you for dessert!'' Maisa cringed at the thought of seeing how gant Amon was in the morning after being spoiled by him. Seeing her shrinking in an adorable way (how cute she was) he let out an enigmatic chuckle tickling Maisa''s heart. He reached out and patted her head, making sure not to be too strong to avoid causing her difort. Maisa couldn''t withstand such a powerful attack. She buried her face in his chest as she grabbed his white button-up shirt, apparently not wanting to have this end so soon. A few secondster, she lifted her head to Amon and pleaded endearingly, "Kiss Me." "Mm." Amon leaned towards her and kissed her lips. The taste of soup was apparent the instant their tongues began to touch and he began to explore her mouth with his tongue. They broke their kiss. Amon kissed her onest time: a quick little peck on her lips that were now a little swollen. Then he said, "I''ll take this to the kitchen. Be right back." "Okay," Maisa nodded. She had that dreamy girl look. As soon as he disappeared beyond the door, Maisa banged her head on the pillow nearby, muttering muffled words. "Oh, God, what the hell am I thinking about this early in the morning?" She thought once more of the words she didn''t dare say aloud, but couldn''t help but think of her heart. ''I want to eat you for dessert!'' Maisa stamped her feet on the bed as she muffled a few high-pitched screams of embarrassment into her pillow. When she breathed in for air, she smelled the mixture of her and Amon''s scents... Her face grew even redder as some thoughts crossed her mind, and she went back to stamping her feet on the bed as she sank her head even deeper into the pillow. Amon arrived in the kitchen and began to wash the dishes. His heart throbbed and raced whenever he involuntarily remembered the feel of Maisa''s soft body or felt her sweet floating fragrance that lingered around him, or when he remembered the sweet, intoxicating smile that she had shown without restraint with a touch of shyness. Later, Amon dressed up and escorted Maisa out of the boys'' dormitory. After they left, Maisa asked, "Shall we hold hands?" "Yes," Amon agreed. ''Today has been an amazing day...'' Maisa murmured in her heart as she intertwined his fingers with her thin ones. She didn''t dislike the looks they received. Her dark blue hair was blowing in the wind, and she used her free hand to tuck her hair behind her ear as she nced in the direction of onlookers with a satisfied smile. It was true that there were many beautiful people thanks to the gic improvement, however, Amon still stood out from the crowd. Maisa was aware of this and she noticed a few jealous nces from girls in the distance. She smiled as she leaned her body against him and more gazes flocked toward them. Maisa chuckled, loving it all. a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 205 205: Functions Of Totems Maisa, as she walked hand in hand with Amon, showed an angelic smile even with all the attention that the two were receiving. "Are they...?" "My, I can''t believe it..." "Don''t even tell me... Three Overlords lost their powers indirectly because of their group?..." Murmurs were heard here and there. The fact that three Overlords had lost their power base was a very significant thing, especially for most of the students who saw an Overlord as something they aspired to be and idolized them. Knowing that three of them had ended up in such a state because of first-year students. Although their shock was understandable, the whole situation was entirely bewildering. "No, it was because of Teacher Kaia, I''m sure!" There was an opposition that argued that the event had nothing to do with Amon and the girls. No urate information had been leaked, so there were two main assumptions. In fact, there were more than five assumptions as to why all this had happened. "It doesn''t make sense to think that it was because of these students. If it really was because of them, then why the hell would they be at this university instead of being trained directly by an Invincible Overlord?" "You are talking nonsense," another student said, "Do you think someone at that level of power has that much free time? And as for the rest of you, our university is one of the best in the universe, at least in the human realm. Know that anything is possible! Plus, once you learn the basics at university, you might as well be taught by an Overlord." These kinds of conversations seemed to be happening everywhere. It was the hottest topic in a long time. Some even began gossiping about the destruction of n Felix. However, the best thing to do at this point was to pretend not to hear. There was no point in paying attention to this kind of rumor. So this was exactly what Maisa did; she paid it no mind. She''d have rather stayed in her own little world with Amon while walking hand in hand than pay attention to gossip from random people she hadn''t even gotten to talk to once. a??a??a??a??a??a???€?e?¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? "Uh, I prefer not toment~" In the end, Maisa didn''t inform Barbara and Julia what she and Amon had done, and instead slyly deflected the subject. "Have you noticed that there are even more people paying attention to ustely?" "I was already expecting this would happen." Ariel looked around with a mischievous smile. "But do they even have that much free time? The lunch break is about to end and they haven''t even eaten because of their conversations..." Ariel wasn''t the least bit discreet when she spoke. Most, if not all of the people there, heard what she had said. Some were ashamed of their own curiosity, and stopped looking, going back to eating. However, some still looked out of the corner of their eyes while pretending to eat... "Fufu. Even saying that, there are still some curious people looking at us. This is really serious business," Ariel added right after. "Well, it is very serious.l," Julia agreed. She seemed to be remembering the power shown by the Invincible Overlord. On top of that, in n Felix some of their Overlords had died. Whoever did this was someone powerful enough that they didn''t need or care about the consequences, but no one thought of consequences for someone at Invincible Overlord Rank. No wonder nobody was talking about it. The importance of someone like that was greater than several Advanced Overlords. Amon stopped eating. He looked at each of the girls. The girls also stopped eating as they felt he wanted to say something to them. "Do you guys have any important sses for the afternoon?" Amon asked. It didn''t take long for them to respond. "No, I do not," Barbara said. "Same here," Ariel said. The twins had the same sses, so they said in unison, "Neither do we." "Then follow me to my room in the boys'' dorm," Amon said, "I have something to show you all." "Right." In unison, all the girls agreed. a??a??a??a??a??a???€?e?¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? In the living room of his dorm apartment, Amon was sitting on a chair and on the other side of the table were the girls. "Sit down," Amon told them. Barbara was the fastest and sat next to Amon. Maisa and Julia pouted. As it was a small table, they had to make do with sitting in front of him. Ariel sat at the end of the table. Amon ced down the two totems he had gained in the Secret Realm - Kohana Toreninguki. "This is the reward for bing the Champion," Amon exined when picking up the totem with the appearance of an eagle, "The function of this totem is to increase gravity, simr to what happened in the secret realm." Picking up the other one with the appearance of a golden buddha, he continued, "Meanwhile this guy is something that helps you think faster and keep your mind calm while meditating." "Wow!" the four girls eximed in surprise. It was no wonder. Something like that was too valuable. Being able to mess with gravity was something that only someone very powerful would be able to do, and having a totem that did all that was something very rare. The other was just as valuable, perhaps even more valuable to them. The two together made a perfect blend, as they recalled the benefits of meditating with increasing gravity, however, because of the increase, their minds would be a bit in disarray sometimes. If this totem with the appearance of a golden buddha was able to cause such benefits, it was a precious thing. "Amon, is it easy to use?" Ariel asked. Her understanding of this was low. Amon replied calmly while thinking for a while, "I think that somehow those two totems are bound to me - something simr to a lifetime weapon. However, for them to work, they need gic nuclei, and I haven''t tested either of them yet." "I understand." Ariel was thoughtful. Soon her eyes lit up. "At the beginning of July we will have 1 month of vacation. How about we go to the tower right now and we can choose some missions. We can also take the opportunity to test these two totems!" "It is a good suggestion," Barbara agreed, then added, "But we can test them first by just going to my mother''s restaurant." "Oh, there is also that possibility." Ariel hadn''t thought of that. "What do you think, Amon?" "We can go to her restaurant and ask directly," Amon said, as it wasn''t something he wanted to talk about without being in person. "Okay, shall we do it now?" Julia asked. Since they had the time, she seemed to think it was a good idea to go now. "Wait a minute, I''m going to talk to my mom and see if she can help us out," Barbara said. She clicked on her digital wristwatch. Secondster, the call started. "Hello?" Hearing Bianca''s voice, Barbara said, "Mom? Are you busy?" This time it was a normal phone call instead of a video call. "No, why?" Bianca asked. Her voice was a little lethargic, but it didn''t sound like she was drowsy. "I see, it''s like this..." Barbara said, "We want to go over there. Is that okay?" "Sure, you cane," Biancaughed, "No need to call in advance; juste. Even if I''m not there, you can use my private ce at will." "Thank you mom." Barbara was thrilled. Soon she added, "We already ate. There''s no need to prepare anything." "Okay~" Bianca said. Barbara seemed to chat some more with Bianca until the call ended. "Shall we go then?" Julia got up. "Yes." Everyone else got up as well. Once these matters were partially resolved, Julia began to let her thoughts run wild. She felt like she was being left behind. Even her sister was being more assertive than her. ''... If I''m a little more assertive, will I be able to do some things with Amon as well?'' It was an unanswerable question if she didn''t ask him directly, or if she didn''t put that theory into practice. ''I''ll try harder!'' Julia promised herself. She was the quickest to link her arm with Amon''s once they left his apartment. She purposefully pressed herrge breasts against Amon''s firm, strong arm. The feeling seemed pleasant, even to her, as she had a satisfied smile on her face. Although that could have also been for another reason... Barbara raised a frown at that situation. She was even slower than Maisa, who took Amon''s other side. Pouting, she could only give up for the moment. She herself had already taken the lead in this ''race'', having already popped her cherry... a??a??a??a??a??a???€?e?¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Exactly 1 hourter, they arrived in front of the restaurant. They entered directly, since the employees already knew them. Soon, one of the maids led them to Bianca''s private room. When the maid knocked on the door, Bianca opened it. She smiled at them. "Wee. You cane in, feel free~" "Thanks." They all entered. It wasn''t the first time they hade here, nor would it be thest. As soon as they arrived in the living room area, they sat down on the sofa. Bianca was the first to speak. "So what made youe here so urgently?" Amon replied, "It''s about these..." Amon ced the two totems onto the ss table in the center of the room. "Ah yes, I didn''t have time to ask about those earlier." Bianca picked up the eagle-looking totem. "Are these totems the reward you got for bing the Champion in the Secret Realm?" "Yes," Amon nodded. He then asked, "Is it safe to speak about these in here?" "Yes, this room is soundproof. No noise that happens inside will be transmitted outside..." Bianca seemed to be talking with double meanings. Ariel, who heard this, had her eyes light up a little. She seemed to be thinking of something that made her smile. a??a??a??a??a??a???€?e?¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 206 206: It Was Only Because She Wanted To See "Okay, I have a room that''s spacious enough, and quite sturdy," Bianca said. cing her hands on the sofa, she stood up. With a nod, Bianca told their group, "Follow me." "Okay." One by one, the group got up from the sofa in the living room then followed Bianca to a silver-gray door with a vertical sliding system that opened right to left. The door was unlocked. Bianca pulled the frame to the left, and soon the door opened and they could see what was behind it. There was a tatami mat in the center; otherwise the space was pretty much empty. The moment Bianca entered, she touched the right side of the wall. Finding a switch, she pulled it. Gears echod, however, it was a purely auditory demonstration. What happened in reality, was the creation of a magical barrier. Perhaps the group had seen wrong, but there appeared to be gic cores on some parts of the wall in the empty room. "This room I use for personal training. It is quite resistant and protected by spells." Bianca didn''t delve too deeply. What Bianca said was enough for them to understand that it was a special room that was able to withstand her power when training here. "Amon, you said you felt a bond with the totems, but I think you still need to drip your blood on the both of them," Bianca said, "Here, try this." "Okay," Amon trusted her and understand what she said. They both walked to the center of the room. Amon sat on the mat, and ced the two totems in front of him. Biting his thumb, he made his blood slowly trickle out, then he held his bloodied hand and to the totem poles. The two totems began to glow. Soon after, they disappeared. "Your hands!" Julia eximed. Amon looked and saw that he had a pair of tattoos depicting the totems on the back of his hands. Frowning, he let his intention leak out of wanting the totems in his palms, and that this wasn''t exactly what he wanted to happen, as he simply changed the position of the tattoos to his palms. "Imagine pulling them out, as if they were inside the palms of your hands," Bianca said. Amon nodded and did so. In the next instant, the totems were pulled out. "Sess." The girls apuded. It was good that they came to Bianca. Too much time might have been wasted if they had tried to figure this out themselves. Plus, if they tried to use the totems without them having been fully bonded with Amon, might it have caused any negative reactions?... Maybe they''d never find out... "I feel a deep connection with totems," Amon said. His eyes glowed a little brighter as he looked at Bianca. "Fufu. Now try to find the gic cores," Bianca said casually. "Okay," Amon nodded and removed two gic cores. First he tested it with the buddha totem. The instant the gic core was identified, Amon felt that he could give a newmand to the buddha totem. He activated the ability he had gained from it. In the next instant, a kind of energy expanded, almost imperceptible, and then the whole group felt much calmer and their minds were a little clearer. "It worked, Amon!" Joyfully, Maisa hugged him. "Yes, it seems so," Amon nodded. Then he tested the eagle totem. The instant he located the gic core, an option to increase the gravity near him appeared. It seemed that this gic core of a level 1 Innate gic beast was only capable of using 3 levels. Each level was an increase in gravity. If level 3 was used directly, it couldst for 1111 hours: a month and a half more or less. After exining all this to the rest, Amon asked, "Let''s practice a little and see the result?" "Yes," the girls agreed. a??a??a??a??a??a???€?e?¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? After sweating a lot, Bianca suggested that they shower together likest time. Her ce had a big bathroom with a whirlpool. Thest time it was really good, so nobody refused. Amon and the girls cleaned up first and walked in naked. The girls already felt morefortable being naked in front of him, although there was still a bit of awkwardness at times. After all, it was a bit embarrassing even now. "Amon, how is the water? Is it good?" Bianca asked him, without seeming to have an ulterior motive. "Yes, it''s great." Amon replied to Bianca that he had entered the water before him. "Ah~" An evil glint filled Bianca''s eyes as she looked at Ariel and the girls. Then she suddenly approached Amon and kissed him. "Ah..." Even the girls'' expressions changed to surprise. "Mmm..." Bianca smiled to herself, as if to say she had won. Amon also pressed back against her lips, repeating what had just happened to him. However, Bianca continued to hold him, pressing her body against his, and her breath came fast and ragged as she guided his hand to her buttock. "I say, Amon, have you missed me? I must admit I''ve missed you inside me..." Bianca''s sweet voice and warm breath reached Amon''s ear. "Mother?!" "What is it? Isn''t it normal for one to miss their boyfriend?" Bianca snapped, and Barbara was speechless. The girls looked at Bianca like he was a shameless freak for saying that and doing those things in front of the rest of them. Well, that was to be expected; Bianca had finally found happiness, and the sex was the best thing she''d ever had. She seemed to remember almost every day, if not every night, the amazing sex she and Amon had shared together. Amon nced at the girls from time to time. Ariel had that same sly smile, although her face was pinker than usual, which could easily be refuted by saying it was because of the hot water. However, that was unlikely to be the case. Barbara didn''t know whether to interject, after all, she was still her mother with her boyfriend. However, she didn''t know how to feel at the moment, although deep down she thought this situation was strangely embarrassing and exciting at the same time. The twins swallowed hard. They were trying to think of something else. Their connivance was probably due to the war within themselves. "There are others here, Bianca..." Amon tried to diffuse the awkward atmosphere. Trying to reason logically at a time like this wouldn''t work with Bianca. "It''s not like they''re looking this way..." Bianca looked at the girls and they looked away. She then smirked at Amon. Bianca mounted Amon, eyeing him like a carnivore sizing up her future prey. Amon noticed this, and once again he made a futile attempt at logic in such a moment with her, "But they can hear us..." "So let them hear us; it''s not a bad thing. All this time, they must have fantasized about you at least once. Even the short little girl over there with big breasts, look how her headlights are already on~" Bianca was straddling Amon''s thigh, facing him with her arms around his neck. Being naked, it almost gave him direct ess to enter her right there. However, even Bianca seemed to know her limits... Ariel, who heard what Bianca said, looked surprised. Her eyes widened, then she looked away as she wrapped her arms around herrge breasts. She didn''t deny what Bianca had said, nor did she agree. This action was not lost on Bianca, who soon giggled like a silver bell. As sheughed, her body shook uncontrobly. She was still in Amon''sp as she rose and fell to the motion of her giggling. Bianca suddenly blushed and lowered her face in apparent embarrassment. Whether out of true embarrassment or something else, Bianca then once again pressed her lips to Amon''s. Unlike the soft vibe before, this was a wild and hungry kiss. However, when Amon was about to put his arm around Bianca again, she rested her hands on his shoulders while seemingly trying to see something behind him. She created a holographic projection with her digital wristwatch, and threw it on the ground, causing a set of images to expand even further. The girls looked towards the images upon hearing the sound. On the holographic projection was a set of newscasters talking about an update from n Felix, as well as the three elders of Golden Phoenix University. "See, they''re still talking about it." Bianca, who had descended again, used Amon''s shoulders for support, and with her slender hands, she climbed up with a low groan. Maybe Bianca used too much force with her hands, because Amon also moaned a little, though barely audibly. Bianca repeated this a few times when new news appeared as the girls started talking about it. Amon on the other hand, had his back turned. He wasn''t able to see it, but he also didn''t seem to be interested in it. "I still think he got what he deserved," Maisa said when seeing the pitiful state of Jardel Felix on the news. Apparently, after what happened, he was now in a hospital in aatose state. Not only that, it was said that he,along with the three elders, provoked someone they shouldn''t have out of greed, disregarding all the university''s rules. Because of this, they were expelled from Golden Phoenix University. Now Jardel Felix had not only lost the Felix n that he was so proud of, he also lost all support from Golden Phoenix University. Considering how many people he had provoked over the years in his arrogant manner, it was hard to determine how long he could stay alive. The same could be said for the three elders. To reach their level of power, it would be amazing if they hadn''t made any rivalry with anyone, and there was likely someone who wanted each of them dead. Now that they were reduced to the level of ordinary people, albeit a little stronger perhaps - since an Overlord still had a bit of vitality left, the more that time passed, the weaker they became. Until they lost all strength, how long they could manage to avoid death was hard to say. "Ahhhhhh~ Well done~!" It was hard to tell if Bianca was saying this because of them or not. Soon she let her soft body fallpletely over Amon''s body and murmured very softly only for him to hear. "Amon, my love, that was amazing in so many ways~" Amon grunted. There were many things he wanted to talk about, however, he felt that if he opened his mouth, his voice would not be normal. Now, had the girls noticed anything? Maybe yes, maybe no. However, it seemed to be something they would refuse to admit to noticing if asked. In the end, they went to take a shower and didn''t even talk about the result of training using the totems... a??a??a??a??a??a???€?e?¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 207 207: Is Sonia An Overlord? In the living room, after a good shower, everyone''s expression was better. In particr, Bianca looked the best among them. Bianca smiled and asked, "Now tell me, how was your experience when trying to train using the totems?" As soon as they heard her question, Maisa answered first. "How can I say..." Maisa thought of a way to describe what she felt when training while the two totems were activated. "Well, it was more or less like in the Secret Realm of Velta, however, there was an additional intangible something making myprehension higher. By the way, thanks to Amon using the water gic core, my genes opened up and went up two levels," Maisa said. "So it means that not only is it able to produce a certain degree of influence on people''s minds to be calmer and increase the thought process, and increase gravity, it is also able to cause elemental gic fluctuations based on the gic core used." The smile on Bianca''s face disappeared and was reced by a serious look as she muttered to herself thoughtfully. Julia nodded. "I believe that''s it. In addition, it is somewhat simr to certain areas of the secret realm where certain elements were produced, thus helping those of us who had an affinity for that type of element." A good example was in the area that had been filled with lightning; that area was of great benefit to Amon. "So, please stay 2-3 days here at my home," Bianca generously suggested, "You can use the training room, eat, and shower here. Also, I bet you guys still have a lot of useful features for you that haven''t been used yet right?" "Yes." The girls and Amon agreed. Back in the Secret Realm, even before that, they had umted a lot of things, mainly for medicinal baths, much of which still hadn''t been used. It would be really nice to take Bianca up on her offer. There was no reason to refuse, although some of them might feel a little self-conscious and think they were a nuisance for depending on her so much. Bianca seemed to realize this as she looked at them. "You know, I might be helping you right now, but it''s not right to think you''re a nuisance to me. Think of me as part of your family; no need to feel pressured. Also, the future is uncertain. Nothing is set in stone, so who knows if the next day I will need help from one of you?" Bianca''s words were like a strong blow to their hearts, in a good way. Even Ariel, who felt she least deserved to be there, felt her heart melt a little. Yes, Bianca was right: If they continued acting like this, Bianca''s goodwill would be wasted. "Sorry, and... thanks." Maisa said. Although at times she was jealous and even envious of Bianca for being so close to Amon, she didn''t think badly of her. In fact, she thought very highly of her. The same could be said for Julia. She said with an embarrassed smile, "Thank you for treating us with such care and kindness." In one of a few rare moments, Ariel tried to crack a joke by raising her thumb and saying, "Thanks! You''re a great person." "Fufu, you three are adorable," Bianca chuckled. She then got up. "I''ll have the cooks prepare dinner for six." "Thanks," Amon said. "Don''t mention it." Bianca sent a flying kiss as she left, swaying her beautiful hips like a samba dancer. "She is very seductive..." Julia said softly. Ariel''s cheerful smile was probably more mischievous due to Julia''s words. Julia''s face was a little red, probably unhappy that Ariel wasughing at her outright, but then she sighed. After all, this was Ariel. If it was anyone else she would even think about getting upset, but if she did that with Ariel it would probably only make her even happier. "Too bad," Ariel wailed, apparently joking when she saw Julia''s reaction. She thenughed, "Fufu. Julia, you are managing to control yourself better. You definitely have me to thank~" "Sure, thanks for always picking on me," Julia said monotone. Ariel was taken aback, so sheughed. "Fufu. Even learned to tease others... Not bad~" "..." Julia decided to remain silent. Maisa and Barbara''sughter made Julia even more hollow. Okay, it was normal for someone to be amused to see someone being teased by a friend, and to be embarrassed... But did they need tough so tantly and so loudly? Well, she''d done it before too, so maybe she was also to me a little... As theyughed and talked, Bianca returned. "Today there will be a crayfish party," Bianca eximed as she sat down on the sofa next to Barbara. "Do any of you not like that dish, or will any of you not be able to eat it?" It was rare for someone who was already Inborn to have any sort of allergies, as their gics had been improved, however, they were new in this department so it could still make one pause even though someone was no longer allergic to ''X'' thing. "No, I particrly love it~" Ariel touched her lips as she said. She pulled her lower lips with two fingers, and a sound of lips hitting each other echoes. "Oh, that''s from the famous crayfish ad, right?" Barbara asked. "Fufu. Yes, that''s right," Arielughed. "What is this propaganda?" Maisa didn''t seem to have seen themercial, so she was confused and slightly curious. "It''s the promotional video for Casa da Lagosta." Barbara was quick to find the ad. Just above her digital wristwatch, she made the advertising video expand into a holographic image. In the video, a woman with long obsidian ck hair and honey-colored eyes, who was very beautiful, was in front of a te with a huge crayfish, almost disproportionate to the size of the te. That''s when it happened: She looked at the camera seductively with her teary caramel eyes, and with her fingers, she touched her full lips and pulled back until it the lips slipped from her fingers and made a somewhat erotic sound. "Wow, you look very delicious, you will make me full and satisfied~" Her voice was like a silver bell. In addition to her voice being just really pretty, she looked really sexy, which she didn''t seem to be suggesting was for the crawfish on the te, but rather, for the people watching the video. Maisa and Julia blushed a little. It seemed they were affected by the way the woman in the advertisement acted. Yes, indeed she was very seductive and beautiful. However, that didn''t seem to be why the two were embarrassed, but rather because they tried to mimic what the girl in the video had done and received stares from everyone in the room. Ariel mostly noticed how embarrassed the twins were as they were trying to hide their embarrassment. She giggled, teasing them a little. Ariel''s giggle made the twins even more flustered, their lips twitching... She giggled again, leaving the twins helpless. "Seriously, you pair of sisters are cute~" Even Bianca felt like teasing the two upon seeing their reaction. ''Even you Bianca!'' Of course, Maisa and Julia just thought, but didn''t say it out loud. While waiting for dinner, they watched a movie together. It was a romanticedy film, albeit maybe a little too sappy. Although at the beginning of the film it seemed boring, they seemed to be enjoying it when it got to the middle of the film. Later that night, dinner was being served. The sound of dishes being prepared could be hearding from the kitchen, and a boy surrounded by pretty girls could be seen. Everyone coborated to serve the table, at least by passing around tes, sses and cutlery, as well as other necessary utensils. Each one took a te and began to help themselves. At this point, they weren''t as shy as before, seeming used to eating at Bianca''s house/restaurant. Serving themselves, they sat down cordially. Bianca sat at the head of the table as hostess. On Bianca''s left side was Amon and on the right was Barbara. In order not to have a fight, Ariel had to sit next to Amon, while the twins sat on the opposite side, next to Barbara. "Amon, is it okay to talk about the person who saved us?" Bianca asked softly. It was something that had been stuck in her throat. Even though she wanted to extinguish it, it seemed difficult to stop thinking about it. Amon dropped his crayfish w. He wiped his mouth with his napkin calmly. "I can''t tell you for certain," Amon said, knowing that this ce was acoustic, "Maybe it''s my grandmother or grandfather..." "But?" Amon knew she was smart, and understood right away that it wasn''t just that. "But, I don''t think it''s them... It might be my blood mother..." "Blood mother?" Maisa and Julia looked at him in surprise. After all, they didn''t think Sonia would be that powerful. Well, they admitted they underestimated her a bit, as it was thanks to Sonia that they had improved their strength control after bing Level 1 Innates. Apparently, when the twins came back, it was Sonia who had trained them both. "Mother Sonia is an Overlord?" Maisa was in a state ofplete surprise. She looked very perplexed, unable to believe what she had heard. a??a??a??a??a??a???€?e?¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 208 208: Amons Mysterious Past And... "Not her." Amon shook his head. "I don''t believe that Sonia is my real mother." This was a shocking revtion. Amon didn''t seem to be kidding or saying it out of revenge for what had happened in the past when he was abandoned by his parents. "Amon... What do you mean?" Maisa was looking even more confused than before. Amon was calm even this time. He stopped eating and looked around the table at everyone until he stopped at Maisa. He said, "There were signs that Sonia and Maicon are not my blood parents." "Wh-What signs?" Maisa asked. "You know that most of my life I was raised by my grandparents, right?" Seeing them nod, Amon said, "So whenever my grandparents would talk about my mother, they would say that I shouldn''t me ''her,'' that ''she'' had her reasons and things were moreplicated than they seemed." "But, that doesn''t necessarily mean they weren''t talking about Sonia, right?" Julia said. Amon nodded, "You''re right. However, whenever they spoke about my mother, whether to tell me to understand her reasons or whatnot, they never mentioned her name. Another thing, they never spoke of my dad... Or almost never. Just once my grandfather had a lot to drink and he said, ''Amon, be careful with your dad. He only sees things as fun, no matter what they are; everything bes a tool to amuse him. He is dangerous!''" "Wait!" Maisa tried to rte this information to Amon''s father, Maicon, and in fact, she couldn''t. "So, it could mean that they know who your father is and are hiding you from your father?" "I also think so. Especially if he is an Invincible Overlord," Amon said, "My grandparents said that if I want to see them... I would need to be an Overlord. This was the prerequisite. But why that? And what happened that forced them to leave me behind?" "Maybe a war?" Bianca offered, "I don''t know much, but it seems that some Invincible Overlord Tier factions are in battle right now. But this war has already been going on for almost 20 years, and no one knows when it will end. After all, wars between Invincible Overlords canst an eternity." The Invincible Overlord title itself was not mere decoration; they could fight for years without managing to kill each other. "So you mean, could it be that Amon''s grandparents were called into this war between factions?" Barbara looked at her mother. "Well, it''s just a possibility," Bianca replied. "Amon, that''s not all, right?" Ariel turned to Amon. "Those aren''t the only reasons you suspect this, am I right?" "Yes, as you said, that is not reason enough to think that my parents are not Sonia and Maicon," Amon replied, "There''s also Teacher Kaia." "Mm?" Most of the girls frowned upon hearing Kaia''s name mentioned. Amon didn''t keep them curious for long. "She told me that ''someone'' had asked her for a favor. Or rather, they had called in an old favor they did for her to train me," Amon said and then asked, "However, why did Teacher Kaia never say who that someone was? And who could Teacher Kaia owe a favor to?" "Your grandparents?" Although Maisa was the first to respond, the others thought of the same response. "Yes, that is an option, however, again, there was no reason for her not to say it was them," Amon denied, "They are not secretive like that. Or at least she could have hinted that it was them, however, when she said she was teaching me at someone''s request, she didn''t seem to want to or was unable to say who it was." "Perhaps your grandparents cannot afford to be linked to her?" Bianca suggested, "Could there be a possibility that someone might find out about you ande after you, using you as a hostage or something?" Amon categorically denied this. "It still doesn''t make sense as my grandparents sent me something after they faked their deaths. I think Teacher Kaia telling me if it was them wouldn''t have been that dangerous, since she''s an elemental gic rune master and could easily make our conversation go unheard. So it doesn''t make sense for her not to have said it was my grandparents." "Why do you say that?" Maisa still didn''t understand. "Because my grandparents like to please me," Amon said, "Whether it''s the little things or the big ones, they like me to know that they''ve done things for me and to see me happy. It''s been like that since they started taking care of me." Julia understood. "So, asking someone like Teacher Kaia to teach you, would that be something they would want you to know they did?" "Exactly," Amon nodded. "But, that still doesn''t exin everything," Maisa asked, "Why do you mean that Sonia and Maicon are not your parents?" "Do you remember what you said to me when you returned home?" Amon asked. "Apart from Sonia being different, training you to get stronger and get used to your current strength- whenever she talked about me, she never called me her son, and she spoke with respect when talking about me." Julia frowned, "Yes, it was quite strange, but could that have not been because she felt guilty about what she had done in the past?" "I do not think so," Amon answered her, "Remember, this is just a hypothesis. Sonia treating me with respect... She has changed and seems more powerful after I became Innate. If you look at it from a different angle, she seems to be more like an employee of my family than being my mother. Another thing, she don''t say anything like, ''How could I have been so stupid as to treat young Amon this way?''" Everyone''s breathing started to elerate as they thought about what Amon said. Yes, if the one helping was an Invincible Overlord, obviously there would be people serving her. They would also be able to seal someone''s memories down to their powers and have them be unlocked after X thing happens. Another thing, only Sonia had stopped being a jerk to Amon as he grew stronger... If his bing Innate was the requirement for Sonia to remember the mission she was given, maybe that exined the guilt she had shown thest time that the twins had returned home. It was different from before. It was as if she hadmitted a federal crime. Yes, she had already shown guilt, even going so far as to cry and apologize, however, she didn''t show as much regret as she had thest time they saw her. "The next thing I''m going to say, you need to promise me to keep it a secret," Amon told the rest. "Amon, since you want it to be a secret, I won''t say a single word." Barbara pounded her chest with a closed fist as she made her promise. "Me too," Ariel said seriously, "I would never betray your trust!" "The same goes for us," the twins said in unison. Bianca looked at Amon. She doesn''t show that yful look anymore and got serious. "Amon, if it''s something difficult, you don''t have to tell us, but if you still want to say it, I promise to keep it secret." "Mm," Amon shed a rare smile, then said, "Thank you. Hearing that makes me happy." Being able to sense people''s emotions better because of his gics, Amon seemed to be able to usually tell if someone was lying or not. Although his ability was not entirely foolproof, he decided to trust them. "Besides the lightning genes, I have other gics," Amon said slowly, "I call them the gics of emotions. For now, I''ve created Fury''s gic factor, and I''m currently creating Calm''s. Before, I needed to always keep myself contained, not being able to show emotions because I could lose control like what had happened sometimes in my childhood, and..." "This, this...!" Maisa and Julia were paralyzed. They know very well why Amon was abandoned by his parents. One of the reasons was that he was furious and had beaten the other children who were bullying Elijah. "Is the fact that you haven''t shown very much emotion since childhood because of that?" Ariel asked rhetorically. She had been there for a good part of Amon''s childhood, so he remembered how aloof he was and how he hardly ever showed his emotions. "Yes, if I don''t remain indifferent, I could be dominated by my fury gene," Amon said, "You four must have already noticed that I have strength which is superior to that of a level 1 Innate, even though my Gic Factor is level 1. That is to say, even the Secret Realm that limits one''s power to level 1, for mine which has always been level 1, I wasn''t truly limited even though my power output may be equivalent to a level 2 Innate." This was an entirely shocking revtion for all the women sitting at the table. This kind of thing was something they had never heard of before, mostly because this kind of information was never made public. It was rare enough for someone like Bianca to exist, who had managed to merge her Gic Factors and move forward with both... However, two in the same core, not as separate cores, yet they functioned as two sources of power?... Now they began to understand many things. Amon''s strength had always been out of the ordinary, far beyond other people around his level. That was because he had always had the benefit of two Gic Factors in a single person''s body. "Wait, emotion genes... Calm and Fury, that''s... Something from the Norse Gods!" Bianca could no longer stay calm. She was shaking from head to toe as the hairs on her entire body stood on end. a??a??a??a??a??a???€?e?¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 209 209: What Is The Truth? "Wait, emotion genes... Calm and Fury, that''s... Something from the Norse Gods!" Bianca could no longer stay calm. She was shaking from head to toe as the hairs on her entire body stood on end. "Norse Gods?" In unison, the girls questioned and looked at Bianca. "I looked into that too," Amon revealed, "From my understanding, the Norse Gods are seen as powerful due to being able to have more than one gic factor unlocked at the same time. By default, they are more powerful than ordinary humans." "Yes, that''s exactly it," Bianca added, "A Norse God is capable of fighting more than 10 people of the same rank. It''s just insane. There are reports that the God Thor was able to fight an army alone. Not to mention there were several of the same level as him, and this was when Thor had just be an Overlord." At the same time, Amon started picking up the articles that talked about the Norse Gods. The legends about them were immeasurable, however, some seemed to likely be false, so they went to more reliable news sites, one that Bianca agreed were more reliable. In the article, they saw the following information about 11 Gods that caught their attention: Odin: greatest of the Viking gods, the father of the gods. There was a lot of information about him, however, nothing was concrete. It was said that he had power over all emotions, however, in some cases, it was only said that he was able to control 4 emotions. Frigga: goddess of fertility and wife of Odin. Simr to the God Njord, she could cause a man to experience pregnancy, however, it was said that she could actually cause a man to be pregnant and have a child. Furthermore, she was said to be able to control people''s love, making even the most passionate couple break up or people who hated each other the most love each other. Vidar: god of revenge, son of Odin. It was said that when he sought revenge, he became even more powerful. Just like Thor, he was credited as being able to face an entire army single-handedly. Thor: god of thunder and son of Odin. In addition to being the god of thunder, he was said to be able to invoke people''s fury by controlling emotion whether positive or negative. Bragi: messenger god of poetry and wisdom, son of Odin. There was not much information about him, however, it was believed that with music and poetry, he could charm anyone, making them enter a world of fantasy. Balder: god of justice and son of Odin and Frigga. Balder could radiate enormous amounts of light and heat, and with the power of justice he could evenmit a dubious act and be treated as just. Njord: Vanir God of the seas, winds, and fertility. Son of Odin. Capable of invoking the fury of the seas, as well as with just one look from him he could make even a man go through the experience of 9 months of a woman''s pregnancy. Freya: mother goddess of love and lust, and daughter of Njord and Skadi. She could invoke enemies with an uncontroble love for her, making them obey any request she made, as well as invoke lust, making the controlled personmit sinful acts, even self-destruction. Loki: the god of trickery. He was considered the father of lies. His power was unknown, but many believe that he could lie and make those who heard the lie believe it as if it were true and even when the truth was revealed, ''X person'' would still believe the lie told by him. Hel: Goddess of the underworld and daughter of Loki. Not much was known about her powers, however, it was said that it was up to Hel to receive and judge the souls of those who had not perished in battle. Ophis: Ophis was called the Goddess of the Valkyries, feared by many for her powers of thunder and seduction. It was said that she was the daughter of Thor. Her mother was unknown, but was said to have been one of the Valkyries. It was also said that she had a charm so high that she was able to make anyone be mesmerized, revealing even their deepest secrets. There was more information about each of them, however, this was enough to better understand that the people who were called Norse Gods seemed to have gic powers over emotions. "It makes sense to think you came from their lineage," Julia murmured. She didn''t know why, but feeling afraid, she grabbed Amon''s arm and squeezed very hard, as if she was afraid that he would suddenly disappear. "Look at this." Amon showed off the bracelet he wore even when he showered. "This was something my grandparents left me after they faked their deaths. This device is able to hide my Fury and Calm genes." They''d all been curious at least once about this bracelet Amon wore on his ankle, however, they never seem to have expected it to be such a pious artifact capable of hiding his genes. No wonder Amon had managed to hide his abilities so well until now, even when in the presence of Overlords. "Would Thor be your father, Amon?" Ariel joked. She even poked Amon''s cheek yfully. However, everyone looked at her very seriously. After all, in the information, just like Amon, Thor was able to control lightning and Fury. "Maybe it is him?" Maisa murmured. She felt fear at the thought of that possibility. Each of these Nordic Gods looked extremely dangerous. It was hard even to breathe when imagining that one of them could be Amon''s father or mother. Of course, they seemed to feel like they were overthinking things. After all, these were just deductions. Amon said, "As I told you all at the beginning, these are just my hypotheses. They''re something I don''t even dare ask Sonia about, as she could still be my real mother. Besides, if she wasn''t and could tell me the truth, she would have done it already, I think." There was a lot of mystery in all of this. What was certain was that only the Norse Gods were recorded using powers rted to emotions. However, Amon may have simply been a very distant descendant of theirs, but this was still dangerous. After all, there was no way to know what the Norse Gods would do when discovering that there was a descendant of theirs with the gic power over the domains of rage and tranquility. One thing was for sure: after a gic emotion power was raised to a certain level, it became a frightening power apparently. Even being able to kill enemies without even having to move against them directly was possible. Take Thor as an example: Manipting the enemy''s rage, he could make their mind so disturbed that they might even mistake allies as enemies, as well as being able to manipte his allies'' rage, raising their morale. The girls looked at Amon. They seemed to be thinking about how scary it would be if Amon managed to control the fury genes perfectly. Of course they understood that at the moment he was Innate Level 1. Maybe his Fury genes weren''t strong enough to influence someone several times stronger, but what if they were Innate Level 3, would he be able? Bianca considered asking him to try using his abilities on herself, however, she quickly shook her head. What if it worked and she went berserk, attacking them all, even killing some of them? It couldn''t be denied that there was such a possibility, as they didn''t know what the oue would be if Bianca was lost to fury. "Whatever the case, it''s a good thing to note to use those powers wisely," Bianca said, "I don''t think anyone would dare try to kidnap someone from the Norse Gods'' side to try to understand the genes of emotions. However, you are different, Amon." "I know," Amon said, "Even if I was saved this time by ''that person,'' I won''t necessarily be saved every time." He believed that the reason that person appeared was because Teacher Kaia got in touch and asked for help. However, Amon couldn''t do the same. Of course he might be wrong, since because that person was an Invincible Overlord they might know when he was in danger of life or death, however, that was just another hypothesis; there was no way he could put his life and the lives those who were dear to him in jeopardy because of his deduction. They continued talking about this for a few more minutes, until Amon said, "Okay, I just wanted to let you guys know this, because I think it might be important that you know. However, I hope you all keep it a secret." "Fufufu, you don''t even have to worry~" Arielughed casually, but she was being quite serious. "Never would I reveal something like that which could put your life at risk." "The same here." Bianca and the other girls said in unison. They loved Amon too much to reveal something that would put his life at risk. "No, it''s just the opposite," Amon said seriously, "If your lives are at risk because of this, you should reveal this secret!" "No, I wouldn''t do that." With almost the same words the girls categorically refused without hesitation. "..." Amon took a deep breath. "I am d that you treat me with such care and affection, but I still ask you to reveal it if you absolutely have to do so. If possible, contact Teacher Kaia and tell her that my secret has been revealed. Maybe she''ll be able to get in touch with the person who saved us earlier." Amon was being quite serious about this matter. This was the main reason he had spoken up about all this. Since he didn''t know how long he would be able to hide the fact that he had fury and calm genes, maybe it would never be revealed and he was just worrying too much, however, he still wished that if the worst were to happen, the girls he loved would be safe. a??a??a??a??a??a???€?e?¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 210 210: A Good Reason To Become Stronger [Author: I was wrong before and said in one of the previous chapters that Overlord is with 9 gic unlocks, however, it is actually 10 gic unlocks. The fact of the error was because of the Star rank, before I put it as if it were just the 8 gic unlocks in this rank, however, it is actually 8 and 9, the ninth being the peak of this rank.] After dinner, they watched a movie. Amon''s lingering fear of literally belonging to a worldpletely different from the rest of theirs seemed to have even Bianca spooked by Amon''s past. However, Bianca and the girls tried hard not to think about it too much. Amon had revealed all this because he trusted them and even told them to reveal his secret if they were in danger... To say that the girls weren''t moved would be sphemy, but... If they were faced with such a situation, they didn''t know if they would be able to do as Amon wished... a??a??a??a??a??a???€?e?¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Later, Bianca ced several mattresses in the more spacious training room. In her words: "I feel like we should all sleep in the same room." It seemed that she felt everyone''s anxiety and insecurity, so she came up with this idea and it was approved by everyone. It was true that their minds were filled with various kinds of thoughts upon discovering so many things. Although everything was summed up in hypotheses, it was viable. It would be difficult not to say they weren''t swayed by the possibility Amon had Norse god blood. If they stayed in separate rooms, it was hard to say if any of them would be able to keep from thinking about the conversation they had had all night. ''So what''s the real reason he needs to at least be an Overlord to find out about his past?'' It was the biggest question in the minds of Bianca and the girls. Even Amon had that question. After all, that was the message his grandparents basically left behind. They said that he was not allowed to see them again, so if he wished, he needed to be strong quickly, bing an Overlord with 10 gic unlockings and knowing the whole truth. What was the whole truth? Obviously, it couldn''t be something simple, as he needed to be an Overlord to know the answer. Not to mention that bing an Overlord would already be very powerful, and he, thanks to his two gic factors, would actually have 20 gic unlocks... So how dangerous was knowing about his past? This kind of thing was something that even the girls pondered, since taking into consideration that whenever Amon advanced, he advanced with two gic unlocks- that is when he became an Overlord, wouldn''t he be unstoppable? However, his didn''t seem to be as entirely of a unique case as it seemed. The Norse Gods were also capable of doing the same. However, it was hard to say if any of them were able to handle raising two gic unlocks at the same time. Although it did look like they were capable, which was why the Norse Gods were treated like Gods and were remembered as so powerful. It was difficult to say for sure. Furthermore, the enemies of the Norse Gods who were currently waging war against them... Weren''t they very powerful as well? They tried not to dwell on it too much and seeing that none of them looked sleepy, Bianca took a holographic transmission device and put on an action movie. "Don''t let your thoughts run wild," Bianca said just before starting the movie. "I understand you all perfectly. I know how hard it is to stop thinking about this, but it''s better for one''s mental state not to get stuck in these sorts of thoughts. What you all need to do now is just worry about bing stronger. Only by bing stronger will you be able to face any adversity with your head held high." Hearing Bianca''s words, the girls were convinced. Yes, Bianca was right; they knew that. They felt anxious and afraid because they were weak. If they were strong enough they could then avoid the fear of imminent danger and face Amon''s side with their heads held high. Perhaps more than ever, the girls felt the need to get stronger. Only by being strong could they get rid of all this anxiety and fear. The thought of abandoning Amon, as it might be dangerous- that kind of thought never crossed their minds. a??a??a??a??a??a???€?e?¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? The next morning... Even if they didn''t sleep well, everyone, without exception, woke up before 6 am and wanted to train. Luckily, Amon and Bianca were also awake. After putting away the bed linen and doing their daily needs, Bianca called the girls and Amon over to eat breakfast. Right after breakfast, they returned to the training room. Bianca activated the room''s spells, and Amon activated the two totems. Ariel assessed Amon as he changed clothes. Amon was dressed in casual clothes, a simple ck T-shirt and sweatpants, but he looked good in them. It really was a sin to be so beautiful, even when dressed in something so simple. Well, the same could be said for her. Ariel was dressed in a simple red unprinted T-shirt that was very tight to her body, highlighting the incredible curves of her breasts and small waist, while wearing lead colored leggings and ck sneakers. Even though her outfit was simple, she looked incredibly beautiful and sexy. This was true not just concerning only the two of them; all of the girls, regardless of what they were wearing were beautiful. It was no wonder that almost every time they were together they were the center of attention. Even with improved gics, each of the beauties had a unique charm that set her apart from other people. "A psychic gic core was used, right?" Ariel asked while looking at Bianca. She seemed to feel the energy fluctuation in the air. Even the increase in gravity seemed to have psychic energy fluctuation. "Yes, you are right," Bianca smiled and generously said, "It''s on me. Enjoy it a lot and try to get strong as soon as possible." "Right!" When it came to bing stronger, Ariel was pretty much always very serious. Like now, she was quite serious as she regted her breathing. The fact that she bought a breathing spell was something she was very grateful for . That choice just yesterday had managed to open 5 white genes. She was definitely much more productive while using the breathing spell. Now, while the energy around her was psychic, she felt that the breathing spell was working several times better. Maisa, Julia, and Barbara did not go easy just because the gic nucleus that best matched their attributes was not used. "I''ll try my best!" Maisa gave a war cry while looking at Barbara who was right in front of her. "Are you ready?" Barbara asked as she got into a fighting stance by regting her breathing. Her long breaths were something to behold. Blue mes erupted from her mouth as Barbara took a deep breath. However, it wasn''t like spitting mes, but rather, something like just letting it out of her mouth, almost as if she had taken a drag on a cigarette and let smokee out of her mouth. That kind of action was a little nostalgic, even a little embarrassing for her. It almost made Barbaraugh, remembering how she met Amon... "Yes, I am ready!" Maisa said. Her eyes were steady, her breathing controlled. The girls weren''t going to use brute force, but elemental gic attacks. Like water and fire, it was inevitable that they would end up canceling each other out. The rules were simple: They had to stay inside a circle that was drawn with white chalk, and they could not go outside or enter another circle in the center. It was a circle that prevented them from getting too close to each other. Although it wasn''t against the rules to move sideways, they couldn''t directly advance and enter the center circle or else it would be treated as defeat. Julia was the judge. She would be next to fight whoever won. Ariel wasn''t participating this time, as it was more productive for her to meditate now that her element cores were used up. As for Amon... Well, after knowing about his real strength, the girls thought it best to leave him out for now, or challenge him together, just so it would be possible to benefit him as well. Even though it was a friendly duel, Maisa used all her buffs. Because of that, there were three water shields surrounding her. Barbara activated her buff **, releasing blue mes that surround her defensively. Although it could be used offensively as well, she wasn''t using it this time for that purpose, as the offensive part of the spell worked better at melee attacks. "Aren''t you going to use the Fire Exoskeleton?" Maisa asked, feeling a little insulted. "Rx. It''s not like I''m underestimating you. I''m just going to pick the best time to use it." Barbara sounded sincere when she said that. "Are you two ready?" Seeing that the conversation between the two ended, Julia said upon seeing the two nod: "Start!" a??a??a??a??a??a???€?e?¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 211 211: Training Brings Good Results The duel between Maisa and Barbara was being fought with only their magical power. On one side, it was extremely hot; scorching blue mes erupted from Barbara''s body as she prepared to attack. On the other side, it was extremely humid; crystal clear water surrounded Maisa''s body as she seemed to have finished activating the spell **. Soon, a powerful water dragon condensed from the ambient water vapor. *!* At hermand, Barbara activated her spell, which created a gigantic 600 cm wall made of blue mes. The water dragon was stopped, roaring and hurling jets of water towards the wall. It wasn''t able to break through the wall in the first few attacks and roared again, attacking in the same spot as before. *CRACK!* Signs of cracks appeared in the wall of blue mes, however, it still wasn''t enough. It was then that the water dragon made onest attack which was to dive towards the wall. *BOOM!* The wall of blue mes copsed, yet Barbara behind the wall was seen unharmed. Barbara showed a tender smile, probably because the wall was able to defend against all three attacks. Maisa sighed in astonishment, probably because she expected her attack to do more damage. However, soon the two both showed expressions of amazement. "I opened a gene!" Almost at the same time, the two shouted the same thing. Yes, this was the purpose of the duel: to push their genes to their limits and open up new genes, but wanting and getting are two different things entirely. The fact that both girls got their unlocks at practically the same time was pretty amazing. Upon learning of this fact, and having done it almost at the same time, Barbara and Maisa showed a triumphant smile. It was amendable thing that they rose so quickly. In contrast, there were university students who would take an average of 1 month to open a nk gene. Of course, this was just an analysis of students who did not have outside help such as a gic syringe or other means. "Let''s continue," Maisa said. She was happy, but she knew this was just the beginning. By the end of the day, she wanted to have opened 10 nk genes. Although it was a difficult task, it was not impossible. Just yesterday she had managed to open 4 nk genes with less time. Barbara nodded. She seemed to have simr thoughts to Maisa. One thing happened before the two girls resumed the duel. In spiral form, a vortex of energy formed in Amon''s head. Something like that was a sign that there would be great benefit to them if they trained under the influence of it. It wasn''t just thisst time that they had benefited when Amon entered this meditative state, so for now, Maisa and Barbara reached a consensus to stop the duel for the time being. "Let''s meditate," Maisa and Barbara said in unison. Even Julia didn''t seem to want to be a judge anymore and seemed to want to start meditating. Bianca also seemed to think it was a good idea to meditate. However, unlike the rest, she needed much more gic power, so she injected a special syringe with 0 impurity, which was very rare and difficult to obtain for her power level. a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? The fact that Amon''s state of meditationsted several hours made them skip lunch directly, and they only stopped when it was almost 7 pm. This was when Amon stopped meditating. The girls had benefited a lot; even Bianca seemed to benefit a lot as she was all smiles when she got up. "Amon, how strong are you now?" Ariel rephrased her question, "I mean, what are your gene levels?" Knowing it was a safe ce to talk about them, Amon replied, "My calm gene''s 39, nk gene''s 58, and lightning gene''s 41." "Wow! Even though you had to fill in two Gic Factors at the same time, you managed to raise them this much...!" Ariel showed surprise. She was delighted with Amon''s talent, even looking a little envious, as she pouted and muttered, "I only managed to open 35 nk genes and fill in 22 psychic genes." "Tsk, you''reining about a full belly, Ariel," Maisa scoffed, "Did you forget that a little while ago you created the first gic factor and just became an Innate? That being said... I have to agree with you a little bit; Amon''s talent is frightening." Amon''s talent was something the girls agreed would be monstrous. The fact that he knew he had to fulfill two gic factors, and yet he was at such a high level with both, demonstrated just how frightening his talent was. Maisa, Julia, and Barbara were in a simr situation to Ariel in terms of open nk gene levels, around 30-33. The only reason Ariel took the lead was mainly due to the fact that today Psychic Gene Cores were used in the totems. "... I am hungry." Feeling her stomach rumble a little, Barbara spoke up. The other girls also felt hungry, however, they were more reserved because they were Bianca''s guests, unlike Barbara who was her daughter. Although they got quite close to Bianca, they still felt like there was a distance between them. After all, that sort of thing couldn''t be forced and it would take some getting used to her. "Let''s shower first and wipe off the sweat. I already called and asked my staff to deliver a feast for us in 40 minutes," Bianca said. "Truly?" Barbara suddenly shivered with bright eyes and smiled happily. The other girls also show happiness. Amon looked at Bianca and gave a slight smile. It was nice to have someone like her looking out for the rest of them. It was a warm feeling that he particrly seemed to enjoy a lot. Before leaving, Julia called out to Amon, "Ah, Amon, please wait a moment." Amon turned, and suddenly she clung to his chest. The sudden situation seemed to have taken him by surprise, and she gently wrapped her arms around his back, hugging him. The faint fragrance and softness was intoxicating. Although she had been sweating, Julia didn''t smell bad; on the contrary, she actually smelled really good. Resisting the urges he felt, Amon stroked Julia''s head for the time being, and she narrowed her eyes in a delicate manner, lifting her head. "I''m a little tired from training, so please give me some more of your energy," Julia murmured softly, and Amon couldn''t help but hug her. Her eyes looked shy, but there was a devilishly coy smile on her face. a??a??a??a??a??a???€???¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 212 212: Biancas Fantasy – Part 1 (R18) That night, Amon and the girls decided to ept the invitation to spend another day at Bianca''s house/restaurant. After having trained a lot, Amon and the girls were tired and soon fell asleep, however, Amon was awakened from the feeling of a hand reaching around his manhood. When he opened his eyes, he saw the beautiful and sexy Bianca almost lying on top of him. "Amon, I''m so horny..." Bianca whispered in her husky voice. It seemed like she couldn''t wait any longer. "Let''s go to my room where we can bepletely naked." Amon''s mind was filled with wonder at the proposal. However, he said, "But what if the girls wake up?" Bianca leaned over and kissed him. Electricity immediately surged through both of them simultaneously. Bianca felt Amon''s lips enveloping hers, soft and delicious. Goosebumps now exploded over her body, and her femininity seemed to grow warmer and wetter. Under her bra, her nipples were hardening, herrge breasts desperate for his touch. Slowly, Amon pulled away. Their lips parted, but she could still taste him. "The girls are very tired from training. They won''t be waking up very early," Bianca replied. "But what if they do?" Amon repeated, shaking with excitement. The situation itself seemed tantalizing to him. Bianca kissed him again, this time crushing her big breasts into his chest. She also felt his hardened cock against her belly. Bianca seemed to enjoy the situation, pressing his masculinity even more against her body. She continued, "If they wake up and look for us..." She didn''t need to continue for Amon to understand. Bianca panted and their tongues intertwined again in a passionate kiss. They left the training room. Upon reaching Bianca''s room, Amon kissed her again. Bianca gasped and their tongues intertwined again in a passionate kiss. She fell back onto her bed with a passionate look. She tore off her top and her skirt quickly, tossing them over toward a chair to her right. She then looked over toward the foot of the bed and saw her boyfriend start to take off his underwear. The wetness in her panties began to spread as she watched inch after inch of his beautiful,rge cock appear. She instinctively brought her hands to her breasts, squeezing them in drunken excitement as she watched. Eventually, the stic band of Amon''s underwear fell below the head of his cock. His length grew erotically, powerfully, and he was now the dominant presence in Bianca''s room. It was big and virile. Although it wasn''t long ago that she had had this ''little monster'' inside her, it was at a time when she couldn''t see it but simply felt it inside her when they had been together in the jacuzzi. Seeing it now, she was impressed with herself for not having moaned loudly at that moment... Amon put one knee on the edge of the bed, leaning over her. He quickly reached out his hands and tugged at each end of Bianca''s whitece panties. Bianca instinctively lifted her butt off the bed, and Amon was able to pull the fabric away. Bianca watched the entire process with a look of intoxication as the fabric passed over her feet. She shuddered with pleasure when, after discarding her panties over with the rest of her clothes, he kissed right over her clitoris. "Amon, let''s spice things up even more, shall we?" Bianca said suddenly in her hoarse voice. "Huh?" Amon looked at her and asked, "How do you want to spice it up, Bianca?" "I want you to imagine the following scenario: I''m your mother-inw- Which isn''t really a lie, though you only date my daughter, and now we''re in a situation where you''re about to have sex with your girlfriend''s mother~" When she finished speaking, Bianca whimpered on the bed, blushing as she began to imagine the whole scenario, opening her legs even more for her daughter''s boyfriend. Amon felt his manhood shudder at Bianca''s words. It was strange for him, though it seemed that he felt more excited after framing things this way. "Okay," he agreed, although he still didn''t know exactly what difference it would make. Bianca totally got into character. She was the mother-inw with no romantic rtionship to the man in front of her who was about to fuck her brains out. Then she thought of her daughter, who was in another room a few feet away from her bedroom, and her cunt began to soak with the taboo nature of the moment. Seeing her like this, Amon looked delighted. He muttered in a husky voice, "Wow, mother-inw, you are too beautiful." Amon could see by looking down at her pussy that she was totally aroused by the situation they had created. Her clit was pale and pink, and a wetness framed it in perfect glittering invitation. Bianca felt a shiver of excitement run through her body at the way Amon called out to her. As she looked at him, she bent down to unsp her bra, freeing her tworge, incredibly beautiful breasts. Although they lost the support of the bra, even though her breasts were huge, they didn''t sag like breasts normally would for a woman with breasts her size. Even the rosy nipples were proudly lifted and pointing towards the ceiling. "Perfect," Amon praised. It was a sincerepliment. Although it was summed up in a single word, he said everything he felt when he saw Bianca''s breasts, which wererge and seemed to hang with an unbelievable elegance despite their size. An even sexier situation was when Bianca smiled with a slightly red face and put her long blonde hair over herrge breasts. She was more beautiful than a work of art. Amon looked at her and his Adam''s Apple bobbed up and down. Seeing the reaction she caused, Bianca was d in her heart. Sheughed softly, seductively, and invitingly. Bianca gave Amon a naughty look as she began to y with her fingers on her sodden clit. Amon put his other knee on the bed, erotically noticing her fingers exploring her cunt. He moved between her thighs, gently opening her legs into a position where she could take him. a??a??a??a??a??a???€?e?¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 213 213: Biancas Fantasy – Part 2 (R18) "Do you like me better like this?" Bianca asked with a lewd smile. "Oh, God, yes," Amon admitted in his husky voice. "Well, I know what I like," Bianca said as she pulled Amon onto the bed and knelt between his legs. Her long, soft fingers lightly gripped his cock in one hand, but she couldn''t close her fingers around it. "You have the most beautiful dick I''ve ever seen!" "Seriously?" Amon didn''t know there was a difference and even beauty among cocks, however, it seemed there must be. It wasn''t the first time he was praised for having a nice dick. Apart from that, if hepared his against the ones he saw on the inte, maybe he actually did have a good tool... Distracted, Amon didn''t even notice when Bianca''s luscious lips slid down his shaft and when her tongue began to taste every inch of his cock. A groan escaped his mouth. It was a spectacr sight to see Bianca on her knees as she licked the shaft of his cock, and thinking about the fact that this was his girlfriend''s mother made this the most erotic thing he''d ever experienced. Bianca''s thumb and forefinger gripped Amon''s shaft firmly at the base and pressed down to make his skin firm. Up and down her tongue danced along the shaft of his cock, sending shivers of pleasure deep through him. When her tongue circled the massive head, stroking it gently as it bobbed and danced, Amon let out another groan of pleasure. Amon watched with eyes zed over with desire as Bianca began to gently suck on his balls. She held the cock pointing upwards as she feasted with a look of pleasure. It looked like she was enjoying the whole process without breaking eye contact with him. Amon reached up to her head and ran his fingers through her blond hair, asionally stroking the soft skin of her face. Every now and then, as she was loving his cock and balls, little guttural sounds of pleasure woulde out of Bianca''s mouth. Amon gasped and held his breath as Bianca took the head of his cock into her mouth. Slowly, she lowered her face down several inches of the approximately 10 inch cock, and amazingly, it disappeared into her eager mouth like magic. Her head begins to slowly rock up and down, taking his cock in and out of her mouth as Amon lets out some pleasurable moans. An indescribable sensation began to run through his body as she devoured his hard cock. It was so incredible, he looked like he didn''t have much more time before he exploded inside her mouth. The fact that the idea of exploding in his girlfriend''s mother''s mouth was enough to drive him over the edge. "Do you like to suck my cock, Bianca?" Amon didn''t know where those words came from, but he wanted to ask them anyway. "Mhmmm!" Bianca moaned with the cock in her mouth. "You look so hot with my dick in your mouth," Amon groaned as he spoke in a husky, sexy voice. Bianca suddenly took his cock out of her mouth and smiled at him with a devilishly sexy grin as she licked her slightly swollen red lips from having sucked off his cock. "Does it turn you on to see me suck your cock?" "Oh yeah!" Amon admitted. "Do you like your girlfriend''s mom sucking you off?" Bianca asked as she ran her nails softly and sexily over his chest. "Yes, absolutely!" Amon eximed almost breathlessly. "I want you to be my permanent!" "Really?" Bianca smiled. "Then I''m all yours baby! Make my mouth and body yours!" Before Amon was able to respond, Bianca ced his cock back between her greedy lips and began sucking on it with furious hunger. Their earlier conversation seemed to have made her even hotter, and her eyes sparkled even more brightly as she sucked on him without breaking eye contact with him. Amon grabbed her head again and held her as he began to rock his hips. Bianca moaned as his cock moved in and out of her open mouth. As he held her head and fucked her mouth, Bianca slid her hand down to his chest and rubbed it all the way from his chest to his abdomen and back to his sexy pecs. "I''m reaching my limit...!" Amon eximed. Without saying a word, he took his cock out of Bianca''s mouth, however, she didn''t seem to want to just lose it. Curling her tongue to catch the seed, she opened her mouth wide, receiving the hot jet of milk across her mouth, tongue, and face. She took every drop that fell into her mouth, resting her mouth around the head, taking it halfway up the shaft, sucking everything she could. Amon picked her up. Lifting her, he made Bianca lie back on the bed. Bianca looked at him with the same passionate look, without saying a single word, as if she was waiting to know what he was going to do next. Getting on top of her, watching her lick those kissable lips that so far were giving him one of the best pleasures he''d ever had in his life, he touched his lips to hers. Amon started kissing her and Bianca reciprocated intensely and passionately as they hugged tightly. Bianca''s nails dug into the smooth, firm skin of his back, giving him a magnificent feel. Amon felt her legs wrap around his waist as they continued to enjoy the lewd-sounding French kiss. Moans of pleasure filled the room as Amon and Bianca savored each other. Breaking the kiss, leaving Bianca with a dreamy, zed look, Amon slid down a little until he reached her beautiful, sweet milky breasts. Bianca''s breasts wererge and sensual, with nipples that weren''t too big or too small. He ced his mouth around the left one, causing a moan to escape Bianca''s lips. "Do you like my breasts, Amon?" In a seductive voice, Bianca asked. "I love them." Amon responds by removing his face from her breast with a snap of his mouth. "Fufu. They like to be sucked by you~" Biancaughed in a charming, lewd way, "They''re already your private property~" Amon felt his heart tickle from what she had said. Her honeyed eyes glittered, then Amon continued to love her breasts for several minutes before finally descending to her t stomach. He ran his tongue around her sexy navel, licking and kissing the soft skin of her belly with a passion that surprised Bianca. Although it was a little ticklish, it also caused her several pleasant sensations of pleasure. Bianca was short of breath, having held back from breathing after a great inhale. Amon had finally reached the point where Bianca forgot to breathe altogether. She bent her waist up, lifting her ass off the bed, wanting him to feed on his girlfriend''s mother''s pussy - wet, moist and delicious. Amon didn''t leave her in need. With his mouth he began to consume her pussy, bathing her lips, her clit, and her needy mound with his greedy tongue. He wanted everything from her. "Oh, Amon!" she screamed. "Eat my pussy!" Hearing those wordse out of Bianca''s mouth stoked the fires of his lust with a zing heat. a??a??a??a??a??a???€?e?¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 214 214: Biancas Fantasy – Part 3 (R18) Amon licked between Bianca''s wet lips and teased her swollen clit with his tongue as she writhed sensually beneath him. Her hips rocked slowly as she moved her cunt against his mouth. Bianca moaned nonstop as her long, slender fingersbed his hair, letting even more sighs of pleasure escape her parted lips along with breath as heavy as on a cold winter day. Amon slid one finger inside her pussy, then two, and then three, making Bianca grunt and start rocking her hips faster to match the rhythm of his fingers sliding in and out of her tight, wet hole. Bianca''s eyes were still zed over with an aching hunger for release, and Amon knew it wouldn''t take her long to climax. She squirmed and resisted with quick, jagged thrusts of her cunt against his mouth. "I''m going toe, my love!" Bianca screamed, "Oh, please make mee!" Soon, Bianca came hard, her cunt swaying wildly in front of Amon''s face. Tiny whimpering sounds came from her mouth, and her fingers tightened in his hair as she lifted her ass in the air and pushed harder against his face. Finally, Bianca copsed on the bed panting. "That was... so, so good!" Bianca had that sexy dreamy look. "I''m d you liked it," Amon answered. It seemed that satisfying her was even more satisfying for him than when he had had his own release. "By the way, instead of just your mother-inw, I am your wife," she said, "any time, anywhere." "Speaking of regr..." Bianca sat up and stared at Amon''s cock. "You''re hard again." "That''s because you turn me on, Bianca," Amon answered. He asked, "Shall we continue? If so, lie down." Biancay back, opening herself even more to him, never breaking eye contact with his beautifully thick appendage. It hung there, incredibly strong and dominant. "Bianca... Mother-inw, I''m going to fill youpletely." Amon said as he held the shaft and positioned his manhood between the folds of her pussy. For Bianca, it was a better experience than she had imagined it would be. Just the fact that he continued to call her mother-inw made her body boil. She felt hot inside and out, like she was boiling with a fever without the negative symptoms, as Amon rubbed his cock''s big, beautiful head incredibly against her kissable, sopping clit. The first of many electric waves of pleasure exploded through her body. "Oh!" Bianca cried out, arching her head back in wonder. Suddenly, he mmed his weight into the folds of her sex, massaging his girth into her clit. She looked at the bump, her moisture already sttering on his shaft. "Ohhh, son-inw! Fuck me!" Amon felt a new feeling when he saw the beautiful blonde woman naked on the bed calling him son-inw with a devilishly sexy and exciting voice. He pulled his cock back and lined it up against his mother-inw''s pussy opening, grabbing her waist gently. For Bianca, everything else in the world had disappeared. Her eyes closed as she felt the broad head connect with her sopping pussy. She reached down to her stomach and spread her legs wide as she felt the immense pressure of his cock entering her. Closing her eyes shut, Bianca moaned loudly. Bianca opened her eyes again, now looking down at her mating spot. Her mind was melting as she recognized the impossible collision. It was such a sexy thing. His cock was so big and it was deep inside her. His shaft was glistening, already soaked from her moisture. "This is amazing," she found herself admitting as she bit her lip in dazed, erotic fascination. It was iprehensible. She was being stretched in a way that made her gasp with shock. She ced her other hand on Amon''s sculpted abdomen, moaning in pleasure, "Ahhh, son-inw! Yes, ahh, yes, yes! Keep going!!" Amon leaned in and again they kissed passionately. He squeezed her breasts and held her waist, feeding her cunt with the rest of his length. Soon she epted all he had to offer, and Bianca felt fuller, and more feminine. She looked down at his chiseled body, grateful to be making love to the man she loved so much, and he was so sexy she was stunned by his beauty. His pecs rippled as he pumped in and out of her. She ran her nails over Amon''s big biceps and gripped his strong forearms as he fucked her the way she''d grown to love. Suddenly, Amon was pummeling Bianca as she took in all of his big cock. It wasn''t long before she was screaming with pleasure. "Ahhh! Aaaahh! Ahhh! Ah Amon!!" Both came up upon the collision, now swift and ignited by human need. Amon noticed a thick foam of Bianca''s cream starting to coat his shaft, and he could feel she was on the verge of something deep. Bianca whimpered, shaking her head as her body began filling with devastating pleasure. Bianca continued to moan, giving in to the moment and the man she loved. "Amon! Ahnh! Mhmm! My god! It''s unbelievable!!" The sound of Amon''s big pair of ballsnding on Bianca''s ass created a taboo love making chorus that now echoed through Bianca''s room. Bianca grunted, as deep feelings overwhelmed her, "Oh my god! Amon! Fuck me!" Their bodies continued to m together in lust, a beautiful mother being fucked deeply by her well-endowed daughter''s boyfriend while her daughter slept in the same house in the next room. Well, those were the scenarios they created, although at this moment they had forgotten about it... It had been brewing since he''d first entered her, and now it was about to arrive. The feeling of pressure was building deep in Bianca''s bowels. Suddenly, it exploded, and an orgasm that literally stole her breath shot throughout Bianca. She lost control for a moment, waves of pleasure bursting from her pussy and causing inexplicable satisfaction throughout her body. Bianca''s eyes fluttered shut and she groaned as the sensation overcame her. "Mhmmm! Ohhh my! Fuckkk!! AMON!!" His name escaped her mouth with a hiss. Amon looked down to see Biancaing on his shaft in such a violent way he had never had here so hard. He''d never felt her squeeze his cock with as much-needed release, resisting mightily as she shuddered to satisfyingpletion. Bianca''s incredible orgasm finally subsided, and Amon slowed his pace as she caught her breath. He leaned down and kissed her passionately, finally asking, "Are you okay?" He kissed her neck and corbone as he waited patiently for an answer. "Yes," Bianca finally whispered. "God, yes." she repeated, and then a beaming smile came across her face. She opened her eyes again. "Kiss me," she begged, loving the sensations Amon was able to provide. Their lips met, tongues intertwining once more. Amon had just given her the best orgasm of her entire life. a??a??a??a??a??a???€?e?¡ì??€?a??a??a??a??a??a?? Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Discord: https://discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 215 215: Missing Someone Is A Bit Like Hunger The next morning, Amon woke up next to Bianca. A feeling coursed through him which made his heart overflow with affection at the sight of the most beautiful sleepingdy. Yes, he loved her; he knew he did. Although at first he had felt he was only attracted to her, looking at her now, Amon felt an emotion he had only felt previously for Maisa, Julia, and Barbara. Something beyond liking, it was a stronger feeling. He had started to fall in love with her. Upon understanding this fact, his honey-colored eyes glinted as he touched Bianca''s sleeping face. His lips curved into a perfect bow, creating an enchanting smile as he looked into his lovely lover''s face. Not wanting to wake her as she slept sofortably, Amon got out of bed, making as little noise as possible. Grabbing his clothes, he walked to the door, then he opened it and walked out. There was a personal bathroom in Bianca''s room, but Amon refrained from using it, as it might end up making noise and waking her. Scratching the back of his head a little, Amon saw Barbarae out of the bathroom. "Good morning," Amon said to her calmly. Barbara pouted at the sight of Amon. She knew what Amon and Bianca''sck of presencest night had meant. But then she smiled and said, "Good morning, Amon." Barbara came out of the bathroom in her favorite workout pants - the ones that perfectly shaped her ass and were a stunning burgundy red. She also wore a frilly semi-sheer white blouse and the outline of a ckce bra was noticeable underneath. The top two buttons were undone, showing some cleavage. Completing the outfit was a pair of white athletic sneakers. Barbara looked hot! She felt that way herself when she saw Amon''s zed gaze. Deciding to walk up to him, swaying her hips like a menco dancer, she wrapped her arms around Amon''s neck. Standing on tiptoe, she managed to look into his eyes very closely and feel his breath as he looked down into her eyes. Gently, Amon wrapped his arms around Barbara. One hand he ced on her waist and the other cupped her ass, giving him ample opportunity to pinch her buttocks. The soft feel of his hand gripping her ass as he prodded was incredible. She definitely had a hot ass, and she seemed to be aware of it. Her ocean-colored eyes were sparkling, as if a drop of water had fallen into her eyes and remained. Her expression was passionate, yet a little lustful, and her expression looked so tender. Amon felt a soft sensation slowly fill his heart. Smelling the sweet fragrance of Barbara, who had just gotten out of the shower with her long scarlet red hair damp and flowing down her back with a little fringe resting just above her eyes, Amon noticed that her shampoo had the smell of roses. Once again, he felt an imminent urge to pamper her and he held her against himself as much as he wanted, but soon it turned into a passionate kiss. It was too early to go any further. Even though the other girls hadn''t woken up yet, Barbara had woken up at random from ''mother nature'' calling and had already taken the opportunity to take a shower. The fact that she knew that they were the only two awake made her want to be pampered and kissed by Amon even longer. Their alone time as ofte had been reduced. Although she was happy as she was now, she enjoyed the moments she had spent alone with Amon. Sliding his hand from her waist, Amon brought it up to Barbara''s head, and twined his fingers through her scarlet hair. Her soft, silky hair wasforting to the touch, and even though it was still a little damp, Amon was willing to keep touching it. Barbara showed no displeasure from him petting her; on the contrary, she looked a little delighted as they kissed more passionately, so he didn''t stop. Breaking the kiss, Barbara muttered in her low, breathless voice, "Amon, you were going to shower, right?" "Uh, yes," Amon confirmed as he looked into her eyes. "Okay, I''ll wash your back. Let''s go~" It wasn''t a request, but more practically her stating a fact as she freed herself from Amon''s grip and pulled him by the hand towards the bathroom. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T A hot day was a good cover story. Amon and Barbara arrived at the training room only to find the rest of the girls waiting for them there. Bianca was also awake and looked at the two with a peculiar smile. She still remembered the events that had happened the day before. "Fufu." Before she started training, she wasughing teasingly, as she watched with an adorable expression as Amon and Barbara arrived. Both of them had damp hair and steamy hot air came off of their bodies... It didn''t take a genius to know what had happened between the two just a moment prior. "Things have started to heat up here, haven''t they, girls~?" Ariel joked as she looked at Maisa, Julia, and Bianca. Then she looked back at Amon and Barbara. Ariel fanned herself with one of her hands, simting a hot day, as she pulled up a bit of her neckline with her other free hand to stimte ventting some relief from the ''scorching heat'' that the couple brought with them... Barbara was now thoroughly embarrassed, being caught by the others. Amon looked at her, and she started to pout, or rather, she deliberately tried to hide her embarrassment upon hearing what Ariel said. The twins were looking at Barbara differently than Ariel had. There was a bit of envy, and jealousy, but mostly the sincere wish their birthday woulde soon. On a rare asion, Amonughed without fear, and Barbara pped him on the back a little offhandedly, looking at him with the implication that while she liked hisugh, he should be more supportive of her. She became embarrassed to feel the zed gaze of her mother and the other girls. Amon has stoppedughing. When he looked at Barbara he showed surprise instead of fury. He adored Barbara and felt that this trivial thing was nothing as long as it could make her happy. And seeing that even though she had hit him andined, she was clearly happy; she just happened to be embarrassed in front of everyone. "By the way, we have to go back tonight or tomorrow morning," Amon changed the subject, "I received a message from Teacher Kaia. She said that the reward has already been prepared for us. Besides, she wants to give me more lessons before the July break starts." What Amon said was important enough to shift everyone''s attention to that. The fact that they were being rewarded was good enough, plus they understood the importance of Amon learning from Teacher Kaia. "July vacation, huh?" Bianca asked, "Where do you intend to spend your vacation?" "At the Tower," Amon responded immediately. He intended to do some quests and get stronger. "The same here." Ariel raised her hand. She looked excited as she said that. "We want to get stronger, which is why we keep training at the Tower." Maisa and Juliapleted each other''s sentences, and they spoke together at the end. Maisa spoke the first part and Julia the second. Then they spoke together. Barbara looked at Maisa and Julia with surprise. Seeing their smiles, she seemed to have guessed that the two had done that on purpose. Well, the voices of the two had some simrities. Although Maisa''s voice had a bit of a soft hoarseness, Julia''s voice was sweeter, but sometimes a little choked up - an effect simr to a wheeze after holding backughter. They all had the privilege of using the Tower, so it would have been foolish for them not to use it to be stronger. As they talked, Barbara used blue mes on her head, drying her hair. Of course, it didn''t burn her hair. If she wasn''t even able to hold back from burning herself when she got engulfed in the blue mes, something tragic would have already definitely happened. In a situation like this, Barbara would have been naked, having her clothes burned without any hair on her body, looking like a mannequin in a clothing store window without a wig. Even though she dried her hair like this, her hair was still silky and shiny. That was one of the many perks she had from bing an Innate Ranker. Well, even before bing an Innate, she didn''t have to take much care of her hair or skin, as when she reached ten gene filling, even 30-40 years old, the slightest care is enough to maintain a woman''s appearance. "Okay, so we reached the consensus of going to university tonight, right?" Julia summarized as she asked a rhetorical question, already knowing the answer. Amon and the girls nodded. Bianca was already getting used to their presence. While at first the noise had polluted the house''s former tranquility, she soon hade to enjoy the often chaotic conversation. Their absence would make the reunion better when it happened. Missing someone was a bit like hunger. It only passed when you took in their presence. But sometimes, the longing would be so deep that there was little satisfaction: one might want to absorb the whole other person. This desire to be unified with others you came to be close with was one of the most urgent feelings one could have in life. The rest of the day, there was only one break for lunch and another for dinner, then Amon and the girls said goodbye to Bianca. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord:discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 216 216: Ariel, Do You Want My Kiss? As they trained, Amon took a break after having a friendly duel against Bianca. One could say he took a beating. While she had taken it easy on him, he was probably going to end up with multiple visible bruises shortly. Panting while sitting on the floor, Amon waited for Bianca toe from the kitchen with refreshments to drink. "Amon, do you like women with bigger butts¡­ or boobs?" "¡­ Huh?" Amon looked in the direction of the voice and saw Julia approaching him. "I like both," Amon replied, "But, I like the little ones too. It all depends on whose they are, I guess." He said that because he wanted to touch Maisa''s breasts, even though they were the size of teacups. But he also wanted to sink his hands into Julia''s that were the size of two medium melons. "So, do you like Bianca''s breasts better, or mine? Well, I personally think I''m as good as her! I''m sure of it!" Amon didn''t know why, but he felt that this line of questioning wasn''t just for her to show off how good hers were, but rather, it sounded like she was jealous of Bianca¡­ When she had arrived in front of Amon, Julia crouched down, sitting in front of him with her face close to his. Her two ''fruits'' were swaying dangerously close to each other, but soon stopped swaying when they were pressed against her knees. The way her breasts were pressed against her knees, changing shape to mold to the contour of each knee, was quite sexy. This intensified her beauty more aggressively than usual. Julia didn''t seem to have done this on purpose, however, upon seeing the result from staring into Amon''s face¡­ a mischievous smile began to curve her lips. She had realized that her posture of crouching down and leaning forward with her breasts resting on her knees made Amon''s heart beat faster. Even his breathing seemed to be getting faster and it didn''t seem to be because he was tired after dueling against Bianca... If this had been an anime, maybe she would have burst out giggling like ''Guh heh heh heh...'' while wiping away her drool upon seeing the unintentional effect she had managed to have on Amon. But even if she didn''t do something like that, Julia loved it. She even felt her heart beat faster as her face warmed up when she felt that just with a simple gesture ''for him'', she was able to cause such an effect on Amon. The tip of her nose was touching his. Amon had her soft, peach colored lips right in front of him. If that wasn''t enough, Julia licked her lips with the tip of her pink tongue with a longing look, her eyes a little sharp and ssy, ??resembling Ariel''s predatory look, but a little different. Amon''s heartbeat could be heard loudly. Julia seemed to be even more fascinated. Her eyes curved into crescent moons with a peculiar gleam to them. A change then urred in her charming expression. Julia was now looking at Amon with bright, hazy eyes, and before she knew it, Amon had leaned forward and stolen her lips hungrily. Julia''s eyes widened. She was enjoying teasing him, yet she didn''t expect him to go on the attack. However, his hungry and aggressive kiss was incredibly good. Julia moaned into his mouth, then closed her eyes as she lost herself in his kiss. "Amon, I love you~" Soon, Julia ended up exerting some strength,nding with her stretched out over Amon, whoy on his back on the floor with Julia''srge breasts pressing against his chest and her long hair hiding his face. "I like you, Julia." Amon continued kissing her, but he removed his hands from her ass and moved them up to her hair, holding it in a bundle with one hand. With a lot of practice, he created a low bun out of her dark blue hair. "Fufu~" Julia stopped kissing Amon and tilted her head back a little without breaking eye contact with him. She gave a sensual and fascinating littleugh, then went back to kissing him, not caring that they were both sweaty and in a room with other people who might end up seeing what they were ''excited about''. In the distance, standing in the doorway, Bianca had returned. However, once she saw this happening she chuckled and avoided approaching, not wanting to be a killjoy. She had had her moment with Amon yesterday, and she was already satisfied with it. It was good for the others to be more aware and be more proactive. Amon was very ''hot''. Over time she came to know that she alone wouldn''t be enough, and she was fine with that. She even fantasized about a moment of her being in the same room with Amon and Barbara: mother and daughter with the same boyfriend. How hot could that be? Involuntarily, she let out a low growl that resembled a groan of excitement. Taking a deep breath, Bianca put those fantasies aside for now... ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T "By the way, I just got a message from Kaia." In the living room, Bianca spoke up as they ate dinner. "Oh? Does she want to get you something too, Mom?" Barbara guessed. "Yes, exactly that," Bianca confirmed with a calm smile, "Since I was also present, I benefited because of this." She wasn''t so worried about winning anything. Though she didn''t want to rx just because at the moment she was at a higher level than them. If she didn''t work as hard as they were working themselves, it would be only a matter of time before she was overtaken by them, and that wasn''t something she wanted. "Ahh¡­ Speaking of which, Amon¡­" Ariel smiled devilishly and leaned closer to him, "You''re naughty~" When those words fell, the room fell silent. Maisa, Julia, Barbara, and even Bianca became shy. First, Amon had slept with Bianca and woke up next to her. Afterwards, he had taken a shower with Barbara and they had done naughty things... In the training room, he ''bullied'' Julia and a jealous Maisa had asked to be ''intimidated.'' "Hehehe." Ariel''s giggle broke the silence. It was a giggle she gave when she was amused to see others embarrassed and feeling awkward. "It''s so nice to be young~" "Ariel, are you by any chance an old woman in the body of a young adult?" Julia looked at her and asked. "Huh? Maybe I am~" Ariel hissed. She added when Julia blushes, "Fufu. Your reaction is so adorable~" Julia turned bright red, like colorful autumn leaves. Ariel was having even more fun, since Julia, although she was embarrassed, was more difficult than Maisa to tease. As for Barbara and Bianca, it was even more difficult. If there was a degree of difficulty, Maisa was normal, sometimes hard. Julia was almost always hard to tease, and Barbara and Bianca were super hard¡­ especially Bianca. As for Amon... Well¡­ Had she ever managed to make him ufortable? Even now, he looked at her calmly. There were no signs of embarrassment or difort. He epted what she said with ease and even nodded as if he agreed with her earlier words. He seemed to reflect on his previous behavior, so the next words he said took her by surprise, "Ohh, are you jealous, Ariel? Do you want me to kiss you as well?" "..." Ariel was speechless. She didn''t dare answer yes, as she couldn''t imagine what Amon would do. Honestly, it was quite possible that he meant what he asked and would immediately kiss her. The other girls look at Ariel in visible surprise, their previous embarrassment gone as they burst outughing. "Ariel, why don''t you answer?~" Maisa teased as she nudged Ariel''s arm, sitting closer to her. Ariel looked to get left in Maisa''s eyes, then to the right where Amon was seated beside her. She opened her mouth, but no words came out. If Amon had been someone else, maybe she would have said, "Alright then. Kiss me if you dare!" Of course a punch would be waiting for them if it was a boy, but she didn''t think she would have the courage to punch Amon if it was something she herself had challenged him to do. As for the question of her being jealous... She herself had already forgotten and only remembered the part about him asking if she had wanted a kiss. After a while, she, with red cheeks, neck, and ears, answered while trying to sound as natural as possible, "I will use my right to remain silent." "Seriously?" Amon sighed, looking disappointed at the loss. "I know you like this brand''s candy, so I would have been willing to give it to you, but since you don''t want it, I''ll just put it here..." In his hand was something like a bar wrapped in shiny gold wrapping. This was a chocte called a ''kiss'' from a very famous brand called Choko. Obviously, Ariel had eaten a lot of choctes from this brand. Although they were slightly expensive, it was not so often that she indulged in them. However, the ''kiss'' chocte bar was very rare, as thepany only sold 1,000 kiss bars a year and it took a certain level of connection to get something like that. "How did you get this?!" Rather than say that she wanted his kiss, now that she knew what he was talking about, she was more interested in how he had managed to get his hands on one. While Ariel waited for Amon to answer, the rest of the girls looked at Amon with visible surprise. After all, ''Since when did Amon start learning how to push people''s buttons? And worse, he had managed to learn Ariel''s weakness of all people!'' They had all tried to tease Ariel but had failed miserably, and almost always managed toe back at them with interest... However, Amon managed to make Ariel fall over and embarrass herself with a few simple words, and that trick he used with a rare brand of chocte that he had in hand... "Oh, it''s because I gave it to him," Bianca said with a smile, "The Choko brand is mypany~" The instant Ariel heard this, she felt a strong urge to prostrate herself in front of Bianca and apologize for any kind of offense she might have made earlier... She even wanted to call Bianca mom, and if possible, receive some of her choctes. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T If possible, please vote with power stones - Even if it''s just one vote, it motivates me to write more and more when I receive your support <3 Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 217 217: The Compensation Items Barbara seemed to know about this. However, it was only a short time ago that she found out. It seems there were many things she didn''t know about her mother. The girls were obviously surprised. Choko was a universally famous brand. It wasn''t something that came from their, but something that was sold on almost every human-inhabitable. It made them ask themselves again in their minds, ''How rich is Bianca?'' The fact that she had a restaurant on the second floor of the Labyrinth was impressive enough, but now knowing that she owned something like that was beyond their imagination. "Don''t think about it too much," Bianca smiled and said, "Thest Choko Kiss was given to Amon, however, I can create another batch tomorrow. Before entering that world to train, pass by here and I will give them to you. And, Amon, I gave this to you, don''t go around offering it to others, it will make me cry." "I knew she wouldn''t refuse, and even if she did, I would have just kissed her with my lips," Amon said in the most natural way possible. Ariel blushed a little as she imagined the scenario of her epting... "Oh, that''s fine then." Bianca made an ''okay'' sign with her left hand. ''It''s not all right!'' Barbara and the twins eximed in their minds. "I''lle. Thanks, Bianca~" Ariel perked up as she smiled happily. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T ¡º ?? ¡» ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T A little over an hourter, Amon, Bianca, and the girls reached the university and arrived at Teacher Kaia''s Laboratory. As Bianca had warned before their arrival, Mabel waited near the entrance to theb. "Wee." Mabel greeted them with a touch of kindness. The coldness and indifference she normally emitted was not present this time when greeting them. "Thanks for having us~" Ariel said. "Mabel, it''s been a while~" Julia reached out and held her hands like they were good friends. "How have you been?" Although they hadn''t known each other for a long time, it could be said that they had survived a life-and-death ordeal together. This element always brings people closer together, and it wasn''t much different with them, though Mabel looked a little more conservative as she just smiled a little gently. "I''m fine. I''ve made a lot of progress thesest few days," Mabel said, "And you?" "The same. You could say we''ve both improved a lot~" Julia replied. They continued talking for a while in the entryway. "Well, let''s not continue to stand at the entrance. Grandma is waiting for you all inside," Mabel said suddenly. Amon walked down the familiar corridor with the girls. In moments, Mabel stopped walking when she reached the end of the hall where there was a big blue sliding door. She pulled it open. "Grandma, I brought them with me." In the room, Teacher Kaia was standing by a table, wearing a whiteb coat over casual clothing. The room was neither too big nor too small, measuring at 8 by 5 meters. Throughout the room, there were various items and books arranged on white wooden tables. They were mostly ck suitcases with handles. From a single nce, it was easy to deduce that these things were most likely what they had gotten after what had happened on Velta. The fact that Teacher Kaia was reviewing each item might have been proof of that. Maybe she was making sure they were safe items with nothing that could be harmful? It was a possibility. "You came at just the right time," Teacher Kaia said, "I have finished analyzing the items. They are all safe. There are no tracking devices or any danger from using them. All of these items were what were in the Overlords'' storage items. There''s a lot of good stuff here, but not all of it will be useful to you now." Of course, they understood that these were items from Overlord level beings. There was no way they could all be something anyone could use. There must have been a lot of items they weren''t even able to activate. Teacher Kaia added, "Of course, it''s not just that; thepensation items are also here. As the director knew that I was closest to Amon, and knew all of you, he handed me the items to deliver to each of you." Soon after, six rings floated and stopped in front of Amon and the girls. "Take and drop your blood into your ring," Teacher Kaia said nonchntly, "Thepensation items are inside the rings. The binding has already been removed and I have already checked the items and they are all safe too." "Okay," Amon and the girls nodded. Biting their thumbs, they each dripped a drop of blood onto the rings. Each ring had the same pattern and silver color, nothing that differed from one another, and when they glowed, there was a light rted to the gics of each of them. When the glow disappeared, they all used their rings and used their mind power to look inside the rings. Inside, each of them found a silver suitcase with a handle, pink miners, and a gold te the size of a dor bill. "This pink miner is used to create gic armor. The miner is the most important and expensive part. Only a few grams need to be used to create an Innate-level one, however, with the amount it has, it can even create gic armor for a Mutant Ranker." After Kaia''s exnation, they realized how rare these miners were. "Wow, we don''t even have to worry about getting credits to buy new gic armor. With these, we should reduce our crafting expenses by a lot, right?" Barbaramented rhetorically. "Hey, what is this golden card?" Maisa asked. Teacher Kaia looked at her and replied, "On the gold card there is a 100k contribution for each of you. I don''t need to exin how high that is, right?" "H-hundred thousand?" The disbelief was even greater amongst the girls. Even Bianca was surprised, as this amount was high enough to rival her ie for several months. "My God, with this we will be able to buy almost anything we need here at will!" Ariel turned red with excitement. Mabel was calmer. She already knew this before and thanked her grandmother for giving her hers before the others had arrived, or else she might have had as strong of a reaction as the others. She got embarrassed just thinking about it... Lastly, there was the briefcases. Teacher Kaia did not hesitate and exined right away, "In the suitcases, there are gic syringes, 10 in each suitcase. These syringes are capable of opening new nk genes with 99% efficiency. In addition, there is a syringe that purifies impurities, rmended for use after using all 10 of the other syringes." "Is the effectiveness high enough even for someone of Bianca''s rank?" Amon asked. "Of course! It will have the same effect, except that her genes need a lot more energy to open any nk genes. In her case, she could open a maximum of 5 nk genes with these five syringes. But don''t think that that is insignificant since her level is considered very high. And in your case, it will open an average of 1 nk gene for each syringe," Teacher Kaia exined with nonchnt calm. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T If possible, please vote with power stones - Even if it''s just one vote, it motivates me to write more and more when I receive your support <3 Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 218 218: Rich Again "These are Overlord items. Either you choose something that might be useful or I will give you a share in the form of Contribution Points." Teacher Kaia said after they calmed down, "Based on the value of the items, I can give 150k in Contribution Points if you chose that." "150 thousand..." The girls were left breathless. Even Mabel was speechless. She already knew that it would be an astronomical value, however, she was still surprised to hear this value. The fact that if her grandmother had wanted to, she didn''t need to share the profit since she took the belongings from the Overlords '' storages herself, however, she still wanted to share with them all anyway. Bianca looked at Kaia and thought to herself, ''She has a good nature. Although she is quite indifferent, she is very generous, even warm. No wonder her granddaughter is so fond of her...'' "I''d rather stick with the Contribution Points if it doesn''t bother you to do it that way." Bianca was the first to speak. "Of course, it does not," Teacher Kaia said, "I''m already an Overlord. Most of these items are useful to me, or in time, I''d get a good price from them, you can be sure of that." Of course, they understood that these were all Overlord Rank items. However, the base price could be X value. If one was patient, they could get an even higher value. Possibly the value Teacher Kaia was offering was the base value. Still, in their opinion, she was being very generous, as they wouldn''t have to go through the hassle of having to trade Overlord Rank items. "For me, the best choice is Contribution Points," Amon said. In his view, biting off more than he could chew right then was of no use. Although he wished for and intended to be an Overlord, that was a long way from happening yet. For now, he needed items of his level, not a very high level that would only sit in his storage for a long time. The girls made the same request. Teacher Kaia shed a rare smile as she said, "Wise choice." Mabel blushed a little. She was happy with her grandmother''s praise, even though she knew it wasn''t just directed at her. Yes, Mabel still hadn''t yet chosen something among these items. It was the first time that her grandmother had let her choose between items or Contribution Points. After that, Teacher Kaia made a set of golden tablets simr to the ones in their storage rings float before them. Picking them up, the group saw a glorious total of 150,000 Contribution Points written in tinum lettering attributed to each of them. Bianca epted hers with a smile and said while looking at Amon and the girls, "If you use it well, it won''t be difficult to create your Next Gic Factor and have a lot of Contribution Points left." ""Yes."" Of course, they understood that. If the 2,000 Contribution Points they had were an astronomical amount, 252,000 was a lot more. Perhaps not even 252 million units of their''s money would be able to buy that amount in Contribution Points. "And here I thought we had be poor again by spending almost all of our university credits, and then we got this gift..." Barbara murmured. The rest of them nodded in agreement. Amon turned to Teacher Kaia and bowed a little towards her. "Thank you, Teacher Kaia." The girls followed his lead and did the same. "Thanks, Grandma. I''ll put this to good use," Mabel said. "Okay, okay, no need for that." Teacher Kaia waved her hand dismissively, but it was clear she wasn''t unhappy about this. The girls looked at each other and chuckled. "Okay, you can go now. Oh, and Amon,e back early tomorrow." Teacher Kaia waved her hand once more, this time signaling they could leave. "Okay," Amon answered. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T ¡º ?? ¡» ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Elijah saw Maisa and a few other people near her. The instant he saw those humble but shapely pear breasts of hers, his eyes flickered and he muttered, "It must be fate that we found ourselves here, woman. You managed to sessfully steal my attention before. My interest in you has only increased since then..." With firm steps, Elijah walked towards her. "Gek!" Maisa made a strange sound when she noticed Elijah walking towards her. She made sure to wrap her arm around Amon''s. p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® Elijah, who up until that point had been walking confidently, stopped momentarily. However, he began walking towards them confidently again. He even shed a warm smile, seeming to say that he knew the truth - that she could rest easy now that he was there. Honestly, it was quite bizarre, seeing him nodding and smiling to himself as he walked, possibly having some kind of silly delusion. It was a warm night, and Elijah was dressed somewhat¡­ freestyle? On his upper half he wore a white floral button-up shirt, and down below he had on burgundy knee-length shorts and white flip-flops. His blue hair looked like a cow had licked it back, possibly he had used too much hair gel to form that shiny streak running along his cranium. His brown eyes twinkled with a peculiar sparkle. It looked like he was still in his fantasy world up until he came before them. "Hello, Maisa, it must be fate that finds us here together." Elijah intoned his voice to sound more serious like a fast speaker. Maisa frowned heavily and felt like throwing up. "Fate, ew, stop being disgusting! Who would want to have a destiny with you? Also, who said I believe in something like destiny? Stop being disgusting and don''t appear in front of me anymore; I''ve said that before, right?" "What the¡­" Elijah was speechless. He looked shattered, as if those kinds of words couldn''t havee out of the sweet mouth of the woman he cherished and desired. ''How can she not believe in fate when I''m standing right in front of her? Something doesn''t feel right...'' Elijah then looked at Amon. ''It must be him, he must be the culprit. She must be talking like that to protect me from him... But, don''t worry, I''m not that weak. You may not know me well yet, my sweetie, but I''m a genius at Innate Rank level 1 and almost reaching level 2!'' While delirious from the sheer stupidity they had just witnessed, Amon and the girls started walking again. Only then did Elijahe to his senses. "Wait!" he screamed. Upon realizing that they weren''t stopping, Elijah got a little angry, but he contained himself as he ran over and stood in front of them. "Did I tell you to wait?!" He looked a little angrier but managed to pull himself together. ''Hell, how dare they ignore the Aquatic Department''s ss Prince?'' Elijah muttered in his mind. Bianca had already heard about Elijah from the girls, however, she didn''t expect him to be such an ''interesting'' boy. She wasughing quietly, but at the same time openly. Of course, Elijah noticed that, however, as she was very beautiful, he didn''t say anything about it. He even looked surprised to see someone so beautiful and mature walking with Amon''s group. ''Who is she?'' Since she was simr in some ways to the girl with the red hair and light eyes, Elijah assumed the two must be rted. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T If possible, please vote with power stones - Even if it''s just one vote, it motivates me to write more and more when I receive your support <3 Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 219 219: Amon Vs Elijah Part 1 Unbuttoning a button on his floral T-shirt, Elijah proudly showed off his smooth chest and said with a confident look, "Maisa, don''t be like that to me. I told you before, I can fulfill your wish and get rid of this bastard who is forcing you to be just another one of his girlfriends! I''m different from him! Rest assured, even though I have a harem of 19 different girls, some of which are even princesses, you will be my exclusive!" He shed a wide, almost ugly smile. He felt he had never been so generous in his entire life. Even his eyes became almond-shaped, almost closing with a smile as he said all this. "I am quite serious about you, Maisa. You should already be able to sense my sincerity, right?" Elijah spread his arms wide as he spoke. "Absolutely crazy, what a hassle!" Maisa said while looking like at any moment she might throw up. "I know, I know. You find him a nuisance too, right? I understood everything!" Elijah seemed to have some psychological problem, making him delusional to a level where he believed in his own delirium and took it for granted. His eyes became confident and mocking. "Amon, right? You coward! Stop threatening a poor girl to be your girlfriend. If you are a man, I challenge you to a duel!" Amon''s calm eyes showed no fluctuations of strong emotion, he saw the challenge appear on his digital watch. Clicking on the alert, another holographic image appeared. The duel would be worth 300,000 credits... an astronomical amount. Although Amon didn''t have this amount in credit, he could ept it when using Contribution Points. There was the option next to it to instead offer up 3000 Contribution Points, which was equal to 300,000 school credits. Amon epted the duel. "Oh? I''m surprised." Elijah actually looked surprised, as he had put down this high value precisely because he had wanted to demonstrate to Maisa how rich and capable he was. eaglesnov?1,§ão§® However, his lips curved back into a smirk. "Oh, that''s it! I bet you used the girls'' credits! Tsk, tsk, such a bad character!" "Don''t you watch the news?" Maisa couldn''t stand it any longer. "You don''t know..." However, before she continued, Ariel stopped her. "Let him screw himself..." Ariel whispered, only loud enough for Maisa to hear. "Mm." Maisa made a nasal sound, and Ariel took her hands away from Maisa''s mouth. "Yes, you''re absolutely right..." Maisa murmured. However, once deluded, it would be difficult for someone to get out of such an illusion as Elijah was under. In fact, Elijah was already on the verge of tears. ''She must be very worried about me, but she was prevented from saying why!... Yes, I have received her goodwill sessfully, but don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I''ll win and I''ll give all... half... No, 25% of the premium credits he used back to you!'' Nodding to himself, Elijah looked like he was having a moment of deep understanding. It was ridiculous how he looked like he was thinking about something serious, but if anyone knew his true thoughts... "Attention, Amon Tang and Elijah Rodrigues de Sousa Silva Sauros, go straight to the designated duel area within 10 minutes." Some kind of drone flew over and gave a warning, as they were taking too long to move. Hearing that, Amon and the girls went to the designated area. There were already some students there who had shown up when they heard the warning that a duel was about to start. The majority''s interest was mainly peaked by the rookie who was being mentioned too often: Amon Tang. "Hey, isn''t that Elijah, the ''Prince'' with more than a few screws loose from the aquatics department?" Someone pointed towards Elijah who was walking all pompously as if he were the center of the universe. One girl then said, "Too bad. Although he''s cute, and even somewhat talented, he has a lot of loose screws and doesn''t even know that the girls in his ''harem'' cheat on him constantly for credits." "That''s hrious," another girl said, "I used to be one of them, but I broke up before he ever did anything so serious with me as even kiss. Seriously, I don''t understand how he can be so silly and at the same time repulsive despite his appearance; I just couldn''t even kiss him..." "You, Otome, the hottest third-year in the fire department turned down sex with a hot looking guy?" One boy looked incredulous, mostly because he had easily managed to fuck her after a week of courtship. "Is that so strange?" Otome wasn''t offended; quite the contrary, she looked proud to be number 1. She said, "I just felt repulsed just thinking about kissing him. I don''t know why." A few boys started to look in Elijah''s direction with some sympathy. After all, if even Otome hadn''t had sex with him, let alone kissed him, he most likely hadn''t gotten past holding any of his girls'' hands before, right? Just thinking about this made some of them think that Elijah was a little too pitiful. The conversation was kept at a low volume, and the group of people who were talking were a considerable distance apart, so Elijah didn''t hear their conversation. But even if he had listened, he wouldn''t have considered that he was the one they were talking about. His level of delirium had reached the point of having already deluded himself to the point of ''knowing'' that he had already ''kissed'' Otome, among other things, so he was, in his mind, obviously not the man she was talking about. Incidentally, he still considers her one of his women, even though she had already cut her connection with him. The reality was that she had told him for family reasons she needed to stay away from him for a while. Of course, he was ''understanding'' and took her statement perfectly, giving her space without even understanding that he had been dumped by her. The reason he reached this kind of delirium with her in particr was that whenever she asked him for credit, she had used the excuse that it was for family reasons, like buying something at the university to help her family, etc. On one side was Amon, and on the other side was Elijah. Not far from Amon, were Bianca and the girls, while around the designated dueling area, there were many students. As before, there were many murmurs, whether talking about Amon or Elijah. However, most were about Amon, as he had be the curiosity and gossip of the moment. Almost every student at the university had seen at least one video of his previous duels. "Move to your positions," a robotic voice echoes, "Start!" ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T If possible, please vote with power stones - Even if it''s just one vote, it motivates me to write more and more when I receive your support <3 Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 220 220: Amon Vs Elijah Part 2 The instant the fight started, Elijah began buffing himself. Soon after, his body became surrounded by a blue aura that took the form of an extremely fearsome mouse. Amon surrounded himself with crackling lightning that still had an undefined shape, however, it was chilling to behold. In general, Amon wouldn''t think of using his battle mode, but it seemed he decided to use it this time. The main fact behind this was that Elijah didn''t even activate a long range attack spell. When he moved, it was so fast that the ground seemed to be made of electricity as he exploded in speed, reaching the middle of the dueling field in the blink of an eye. "Impressive," Elijah said, only he didn''t exactly sound like he meant it, as he was able to almost get halfway there himself. Unlike before, Elijah''s eyes had turned cold and dead, almost obsidian ck. Even the whites of his eyes turned ck as if his eyes had shrunk in size, bing round like those of a sewer rat. It is a kind of strangeparison, but that was the reality of how he looked; it was like he was simply fighting to survive. "Oh, Noble Spirit of Rats!" Elijah recited a spell aloud, which suggested it must not have been a spell mixed with his gic factor. In the next instant, Elijah''s hands and feet were enveloped in water in the form of sharp rat ws, and a long thick tail was formed on his back out of water as well. With quick shes, Elijah shed at the space in front of him, seeming to calcte Amon''s next whereabouts. "!" Activating the spell by briefly reciting it, a red scythe that was enveloped in lightning formed in Amon''s hand. The existence of the scythe itself sent shivers down the spines of the onlookers, especially those closest to it. Elijah took a high leap backward over ten meters away. ''What the hell was that?'' On instinct, Elijah had backed away. The instant Amon manifested the red scythe enveloped in lightning, fear clouded his heart, making him flinch like a mouse that saw a hungry cat. This was a scythe designed from fury. With Amon''s highpatibility with this spell, the scythe created an aura that resembled the reverse scale of those who saw it, causing fear. Amon might have been able to partially control it, it seemed, as the girls are unaffected, but the same could not be said for the other students. Some had even taken a few steps back as the hairs on their bodies stood on end. "Damn it!!!" Elijah seemed to hate this. He hated being afraid more than anyone, and the fact that he instinctively backed off pissed him off. He had thought Amon was simple, but now he seemed to see him as inscrutable. Elijah''s aura began to grow stronger, and seeing Amon approaching again, he prepared himself, reciting a spell: "!" Almost like bubbles, ws made of water wrapped around Elijah''s hand in apressed way that suggested them to be very powerful. Meanwhile, like a lumberjack chopping down a tree, Amon charged from the left toward Elijah. *Whoosh!* Barely having time to prepare, Elijah counterattacked with his water w, meeting the tip of the lightning-red scythe Amon had swung. *BENG!* The instant the tip of the scythe came into contact with Elijah''s hands that were enveloped in water ws, Amon released a bolt of lightning which passed through the scythe and came into contact with Elijah''s hands. "Ahhhhhh!" A loud scream echoed. The electrical discharge was so great that it had an explosive effect when it came into contact with Elijah''s hands, causing an explosion around him, and he was sent away with his hands now sporting a new set of gray stripes. The pain felt very strong, and Elijah''s face was distorted, however, he had a healing spell which he recited as fast as he could: "Oh Great Rat God of Healing!" It was confusing because he had chosen all rat-derived spells, however, the effect was very good since even though it wasn''t a merged spell, the healing was good enough to show some effect when healing his arms, making the gray stripes disappear. However, Elijah could not rest, and Amon did not wait for him. In Amon''s left hand, the scythe''s handle rotated at the wrist. Although the scythe wasrge, he made it rotate in the middle of the scythe''s handle, thus gaining a lot of speed, and when he approached, it made the scythe slide upwards in rotation. The instant the scythe finished sliding, Amon gripped the handle with both hands. With the scythe hanging in the air in rotation, he caught it in perfect time to continue the rotation, using his strength to increase its eleration. *Whoosh!!!* The sound of the wind slicing was screaming in a tone that was extremely annoying. Some students in the audience even covered their ears, as the sound was too loud, causing strong gusts of wind to be created in the process as well. However, luckily, the worst of it didn''t reach them, and they moved out of the way to not be affected. Elijah felt his heart race. He had nowhere else to run, and the scythe was already right above his head. *!* For the first time, he activated a mixed spell. In the next instant the rat tail behind him swung up just above Elijah''s head as he crouched down a little and began to make it spin at great speed. Elijah even manifested water around his foot to bind himself to the earth, preventing himself from floating off at that moment, as the tail propeller he had made was able to do that. The moment the scythe made contact with the tail rotating at great speed, a massive sound of lightning and water connecting erupted simrly to the ssh of arge stone falling into a pond. Elijah''s pseudo tail tried to wrap around the scythe''s de, however, Amon pulled back a little, taking advantage of the scythe''s curvature, and realized even more electrical discharge. The tail was still attached to Elijah and the instant the electrical discharge made contact with the tail, it transferred everything to Elijah and he was screaming until his eyes turned white. *Ding!!!* A bell echoed loudly, and soon came a robotic voice: "End of Duel! Elijah Rodrigues de Sousa Silva Sauros'' defense has beenpletely destroyed! Amon Tang is the winner!" Elijah, in turn, fell to the ground as Amon pulled the scythe back. Elijah''s eyes were white, probably from rolling backward as his body squirmed like a fish out of water. Bianca and the girls apuded: "Amon!!" The other students were a little moved. Although they hadn''t seen much, they were already able to partially determine how powerful Amon was. The apuse of some students also started to echo, along with some whistles and screams. Some girls jokingly shouted some naughty words, however, they stopped when they received cold looks from Barbara, Maisa, and Julia. On his digital watch, Amon received a message saying that he had gained 300,000 Credits. ''Perfect,'' Amon thought. The feeling of being out of credit wasn''t particrly good, and he didn''t like the fact that he had to use Contribution Points, so he felt a sense of relief now that he had that amount of credit. Bianca and the girls approached as Amon walked toward them. After hugging and congratting him, the girls and Amon headed towards the university''s exit gate by elevator. Standing in front of Amon, Bianca pouted, but soon she wrapped her arms around his neck and imnted her lips on his, thrusting her tongue into his mouth in a French kiss. After two minutes or so, she released Amon''s lips with a satisfied look. "See youter, my love~" "Uh, see you some other time¡­ Tomorrow, I guess?" Amon said uncertainly. "Okay, you cane with Ariel when she visits to get her chocte," Bianca said. "Okay." Amon agreed. Barbara also said goodbye to her mother, as well as the girls. After that, they went back to take the elevator. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T ¡º ?? ¡» ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Almost half an hourter, Elijah woke up again. No one cared that he had passed out. Just the fact that they had not called the university''s nursing team meant that he was ''fine'', so the people who had been watching dispersed, leaving him lying on the floor passed out. It wasn''t as if anyone felt sorry for him. The very reason for his request for a duel was revolting. A personality like that, coupled with the fact that they were repulsed by him¡­ people didn''t want to get close to him. "Who am I, and where am I?¡­" Elijah was clearly confused by shock. After a few seconds, he came to and began to remember. For some reason, he mmed his fists into the ground. Creating a hole, he cried, "*Sniff* Damn, damn, damn! I can''t believe I lost to him so pitifully!!" After nearly half an hour of wailing, he yelled, "Amon! From now on you are my rival!!" ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T If possible, please vote with power stones - Even if it''s just one vote, it motivates me to write more and more when I receive your support <3 Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 221 221: Julias Night Visit The next morning, Amon woke up with Julia beside him. Remembering what had happened, Amon looked at her beautiful angelic sleeping face and gave a weak smile. At almost midnight, Julia had appeared in his dorm ringing the doorbell. Amon opened the door and saw Julia. He was only somewhat surprised, as he''d been through this more than once before. It was amazing that the girls could go to the boys'' dorm, however, the same didn''t work for the boys to go to sleep in the girls'' dorm. There was a simple reason: it was for the girls'' privacy, as it was much easier for girls to be harassed than the other way around. Other than that, boys also didn''t tend to mind girlsing in and out of male dorms, as they would hardly be harassed by girls. It was sad that the same thing didn''t apply to girls, and many girls hated this. Apart from the fact that the university was founded by a woman, she knew these facts, so she made the system this way, and it had been maintained until the current day with very fewints over the years. The fact that she allowed girls to go into their boyfriends'' rooms demonstrated that she wasn''t against boys per se and her tolerance was pretty high... But anyway... Julia entered Amon''s 4-room apartment, which contained a bathroom, living room, kitchen, and bedroom. She was dressed in a long-sleeved white button-up shirt, a white knee-length skirt with blue stripes, and ck tights with a 3 cm short heel. Her long blue hair was tied in high braids with two strands forward. She looked beautiful with that hairstyle and outfit. "Want something to drink?" Amon asked softly. Julia normally wasn''t this shy, but she seemed to be a little bit at that moment. However, she took a deep breath as she tried to keep her emotions to herself. "Yes, anything will do," Julia answered. Amon looked at her. After thinking for a second, he walked into the kitchen. Julia followed him in as Amon pulled 2 cans of beer from the fridge. A light shed through Julia''s eyes; she looked surprised by Amon''s choice of drink. "How about this?" Amon offered her one of the cans of beer. "It''ll do." Julia took the offered drink and smiled softly. Slung over her left shoulder was a bag, neither too big nor too small. "Want me to put your bag on the couch?" Amon asked. Seeing him point to her bag, Julia nodded, handing it over to him, "Thank you." "Mm," Amon replied with a nasal sound. With one hand carrying the bag, he walked into the living room and ced it on the couch. Julia followed close behind. Julia seemed to have gathered her courage after taking a long drink of her beer. She asked, "Can I sleep here tonight?" "Yes, you are wee," Amon answered. He opened his own beer and, can in hand, extended it towards her. Julia understood what he wanted; she smiled a little and toasted him. After drinking an entire can of beer, Julia seemed less nervous. She was even smiling more, and her breathing was calmer. Although beer is not very alcoholic, sometimes just a little bit is enough to give someone the courage they need - although drinking too much is not rmended. cing the empty can on the ss table in the living room, Julia, who had be more courageous, approached Amon and wrapped her arms around his neck. She then said in a sweet voice, "You know, I love you very much and I want to sleep in the same bed with you~" Her voice almost melted Amon''s heart, and his whole body grew hot. Her sweet voice was a deadly weapon against him who had a vocal fetish. His voice got a little hoarse. "Do it." " Fufufu, I will~" Julia stood on her tiptoes, pulling him to look at her by cing one of her hands on his head and pressing his lips to hers. Even with the alcohol, Julia''s heart was pounding. She may have seemed more courageous than Maisa, but the reality is that when she was alone with Amon, she would be more shy, although she tried to hide her shyness. Julia let out a moan in Amon''s mouth the instant his hands reached her ass. The feeling of having her ass tight made her even more shy, however, she liked the feeling of his hands on her ass... "Amon, you''ve gotten... very good at these things..." Julia said. Maybe it was just him, but Amon could hear from her tone that she sounded a little jealous as she said that. Amon stopped kissing her, touching her forehead against his, a seductive smile curving his lips. "It''s because I''ve practiced a lot, besides, I believe I do well because I''m with the girl I''m with. I love it." "Am I beautiful?" Julia asks, she feels incredible happiness hearing Amon''s words saying that she was the girl he loves and feels like she wanted to hear more from him. Amon said in a deeper voice, "Yes, you are always beautiful, but today in particr you are very charming." "Hehe~" Julia''s face turned a soft shade of red as she lets out a happy giggle, soon turning into a happy smile with a hint of shyness. "Thank you~" Amon brought his lips to hers, sucking on the underside and gripping gently with his teeth as he slid until a sound came out the instant her lips were released. He smiled. Amon''s smile and the way he tugged on her lip made Julia''s heart skip a beat. She was horrified at how seductive Amon could be, even unconsciously. "You are the death of me¡­" Julia murmured. "Huh? Why do you say that?" Amon, who was about to kiss her, felt her fists hit his chest and heard the words spoken by her. He looked genuinely confused. "That''s what I''m talking about!" She brought her hands forward and squeezed Amon''s cheeks. "Without even knowing it, you act so seductively, making my heart skip a beat~ Pfft-hahaha!" Sheughed when Amon''s expression turned quizzical as she pinched and tugged at his cheeks. It wasn''t like it hurt, so Amon didn''t seem to mind, and seeing herugh, he just let her do it, as he loved herugh. At some point, they went to Amon''s room. Julia asked him for a moment, then she returned dressed in sexy lingerie consisting of just a short red silk dress revealing lots of skin, entuating her beautiful curves. Amon figured she had probably brought it in her bag that was left on the sofa in the living room. Lying down next to him, Julia snuggles into Amon''s arms. Kissing his lips, she said, "Good night, Amon." "Uh, good night." Amon returned the kiss and brought her closer, to the point where she wrapped one of his legs over her while her head was right up against his arm, crushing one of her breasts into his chest as she wrapped her arm around his other side. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T If possible, please vote with power stones - Even if it''s just one vote, it motivates me to write more and more when I receive your support <3 Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 222 222: The Revelation Of Her Feelings Scared Her Julia, who had just woken up, looked at Amon, who was getting too handsome for his own good... He had a seductive look that he gave off in a natural way and a half smile that was somewhat sexy that made her heart flutter. It was unfair how much he could make her flustered as soon as she woke up. "Good morning," Julia said first. She then gave him a sweet smile. Amon reached out with his left hand, tucking her hair behind her ear, and kissed her cheek, "Good morning." "Hehe~" Early in the morning, Julia already felt as if she had eaten gingerbread. Amon hugged her tight. She could hear his heart pounding in his chest as heid her head on it. Julia didn''t feel anything like this even when her father hugged her. It was hard to breathe and her heart was pounding rapidly. She felt her body twitch for no reason. Wearing her red nightgown, she got to her feet. Amon, still dressed, did the same. Although they hadn''t done the act, it didn''t mean nothing had happened... Some things between lovers happened. It was good enough to make Julia, who woke up in a good mood, want to sing like a fairytale princess. Of course, she has a sense of shame; she wouldn''t do something like wake up singing, open the window, say good morning to the birds, etc. Just thinking about something like that made her want to hide under a nket. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T ¡º ?? ¡» ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Kaia''s Lab, Amon soon finds her in an empty room. "Amon, we''re picking up where we left off in thest ss," Kaia said. She was dressed in a simple beige outfit consisting of long pants and a T-shirt. Over it, she wore a whiteb coat that reached down to her ankles. Amon was wearing ck designer pants and a gold satin button-up shirt; three buttons were undone, showing a good deal of his chest. Amon''s arms weren''t overlyrge, however, they were ideally shaped so that the sleeves of his shirt were snug against his biceps. "Have you used the syringes yet?" This was a direct question. Amon was not surprised, as Teacher Kaia had always been like this since they met. "Not yet," Amon replied, "I''m waiting for the best time to use them." "Bianca''s training room?" Kaia asked. "Mm, there I would have a better environment for such a situation," Amon nodded matter-of-factly. On the armrest of the chair, Kaia tapped the fingers of her right hand. The sound of tapping on wood echoed as she then said as soon as her fingers stopped moving, "Okay, I coulde up with a simr means, but it takes a lot of work." She then muttered, "Maybe it''d be a good idea to negotiate with her to let Mabel use this training room too..." Kaia then said as she threw a book toward Amon, "Read that book first." It was a book with a dark green cover and some writing on it. It wasn''t a book with many pages, so it wouldn''t take him long to read. [The Elementary Mental Rune Creation Secrets] Reading the cover of the book, Amon opened it and began to read. Minutester, he deduced the rough contents of the book. It was basically as the title of the book suggested: it was the teaching of how to create elemental mental runes in mental space. Initially, the instructions seemed like a rather crude method, however, the more Amon read, the more he understood howplex and rich the book''s knowledge truly was. It was no surprise that Kaia was such an amazing person. Her knowledge went far beyond that of ordinary people. She had her own way of thinking and a unique way of finding solutions to something that many could not even imagine. Amon didn''t really expect Teacher Kaia to suggest that he read this book. For, as she said before, it was necessary to have more knowledge and practice more. However, the fact that she trusted him with this book made Amon take this matter seriously. Time passed, and soon it had been a few hours. Amon read and reread the book several times just to make sure he didn''t miss any point. Only when he read it for thest time and realized that all of his questions were answered did Amon close the book. "You finished?" Teacher Kaia asked, then said, "I''m going to ask you a few questions. I want to know how deep your understanding has be from reading this book. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T ¡º ?? ¡» ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Ariel was walking alone in therge courtyard of the university''s east wing. Her sses had ended, and while at the moment there weren''t any sses that piqued her interest, Ariel decided to walk a little by herself. There was actually another reason why she wanted to be alone at that moment. Ariel was reflecting on several things that had been happening in her life since she found Amon. Honestly, Ariel was worried. Whenever she was around Amon, she felt at ease, however, there were other feelings that she had been hiding in her heart. One of her worries was because of what had happened this morning. Upon waking, Ariel realized she had dreamed of Amon... She murmured his name. The worst thing wasn''t even that, it was the voice she produced when she murmured his name. Her voice was like a drop of pure, unsullied water; the purity of its sound could have made anyone shudder. She felt so taken aback by her coquettish, feminine voice that it had startled her a little. It was fascinating how beautiful her eyes could look when getting wet when threatening to shed tears. Ariel took a few deep breaths as she stabilized her mental state. After some time, her eyes turned cold as she saw some people approaching. With a cold look and an indifferent expression, she walked past these people. Ariel walked towards the water department, however, she stopped when she saw the twins and that''s when her expression changed to a smile. "Maisa, Julia~!" Ariel waved at the two. "Ariel." The two noticed her and waved back as they walked towards her. Julia frowned a little when looking at Ariel up close, but she didn''t know why she felt she looked a little different. The same could be said for Maisa; she felt something different about Ariel, but she couldn''t put her finger on what exactly was different about her. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T If possible, please vote with power stones - Even if it''s just one vote, it motivates me to write more and more when I receive your support <3 Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 223 223: Musical Note Recently, Victor Nunes heard about an iparable genius from the first year. At first, he didn''t care much, but when he heard that this genius was being considered the number one among his peers in the Rank Inate level 1, he cared. Victor Nunes was not only proud, but also confident in his own strength. After all, he had a double affinity with lightning and wind, and by fusing them, he created a powerful Gic Factor. To this day, he had never lost to anyone at the same level, so he was upset to see that someone was being considered better than him. "Look, it''s Victor Nunes!" a girl who was a fan of his shouted. Victor Nunes was not only very powerful, but also very handsome. Plus, he had a huge amount of confidence, creating an aura around him that differentiated him from others. At 189 cm tall, Victor had grayish-blue eyes and short golden-blonde hair. His physique was neither big nor small, with a chest circumference of 90 cm, a waist circumference of 80 cm, a hip circumference of 90 cm, and weighing 71 kg. It was no wonder he could attract so many looks from both girls and even boys. Although his looks didn''t go so far as to make straight men doubt their own sexuality, he could make them feel depressed by feeling inferior to him. Many girls looked at him with admiration and said some words of adoration. Many boys, although they knew he was someone on another level, still felt jealous seeing the level of attention he was receiving. Because of all this, Victor Nunes felt even more confident and excited with all the attention he was getting. He knew he looked good, and the fact that so many people recognized him only reinforced his self-confidence. However¡­ he was still bothered by the first-year genius who was now being considered the best. He decided he needed to meet this young prodigy and find out if he was really as good as they said. That''s when he got the idea to challenge thest person who fought against Amon: Elijah. It was said that although Elijah had lost, he was still able to pose some challenge, despite not hurting Amon. Therefore, to show that he was even better, Victor Nunes decided to look for Elijah. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T In theboratory. "Summarize everything you have understood so far," Teacher Kaia requested. Amon said, "Well, at first I thought the method was a bit simplistic, but as I read more, I realized that it is veryplex and rich in detail. Creating the elementary mental rune requires a great deal of knowledge about the mind and its connection with the energy of the universe. I understood that it is necessary to have a deep understanding of the elements that make up the rune, as well as the ability to visualize and manipte mental energy to create a physical representation of the rune in our mental space." Amon continued, "I also realized that creating the elementary mental rune is not an easy process. It requires time, patience, and practice to masterpletely. It is a process that requires arge amount of mental energy and a deep connection with gics. Additionally, I also learned that the created rune can be used for a variety of purposes, from healing to manipting elements of nature." Amon then continued, "In summary, the book taught me that creating the elementary mental rune is both an art and a science. It requires abination of theoretical knowledge, practical skills, and intuition to create a powerful and effective rune." "You are correct, Amon. Creating the elementary mental rune is indeed an art and a science, and you have captured the essence of that by reading the book," Kaia said with a satisfied smile. She then stood up and walked to the center of the room. "I will show you an example of how the rune can be used for healing," she said, focusing on her breathing. She closed her eyes and began to visualize the image of a rune in her mind. Amon watched attentively as Kaia concentrated on her meditation. He could feel the energy around her increasing as she continued her visualization. Finally, Kaia opened her eyes and pointed to a withered flower in a nearby vase. "Watch," said Kaia as she raised her hand and touched the flower with her fingertip. "Now, pay attention to the flower." Amon looked at the withered flower and was surprised to see it starting to revive. The petals that were once wilted were slowly opening, and the flower began to rise toward the sunlight. "That''s amazing!" eximed Amon, looking at Kaia with admiration. "You really have a deep understanding of mental energies and their healing abilities." Kaia smiled. "Now you understand the importance of creating the elemental mental rune, Amon. It''s a powerful tool that can be used for healing, manipting gic energy, and much more. And now, it''s time for us to start practicing." Teacher Kaia tested Amon and discovered that he had a lot of familiarity with music, so she suggested he create something rted to music, particrly a musical note. Amon, upon hearing this, responded and did as she suggested. Amon, taking Teacher Kaia''s suggestion to heart, began to think about how he could create an elemental mental rune that represented a musical note. He closed his eyes and started to focus on his breathing, trying to connect with gic energy. He began to visualize a musical note in his mind, trying to capture the essence of the sound and transform it into mental energy. Then he started to manipte the energy, shaping it into a physical representation of the musical note in his mental space. Amon worked for hours on creating the elemental mental rune for the musical note, adjusting and refining it until he was satisfied with the result. He then showed his creation to Teacher Kaia, who smiled upon seeing the rune. "That''s amazing, Amon," she said to him, "You managed to capture the essence of music in an elemental mental rune. I''m impressed with your skill and intuition." Amon was happy with Teacher Kaia''s praise and knew he had found a new passion in creating elemental mental runes. He was excited - though his expression didn''t show it much - to continue practicing and discover what else he could create with his newfound knowledge. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T If possible, please vote with power stones - Even if it''s just one vote, it motivates me to write more and more when I receive your support <3 Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 224 224: Barbara And Julia Knock On The Door Late At Night Amon arranged to meet Maisa, Julia, Barbara, and Ariel at a caf¨¦ in the university center. When he arrived, he was impressed by the beauty of his three girlfriends. Maisa was wearing a ck blouse and a pink skirt with a pair of high boots. Her blue hair was loose and cascaded down her shoulders. Julia was wearing a tight red dress that highlighted her curves, and her dark blue hair was tied in a high ponytail. Barbara was wearing a white blouse, jean shorts, and sandals, and her red hair was loose and slightly curly. Ariel, meanwhile, wore a ck top and ripped jeans, with a short boot, and her blond hair was tied in two braids. "Love your outfits today," said Amon, looking at each of them. "Oh, thank you Amon!" said Julia, excitedly. "I knew you would like this dress." "I feel so good in this skirt," said Ariel, spinning to show the aqua-green piece she was wearing. "I''m d you like it, Amon," said Barbara, smiling. "I was unsure if the choice was right." They continued chatting, animatedly talking about college and ns for the future. Amon couldn''t help but feel grateful to have these four girls in his life. Each one of them was unique and special in their own way, and he felt lucky to have them as girlfriends and friends. Suddenly, Ariel cracked a joke that left the other girls slightly embarrassed. Amon noticed but remained calm and tried to change the subject. "So, girls, what do you think of going to the park this afternoon? The weather is so pleasant outside," suggested Amon. "I would love to!" said Maisa, excitedly. "Great idea, Amon!" agreed Julia. Barbara and Ariel also agreed, and so their group said goodbye to the caf¨¦ and headed towards the park. During the walk, Amon couldn''t help but smile as he watched his girlfriends having fun and enjoying their time together. As they walked through the park, the girls began to tell some funny stories about their experiences in college. Ariel, as always, was eager to liven things up and made some provocative jokes that made the other girlsugh and blush slightly. Amon couldn''t help but smile as he saw them so happy andfortable together. He knew that, despite the somewhat daring jokes, his girlfriends respected and loved each other deeply. After a while, they found a quiet area of the park and sat on a bench in the shade of the trees. Maisa rested her head on Amon''s shoulder, while the other girls continued to talk and y amongst themselves. At one point, Julia approached Amon and whispered in his ear, "I''m happy that we''re all together like this, but I can''t wait to have a more intimate moment alone." Amon smiled and whispered back, "Me too, Julia. But for now, let''s enjoy each other''spany here in the park." Meanwhile, Barbara and Ariel were talking about some adventures they had had together in the past,ughing loudly and having fun. Ariel, with a mischievous smile on her face, suggested they try the roller coaster, and they all agreed excitedly. The girls headed eagerly towards the roller coaster, excited about the prospect of adrenaline and excitement. Ariel was particrly excited, as she loved the feeling of speed and height. She sat next to Amon in the line, chatting animatedly with him as they waited their turn. When the time came, they boarded the roller coaster and started climbing the first steep hill. Ariel let out an excited scream as they reached the top, but then suddenly something went wrong! The safety bar didn''t close properly, and Ariel was thrown out of her seat. Maisa screamed in panic as Ariel disappeared from sight. But then they saw her floating in the air, her silver-white hair flying in the wind as she used her psychic powers to hold herself up. She floated safely to the ground, where she was immediately surrounded by her worried friends. "Are you okay, Ariel?" Barbara asked, concerned. Ariel, still trembling from the shock, nodded. "Yes, I''m fine. It was scary, but I managed to use my powers to protect myself." The other girls surrounded Ariel, showing their concern and care. Amon silently showed his gratitude that she was able to save herself, feeling a strong sense of admiration for her. After checking that Ariel was really okay, the group decided to end the day with a quiet stroll in the park. As they walked together, the girls talked about how much they valued the time they spent together and how much they loved each other. Amon felt deeply grateful to have these four wonderful women in his life and knew he would never let them go. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Later, Amon, who was already in his dormitory apartment, heard someone knocking on the door. Upon opening it, he saw Barbara. "Barbara, what a pleasant surprise," Amon said as he saw the girl at the door. He was impressed with her appearance that night; she looked especially beautiful. "You look amazing tonight," he said,plimenting her in a sincere tone. Barbara blushed lightly and smiled, feeling delighted by Amon''s words. She was dressed in an outfit that made her feel good about herself and thought he might like it. "Thank you. You look great too," she replied, smiling. "Can Ie in?" The two had an intimate conversation and Barbara asked if he wouldn''t invite her in. Amon let her in. They sat on the couch and talked for a while, sharing thoughts and emotions. Barbara, in turn, was clearly interested in Amon and approached him, looking into his eyes. "You know I like you, Amon," she said softly. Amon felt drawn to her and felt his heart beating faster. He couldn''t deny that he also had feelings for Barbara. "I like you too, Barbara," he said, caressing her face. Barbara smiled and approached him, kissing him passionately. Amon responded to the kiss, and in no time, they were kissing ardently. Barbara spoke amidst the kiss. "I want to sleep with you, Amon." Amon stepped back a little, looking at her. "Of course, you can, Barbara." Barbara smiled and approached him again, kissing him with more intensity. They continued kissing, but suddenly, they heard a knock on the door. Amon quickly pulled away from Barbara, looking at the door. "Wait here. I''ll see who it is," he said before getting up and walking towards the door. Amon opened it and saw that it was Julia. She seemed surprised and a little upset to see him with Barbara, but quickly disguised her feelings. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T If possible, please vote with power stones - Even if it''s just one vote, it motivates me to write more and more when I receive your support <3 Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 225 Capítulo 225: Night Of Comfort And Harmony "Amon, I came to spend the night!" Decisively, Julia dered her intentions, assuming a dignified expression, hopefully leaving no room for Amon to refuse. "Okay." However, contrary to what she imagined, Amon easily epted. Since Amon had started dating four girls and they epted, there was no problem in his mind in sharing the bed between the four of them, especially since his bed was quiterge. There was no logical reason for him to refuse her request. "I think that''s good, hehe~" Julia''s mood quickly changed. She looked at Barbara who was sitting on the couch and gave her a subtle nce. Although Barbara felt a little sad seeing how Julia was behaving, she ended upughing discreetly. She knew she couldn''t always monopolize Amon, since she was merely one of his girlfriends. The two had known each other for a long time and had even shared a medicinal bath, so there was no problem sharing a bed. Barbara had note with any ulterior motive; she just wanted to be close to Amon. After Julia entered, Amon closed the door and the three of them sat on the living room couch while a TV program was on. Julia was on Amon''s left side and Barbara was on his right. During the program, the three of them talked about various topics, from trivial daily things to the activities they were doing at university. Amon paid attention to both of the girls, asking each of them questions from time to time andughing at the jokes they told. It was as if he had no worries in the world at that moment. Meanwhile, Julia and Barbara feltfortable beside him. They knew that even if they shared Amon''s time, he still loved them the same way and was willing to take care of them. After a while, the TV program ended and Amon invited the two of them to go to sleep. So the three of them went to Amon''s bedroom and the two girls changed into morefortable clothes. Amon also put onfortable clothes andy down on the bed. Julia snuggled up beside Amon, while Barbaray on the other side of the bed. Amon hugged Julia and put an arm over Barbara, making them feelforted and secure. "Good night, girls," Amon said, kissing each of their foreheads. "Good night, love," Julia replied, smiling. "Good night, Amon," Barbara said, returning the smile. The three of them fell asleep in an atmosphere of tranquility and harmony. They were about to face many difficulties together, so it was good that they became even closer, especially when their lives would be at risk in the future battles they would face. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T The next morning, Amon woke up early and carefully got up so as not to wake Julia and Barbara, who were still sleeping next to him. He took a quick shower and dressed up to go to ss. Amon left the room and went to the kitchen to prepare some coffee while he waited for them to wake up. Sometimeter, Julia and Barbara woke up and joined him in the kitchen, still groggy. "Good morning, girls!" Amon greeted them with a small smile on his face. "Good morning, Amon," Julia replied, yawning. "Good morning~" Barbara said, rubbing her eyes. The two girls were a bit lost as they stared at Amon wearing an apron. Amon was a tall and slender young man with an athletic and well-groomed appearance. He had short, ck hair that framed his angr face, contrasting his honey-colored eyes. His face was sculpted by well-defined features, such as a strong chin and a defined jawline. He had clear and smooth skin, with few visible imperfections. Overall, Amon had an attractive and confident appearance that drew people''s attention to him. Seeing him in the apron was quite the contrast, although not an unpleasant one. Once the two of them sat down at the table, Amon turned his attention back to what he was doing in the kitchen. Amon was wearing a short-sleeved ck t-shirt and dark jeans. Over them, he was wearing the white apron that was a bit dirty due to the activities he was doing in the kitchen. His short ck hair was a bit messy, and he wore a pair of white sneakers. His honey-colored eyes were focused on the task he was executing at the moment. Amon started to cook a delicious meal for everyone. He used some herbs and spices he found in the forest to vor the meat and cut fresh vegetables to make a sd. While he was cooking, he also prepared some tea for them to drink. When the food was ready, he put everything on tes and served them to Julia and Barbara. They praised the food, saying they had never eaten anything so delicious. While they ate, they talked andughed together. Amon remained calm most of the time, but asionally he alsoughed a bit, especially when the two girls told funny stories about the things that happened to them in their childhood. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T When Julia and Barbara went out with Amon, it caused a sensation, especially when they left the men''s dormitory together. Julia was a tall and slender young woman, with a graceful and elegant appearance. She had long, silky, dark blue hair that fell in perfect curls to her waist. Her eyes wererge, with a bright purple color, and were often described as captivating and mesmerizing. Her face was marked by well-defined features, such as a thin nose and full lips. She had clear and smooth skin, without any imperfections. Overall, Julia had a very beautiful and attractive appearance that drew people''s attention to her. Julia usually wore stylish and well-fitting clothes that enhanced her slender figure. She prefered shades of blue and purple thatplemented her appearance and eye color. She was a confident and charismatic young woman, and this was reflected in her appearance and the way she presented herself to the world. On the other hand, Barbara was a tall and slender young woman, with an elegant and captivating appearance. She had bright red hair that was long and cascaded down her back. Her eyes were a bright light green, with a shine that reflected her strong and confident personality. Her face was marked by soft and delicate features, with pink lips and a small, upturned nose. She had clear and smooth skin, without any imperfections. Barbara was a stylish and charming person, with a firm and confident posture. She usually wore elegant and well-tailored clothes that enhanced her slender figure. She had a striking presence and was capable of attracting people''s attention without much effort. Being next to Julia and Barbara, Amon represented a powerful and admirable individual, capable of drawing people''s attention around him. His presence was striking and conveyed an air of confidence and security. People tended to feel impressed and intrigued when they saw Amon, especially now with the two young women, one on each side, considering that they were heralded as the most talented in the university in their respective gic fields. Some people might have felt envious or even a little resentful towards Amon because of his great gic power and thepany of two such talented young women. However, others felt inspired and motivated to strive even harder to achieve a simr level of sess and prestige. Overall, Amon''s presence next to Julia and Barbara caused feelings of admiration and fascination among the people around them. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T If possible, please vote with power stones - Even if it''s just one vote, it motivates me to write more and more when I receive your support <3 Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 226 226: Ariels Inner Conflict: Between Love And Ambition Rumors began to surface at the university. Victor, who had met up with Elijah, challenged him to a duel and won with just one blow. Soon, people from the university, including both students and professors, found a video filmed by one of the students. The video showed the fight between Elijah and Victor¡­ if it could even be called a fight? Victor simply appeared in front of Elijah when the fight began, and with a single punch to the stomach, made Elijah vomit his lunch (presumably). This video went viral, especially due to the words Victor said upon learning he was being filmed: "This is the person that Amon Tang, the genius of the first year, took time to defeat? Disappointing~ I thought Amon was someone better, but it seems I was wrong! In the end, I am the strongest Rank 1 Innate on campus!" The Rumors about the fight between Victor and Elijah began to circte around the university after the release of the video showing Victor''s victory with just one blow. Victor''s arrogant words in the video, iming he was the strongest Rank 1 Innate, only added to the controversy. Some students and professors were shocked at how easily Victor had defeated Elijah, while others wondered if the fight was fair. The reference to Amon Tang, a genius of the first year, who allegedly took his time to defeat Elijah, also generated a lot of discussions. Although Victor was seen as arrogant, some people still couldn''t hate him because of his charismatic appearance. However, there were many people who already disliked Amon and used this opportunity to spread rumors about how Victor was superior to him. In summary, the rumors about the fight between Victor and Elijah caused a lot of controversies and fueled even more rivalry among the university students. Later, Ariel went to theboratory and met with Amon. Ariel showed Amon the video, but he didn''t seem to care much about the matter. While watching the video calmly and with a bit of indifference, he replied, "This doesn''t surprise me. I expected something like this could happen. Some students always try to get attention in some way, and often it involves belittling others." Amon continued speaking calmly, but Ariel could sense that there was something behind this apparent indifference. That''s when she heard him continue speaking. "Moreover, I don''t care about this kind ofpetition. What matters to me is my own growth and development. If Victor thinks he''s the strongest Rank 1 Innate, that''s his problem. I know my potential, and I don''t need to prove anything to anyone." Yes, indeed. This suited him better. It didn''t matter to Amon if Victor thought he was better or not. Being dered the best didn''t make one the best. If it did, Amon wouldn''t have ever needed to train,l; he would have just spent all the resources he had to buy public opinion and make himself the "best." Amon''s attitude towards the rumors and rivalry among university students showed that he was a mature individual focused on his own development. For him, what mattered was his own growth and not the opinions of others about him. Ariel agreed with Amon and praised his attitude. They continued to talk about other topics rted to training and evolution in the Innate Rank, exchanging ideas and experiences. Ariel was impressed with Amon''s mature attitude, but she felt strange because they were alone. She still couldn''t handle her current feelings well, especially when being alone with him. "Are the girls going to take much longer?" Ariel murmured. She seemed a bit different, even a little spaced out. Ariel seemed ufortable with the situation of being alone with Amon and asked if the other girls would take longer to arrive. She seemed distracted and a little spaced out, perhaps because of her feelings toward Amon. At first, everything was fine, since they had plenty to talk about, but when the conversation died down, she realized that she was now alone with him and let her thoughts run wild. But suddenly, she pped herself in the face with force using both hands, and quickly, her cheeks turned red. Amon looked at her with surprise, not seeming to have expected her to do something like that. Ariel was a little embarrassed initially, but soon recovered and asked, "What is the ce called where all your dreamse true, but it''s also where people go when they''re sleeping?" "In bed?" Amon replied. Ariel smiled, satisfied with the answer and joked, "You''re quick on the draw, Amon! I was thinking of saying ''the mind,'' but in bed is also a good answer." At the same time, theboratory door opened and Maisa, Julia, and Barbara appeared. Discreetly, Ariel let out a sigh of relief, then returned to her usual yful expression. POV - Ariel Sometimes I find myself wondering what it would be like to be in a romantic rtionship. It''s not like I''ve never had the opportunity, but something inside me holds me back. It''s like I''m constantly struggling between following my heart and my head. I always knew I wanted to be powerful, not out of greed, but because I wanted to have the power to give my mother afortable and dignified life. She has done so much for me and I want to repay her in some way. But at the same time, there is a part of me that longs for love andpanionship. The problem is that I fear a romantic rtionship could distract me from my main goal. What if I fell in love and ended up dedicating more time and effort to my partner than to my own rise to power? I can''t afford to let that happen. I know it may seem selfish, but it''s the only way I see to honor everything my mother sacrificed for me. I want to be able to give her everything she deserves, and that means I have to be strong and focused on my goals. Amon is good to me; I understand that. But even though I''m confident in my own appearance, Amon already has four beautiful girlfriends. I don''t want to put myself in a situation where I could end up hurting or being a stumbling block for other people. I don''t think I''m ready for a rtionship yet¡­ at least not now. I think the best thing I can do now is to continue focusing on my goals and work hard to achieve them. Maybe in the future I''ll be ready for a rtionship, but for now I need to be patient and trust myself. I want to be strong, someone who can make a difference in the world. And I won''t let anything stop me from achieving that goal, not even my own heart. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T If possible, please vote with power stones - Even if it''s just one vote, it motivates me to write more and more when I receive your support <3 Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 227 227: Amon Plays Piano In theboratory, Ariel and the girls talked to Amon for a while. They were discussing the expedition they were going to make to the Tower and then to a level 1 danger. Ariel couldn''t hide the excitement on her face. She had always loved adventures, and this would be a great opportunity for her. "I can''t wait to explore these ces and see what we will find!" Ariel eximed, "It will be a great adventure for all of us." Amon exined that they were going to train and be stronger, but they still needed to be careful. Even with the danger level being only 1. "We cannot underestimate the threat," he warned. Ariel agreed with him but was still eager to start the expedition. "I understand that we need to be careful, but we can''t let fear stop us from exploring the unknown," she said. Maisa, Julia, and Barbara seemed to share Ariel''s excitement, but they also had their concerns. However, they all knew that even if something went wrong, they wouldn''t actually die. This made them more at ease about venturing onto an unknown. After the conversation in theboratory, Amon and the girls met up with Professor Kaia and Mabel. The girl seemed excited about the idea of joining the expedition to the Tower and to a level 1 danger. "Mabel, it''s great to see that you''re interested in joining us," said Julia. Maisa suggested they dine together at a restaurant on campus to discuss more about the expedition, as well as make a n. Amon agreed, thinking it would be a good opportunity to get to know Mabel better. It didn''t take them long to arrive at the location. The restaurant was grand and sophisticated, with dark gray stone walls and high ceilings adorned with sparkling crystal chandeliers. The entrance of the restaurant was marked by a huge floral arrangement that exuded a delicate perfume. The furniture was elegant, with cushioned chairs and polished wooden tables that shimmered under the soft glow of the candles. The atmosphere was cozy and weing, giving off an elegant and refined ambiance. The walls were adorned with beautiful artwork, while the sophisticated arrangements of flowers added a touch of color and fragrance to the environment. The menu was extensive and varied, offering a wide selection of fine dishes prepared with fresh, high-quality ingredients. Meanwhile, the aroma of freshly prepared dishes lingered in the air, leaving everyone salivating. The waiters were attentive and helpful, dressed in elegant and well-maintained uniforms. The service was impable, from the way they presented the dishes to the way they served the drinks. Overall, the restaurant was a perfect ce for a sophisticated and elegant dinner, with a refined ambiance and exceptional service. As the group ate, Julia continued to emphasize the importance of preparation for their uing trip. "We can''t underestimate the danger on an unknown, especially one at danger level 1," she said. "We need to be ready for any eventuality." Mabel seemed to understand Julia, Amon, and the other girls'' concerns. "I understand that there are risks involved." Amon added, "But there are also great rewards in exploring the unknown. That''s why we''re doing this." Mabel smiled and agreed, "Yes, I''m very excited to see what we''ll find at the Tower and on a Level 1 danger." Amon took the opportunity to ask Mabel about her experience on previous expeditions. "Have you ever done anything like this before?" Mabel shook her head, "Not exactly, but I''ve participated in some research expeditions that took ce in remote areas. I think that could help me better adapt to unexpected situations." Maisa nodded, impressed. "That''s good to know. We''ll need everyone''s experience to ensure we seed." As the discussion unfolded, everyone seemed eager to get started on the expedition and see what they would find. Amon knew there was a lot of work to be done before that. As they talked about the expedition, Ariel watched the excitement on her friends'' faces. She was also excited to explore an unknown, but she knew they needed to be careful. Suddenly, the sound of a piano interrupted the conversation and everyone at the tables looked in the direction of the source. Ariel saw a pianist approaching and taking their attention. That''s when she had an idea. With a mischievous smile, she said to Amon, "I remember you saying you know how to y the piano. Why don''t you y us a song?" Amon looked surprised by the request but eventually agreed. Amon could see the excitement increasing among the girls around the table. "Sure. What song would you like to hear?" he asked. "F¨¹r Elise", requested Ariel. ["F¨¹r Elise" is a famous piano pieceposed by Ludwig van Beethoven in 1810. The music is known for its energy and motivational qualities, with lively notes that inspire people to move. The music begins with a recognizable and familiar themeposed of a series of bouncy and repeated notes that capture the listener''s attention. The melody develops into a continuous pattern of notes that grow and diminish in intensity, creating a sense of movement and progression. The music features a series of variations on the initial theme, with changes in rhythm and dynamics that keep the music interesting and exciting. Thebination of sharp and vibrant notes with smoother and more melodic passages creates a perfect bnce of energy and emotion, making it a motivational piece of music. With "F¨¹r Elise," Beethoven created a ssical score that can inspire and motivate people of all ages and backgrounds, making them move forward.] "Okay," Amon got up and went over to the restaurant manager. Receiving approval to y a song, he went to the piano. Amon started ying Beethoven''s "F¨¹r Elise" on the piano, and the sound was so captivating that the girls at the table fell silent as they listened. The melody started softly but soon became more intense and dramatic. Ariel was delighted with the music and felt her heart beating in sync with the rhythm. She looked at Amon as he yed and saw the concentrated expression on his face. Mabel, Julia, Maisa, and Barbara were all very impressed with Amon''s piano skills. They looked at each other, observing that they all wore admiring smiles. The music continued to grow and be more powerful, and Ariel felt a shiver run through her body. She waspletely immersed in the music and felt inspired to face any challenge. When Amon finished ying, all the girls at the table apuded enthusiastically. Ariel smiled at him and said, "That was amazing, Amon! You''re an incredible pianist!" The other girls agreed and added their praises for his piano skills. Amon thanked everyone and got up, returning to his seat. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T If possible, please vote with power stones - Even if it''s just one vote, it motivates me to write more and more when I receive your support <3 Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 228 228: A Night Of Conversations And Emotions Things were progressing in a good direction. Mabel agreed to their n of going to the Tower during the vacation and exploring the called Nuvoria. Nuvoria was a rocky with a dense atmosphereposed mainly of nitrogen and oxygen. It was about 1.5 timesrger than Amon and the girls'' home, with a gravity about 20% stronger. This meant that Nuvoria had a denser atmosphere and a stronger gravitational field, giving it some unique characteristics. Nuvoria had a more rugged surface, with higher mountain chains and deeper valleys. Additionally, it had more active volcanoes and more frequent earthquakes due to its intense geological activity. However, life was able to thrive on Nuvoria thanks to its oxygen-rich atmosphere and abundant liquid water. Nuvoria had a slower rotation than Amon and the girls'' home, meaning its days were longer. A day on Nuvoria wouldst about 30 Earth hours. Additionally, Nuvoria had a more pronounced axial tilt, resulting in more extreme seasons. Summers were hotter and winters colder, but life was still able to adapt to these conditions. Nuvoria''s core was hotter than that ofmons, resulting in a stronger maic field. This protected Nuvoria from harmful sr and cosmic particles and allowed for the formation of beautiful auroras around the poles. In summary, Nuvoria was a more taxing than Amon and the girls'' home due to its dense atmosphere, stronger gravitational field, intense geological activity, and stronger maic field. Despite this, life was able to thrive on Nuvoria thanks to its liquid water and oxygen-rich atmosphere. Amon pondered over the information he had just received. It was undeniable that the the team was heading towards would be dangerous. After all, there were living beings with powers up to Inate Level 3 and, in rare cases, even beings at the Beginner Mutant Level. Amon knew that the team would face many challenges, but there was also a good chance they would achieve something valuable. Upon returning to the dormitory, Amon was surprised by a message from Maisa. She wasining a little about him sleeping with Julia and Barbara and leaving her out. Maisa demanded that it be her turn the uing night. Amon pondered for a moment, but there was no reason to refuse. He easily epted, as he himself enjoyed the time he spends with her. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Amon awaited Maisa''s arrival, and when she finally showed up, he felt a wave of admiration for her appearance. "Wow, you look amazing," he said, smiling a bit at her as he opened the door to let her in. He noticed that she was wearing a tight-fitting outfit that entuated her curves, and her dark blue hair was tied up in a high and elegant ponytail. Seeing the smile on Amon''s face, Maisa felt happy and confident, as it was rare for him to smile. She knew that her appearance was one of her better characteristics, and having Amonpliment her made her feel even more beautiful. She returned thepliment with a kiss on Amon''s lips, and he wrapped his arms around her. "You look great too, Amon," she said, taking a step back to admire him. She noticed that he was wearing a tight ck shirt and dark jeans that entuated his slim and athletic figure. His ck hair was slightly messy, which made him even more charming. After locking the door, they sat on the couch and started talking. Amon could see that Maisa was a little nervous, so he tried to make her feel morefortable. They talked about their recent experiences in the city and their expectations for the next they would visit. Over time, Maisa rxed and felt morefortable next to Amon. As they talked, Amon could feel Maisa''s tension dissipating. He wondered why she was nervous? It wasn''t the first time she was sleeping with him, but he didn''t ask. Instead, he talked about the they were about to visit and what he hoped to find there. Maisa listened attentively and with animated expressions, seemingpletely involved in the conversation. Amon noticed that she was very expressive, her purple eyes sparkling as she talked about her own expectations for the adventure. Finally, they finished their conversation and got ready to go to bed. Amon pulled Maisa close and kissed her again, feeling the softness of her lips against his. He was truly happy to have her here. Maisa responded to Amon''s kiss with passion, feeling more and morefortable in his presence. She wondered why she had been so nervous before, but now everything felt so natural. She also noticed the happy expression on Amon''s face as he kissed her, and she felt grateful for being able to provide him with that happiness. When they finally went to the bedroom, Amon held Maisa''s hand and led her to the bed, where theyy down together. Maisa could feel her heart racing, but she also felt safe in Amon''s arms. She turned to face him and her purple eyes met his. Amon seemed to be looking inside her, and Maisa could feel the emotion in his gaze. "I''m so happy that you''re here," he said, stroking her face, "I feelplete with you." Maisa was touched by Amon''s words and squeezed his hand in response. She knew that her feelings for him were deep and true, and this night promised to be special for both of them. They kissed again, but this time with more passion and intensity. Maisa could feel Amon''s hands exploring every part of her body, and she surrendered herselfpletely to him. She felt happy and fulfilled, knowing that she was with the right person. As they were together in bed, Amon and Maisa gave in to pleasure, feelingpletely connected to each other. Emotions overflowed, and although they didn''t quite pop the cherry... it was a memorable and satisfying night. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T If possible, please vote with power stones - Even if it''s just one vote, it motivates me to write more and more when I receive your support <3 Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 229 229: Last Day Before Vacation Ma¨ªsa woke up with the sun starting toe in through the window of her bedroom. She got up, stretched, and realized she was the first one awake. Deciding to take advantage of the moment of tranquility, she went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. Although she was not a great cook, she knew the basics and could prepare some simple things. While cooking, she began to think about what she would do for the rest of the day and wondered if Amon had any ns in mind. When Amon entered the kitchen, she noticed he was still sleepy and his hair was disheveled, but before she could say anything, he greeted her with a "good morning" and headed to the bathroom. Maisa took the moment before he''d return to finish setting the table and put the food on it. When Amon returned to the kitchen, he noticed what Maisa was wearing andplimented her calmly and elegantly. "You look even more beautiful today, Maisa," he said as he sat down at the table. She smiled a little awkwardly and thanked him for thepliment. Ma¨ªsa was wearing ck skinny jeans that enhanced her long and toned legs. On top, she wore a white long-sleeved dress shirt with a well-defined cor buttoned up to her neck. The shirt fit close to her body, emphasizing her small waist. Over the shirt, she had on a light gray sweater with long sleeves and a V-neckline, leaving a bit of the cor of the shirt visible. On her feet, Ma¨ªsa opted for a pair of white sneakers that matched the rest of her outfit perfectly. Maisa exudes confidence and elegance with her well-chosen look. She grabbed her ck leather bag and a dark gray coat to protect herself from the cold, as the day was starting off very chilly. "I don''t know if it''s appropriate for breakfast," shemented to Amon as he started to pour the coffee. "Don''t worry, Maisa. You look good in anything," he replied, smiling. Maisa blushed and tried not to seem too happy with thepliment. They started eating and Amonplimented the taste of the food. "This is delicious, Ma¨ªsa." "Thank you, Amon. I just made some toast and scrambled eggs," she replied with a smile. After breakfast, they washed the dishes together and decided to go out. When Amon and Maisa left the apartment, some female students who were spending the night with their boyfriends noticed their presence. As Amon was known for bringing different girlfriends, some of them already knew him and saw him leaving with other girls, which caused jealousy andments among them. After all, Amon was known to be one of the most talented students at the university, and his girlfriends were equally impressive. Thements and gossip started immediately. "Did you see who came out of your neighbor''s apartment?" whispered Gabri to her friend Julia. "Yes, it was Amon and a very beautiful girl," responded Jana, looking at the street to try to see them again. "Oh, I already know this Amon. He always brings a different girlfriend here,"mented Ana, another student who was also spending the night with her boyfriend in the same building. The girls continued whispering andmenting about Amon while he and Maisa headed toward the university. Amon was known for being one of the best first-year students and for leading the team that won the tournament among the top four universities. The girls couldn''t help butment on the fact that he was a genius. "I don''t understand how he can be so intelligent and still have time to go out with so many girls," Gabrimented. "It''s not fair. I wish my boyfriend was as smart as him," said Jana, sighing. The girls continued to talk about Amon and his conquests while Maisa and he moved forward, indifferent to thements of others. For them, the important thing was to keep moving forward and focus on their own goals. As they walked, Maisa and Amon exchanged a few words, discussing the final exam they would haveter at the university before the holidays. Maisa was excited because she knew she studied hard for this test, while Amon was confident in his abilities. "Do you think we''ll do well?" Maisa asked. "Definitely," Amon calmly replied. The girls who were watching the two continued to whisper andment about them, but they were so focused on their goals that they didn''t even notice the attention they themselves were receiving. It should have been more important to focus on themselves, regardless of what others might think or say about them. Of course, even if they didn''t care, there were still people talking about them. "Did you see who just left Amon''s apartment? He always has a different girl with him," a student whispered to her friend as they walked down the hallway. "Really? I saw him with a red-haired one and another with dark blue hair that looked like her, but with even more bust yesterday," replied the other student. Thements about Amon and his girlfriends quickly spread among the students. Somemented on how he managed to attract so many girls, while others looked enviously at the beautiful Maisa who just left with Amon. But of course, it wasn''t just the girls who werementing. Some of the university guys also cast jealous nces as they watched Amon and his girlfriend leave together. "This guy is really lucky, isn''t he? He has at least three beautiful girlfriends," a boy said to his friend. "''Lucky'' is an understatement; he''s a genius, one of the best in the university. What girl wouldn''t want to be with him?" replied his friend, with a little admiration in his voice. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Amon arrived in the ssroom and observed his ssmates chatting andughing while waiting for the teacher to arrive. He sat at his desk and began to review his notes on the lightning element, to make sure he''s prepared for the uing test. The room was quiet when the teacher entered, bringing an air of authority along and confidence with him. He greeted the ss and went to the table to distribute the tests. Amon calmly received his test without the slightest hint of nervousness. He knew he had all the knowledge necessary to do well and saw no reason to worry. As he looked at the questions, he remembered the lessons he had on the lightning element and how it could be applied in practical situations. He carefully answered each question, taking into ount all the details he could find. While writing, Amon noticed that some of his ssmates were looking at him with admiration. However, he continued to pay them little attention. After finishing the test, Amon checked his answers to make sure he didn''t leave anything out. He felt satisfied with his performance and was confident he had done well. He knew that the knowledge he had about the lightning element was abundant. After all, he was already a Level 1 Innate. The teacher collected the tests and bid farewell to the ss, wishing them a good vacation. Amon packed up his materials and left the room. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T If possible, please vote with power stones - Even if it''s just one vote, it motivates me to write more and more when I receive your support <3 Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 230 230: The Creation Of The Elemental Mental Genetic Rune The TN Laboratory was a research and learning space specifically designed to study and explore elemental mental gic runes. Theb showcased a harmonious blend of functionality and aesthetics, providing an inspiring environment. The exterior of the TN Laboratory featured modern and sleek architecture, with clean lines and high-quality materials such as ss and steel. Large windows allowed natural light to prate the interior of the building, while the outer walls disyed symbols and inscriptions rted to elemental mental gic runes, reflecting the purpose and mission of theboratory. The overall design of the TN Laboratory was minimalist and organized, with neutral colors and soft lighting to create a calm and focused atmosphere. Decorations included some elements inspired by elemental mental runes, such as paintings and sculptures, serving as constant reminders of Teacher Kaia''s purpose and passion in her pursuit of knowledge and mastery of elemental mental gic runes. Amon arrived at the TN Laboratory a little excited, shortly afterpleting the lightning test. He was determined to achieve a significant milestone in his journey: creating his first elemental mental gic rune. His goal was to master this skill today. Upon entering theboratory, Amon was greeted by Teacher Kaia. As always, she was wearing a pristine whiteb coat and had her white hair tied up in an elegant bun. The Teacher''s presence conveyed authority and wisdom, inspiring confidence around her. Under Kaia''s careful guidance, Amon explored a variety ofbinations and applications for his musical rune. He discovered that by manipting the sound and rhythm of his rune, he could influence elements and affect people''s mood around him. This newly discovered power was fascinating and promising, making him eager to hone his skills further. Noticing Amon''s determination, Kaia asked, "Have you decided which elemental gic rune you''re going to create?" The choice was crucial - as one went along it would be less and less possible to easily swap the rune. Amon would need tobine his knowledge and skills to create a rune with an ideal appearance, blending it with a gic spell. This would provide him with incredible power, but there was a limitation: He could only create one elemental gic rune for each gic unlock. Currently, Amon had two unlocks, but only one was known. Reflecting on the decision he needed to make, Amon thought of creating a rune that incorporated a musical symbol and the lightning spell. He envisioned cing this rune on his left index finger, allowing the energy to flow through his body and manifest in a powerful and harmonious manner. With his goal in mind, Amon spent hours in theboratory working tirelessly to refine his elemental gic rune. He experimented with differentbinations of symbols and spells, adjusting and refining his creation until he was satisfied with the result. As he worked, Amon felt increasingly engrossed in his creation. He began to realize the infinite possibilities thaty before him as he explored theplex intery between music, gics, and magic. The power emanating from his rune was palpable, and he knew he was on the right track. Throughout the process, Kaia remained by Amon''s side, offering valuable advice. The closeness between the two grew as Amon learned to trust his Teacher and open up to the knowledge she shared. Together, they were unraveling the secrets of elemental gic runes and discovering new ways to use these powerful tools to enhance their skills and expand their capabilities. Finally, after countless attempts and adjustments, Amonpleted his elemental gic rune. He presented his creation to Kaia, who carefully examined the rune and smiled with satisfaction. She could feel the pulsating energy that radiated from the rune and knew that Amon had created something truly special. "Congrattions, Amon," said Kaia, expressing her pride and admiration. "Your elemental gic rune is a masterpiece, a perfect blend of music and lightning. You''ve demonstrated remarkable skill and intuition, and I''m confident that this rune will serve you well in your future adventures." Amon felt deeply gratified by the recognition of his Teacher and mentor. Though he still maintained his calm and indifferent demeanor, there was a burning me of determination and ambition in his heart. He was eager to explore the limitless possibilities his elemental gic rune offered him and was determined to continue refining his skills and knowledge. With time running out before his next adventure on another, Amon knew he needed to make the most of every moment. Together with Kaia, he practiced using his rune in various situations and scenarios, preparing himself for the challenges and opportunities he and his friends would surely encounter on their journey. As the day came to an end, Amon reflected on all he had learned and achieved. He had taken a significant step on the path of self-improvement and was ready to face the unknown with confidence and courage. Amon knew that his journey was just beginning and that there was still much to learn and discover. However, with Kaia''s guidance and his own unwavering determination, he felt confident. So with a heart full of gratitude and a new elemental gic rune created on his left index finger with the appearance of a Treble Clef musical note, Amon bid farewell to Kaia. Shortly after Amon left the TN Laboratory, Teacher Kaia was sitting down in the white room, immersed in her thoughts. With a deep sigh, she began to reflect on Amon''s unique creation. Although he hadn''t explicitly mentioned that he understood its full value, Kaia had a strong intuition that Amon had created something extraordinary and rare: an elemental mental gic rune thatbined two distinct attributes ¨C Lightning and Emotion. Kaia knew that this kind ofbination was extremely umon, as elemental mental gic runes usually focused on a single attribute. However, Amon''s creative and talented mind had managed to merge these two attributes in a harmonious and powerful way. She suspected that the emotional attribute was rted to the emotion of rage, although she couldn''t be absolutely certain. Still, the energy emanating from Amon''s rune seemed to corroborate her hypothesis. As she pondered the uniqueness of Amon''s creation, Kaia began to question how such a feat was possible. Did Amon possess some kind of special talent or innate ability that allowed him to achieve this aplishment? Or perhaps he had been inspired by some hidden knowledge or personal experience that led him to explore this unusualbination of attributes? Intrigued and slightly concerned, Kaia decided to investigate this matter further. She knew that elemental mental gic runes with multiple attributes could be extremely powerful, but they also had the potential to be unstable and unpredictable in their applications. It would be of great concern to closely monitor Amon''s progress and ensure that he was able to control and properly utilize his newly created rune. With her mind full of doubts and questions, Kaia stood up and walked towards the bookshelf in search of more information about elemental mental gic runes with multiple attributes. She was determined to unravel the secrets behind Amon''s creation and support him on his journey to master and refine his power. However, Kaia also understood that if she were right, the nature of Amon''s rune was a huge secret, and perhaps that was the reason why he never broached the subject with her. She was empathetic enough to understand Amon''s difficulty in sharing this information and, therefore, chose not to pressure him about it. Instead, Kaia focused on secretly supporting Amon in his journey of growth and discovery. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T If possible, please vote with power stones - Even if it''s just one vote, it motivates me to write more and more when I receive your support <3 Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 231 231: A Night Of Passion And Connection: Julia And Amon Embrace The Moment Maisa, Julia, and Barbara had nned to meet. The reason was... "I want to have a moment just for myself with Amon!" "I understand your desire, Julia, and I agree that it''s important that each of us has our own moments alone with Amon. I would also like to have this opportunity," said Barbara sincerely. Last time, Julia seemed to feel the same way, although it hadn''t turned out bad exactly, since just being next to Amon made her happy. However, she wished it had been just the two of them at that moment. Maisa, who was pouting, remembered that she had already had her own alone moment with Amon yesterday and decided to agree with Barbara. "That''s true, Julia. I think we should take turns having a special moment with Amon. I already had my moment alone with him yesterday, so I think it''s fair that you and Barbara have the same opportunity." Julia smiled, happy with the solution. "Thank you, girls. You are amazing!" ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Julia entered Amon''s apartment with a provocative smile on her face. She was happy that it was her turn to be alone with the man she desired and loved. Amon greeted her with a friendly smile, but Julia knew that there was sexual tension lingering in the air, as Julia approached him with confidence and began to slide her hands over his body. Amon was breathless from Julia''s touch. He pulled her closer and kissed her passionately, feeling his body inmed with desire. Julia and Amon kissed with both passion and desire, sliding their hands over each other''s bodies. They knew that this night would be full of pleasure and surrendered to the moment with intensity. Without a word, they walked to the bedroom, undressing with haste and desire. Julia looked at Amon with a mischievous smile, and he knew that this night would be a night of intense pleasure. Theyy on the bed, naked and breathless, as they hugged and kissed each other with passion, feeling the love and deep connection between them. Julia and Amon looked at each other with a look full of desire. They knew that the apex of passion and pleasure was approaching, but before starting, they surrendered to the forey, which was an essential part of their deep connection. Amon began with soft and loving kisses, exploring every part of his beloved''s soft lips. He caressed her with tenderness and dedication, and she felt enveloped in a torpor of desire. Julia responds to his kisses with passion, feeling the deep connection they have with each other, and she slid her hands along Amon''s body, feeling the heat and desire growing inside her. As Amon continued exploring his lover''s body with soft and skillful caresses that drove her wild, he kissed her neck passionately, and Julia felt her heart racing with each touch. She felt the ache growing inside her, wanting to feel Amon more intimately. She slid her hand along his body until she found his hard and pulsing member. She stroked it with skill and dedication, exploring every curve and contour with care, feeling her desire grow while Amon began to moan with pleasure. Julia then slid her mouth softly down his body, exploring every crevice of his frame with a skill that nearly drove him mad and made him feel like he had stepped into paradise. Her tongue yed with his senses and he couldn''t resist her movements. Every caress was a source of pleasure, making him moan and fully surrender. Her whispers were like an invitation to explore every part of her body with dedication and tenderness, and she took him to a ce where the pleasure was so intense that he had no choice but to fully surrender to the moment. Her hands were skillful and affectionate, and she used them to guide and intensify the sensations, while he became breathless, his breathing elerating and his desire growing with every moment. She continued sliding her mouth softly down further, savoring the taste of his body on her tongue, exploring every curve, every corner, with a touch that was both intense and enveloping. Her movements were cadenced and skillful, and she knew exactly how to drive him wild. Every caress was a source of intense pleasure, making him moan and writhe with desire. Her whispers were like an invitation to let her explore every part of his body with dedication and tenderness, and he felt enveloped in a torpor that took him to the peak of pleasure and passion. Her hands were an extension of her mouth, guiding and intensifying the sensations, and he fully surrendered to the skillful and affectionate touch of his beloved. Amon felt washed over with love and gratitude, by having a lover who could take him to a ce of such intense pleasure. He felt his satisfaction and affection for Julia, and with a look ofplicity from her, he understood that it was now his turn to return the favor to her. With gentle movements, he began to explore every curve of his beloved''s body with skill, his tongue ying with her senses as she writhed in delight and pleasure. Each caress was a source of intense pleasure that made her moan and surrender to the moment, and she felt her body taken by a wave of desire that led her to the apex of pleasure and passion. His hands were skillful and loving, and she felt her skin vibrate with every touch while she quickened her breath, indicating the pleasure and desire were growing with each passing moment. She felt the desire grow within her; every touch, every caress was taking her to the brink, and she surrenderedpletely to the moment as her body writhed in utter delight. Her breaths became faster and morebored, and she felt she was about to reach the apex of pleasure as her legs trembled when she was approaching climax, taking her to a ce of intense satisfaction. Her moans intensified, and she felt her body explode in an ecstasy of pleasure. Her mind was taken by a wave of emotion that made her feel alive and full of passion. Her body slowly rxed, and she felt filled with affection and tenderness for her lover, Amon, who had led her to this moment of bliss with the skill of his mouth and his loving hands. After reaching the climax of her pleasure, they embraced and engaged in another sweet and passionate kiss, feeling the warmth andfort of each other''s embrace while their breaths remained quickened. They knew that the connection between them was more than physical; it is a deep and intense love that united them. They both loved each other with all their soul and heart, and they gave themselves to each other fully andpletely. The kiss was like a gesture of gratitude for having found each other in this world, and they felt lucky and blessed to have found such true and deep love. They cuddled together, enjoying the sensation of love, and surrendered to sleep in peace and harmony, knowing that when they woke up, they would still beying next to one another, and the love they feel for each other would only grow with time. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T If possible, please vote with power stones - Even if it''s just one vote, it motivates me to write more and more when I receive your support <3 Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 232 232: Tensions And Intrigues Amon equipped himself with maic armor. At the same time, over the armor, Amon wore a garment that was bothfortable and stylish. He wore a soft cotton shirt with a cor that fit snugly around his neck without being too tight. The color of the shirt was olive green, which perfectlyplemented the color of his eyes. His pants were made of a lightweight fabric that was loose enough to allow for free air cirction, but still stylish enough to be appropriate for formal asions. The color of the pants was light gray, which harmonized well with the color of the shirt. Toplement the look, Amon wore a pair of dark brown leather shoes that werefortable enough to walk in for long periods, but also stylish enough toplement the rest of the outfit. He also wore a brown leather belt that matched the shoes. Despite Heightened by his calm expression, Amon conveyed an image of sophistication and elegance in his outfit. The outfit was suitable for formal situations, but alsofortable enough to be worn in daily life. Amon maintained a discreet and confident appearance, true to his quiet and reserved personality. As he left the room, he saw Julia waiting for him. "That outfit is very elegant," Julia said, looking at Amon admiringly. "You look so confident and well-prepared for anything." "Thank you," Amon replied with a small smile. Julia said, smiling back at him, "You look handsome and attractive like this." "I believe you do as well," Amon said, looking at Julia affectionately, "always so elegant and charming." Julia hadbined her natural beauty with a casual andfortable style. She wore tight jeans that entuated her slim figure,bined with a loose, yet cozy white blouse. Her feet were adorned with a pair of white sneakers, which allowed her to move with ease. She wore a small gold ne, which added a touch of elegance to her look. Her dark blue hair was tied up in a high ponytail, while her makeup was light and natural. With her bright purple eyes and well-defined features, Julia had a graceful and elegant appearance. Her clear and smooth skin perfectlyplemented the casual and rxed outfit. Overall, Julia looked attractive and charming. Julia smiled even more, happy with Amon''spliment. "Thank you. You''re such a sweetheart," she said, touching his arm gently. "Shall we go?" "Let''s," Amon said, holding her hand as they walked together. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Maisa and Barbara saw Amon and Julia walking hand in hand and couldn''t hide their feelings of envy. Although they had epted the rtionship between the two, it was hard to ignore the jealousy they felt seeing Amon, the man they both loved, walking with Julia and receiving such admiring looks. It was obvious that they were a beautiful couple, and there was a romantic tension around them that pushed other people away. ''Humph! When I walk with Amon, I also cause the same effect, I''m sure...'' Maisa grumbled under her breath, but she couldn''t help the feeling of envy that consumed her. Even being Julia''s twin sister, she couldn''t deny the sense ofpetition and jealousy she had towards Amon. ''Hehe... I''m still the first one who had their ''first time'' with Amon,'' Barbara thought with a silly smile on her face. She felt a little jealous of Julia, but she knew she had a special ce in Amon''s heart for being the first one to share such an intimate moment with him. This fact gave her a sense of confidence and superiority over the other girls. Ariel, who saw all of this happening from the sidelines, had a mischievous smile on her face. She couldn''t deny that it was delightful to see how interesting their rtionship was, especially the way they behaved. She loved to see the drama and tension between Amon, Julia, Maisa, and Barbara''s rtionships and how theypeted with each other. However, deep down, she was worried. If she let herself be carried away by the moment, would she be like them? But shaking her head, Ariel denied that kind of thinking and smiled again in a devilish way. Mabel, on the other hand, remained silent. It was as if nothing that was happening around her mattered. As someone focused entirely on her research on the elemental mental gic rune, she had little interest in personal and emotional issues. It was understandable that it was hard to approach Mabel, as she was very focused on her research on the elemental mental gic rune. Besides, Amon and the girls seemed to be the only people she had any closeness to at the university, except for her grandmother, Kaia. Barbara and Maisa stepped forward and were the first to approach, even before Amon and Julia reached them. Amon evaluated the two girls with an attentive and careful look. He immediately noticed Maisa''s delicate and striking appearance, with her long dark blue hair and expressive purple eyes. He also appreciated her curvaceous and athletic figure, although she had small breasts. On the other hand, he was impressed with Barbara''s natural elegance and charm, with her bright red hair and intense green eyes. He admired her firm and confident posture and noticed how she was able to attract people''s attention around her. In the end, Amon realized that both were incredible and unique girls in their own way. "You both look simply stunning," praised Amon with a warm smile, his eyes scanning Maisa''s delicate and charming features and Barbara''s radiant elegance. "It''s a pleasure to be in the presence of so much beauty and charm." Amon''s words seemed to calm the tension of the girls a bit, and they smiled shyly and thanked him for thepliment. "You speak sweetly, hehe. You''re very kind, Amon," said Barbara. "I really appreciate your words," added Maisa. After approaching Ariel and Mabel, they all chatted for a while before deciding to head toward the tower. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T After arriving at the tower, their group went straight toward the teleport center. Upon arriving there, there was a line of people waiting to use the teleport circle, so they joined the queue. "I''ll be right back," Mabel suddenly said. She felt the need to use the restroom and decided to step away from the line to find one. "Sure, no problem," Maisa said with an understanding smile. "We''ll save your spot in line." "Thanks." Thanking them, Mabel walked away. A few secondster... The crowd turned to see a flying car approaching, identified as belonging to the Ice Phoenix n. Soon the flying car stopped, and a very handsome man stepped out of the vehicle, walking slowly. This young man had long golden hair with straight eyebrows. He was 195 cm tall and looked well-proportioned. His muscles looked explosive. He looked intimidating, not to mention his passive traits were overwhelming - just his killer stare was enough to stop one''s breath. The man''s intimidating expression indicated that he had realbat experience, not just a fake appearance. "Huh, this guy looks strong," whispered Maisa. Everyone agreed in unison. The other women spected about the reason why this man, whose appearance wasparable to a famous model, was approaching. With every step he took, in addition to his invincible aura, the icy snow formed wherever he went. His entrance was enough for everyone to realize that he was not to be messed with. When he arrived in front of Amon, he suddenly stopped and looked at Amon and his entourage curiously. As his eyes fixed on Maisa, Julia, Barbara, and Ariel, he was slightly shocked. "Hmm? So many beauties. I wonder which these beautifuldies could be from?" The women felt that the man did not treat them with the proper respect and appreciation, but rather as mere objects of beauty. Moreover, the way he ignored Amon''s presence was seen as arrogant and disrespectful. Maisa, Julia, Barbara, and Ariel were independent and strong women and did not like being reduced only to their appearance. They felt devalued and were unimpressed with the man''s attitude. To put it bluntly, they were displeased and irritated with his behavior. Mabel, who had returned to where Amon and the girls were, noticed themotion that had urred. She saw the handsome and cold man walking away and felt like she recognized him. Curious, she approached her friends and asked, "Did something happen? Did Lincoln say something?" Maisa, with a disgusted expression, replied, "Nothing much. This guy''s name is Lincoln? Tsk, I don''t even know what''s up with him, but I already hate him." Julia, Barbara, and Ariel agreed with their friend and expressed their dissatisfaction with Lincoln''s behavior, who had acted as if he were the center of the universe,pletely ignoring Amon''s presence. Mabel agreed but noticed something else about the guy. She exined to her friends, "Oh, so that''s it... Don''t pay too much attention to it. This guy is just a hopeless narcissist. He''s tried to pursue me before, and was shaken as if I hadmitted a crime by rejecting his advances." At the same time, some people in the queue began toment on Lincoln and his abilities. "I know him! He''s the number one genius of Heavenly Sword University! He''s so cool! He''s an actual conqueror!" "Yes, look at his aura, look at his ability. Just by walking in, I can feel his icy aura. He is indeed the number one genius. Very powerful!" "Of course! He is the chosen sessor of the Ice Phoenix n, the n with the greatestbat power among the ns with Overlords as elders. It''s no joke!" Mabel recognized that Lincoln''s fame and abilities were well known, but even still, his attitude was not eptable. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T If possible, please vote with power stones - Even if it''s just one vote, it motivates me to write more and more when I receive your support <3 Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 233 233: Nuvoria: The Magical Forest And The Toxic Spider "By the way, there are three predominant intelligent races in Nuvoria," Mabel exined to the girls and Amon as they waited in line. "First, there''s the Nephilians: humanoid beings with blue skin and deep ck eyes, with white and smooth hair. They have telepathic abilities and possess exceptional intelligence. In addition, they have wings that allow them to fly at high altitudes. Their culture is highly advanced and focused on knowledge and exploration of the universe. They live in floating cities in the sky, which are powered by clean and renewable energy sources. "Secondly, the Ekrins: humanoid beings with pale, shiny skin and silver hair. They haverge dark eyes without pupils, which allow them to see perfectly in the dark. They possess healing and regenerative abilities and are known for being peaceful andpassionate. They live inmunities in the forest, where they have developed skills for connecting with nature and wildlife. They are skilled in crafting and creating objects, using natural and sustainable materials. "Finally, there''s the Tharians: humanoid beings with golden skin and bright green eyes. They have exceptional physical strength and advanced regenerative abilities. In addition, they have a special connection with the earth and are able to control natural elements such as stones and trees. Their culture is highly tribal, and they have a close rtionship with nature. They live inmunities in the mountains, where they have developed advanced mining and forging techniques, using metals and precious stones to create objects and tools." Julia quickly essed the information on her digital watch and shared what it said, "ording to the data, Tharians are generally not hostile to outsiders, but they are extremely protective of nature and be very aggressive when it is harmed." Mabel agreed with the information and added that the Tharians have a great appreciation for nature, so it was important to respect their ecosystem and avoid actions that may harm it. As long as outsiders did not cause harm to the''s environment, Tharians tended to be hospitable and weing. "It''s our turn," Barbara suddenly said. "Ohh!" Distracted by their conversation, they did not realize it was their turn in the inspection queue. During the analysis, their bodies were thoroughly examined to ensure that they were in good physical health and had no conditions that would impact their journey. This process was essential, because even if they died on a they were sent to through the Tower, they would not truly die, but all the items they were carrying would be lost. Therefore, it was important to be in good condition to avoid the risk of dying and losing everything. After going through the whole process, they stepped into the teleportation circle, marking Nuvoria as their destination. Upon arriving in Nuvoria, Amon and the girls found themselves in apletely new and fascinating ce. They walked through a dense forest in Nuvoria, amazed by the tall and exotic trees that seemed to glow with their own light. The fresh, perfumed air was full of wildlife sounds, with colorful birds flying through the trees and small animals running on the forest floor. As they walked, they felt the forest was almost magical, with the trees emanating a natural energy that seemed to nourish the environment around them, as if everything around them were alive. Barbara was surprised to notice that some nts in the forest seemed to be moving, wriggling, and changing shape as if they were sentient. She also spotted strange creatures, such as giant butterflies with shimmering wings, bioluminescent insects, and small animals that looked like a mix of squirrel and kangaroo. As they continued walking, they came across a small stream that ran crystal-clear among the trees. The stream was full of colorful fish that jumped and yed in the water. "I''m a bit thirsty," said Barbara as she used her digital watch to analyze the water. "ording to the analysis, it''s safe to drink." "I''m thirsty too," said Maisa, who was about to use her digital watch to do the same but stopped when she learned that the water was safe to drink. Amon and the girls approached the stream to drink, feeling the fresh and pure water revitalizing their bodies. Suddenly, while drinking the fresh water from the stream, a Toxic Arachnoid appeared at the edge of the stream. The creature had a green shell and was known to be dangerous and deadly. Amon and the girls immediately recognized the danger. The Toxic Arachnoid quickly advanced toward them, throwing venomous webs and creating toxic clouds that affected their breathing. Amon and the girls separated. Mabel warned them seriously, "Be careful!" The others were already on their guard without her having to warn them. After all, that beast had the gic power of a Level 1 Innate - almost reaching Level 2. Suddenly, Amon pointed his left finger in the direction of the spider. His nail shone with a musical note design [Treble Clef] in red tones, while his finger was enveloped in golden color with some red threads. [Multiple Circuits]! Without warning, multiple circuits in the form of lightning came out of Amon''s left index finger and hit the spider''s legs and head. The spell was so powerful that the spider was instantly defeated, without even having the chance to counterattack. The girls were impressed by Amon''s power. "That was amazing, Amon!" they said in unison. Mabel was in shock. "You were already able to create an elemental gic rune for the mind..." she said, shaking her head in admiration. Meanwhile, the defeated giant spider began to wriggle until it curled up into a big ball. Amon looked at Mabel calmly and said, "I was able to do it recently. It''s the first time I''ve tested it in battle, and it was better than I expected." Amon already liked this spell a lot, but he knew there was a problem: it hadn''t merged with his gic factor. This meant that the activation time was longer, as he needed to recite the spell in an ancient and mysticalnguage. However, by creating the rune with the symbol of the musical note [Treble Clef], the problem of lost time was easily bypassed, making the spell simr to one merged with a gic factor and, in some ways, even more powerful. Mabel nodded, remembering the times when Amon had used the spell behind this rune in the secret kingdom. She noticed that this time the conjuring was more fluid and natural than before, showing the great advantage of turning this spell into an elemental gic rune for the mind. It was evident that it was a wise choice on his part to use this spell when creating a rune. Although she didn''t know the reason behind Amon''s choice of the symbol of the musical note [Treble Clef], Mabel recognized that each person had their own peculiarities. Knowing that Amon was very good at ying the piano, she supposed that this may have influenced his choice of symbol. Amon approached the giant spider and carefully dug out the gic core. In the process, he used his lightning control ability to wrap his hand and avoid any direct contact with the lethal venom of the creature. The value of a gic core varied depending on its rarity, quality, and usefulness. They were usually used to improve or create gic items such as weapons, armor, or amulets. They could also be used to heal or increase an individual''s strength and endurance. Some gic cores had specific properties, such as the ability to control an element or grant unique abilities. As a result, they could be very valuable on the ck market or in specialized gic item shops. The university itself bought magical cores in exchange for credits. If Amon didn''t find any use in using this gic core, he could very well exchange it for credits and split the profits with the girls. "Just with this, the trip was worth it," Mabel murmured softly, referring specifically to the elemental gic core of poison that Amon had just obtained from the giant spider. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T If possible, please vote with power stones - Even if it''s just one vote, it motivates me to write more and more when I receive your support <3 Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 234 234: The Discovery Of The Floating City And The Attack Of The Giant Creatures While exploring the Nuvoria, Amon and the girls spotted a floating city where the Nephilians lived. "Should we go there?" Julia asked cautiously. There were some beings flying near the floating city, and it was easy to identify that they were of the Nephilian race. The wings of the Nephilians beat with an impressive speed as they flew in circles around the floating city. Their blue skin shone under the sunlight, and their deep ck eyes seemed to prate thendscape below. They looked graceful and elegant in their flight as if they were creatures made to inhabit the sky. As they flew, their wings created a soft and pleasant sound, as if it were musicing directly from the sky. Some of the Nephilians hovered in the air, floating gently as they looked down as if they were looking directly at them. Mabel expressed her opinion, "If theye to us, it''s okay, but I think it''s better not to get involved with them on our own." At the same time that Mabel said this, a Nephilian was flying in their direction. It was a woman, from what they could see. The Nephilian woman had light blue skin with a smooth and shiny texture. Her long, straight hair was white as snow, and her wings beat softly as she flew through the sky. Her deep ck eyes reflected exceptional intelligence, and her calm and serene expression conveyed great wisdom. She wore a light blue tunic with mystical symbols embroidered in golden threads and carried a crystal staff in her right hand. The Nephilian woman approached Amon''s group and said, "Greetings, travelers. I am Arinna, a representative of the Nephilian Council. What is the purpose of your visit to our? We are always open to receiving peaceful visitors, but we need to know what the purpose of your presence here is." This exotic beauty radiated confidence and presence. It was evident that she was powerful, at least at an Innate Level 3. Mabel was the first to respond. "We are students from UGRG University and we are here to explore and learn more about this while we train. We have no intention of causing any harm or disturbance to your." "I see," Arinna nodded in understanding. It wasmon for students from universities on others to visit in search of new experiences, etc., but it was necessary to be careful with them, as in the past, some of them had caused disturbances and chaos. Afterward, Amon and the girls introduced themselves one by one. Upon hearing a bit about each of them, Arinna''s lips curved slightly, adding even more to her exotic and seductive beauty. Her impressive appearance was not inferior to that of Mabel and the girls, but rather a powerful and unique beauty. If it were anyone else, they could have ended up having heart palpitation crises. However, Amon was different. Although he thought Arinna was beautiful, it was not as if he had not seen beautiful people before. Even though she seemed powerful and all, Bianca conveyed a superior feeling to that winged woman. Bianca had a unique and impressive appearance, standing at 176 cm withrge, expressive, emerald green eyes that were slightly nted and arched upwards at the ends. Her lips were well-defined and proportional to the rest of her face, and her blonde, curly hair cascaded down to her waist. Her skin was clear and smooth, with a healthy glow that reflected her natural beauty. She had a slim and athletic body with well-defined curves and an imposing posture. Her style was bold and modern, with tight and morous clothes that highlighted her curves and slim figure, but also had a touch of elegance and sophistication. Bianca was a confident, charismatic, and talented person, capable of enchanting everyone with her presence and inspiration. If Amon had topare the two, he could conclude that Bianca was a little superior in almost every aspect. However, these thoughts did not even cross his mind; his thoughts were simple and objective. "She is beautiful." Despite this, his thoughts were pure and clean, without the slightest trace ofsciviousness. Perhaps that was the reason why Arinna looked at Amon in a different way. She had already met many humans before, and even those over 30 years old could not disguise their greed for her beauty. However, this did not happen with Amon, which was hard to believe. She only saw him look at her with purity and a touch of appreciation for her good looks. "Do you wish to visit our Floating City, the Celestial Aurora?" Arinna asked. Normally, she would not allow outsiders to go to their city, as the Nephilian appearance is highly coveted by many, but she felt it would not be a problem if it was them. Amon, Barbara, Maisa, Julia, Mabel, and Ariel thanked Arinna for the reception and the opportunity to learn about Nephilian culture. They made somements about the beauty of the floating city but made it clear that their current goal was to explore other areas of the. "I understand." Despite her initial surprise at their refusal, Arinna smiled even more and said, "If you change your mind, you can contact me through this device. Now, I won''t take any more of your time. It was a pleasure to meet you." Arinna handed them a round technological device that looked like a closed makeup mirror. However, upon opening it, a holographic image appeared, and the option to call Arinna was avable. "This device is our form ofmunication here in Nuvoria. If you change your mind, do not hesitate to contact me," Arinna exined. With a few more farewell words, Arinna flew away, pping her wings and leaving Amon and the girls to continue their exploratory journey in Nuvoria. "Arinna is pretty cool. I like her," Maisa said, as Amon and the girls agreed. After retrieving the rest of the giant spider''s body, the group moved forward. However, they noticed that Arinna didn''t say anything about the giant spider that attacked them. But they didn''t worry; after all, they had been attacked first and acted in self-defense. Amon and the girls continued to walk through Nuvoria, observing the impressivendscape and exotic nature of the. The sky was a deep blue, and white clouds floated in the air. Maisa and Julia were amazed by the scenery and took many photos to show to friends and family when they returned home. Mabel, on the other hand, was more focused on her study of the mental elemental gic runes. Sometimes she took nt samples, and when they contained things she was looking for, she carefully removed the roots. As they walked, Amon noticed that the environment seemed more peaceful and tranquilpared to the area where they were attacked by the giant spider. It was a pleasant feeling that made him more rxed. After a few hours, the group reached an area with arge waterfall that flowed into a crystal-clearke. The water looked clean and refreshing, and the scenery was spectacr. "This is amazing!" eximed Maisa. "For sure," Barbara agreed. "Let''s take a closer look." The group approached the waterfall, feeling the cool, wet breeze of the water. Amon and the girls were amazed by the beauty of the ce when suddenly, they heard a loud, thunderous noiseing from above. "Hey, what is that?" Julia asked, looking up. They saw a huge rock falling towards them at an impressive speed. Amon and the girls quickly dodged, while Mabel acted even faster and cast a shield spell to protect them. The rock hit the shield with force, making a loud boom and shaking the ground. After the dust settled, they saw a group of giant creatures on top of the waterfall, looking menacing. "What are these things?" asked Barbara, in a worried tone. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T If possible, please vote with power stones - Even if it''s just one vote, it motivates me to write more and more when I receive your support <3 Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 235 235: Battle Against the Escamorcs Chapter 235235: Battle Against the Escamorcs The giants were imposing creatures, standing at about three meters tall. Their skin was scaly and thick, like that of a crocodile, a dark mossy green. They had muscr and robust bodies, with long and strong arms and legs. Their feet ended in sharp ws and they had long, thick tails. Their yellow eyes with narrow pupils gleamed with a sinister light as they each emitted a deep and threatening growl, revealing their sharp fangs and teeth. Amon quickly prepared to fight, summoning his lightning power. Maisa and Julia, activating their water abilities, positioned themselves beside him. Barbara, who had the power of blue mes, was ready to fight, while Ariel and Mabel focused on their psychic powers to protect the team and control the situation. The giant creatures looked threatening and ready to continue attacking. Amon stepped forward, summoning his lightning power andunching lightning bolts at the creatures. The lightning struck its target urately but seemed to have little effect. Maisa and Julia, who had water abilities, joined forces to create arge wave that hit the creatures. The wave swept the creatures away but again seemed to have little effect. Barbara then sprang into action, summoning her power of blue mes to create a giant fireball. Sheunched the fireball at the giant creatures, causing arge explosion that stunned them. "Oh, I remember now! These are Escamorcs, a race of violent giants," Mabel said, exining more about them, "They are highly resistant to physical attacks and have a certain degree of elemental resistance, but are vulnerable to fire attacks. They have a strong predatory instinct and usually hunt in groups. It''s best to attack them from a distance and keep your guard up, since they can be quite cunning." With this information, the team regrouped and changed their strategy, keeping a safe distance from the giants. The Escamorcs were above a rocky cliff, hurlingrge stones toward the team. They used the terrain to their advantage, showing that they were intelligent enough not to blindly attack. Ariel and Mabel focused on keeping the creatures under control, while Amon, Maisa, Julia, and Barbara continued to attack them with their powers. Amon continued tounch lightning bolts, but now directed them toward the ground, creating small explosions that stunned the creatures and made them lose bnce. Maisa and Julia used their water abilities to create whirlpools that kept them at a distance, while Barbara continued tounch blue fireballs, stunning them again. That''s when Julia had an idea. She focused on her water powers and created argeke in front of the giants, causing them to lose their bnce and fall into the water. Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! ... "Great idea, Julia!" said Amon, as he focused on controlling his lightning. "Using water to destabilize them was a smart move. Now let''s take the opportunity and attack them while they''re vulnerable." The team moved quickly, taking advantage of the opportunity to attack the giants while they struggled to get out of the water. Ariel used her psychic abilities to increase the damage of the team''s attacks, while Mabel focused on keeping the team protected with her telekinesis. "We''re doing it, guys!" eximed Barbara, excitedly. "These giants are no match for us." "Don''t get distracted, Barbara," Mabel cautioned, keeping her guard up, "They''re still a threat. Let''s keep attacking until they''repletely defeated." The Escamorcs fought fiercely, creating earth barriers even while in the water. Amon noticed the cunning of the giants and realized they needed to change their strategy again. "These giants are smart. They''re using the earth to protect themselves while they try to get out of the water. We need to find a way to work around that." That was when Barbara had an idea. "What if I create a wall of blue fire around them? That should prevent them from creating more earth barriers." "That might work," Amon said, summoning his lightning to increase the intensity of the blue fire wall. "Let''s do it!" The team quickly organized, with Barbara creating the blue fire wall and Amon increasing its intensity with his lightning. Julia and Maisa positioned themselves to attack the giants with their water powers as soon as they were unprotected. The blue fire wall proved to be effective, preventing the giants from creating more earth barriers. The team took the opportunity to attack them with their elemental powers. Maisa and Julia created giant waves that swept the giants away, while Amon used his lightning to hit them with precision. Barbara continued to maintain the blue fire wall, increasing its intensity whenever the giants tried to escape. Ariel and Mabel focused on keeping the team protected and increasing the damage of their attacks with their psychic abilities. Finally, after the intense battle, the giants were defeated. Maisa pouted and said, "I wasn''t much help this time..." Julia, standing next to her, hugged her and said with a small smile on her rosy lips, "You''re being too hard on yourself. What''s important is not how much damage you caused, but how much you tried to be helpful. Your buff support was a positive point that helped the team a lot. Besides, not attacking at the end is also a form of support." Julia said that considering she herself chose not to attack using water. "Julia''s right," agreed Mabel. "You helped a lot as support. And, as your sister said, sometimes it''s hard to know when to step back and avoid interfering with the team''s coordination." Amon added, "Plus, since the fight took ce in the water and Barbara was using her fire abilities to trap the giants if you had attacked, you would have had more chances to harm us than to help." "I see," said Maisa, still pouting. But her mood improved considerably and she smiled a little. Yes, they were right. Although she hadn''t directly caused damage to the giants, she had helped the team with her buffs and that was valuable. After thinking for a bit, she was able to feel better. Now that she stopped to think, Amon was just supporting them without using his join the fight. Incredibly, by thinking that way, Maisa felt better. full power. If he were to use his full power, which was practically at the level of an Innate Level 2, they wouldn''t even stand a chance to join the fight. Incredibly, by thinking that way, Maisa felt better. Julia, standing next to her, smiled. She seemed to know what her foolish and lovely twin sister was thinking. She herself hade to the same understanding; she knew that Amon wasn''t using his full power from the beginning. One thing worth noting was that their battle against the giants had scared away all the nearby animals, and now that the battle was over, it waspletely silent, except for the sounds of the waterfall. It was then that Barbara, who was standing next to Amon and Mabel, broke the silence. She looked around thoughtfully, and asked, "What do we do now? Should we dig out the gic core of these giants too?" Ariel, who was nearby, replied with a deep and seductive voice, giving off a soft and mysterious tone. She spoke slowly and deliberately, seeming to choose her words carefully and adding a hint of malice, "Of course... You''re not going to tell me you''re squeamish about it, are you? Hehe, I can understand if that''s the case, but... they''re also valuable, right? There''s no reason not to take them." Mabel didn''t know why, but she took a few steps back, distancing herself from Ariel. She, who had rarely shown emotions, blushed for no apparent reason. Amon, noticing Mabel''s reaction, decided to intervene. He knew it was important to collect the gic cores, but he also wanted to ensure that everyone feltfortable with the situation. "I understand what Ariel is saying," said Amon, trying to calm the atmosphere, "It''s true that the gic core of the giants can be valuable for our research and understanding of these creatures. However, we must be careful and respect the emotions and concerns of one another." Mabel looked at Amon, grateful for his understanding and support. She nodded, trying to regainposure and return to her usual calm and controlled expression. Amon then proposed a n. "Let''s divide the tasks. Whoever feelsfortable collecting the gic core of the giants can do so, while the others can focus on checking the area around and ensuring there are no more threats." Everyone agreed to Amon''s proposal and divided themselves to carry out their respective tasks. As they worked together, the group became increasingly united and efficient, learning to respect and understand each other''s abilities and limitations. It ended up being Mabel, Maisa, and Julia who chose the task of checking the area around and ensuring there were no more threats, while Amon, Barbara, and Ariel started digging up the gic cores of the giants. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T If possible, please vote with power stones - Even if it''s just one vote, it motivates me to write more and more when I receive your support <3 Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 236 236: The Threat of Wild Beasts Chapter236236: The Threat of Wild Beasts After digging up the gic cores, Mabel, who was keeping watch nearby, approached them and said, "I don''t rmend taking anything else besides the gic cores. Although the bodies of these giants have high defense, it''s mainly due to their race. Once they die, their skin bes softer and the material value drops drastically. Not to mention, there''s no record of any other part of their bodies worth keeping." Barbara, who waspletely covered in blood, said, "As far as I''m concerned, it''s not worth it; just the gic cores are enough." She waved her hand dismissively, showing her indifference. Amon calmly suggested that they clean themselves up before leaving. As for the giants'' bodies, since no one was interested, he proposed that they remove them from the water and leave them on solid ground to be devoured by random beasts that came along them. Although it may have seemed cruel to do so, it was a reality of life on the they were on. Besides, these giants had tried to attack them, and there was no reason to be overly reverent with their bodies. After removing the giant bodies from the water, Amon and the girls bathed in the crystal-clear stream of the waterfall. The warm and sweet water was like a balm for their tired and dirt-stained bodies. In spite of the scorching sun, they allowed themselves to rx and enjoy the natural beauty around them, while water droplets reflected the colors of the rainbow. There was no need to undress, as the sun''s heat would dry them quickly. Thus, they remained in cleaned themselves, they felt the lightness and freedom that nature provided. They could feel the energy of life pulsating in every tree, the water, enjoying the moment of peace and tranquility. The soothing sound of water and the pure forest air enveloped them, creating a peaceful and tranquil environment. While they cleaned themselves, they felt the lightness and freedom that nature provided. They could feel the energy of life pulsating in every tree, every stone, every water droplet. After a few minutes, they got out of the water, feeling renewed and ready to continue their journey. "This ce is truly magical," Maisa whispered as she got out of the water. The feeling she felt now was as if she had been embraced by nature itself. She could feel the connection with the environment around her as if she were part of it. The vibrant colors of the flowers, the gentle sound of the waterfall, and the fresh scent of the forest allbined in a unique and invigorating experience. The sense of peace and harmony emanating from this magical ce was unparalleled. Julia smiled in agreement and said, "Indeed, this ce is amazing." As soon as Amon and the girls left the area, a sense of danger hung in the air. Soon after, terrifying creatures emerged from the dense forest, their sharp fangs shining as they reflected the sunlight. The hungry eyes of the beasts were drawn to the bodies of the giants left at the edge of the waterfall, making them even more agitated. A deafening roar echoed through the forest, announcing the beginning of the feast. The creatures advanced with voracity, tearing through the thick skin of the giants with their long, sharp ws. Their hunger seemed to increase with each bite, and the sound of their teeth crunching bones and flesh could be heard from a distance, echoing through the valley. The sight was terrifying, but for these carnivorous beasts, it was just another meal. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T After hours of walking, the grandeur of this was revealed before their eyes. The vastness of the almost unchanged scenery left them disoriented as if they were wandering through an infinite desert. However, the presence of singrities such as crystal-clearkes, majestic trees, and exotic nts was what made them aware of the geographical change. Suddenly, Barbara broke the silence. "Well... we have indeed distanced ourselves considerably from the floating city, but so far we have not encountered any intelligent civilization, only some wild creatures and animals." With a mischievousugh and a touch of sarcasm in her voice, Ariel spoke slowly, adding a certain charm to her words, "Fufu~ Although it''s true, our gains so far... are not bad, wouldn''t you agree?" Hearing this, Barbara blushed slightly, recalling what had happened a few hours ago... While alone with Amon, she had kissed him and things had heated up a bit... It was at that moment that she realized Ariel had witnessed everything, and despite having been bold earlier, she felt embarrassed. Although Ariel did not say anything explicit, Barbara felt that she was insinuating something by speaking that way. However, Maisa, Julia, and Mabel seemed not to understand, which made them look at Barbara strangely when they noticed her blushing reaction. Barbara took a deep breath and softened her embarrassment, answering simply and directly, "Oh, I think you''re right." Ariel was even more intrigued by Barbara''s response and how she was able to control her embarrassment so easily. A yful smile appeared on her slightly reddened lips as she thought to herself, ''Hehe... she seems to be better at controlling her emotions since she and Amon had some "fireworks"... That''s interesting~'' Ariel had already noticed these changes starting in Barbara before, but still thought she would be able to provoke her more easily. However, the fact that Barbara was able to recover so quickly, even inpromising situations such as when Ariel caught her in an intimate moment with Amon, left Ariel a little surprised. Ariel looked at Maisa and Julia with a devilish smile curling on her lips, sending shivers down their spines as they anticipated that Ariel had some ideas in mind to tease them. Maisa and Julia went up to Amon and held onto his arm as if seeking refuge in doing so. "Are you two hurt?" Barbara''s melodious words evoked a sh of nostalgia in Maisa and Julia''s memories. Although it was Barbara who uttered them this time with a yful tone in her voice, these same words had been spoken by Amon in the past. Julia looked at Barbara and a smile spread across her lips. "You still remember..." Barbara smiled back. "Of course, how could I forget?" Julia nodded, feeling that even after years, that phrase would still be etched in her memory. Amon smiled nostalgically, recalling the time when he barely knew how to interact with other people, especially with girls. At first, he hardly noticed their subtle advances... Suddenly, a deafening roar echoed through the forest, interrupting Amon and the girls'' thoughts. They quickly realized it was something dangerous and Amon shouted, "Get in position!" The sounds of animal footsteps were approaching, announcing the arrival of at least a dozen wild beasts. The girls became tense and ready for what was toe. That was when the creatures emerged from the shadows of the forest with sharp fangs and hungry eyes, staring at Amon and the girls with an insatiable hunger. They were terrible creatures, with bodies covered in ck fur and sharp ws capable of tearing the skin off a man with ease. Amon and the girls had already grabbed their weapons and were on alert, ready to fight at any moment. The tension was palpable as they prepared to face the wild beasts that were approaching closer and closer. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T If possible, please vote with power stones - Even if it''s just one vote, it motivates me to write more and more when I receive your support <3 Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter237 237: The Power of Amons Fury: Facing the Leader of the Beasts Chapter237 237: The Power of Amon''s Fury: Facing the Leader of the Beasts A deep silence filled the air as Amon assumed apletely serious expression. It was the first time since he had arrived on the that he seemed so focused and determined. With a fluid movement, he activated the gauntlets he carried, and a glow appeared around him. The gic energy began to concentrate around him, shaping itself into an imposing and powerful armor: the Fury Armor. When Amon activated his gic ability and summoned the Fury Armor, a glow burst from the core of his body, radiating outward in waves of pulsating energy. Amon assumed a firm and determined posture, while his body was enveloped in a bright red energy field, which organized intoplex patterns around him. The gic energy field thatposed Amon''s armor seemed to vibrate with intensity, pulsing strongly as it molded and adapted to the shape of his body. Amon was now surrounded by a powerful aura that reflected his fury and determination, while the armor granted him imprable protection and incredible attacking power. The ws on the ends of Amon''s arms glowed, indicating that they were charged with gic energy and ready to be used inbat. Amon''s eyes narrowed slightly as he assumed an even more focused and determined stance. The armor seemed to have an intimidating effect on his opponents, who recognized Amon''s power and fury as he prepared to fight. But Amon didn''t stop there. His inner fury continued to grow, and he channeled all of it into an even more destructive ability: the Fury Manifestation. Amon unleashed his fury. His eyes glowed intensely, indicating that he was ready to summon the Fury Manifestation. He extended his right hand and slowly clenched it into a fist, while a scythe began to take shape in his left hand. The scythe wasposed of highly concentrated gic energy, radiating a red light that reflected the intensity of Amon''s fury. He raised the scythe above his head, feeling the power of the energy pulsing through his entire body. Mabel looked at Amon with total surprise, admiring theplete transformation he had undergone. It was the first time she had seen him in this way, so serious and focused, using the Fury Armor and Fury Manifestation together inbat. Barbara, Ariel, Maisa, and Julia were also impressed by the scene. Although they had seen Amon using the Fury Manifestation before, it was the first time they witnessed the activation of the Fury Armor. The power and intensity emanating from Amon were overwhelming, leaving all of them impressed. Amon spoke in a deep and sinister tone. "Their leader is a Level 2 Innate," he said, with a voice that made it clear that there was no room for doubt or hesitation, "I''ll take care of him. You guys deal with the rest." With a voice filled with concern, Mabel expressed her anxieties about Amon''s safety in the heat of battle. "Amon, you need to be careful!" she said, reflecting her anxiety and fear for her friend in her words. It was, after all, a level 2 innate creature. Despite being aware of Amon''s imposing strength, Mabel knew that such greatness was not synonymous with invincibility. Barbara, Ariel, Maisa, Julia, and Mabel looked at each other in silence, each with their own emotions and concerns. Although Mabel expressed her doubts and worries, the others were confident that Amon would emerge victorious. "You too!" Saying that, Amon advanced alone toward the leader of the creatures. Mabel and the other girls nodded, aware that it was not the time to allow themselves to lose their concentration. After all, multiple gazes were fixed on them in an atmosphere of inescapable terror. With their ck, dense fur, sharp ws, and long, pointed teeth, the creatures seemed to be a terrifying mix between a bear and a wolf. Their ferocious and threatening appearance made it clear that anyone who dared to face them would be taking a great risk. The monstrous beasts roared and grunted menacingly, making a scary sound that echoed through the environment, as the leader of the beasts let out a deafening roar that echoed throughout the forest. It was a horrid and shrill sound that seemed toe from the depths of a nightmare world. The roar was so intense that it made the ground shake, and Amon and the girls'' ears throbbed. It was as if a horrible monster had awakened from a deep sleep and was now ready for battle. Simultaneously, the sharp ws of the leader of the beasts became as shiny as tinum, a special gic ability that allowed him to transform parts of his body into metal, bing a powerful weapon of defense and attack. With a serious expression on his face, Amon concentrated his gic power as he approached the leader of the beasts. The scythe he wielded shone in red, creating a vortex that seemed to suck him into its center. His movements were calcted and precise as if he were studying the enemy before attacking. The leader of the beasts growled, preparing for the imminent confrontation. His tinum ws shone in the sun as he stood in a defensive position, ready for Amon''s attack. The other members of the pack seemed agitated, snarling and howling around their leader as they watched the impending battle. With a quick movement, Amon jumped toward the leader of the beasts, his scythe spinning in a lethal arc. A lightning bolt of gic energy exploded from the vortex, hitting the enemy head-on. The leader of the beasts roared in agony as his body was engulfed in the electrical discharge. However, even with Amon''s powerful attack, the leader of the beasts was still standing, his tinum skin protecting him from the worst of the explosion. With a furious growl, he charged toward Amon, ready to strike back with his sharp ws. The eyes of the leader of the beasts were fixed on Amon, now with a mixture of admiration and fear. He knew he had found a formidable opponent: an adversary who could truly threaten him. Amon, in turn, maintained his firm and confident posture. He knew he needed to concentrate and find the leader of the beasts'' weak point if he wanted any chance of defeating him. He carefully observed every move of the leader of the beasts, looking for an opening. The confrontation continued, with the twobatants exchanging blows and dodging. With each attack, Amon seemed to be one step ahead, taking advantage of the leader of the beasts'' weaknesses and inflicting deep wounds. However, the leader of the beasts was not giving up easily. He fought with an unwavering fury, ignoring the pain and regenerating quickly. Amon''s movements were precise and calcted as if he knew exactly what he was doing. He knew he needed to keep the pressure on the leader of the beasts to prevent him from fully regenerating. With a new attack, Amon concentrated his gic energy on the scythe, creating an explosion of bright light that hit the leader of the beasts head-on. The impact was strong enough to throw him back, making him fall to the ground. Mabel felt a chill run down her spine as she watched Amon facing the Level 2 Innate beast. She couldn''t believe what her eyes were seeing. Amon was fighting against a dangerous creature, and incredibly, he seemed to be winning! "My God, Amon is formidable!" eximed Mabel, amazed. She could hardly believe that Amon was challenging the leader of the beasts with such skill and determination. It was as if he were in his natural element, dealing with the enemy with confidence and control. "It''s amazing that he''s winning so decisively!" thought Mabel, with a mixture of surprise and admiration. "Heavens, no wonder my grandmother said Amon was an unmatched genius..." Mabel''s heart beat fast in her chest as she watched the battle unfold. She couldn''t take her eyes off Amon, marveling at the skill and strength he disyed in every movement. While fighting against the pack of beasts, Ariel found herself caught in a web ofplex emotions that clouded her heart. Even in the midst of intense battle, her eyes could not stray from Amon''s intense shine, attracting her attention in an almost hypnotic way. Each graceful and fluid movement of his, each determined and confident action, only seemed to intensify the attraction she felt for him. Ariel''s reaction was one of total surprise when she saw Amon using the spell [Star Explosion]. She had seen Amon use this spell before, but never with such intensity. It was as if Amon had channeled all his gic energy into one strike. The explosion was so strong that it made Ariel feel the intense heat on her skin. She struggled to maintain bnce as the wave of energy pushed her body back. When the dust settled, Ariel saw the leader of the beasts thrown on the ground with a deep and bleeding wound. She couldn''t believe the power that Amon had demonstrated, and her admiration for him only grew by the second. She felt aplex set of emotions swirling in her heart: a mixture of admiration, respect, and something else that she didn''t want to identify. She knew she had feelings for Amon, but she didn''t want to face them, preferring to keep them buried in her heart. She focused on fighting the beasts, but couldn''t take her eyes off Amon. She couldn''t help her mind from wandering, thinking about what it would be like to be near him, how it would feel to touch his hair and smell his scent. She med herself for having these thoughts, knowing it wasn''t the time to have such feelings. But she couldn''t help it, nor could she ignore the fact that she was falling in love with him. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 238 238: The Devastating Explosion At that exact moment, Amon stood before the leader of the beasts, emanating gic energy so wild and aggressive that it seemed about to explode at any moment. His hair and clothes fluttered in the wind, granting him an imposing and powerful appearance. Suddenly, a single musical note emerged from his nail, while a vibrant symbol of the treble clef illuminated the tip of his left index finger in a bright and intense red tone. Magnificent arcs of lightning manifested around him, creating a spectacle worthy of being witnessed by all living beings. It was at this moment that a melodious sound, simr to those heralding the start of a battle, echoed through the air. It was the spell that Amon hadunched through the elemental gic mental rune, but this time something was different. The spell seemed much more significant and powerful, and the act of manifesting it was distinct from before. It was as if Amon had reached a level of mastery over his powers that he had never experienced before. The atmosphere was charged with intense energy, indicating that something extraordinary was about to happen. The girls watched as they were fighting the rest of the wild beasts, almost stopping their fight as they were amazed by Amon''s power. They wondered what would happen next. Would he seed in defeating the wild beast with this alone? Meanwhile, the leader of the beasts struggled to get up, aware of the imminent danger. His eyes fixed on Amon, recognizing the threat he represented. He snarled in challenge, trying to intimidate his adversary. Amon ignored the provocations of the leader of the beasts. He raised his hand, and the symbol of the treble clef shone in an even more intense red while lightning manifested around him, illuminating the area with a blinding brightness and extremely loud sound. The wild beasts screamed in agony, their sensitive ears hurt by the deafening sound. Although the elemental gic rune had not been created for this purpose, it was an incredible surprise to see that its effect was even more powerful than imagined. And although the girls felt slight difort, it was tolerable. As soon as the spell wasunched, the musical note disintegrated into red energy particles that merged with the lightning that surrounded Amon, forming a pulsating energy sphere the size of a ripe avocado. In the blink of an eye, the energy ball shot toward the leader of the wild beasts, threatening him with its overwhelming intensity. The leader of the wild beasts had already stood up and seemed to be thinking about how to avoid the confrontation with that powerful attack, but he was surprised when Amon closed his hand and muttered in a cold tone, "Split into ten directions!" In response, the energy sphere split into ten distinct parts, producing a deafening sound as it shot in different directions. The leader of the wild beasts was stunned, unsure of which direction to choose to defend himself from Amon''s relentless attack. The sound produced by the division of the energy sphere was sharper than the sh of two overloaded wires in conflict. The wild beasts trembled even more, and when the nearest beast to the leader threw itself in front of him to protect him, it made a fatal mistake! By using its gics to transform its body into metal, the wild beast suffered indescribably agonizing pain. The sound of its howls resonated through the air, filling the space around with a ripping pain that seemed never-ending. As the lightning passed through the wild beast''s body without losing speed, the same happened with another five wild beasts that had alsounched themselves in front of their leader. The sound of their pitiful roars echoed through the air as the lightning approached imcably. Another five wild beasts fell, hit by Amon''s powerful attack, and the scene was one of pure destruction and despair. As the ten remaining attacks converged, it was as if they had a life of their own, targeting the leader of the wild beasts. No matter where he tried to flee, the ten attacks followed him, bing increasingly aggressive. The leader of the wild beasts tried to escape, but it was already toote. The first lightning strike hit him head-on, leaving him numb and causing him to lose control of his movements for a split second. It was enough time for the other nine attacks to hit him directly, causing an explosion of light and energy that illuminated the entire area. The leader of the wild beasts was thrown back, stunned, and severely injured. *BOOM!*I think you should take a look at The sound echoed through the air, momentarily deafening everyone present. The ten circuits of lightning that had entered the body of the leader of the wild beasts continued to spin inside him, destroying everything from the inside out. And then, a chain reaction urred. All the gic energy in the body of the leader of the wild beasts lost control, and his body exploded like a bomb, creating a crater in the ground below. The explosion was so strong that the earth shook, and a shockwave swept everything in its path. The remaining wild beasts were thrown away, and the girls could barely stand. Amon remained motionless, watching the scene with an unperturbed expression. The leader of the wild beasts had beenpletely destroyed, his body reduced to pieces. The battle was over, and Amon had emerged victorious. The scene was one of pure destruction and chaos, with the crater on the ground and debris scattered everywhere. The girls looked at Amon with admiration and respect, impressed by his power and ability. The crater formed by the explosion was at least 5 meters deep. It was possible to see the disturbed earth and the debris scattered everywhere. The scene was both impressive and frightening at the same time. The girls approached the edge of the crater to get a better look but kept a safe distance. The energy that had been released in the explosion still hung in the air, causing their hair and clothes to flutter in the wind. As the debris of the wild beasts and their leader spread on the ground, the girls looked bewildered at the scene that had just happened. They could not believe that everything had happened in just 10 seconds. It seemed like an eternity, yet it was an epic battle that had been won in the blink of an eye. Ariel let out a cry of astonishment while Mabel covered her mouth and widened her eyes, unable to believe what had just happened. Maisa and Julia were speechless, feeling the impact of the power they had just witnessed. But Barbara was in a state of ecstasy. Sheughed, feeling her heart racing with pure excitement. "Incredible!" she eximed, pping her hands. "Amon is simply the best! We won, girls, and that was epic!" The other girls joined her,ughing and apuding, feeling incredibly energized by Amon''s triumph. The remaining wild beasts, after losing their leader and witnessing Amon''s immense power, gathered theirst strength and fled. Amon did not even bother to pursue them. The girls were also not interested in pursuing them. In fact, they were a little tired after the intense battle and stood there, observing the scene of destruction around them. The emotion and shock were still present on their faces as they tried to process everything that had happened in such a short time. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 239 239: The Unpredictable Dangers Of The Forest - The Fight For Survival Continues In a truly surprising turn of events, Mabel found herself facing an unexpected chapter in her life when Amon, who was supposed to be only a Level 1 Inate, achieved the unimaginable: he defeated a Level 2 wild beast. This remarkable feat left all of the girls stunned and in awe of Amon''s hidden talent. However, Barbara and the other girls, though equally surprised and impressed, adapted rtively easily to the new situation. After all, they knew things about Amon that Mabel did not. Slowly, the group became familiar with the task of extracting gic cores from the mysterious wild beasts. It was a grueling task, considering the thickness of these creatures'' skin, but the effort was worth it, since the fur of these beasts was highly valuable in the market. While the girls carefully removed the gic cores, Amon took on the responsibility of dismantling the creatures. With smaller, more agile motions, he skillfully wielded the scythe, turning the work into something almost as simple as slicing cheese. Initially, it took over 10 minutes to dismantle a wild beast, but with time and practice, Amon was able to reduce this time to just 5 minutes. As for the fearsome boss, the leader of the wild beasts had met an unpleasant end. Only his gic core remained intact, but that already represented an extremely lucrative prize for the group. After all, it was a gic core of a Level 2 innate beast, which would guarantee a considerable amount of credits for everyone. Having finished digging out the gic cores of the wild beasts she was working on, Maisa smiled satisfied, and put everything in the device in her hand as she stood up. Her red dress flowed behind her in a dazzling arc. The girls were exhausted, but the feeling of aplishment motivated them to keep exploring. It was then that Julia, standing next to Maisa, alsopleted her task andmented, "Our profit is abundant. We could very well return now if we wanted." Barbara, Ariel, and Mabel nodded, indicating that they were ready to leave. However, Amon, who had been silently observing, asked, "Do you want to return?" Although Amon was not particrly eager to go back, he also did not object to the idea. The girls looked at each other for a moment but soon shook their heads. Julia then expressed her opinion with a certain degree of uncertainty, "No, we were justmenting on how lucky we were. But, after all, is it really considered luck to encounter a group of wild beasts led by a Level 2 Innate?" She smiled strangely at the end of the sentence. The other girls shared the same thought. After all, if Amon had not been able to deal with the leader of the wild beasts, they could have ended up in a miserable situation or, even worse, lost their lives. Amon, noticing the tension in the girls'' expressions, decided to lighten the mood with a bit of humor. "Well, luck is rtive. We could have encountered a dragon that spits fire, and then we would have really been in trouble." The girlsughed, relieved by the break in the tense atmosphere. As they walked through the forest, Mabel looked around, alert to her surroundings. "Don''t let your guard down," she warned the others, "We never know what can attack us at any moment." Amon agreed, aware that the dangers of the forest were constant and unpredictable. The girls remained on alert, but still, the hours passed in an atmosphere of rtive tranquility. However, as the sun began to set, the girls realized that it was time to find a safe ce to spend the night. That was when Barbara noticed something strange in the nearby vegetation. "Did you guys see that?" she asked the others, pointing to a leaf of a nearby tree that seemed to have been cut by something sharp. The other girls immediately became alert, while Amon approached to examine the cut leaf. That was when they heard the sound of branches breaking and leaves rustling,ing from a nearby direction. Maisa''s heart was pounding hard as she looked around, alert to the dangers of the forest. Amon broke the silence with his calm voice. "It''s okay." Before anyone could respond, a small furry creature appeared before them in a matter of seconds. It was white as snow, looking like a ball of sheep''s wool. Mabel smiled at the adorable creature, but the tension remained. The girls approached slowly to observe the creature, but they still kept their guards up. It was hard to believe that something so cute could exist in such a dangerous ce. Was this just a lure made for unsuspecting travelers by some greater danger? The doubts persisted, but for now, they remained cautious and ready for any eventuality. "Listen carefully," whispered Amon, with a gesture of silence in front of his mouth. The girls instantly fell silent, aware of the gravity of the situation. With skill, Amon conjured a dome of silence around them, isting them from the outside world. The air became heavy as magic spread throughout the environment. "I''m feeling an incredibly strong energy vibrationing from the east," announced Amon as soon as he finished the spell, "From the power involved, it must be an Innate Level 3 creature. Unfortunately, even with all my active genes, I''m not able to face something of that caliber." Despite having his genes enhanced, including the white, Calm, and Lightning genes, Amon knew he still wasn''t strong enough to face an Innate Level 3 creature. The tension in the air was palpable as they prepared for the worst. The girls'' hearts raced as they heard Amon''s words. Mabel and Ariel quickly used their psychic perception to confirm what Amon had said, and their bodies began to emit a cold sweat as they felt the killer intent of the creature just a few meters away to the east.I think you should take a look at "What will we do, Amon?" Barbara asked with a distressed expression. It would be terrible if they died and lost everything they had acquired here so far. Mabel and the other girls also looked at Amon, totally trusting his judgment and ability. Amon was silent for a few seconds, thoughtful. Finally, he broke the silence. "I have a n..." As they heard Amon''s n, the girl''s eyes filled with expectation. Although they knew it would be risky, it was a good n, and they were willing to follow it to protect their lives and their gains so far. The girls'' hearts raced as Amon picked up the stone. Everyone knew that this was a crucial moment. With their eyes fixed on the stone, they watched as Amon created a sound istion spell around it. The silence was broken only by the sound of the stone being thrown. Even so, the throw was so silent that it seemed like nothing had been thrown. The tension increased even more when the stone changed its trajectory in the air, curving to avoid detection by the Innate Level 3 beast. The stone began to fall at high speed toward the animal, which was still unaware of the imminent threat. *BOOOM!* The girls'' hearts almost stopped when they heard the deafening sound of the collision between the stone and the beast. The noise echoed through the forest as if the very ground had trembled. It was possible to see arge trail of dust and debris scattered in the air, indicating that the stone had hit its target with overwhelming force. The girls breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that Amon''s n had worked. The tension slowly subsided as the group caught their breath and tried to calm down. Mabel looked around, still aware of the dangers that surrounded them. With a serious and urgent tone, Amon warned hispanions, "Let''s wait a minute and move away quickly towards the west!" The girls immediately nodded, aware of the gravity of the situation. Julia, who had decided to pick up the furry little creature, squeezed it with a little force, but the furry creature seemed calm and serene. It was as if it understood what was happening and knew not to get agitated. After almost five minutes of tension, the Inate Level 3 beast ran towards the north, giving an opportunity for the group to move away towards the west. With a feeling of relief, they began to run, making some distance from the dangerous creature. As they ran, Mabel, looked back apprehensively, fearing that the beast was still chasing them. However, she soon realized that the creature had disappeared from their radar, which made her a little more rxed. "It''s already dark," announced Amon with a tired voice, "We need to find a safe ce to spend the night." The girls agreed, feeling the fatigue umting in their bodies. Despite the sess in extracting the gic cores of the wild beasts, the journey had been long and exhausting. They were ready to rest and recover their energy. Mabel looked around, searching for a suitable ce to camp. The dark and dense forest was not exactly a weing environment, but they had no other choice. Finally, Mabel spotted a clearing surrounded by tall trees. It was a rtively open ce, but still offered good protection against possible threats. "Let''s camp there," said Mabel, pointing to the clearing. The other girls agreed, and the group headed to the chosen location. Amon used his magic to create a protective barrier around the camp, preventing any creature from approaching without being detected. The spells consisted of sound istion and protection. Mabel and Ariel cooperated and cast illusion spells. With that, even an Innate Level 3 beast would find it difficult to find them. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 240 240: Medicinal Bath and Stunning Bikinis Chapter 240 240: Medicinal Bath and Stunning Bikinis With the camp protected, the girls began to prepare for the night. Maisa and Julia used their powers to create clean water for washing and cooking. Meanwhile, Barbara used her ability with blue mes to create a fire. As the girls washed, Mabel watched the environment carefully. She knew that the forest was full of unpredictable dangers and needed to be alert to any signs of threat. Amon gently poked the furry cheek of the ball of fluff and asked curiously, "Are you nning to take care of this little creature?" Maisa looked directly at Amon with that half-smile that lifted the apples of her cheeks and made her almond-shaped eyes shine exotically. "Yes, I talked to the girls and they agreed to bring Snowke with us." She said this, but her words seemed less important than the way she said them. Amon was momentarily caught in her gaze, captured by her beauty. "Snowke?" Amon came out of his daze and repeated the name, thinking it went well with the white fur of the animal. He had no objection to the idea. Although he wasn''t sure what type of animal it was, the ball of fluff seemed harmless and, so far, the digital clock had not identified its species. ''At least for now, we will observe it carefully,'' Amon thought to himself. It was always good to be cautious. After all, one never knew if a cute creature like that could hide some kind of deadly power. Although unlikely, the abilities of the wild beasts that inhabited the forest could not be underestimated. Ariel looked at Amon with a mischievous red smile on her face. "By the way, Amon," she said, "my birthday ising up. What are you going to give me as a present?" She looked more adorable than ever when she asked. Maisa and Julia were surprised by the expression of their friend, as it was not something they usually saw in Ariel. Barbara, on the other hand, more easily epted the question, but raised an eyebrow, making it clear that she had her own thoughts on the matter. Mabel, who still did not know Ariel very well, realized that there was something behind the question and watched silently as she looked at Amon. Amon remained calm and replied, "I''ll think of something by then." He didn''t show any emotion in his response, maintaining a serious posture. Arielughed mischievously to hide her embarrassment. She knew her question was a little out of the ordinary, but quickly recovered and smiled again. Barbara, who had finished making the fire, looked at Amon with a suggestive smile. "How about a medicinal bath instead of a regr one?" she asked as she sat next to him and leaned on his shoulder. Amon didn''t immediately respond. Instead, he looked at Mabel for a reaction. Medicinal baths were amon practice between Amon and the girls, but it was also a very intimate and personal ritual. Mabel had heard Amon and Barbara talking about it before and knew they used to take baths together. However, she wasn''t sure if she was ready to participate in one with them. Even among girls, taking a bath together was already a bit embarrassing, and with Amon included, it was even harder to ept. She took a deep breath as she considered the proposal. After all, if she wanted to be closer to her friends, maybe she should try new things and step out of herfort zone. But at the same time, she didn''t want to feel ufortable or exposed. Mabel was never the type to feelfortable exposing her body, but the prospect of gaining an advantage in training was too tempting to resist. As an Aspiring Level 2 Innate, she knew she needed to take every opportunity to strengthen her body and her abilities. "I...," Mabel hesitated for a moment before finally speaking up. "I agree, but I would like to wear a bikini if you don''t mind." "Sure, no problem," Amon responded, knowing he also needed to respect everyone''s personal boundaries. "And I''ll wear some boxer shorts this time too." Mabel blushed at his words, her voice bing timid and adorable. The other girls looked at her with surprise, not expecting the normally reserved Mabel to agree so easily to the proposal. But like all the others, she was willing to make some sacrifices to be stronger and more capable. Amon stood up and began digging the soil with vigor, determined to create a perfect environment for the medicinal bath he nned with his friends. He dug a huge hole, almost the size of a swimming pool, and left an opening to allow Barbara''s blue mes to be inserted under the surface. Once the hole was ready, Barbara boiled the water while Amon changed his clothes, wearing only boxer shorts. When he returned, he began to prepare the medicinal bath, mixing all the herbs they had on hand and even adding gic cores with water, fire, lightning, and psychic elements to increase their powers. This time, Ariel contributed the psychic element, but Mabel would be responsible for providing it next time orpensating Ariel afterward. It was a way to maintain bnce and ensure that each of the girls had active participation in the process. As Amon and the girls prepared to enter the water, Amon wore trunks, while the girls all changed into stunning bikinis. Amon turned to look at the girls and was breathless for a moment as he saw Maisa, Julia, Barbara, Ariel, and Mabel in front of him in their amazing bikinis. Maisa was wearing a turquoise blue bikini that highlighted her violet eyes, and her slim and athletic curves were entuated by the tight set. Julia was wearing a purple bikini with silver details that enhanced the color of her intense purple eyes. Her smooth and fair skin wasplemented by the vibrant color of the bikini, and her long slim legs appeared even longer. Barbara was wearing a red bikini that highlighted her bright red hair and clear green eyes. Her slim and sculpted body was entuated by the set, and she exudes elegance and a charming confidence. Ariel was wearing a ck bikini with golden details, whichplemented her silver hair and golden eyes. Herrge bust was only enhanced by the bikini''s neckline, and her curvaceous body was confidently and securely disyed. Finally, Mabel was wearing a light pink bikini that entuated her porcin white skin and soft violet eyes. She looked a bit shy and insecure with the exposure, but she was determined not to let it stop her from participating in the medicinal bath. Amon couldn''t help but be impressed by the beauty of the girls and how the bikinis highlighted their best features. Mabel noticed that the other girls seemedfortable in their bikinis, and each of them wore a different style that highlighted their unique features, and although Mabel still felt a bit shy, she tried to remember that the medicinal bath was to strengthen their bodies and abilities. She nced at Amon, who seemed to be admiring the scenery around him. It was the first time she had worn a bikini in front of anyone, especially of the opposite sex, and she felt a bit embarrassed. But to her surprise, Amon didn''t look at her in an ufortable or invasive way. Instead, he gave her a look of appreciation before looking away, which was a relief for her. Mabel felt a bit more confident in her skin and silently thanked him for being so understanding. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 241 241: Deepening Meditation in the Medicinal Bath Chapter241 241: Deepening Meditation in the Medicinal Bath Amon entered the medicinal bath, submerging himself in the warm water. He disregarded everything around him, focusing his mind to the maximum as he began to meditate. Hepletely immersed himself in his meditation while using the bath, ignoring the world around him, a world different from his own, filled with dangers and wild creatures roaring in the distance. The sound of those roars echoed through the forests, constantly reminding him that he was far from home and surrounded by the unknown. As he dove deeper into his meditation, the sounds around him seemed to fade away, giving way to his own breathing and intense concentration. As he concentrated on the spell, Amon felt the energy coursing through his body. His muscles began to rx as he sank deeper into the calming water. He then activated the Rune: [Heart Without Limits], feeling his heartbeat elerate as power began to surge through him. The room was filled with a slight glow as Amon''s aura intensified, energy pulsing around him as he deepened his meditation. The medicinal herbs in the bath began to release their healing properties, further amplifying the effects of his spell and rune. Despite the tranquility of the moment, there was an undeniable sense of intensity and purpose in Amon''s behavior. He remained focused on his meditation, determined to surpass his limits and unleash his full potential. Mabel was already prepared for what was toe but was still surprised by the harmony emanating from the medicinal bath. She quickly began to meditate, followed by Barbara and the other girls, who were already anticipating the phenomenon. Around the bath, a wild and chaotic world roared. Fierce beasts howled in the distance and vegetation contorted in the strong wind. Gic energy floated in the air in a variety of vibrant colors, but despite this, none of the wisps of energy conflicted with the others. Mabel deduced that this was due to something Amon was doing, and she was right. The Rune [Heart Without Limits] not only affected Amon directly but also the environment around him. This contagious and peaceful energy made everything calm. Mabel felt the energy of the medicinal bath invading every cell of her body, an overwhelming sensation that filled her with excitement and energy. She meditated intensely, feeling the strength of that energy intensifying more and more. This sensation of pure and fast energy was something new for her, and was an experience she had never felt before. As she continued to meditate, she began to feel her genes strengthening. Her body began vibrating with vital energy that seemed to purify every cell of her being. It was as if she was bing stronger, faster, and more resistant with each passing moment. This sensation was so incredibly pure and fast that Mabel couldn''t believe something like this was even possible. She could barely contain her excitement while meditating, feeling inundated by an energy she had never experienced before. However, despite her excitement, she remained focused on her meditation, aware of the importance of this moment and determined to make the most of it. Despite how much Mabel and the others were feeling the effects of the bath, the one who benefited the most was none other than permeate Amon''s body, leading him to experience simr benefits to those of Mabel, but on a muchrger scale. As his meditation Amon. The suppressing sensation of pure energy continued to permeate Amon''s body, leading him to experience simr benefits to those of Mabel, but on a muchrger scale. As his meditation deepened, the notices of gene increases began to appear in his mind, each bringing a significant boost to his powers. The numbers shed before his closed eyes, Gene +5, Calm Gene +3, Lightning Gene +2, Calm Gene +2, Lightning Gene +2, Gene +2, and so on. Amon was receiving a noticeable boost to all of his genes, further driving his powers and abilities. Despite all these changes urring within his body, Amon remained calm and focused on his meditation. He didn''t even bother to open his eyes to check his gic increases, so immersed was he in his meditative state. With the power of the Rune [Heart Without Limits] and the healing properties of the medicinal herbs in the bath, Amon knew he was getting unparalleled benefits. He made the most of his time in the medicinal bath, concentrating all his energy and intention on his meditation. Amon spent hours meditating in the medicinal bath, he and the girls making the most of the benefits of the medicinal herbs and the Rune [Heart Without Limits]. When he realized the effects were wearing off, Amon opened his eyes and saw the gene control panel appear on his retina. He watched with satisfaction as the numbers increased, indicating significant progress in his gic evolution. His nk genes were now at a total of 95, while his Calm genes were at 79 and his Lightning genes had reached 91. Amon smiled with determination, knowing he was on his way to advancing to Innate Level 2. He clenched his fists tightly, feeling his renewed energy and the urge to continue evolving even stronger. Amon remained immersed in the medicinal bath water as he reflected on the results he had just achieved. He knew there was still more potential to be explored and nned the next step to continue increasing his genes. "We still have rare herbs that can be used and gic cores of different elements, but this already will still cause some substantial increase," muttered Amon, carefully nning the next steps in his quest to be stronger. With his Calm genes elevated, Amon''s mind flowed much more serenely, allowing him to think with rity and focus. Although this calm came paired with ack of emotion, if used correctly, he could use it to bring great benefits. As soon as Amon had a method in mind to maximize the effects of the medicinal properties, he began pouring herbs and gic cores into different points of the bath. "What should I do, Amon?" asked Barbara, who had just finished her meditation. She knew her mes would be necessary for the process. Although Amon had a gic stone that releases mes, things would be more efficient if she helped out herself. Amon put away the me stone and said, "For now, slowly release your mes into the bath. This will increase the temperature a bit... That is perfect." ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha 242 Chapter 242: Beyond the Limit: The Creation of the Second 242 Chapter 242: Beyond the Limit: The Creation of the Second Gic Factor and the Snowstorm The sun had already risen, but they were still meditating non-stop. Almost all medicinal herbs and gic nuclei had been used, and it was at this moment that Mabel surpassed the limit of 100 genes and reached the incredible score of 103 nk genes full of psychic genes! She was in a state of euphoria! She was beyond ordinary happiness! She could hardly describe the emotion welling up in her overflowing chest. "Oh my God, oh my God..." Mabel murmured incredulously. She stopped meditating when she realized she wouldn''t be able to go beyond 103, but that alone was a great achievement. When she found herself in a secluded corner of the camp, she first calmed her agitated emotions, then sat down and began meditating diligently with the intention of creating her Second Gic Factor. The camp was silent except for the sound of the nearby river flowing and the asional chirping of birds. The morning mist had not yet dissipated, giving the environment a surreal and peaceful atmosphere. Mabel sat cross-legged on the soft grass, her eyes closed and her hands resting on her knees. Her breathing was steady and deep, her mind focused on her goal of creating her second gic factor. She visualized the genes in her body, the white genes and the colored genes, and focused her energy on her genes, trying to unleash all their potential. As she meditated, she felt the energy flowing through her body, a pure and powerful energy that seemed toe from the depths of her being. She felt as if she were connected to a higher power, a force that transcended her physical body and connected her to the universe. Hours passed and Mabel remained in deep meditation, her focus uninterrupted. She felt as if she were on the brink of a breakthrough, a moment of enlightenment when everything would be clear. She felt her body and mind transform, bing stronger and more resilient, and she knew she was on the right path. Finally, when the sun reached its zenith, Mabel opened her eyes and smiled. She had done it. She had created her second gic factor, a new power that would propel her even further on her journey of self-discovery and evolution. She stood up, feeling lighter and more confident than ever. Mabel was still in shock at having reached Level 2 so quickly. Even though she was considered a genius, she couldn''t believe the extent of her own evolution. She reflected on the other members of the group and thought of Amon, whom she considered an aberration, surpassing all of them in every aspect. Although the twins did not possess exceptional talent, they were still considered geniuses with incredible luck. Mabel knew that this was due to the benefits of being by Amon''s side. She remembered the teachings he shared with them and the methods he used to improve his own genes. Still, Mabel didn''t feel confident in beating Amon in a direct confrontation. She recognized him as a formidable opponent, capable of surpassing her in every aspect. But she didn''t get discouraged; on the contrary, she felt motivated to work even harder to improve her skills and evolve her genes. Mabel thought about the saying that luck was part of one''s strength. She believed that luck was on her side for being with Amon and the group. They had built a friendship based on mutual support and teamwork, and that was something she valued greatly. As she thought about it, Mabel began to n her next steps to merge a spellbook with her second Gic Factor. It was something she couldn''t take lightly. The weather began to cool down at that moment, and Mabel seemed to realize that it had started to snow. The sky was filled with white snow,ing down very quickly. Her thoughts paused for a moment, then she produced genes around her body to warm herself up. She went to the entrance of the camp. There, she saw a lot of snow. The sky initially turned gray and cloudy, which she hadn''t thought much of before, but now she realized it was an indication that a weather change wasing. Due to her meditation and reflection, she seemed not to have noticed that it had started snowing, as it began to fall gently as if floating from the sky. However, as the snow continued to fall, the air became quieter as the snow absorbed sound, creating a sense of tranquility. And as the snow began to fall more rapidly, visibility also began to decrease as the winds began to pick up, bringing with them a sense of cold and ice. It was precisely because of this that Mabel had finally noticed the change in atmosphere and was now watching the snow fall. As the snowstorm intensified, the snow began to umte rapidly, and it would now be dangerous for their party to venture out. The trees were getting covered in snow, and magical beasts often became wild during such storms and would better take advantage of the terrain. Plus, visibility would get very low... In extreme cases, snowstorms couldst for hours or even days, and the worst would be for this one tost for several days. Mabel had already researched and learned that the snowstorms couldst a long time on this. Although it was rare for snow to ur, unfortunately, they were not so lucky to avoid it, and it ended up snowing¡­ Mabel found herself gazing into the middle of a snowstorm, which was increasing in intensity every moment. The air was freezing, and the wind was blowing hard, causing a shiver through anyone who dared to go out. Snowkes fell inrge, dense kes, covering everything around her and reducing visibility to just a few meters ahead. Trees were already starting to bepletely covered in snow, and the ground was covered with a white and thickyer. As Mabel thought about returning to the camp, she was surprised by the presence of Ariel, who appeared by her side. The young woman noticed that herpanion was still wearing very few clothes and wondered how she didn''t feel cold amidst all this snow. She soon concluded that Ariel was using her gic energy to keep warm, which made her capable of withstanding any temperature, but she knew that this energy was limited and could run out at some point. Ariel reached out her hand, letting the snow fall on her. "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" she asked, looking at Mabel with a small smile. Mabel touched her hand to her face, appreciating the beauty of the moment, but soon her expression became sharp, showing irritation. She seemed to want to pierce the skies and end the storm once and for all. "I didn''t think of that," said Mabel, "Maybe it is, but I still think it''s a nuisance." Arielughed. Then she said, "Hehe, but it can''t be helped. If we can''t do anything to change the weather, I think we should at least appreciate the beautifulndscape created by the arrival of snow." Mabel looked at Ariel with a touch of surprise. She didn''t seem to think that Ariel would say something like that. But thinking about it, she was right; if they couldn''t change it, they should at least try to see the good side of things... Mabel''s mindset changed a bit, but she didn''t think about it too deeply and soon returned inside to their camp. Ariel walked out of the entrance of the cave, feeling the snow falling on her silver hair and skin. The storm had intensified, and now the snow was falling rapidly, quickly umting on the ground. She looked out to the horizon where the trees were beginning to bend under the weight of the snow. The whitendscape was breathtaking, the hills and valleys now all covered in snow, giving everything a magical and surreal appearance. Ariel was wearing only light clothing, but she seemed not to care about the cold. She walked to a clearing and began to spin, letting the snow bounce off her in all directions as sheughed joyfully. Her silver hair swayed in the wind, and her fair skin gleamed in the light of the snow. She seemed like a wild woman, a creature of the snow who had found a new world to explore. She danced and twirled in the snow, feeling free and alive. But at the same time, there was something seductive about her presence. Her movements were smooth and graceful, her curves standing out amidst the whitendscape, and her expression was one of pure joy. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 243: Showdown in the Snowstorm: Mabel vs Hybrid Beast - Part 1 Chapter 243: Showdown in the Snowstorm: Mabel vs Hybrid Beast - Part 1 The twins followed Ariel and began ying in the snow with her. The snowstorm was more intense than ever, and now visibility was very low. Snowkes fell inrge clumps, quickly umting on the ground. Trees were almostpletely covered in snow, and the wind blew strongly, causing a deafening noise. The wind chill was very low, and the twins seemed to freeze with every step. Mabel looked at herpanions ying, but she didn''t feel the need to participate. She had just surpassed Rank 2 of her Innate Rank, and it wasn''t the time or ce for leisure time. Not wanting to rely on her powers to stay warm, she put on warm and appropriate clothing for the weather: a tight-fitting gray turtleneck long-sleeved shirt, a white jacket on top, simr to a doctor''s coat, going down just past her her butt to keep her warm, leather pants, and a lc and white scarf around her neck. Mabel ced her yoga mat on the ground, carefully choosing a location that offered privacy and tranquility. The chosen spot was a small clearing surrounded by snow-covered trees with an incredible view of the mountains in the distance. In her warm andfortable clothing, she sat in a meditation position, cross-legged and hands resting on her knees. She closed her eyes and began to focus her mind, concentrating on her breathing and body movements. While meditating, she felt energy flowing through her body, a pure and powerful energy that seemed toe from the depths of her being. Meanwhile, Amon continued with his medicinal bath, focused on his deep meditation. Although the ingredients had run out, he still remained in the water, enjoying the calming and rxing effect it provided. His mind waspletely focused, and he felt as if he were in a trance state exploring the depths of his soul. The twins, Barbara and Ariel, had already left the bath and were ying in the snow, but they made sure to leave quietly so as not to disturb Amon''s concentration. They respected him very much and knew that any interruption could harm his evolution process. Outside, Maisa nudged her sister''s arm. "By the way, Julia, how much have you improved?" She had an obvious smile on her face. Julia smiled as she extended her hand, and, with her slender fingers, pinched Maisa''s cheeks a bit hard, causing the porcin-white skin on her face to turn red. She said, "Looks like you''ve improved quite a bit, huh?" Maisa pouted as she withdrew her hand from Julia''s grasp, using the back of her hand to lightly p her with a reproachful look. Then she puffed up her nearly non-existent chest and said with pride, "Ahem! Hehe, I managed to fill in 91 nk genes and 89 water genes!" "Not bad," Julia reevaluated Maisa with an approving look. Noticing this, Maisa showed dissatisfaction, puffing up her cheeks and asking with a pout, "And you, Julia? You still haven''t answered me." "Nothing special," Julia sighed, and before allowing Maisa to fully recognize what she was going to say next, she quickly added, "I was only able to open 96 nk genes and filled in 91... So pitiful, sigh~~" "You... Come back here!!" Maisa started running after Julia while Julia ran through the snowughing. The two of them even forgot that they were in another world and were still running around in a forest with an unknown level of danger... *Bang!* A loud sound echoed. It was a sound that resembled a tree being cut down and falling to the ground. The fact that it made such a loud reverberation was worrying, as the ground was covered in soft snow, so to produce such a loud sound, it would need to be something veryrge. When they saw what caused it, the girls, who were on high alert, quickly understood. A gigantic wild beast had appeared. It was veryrge, about 5.7 meters tall. The hybrid beast of bear and werewolf emerged in the clearing, tearing a tree with its sharp ws and knocking it down with a deafening thud. The beast stood out against the whitendscape, with its thick, dark fur contrasting directly with the white snow around it. Its yellow eyes glowed with a fierce intensity, and its sharp fangs stood out under the weak sunlight from behind the snowstorm. Its front paws were as thick as tree trunks, and its ws were the size of hunting knives. The beast roared, shaking the forest with its powerful and hoarse voice. The girls, who had forgotten the danger of the world they were in, were now aware that they needed to fight here for survival. Mabel, who was meditating on her yoga mat, sprang into action. She saw that the beast was a massive threat and knew she needed to use all her genes and abilities to face it. Likewise, Ariel, who had been ying in the snow moments before, was now on high alert. Her golden eyes focused on the beast as she prepared to use her own gic powers to fight. The twins were determined to fight alongside their friends and not let the beast bring them down. The battle was about to begin, and the girls were ready to fight for survival in an unknown and dangerous world. Before the friends could take any action, Mabel stepped forward and said determinedly, "I got this." Her voice sounded ethereal, and a gic energy aura began to surround her. The gic aura surrounding Mabel intensified, and she floated off the ground, rising about three meters from the snow-covered earth. She glided through the air gracefully and effortlessly, using her psychic powers to create a force field that propelled her upward. Mabel used her psychic powers to stay in the air, controlling the gic energy around her to create a sort of force field that propelled her upward. She felt free and powerful as she flew and could feel the energy of nature around her. Her mind was focused on controlling her flying ability, as she moved with agility, gliding through the air and making graceful turns. The other girls followed her with their eyes, fascinated by what they were seeing. They knew that Mabel was an exceptional user of psychic powers, but they had never seen her flying before, especially not so fluidly and freely. Although most of them could fly, it was quite different from what Mabel was doing. Mabel glided through the air calmly and serenely, as if flying were a natural thing for her, while her eyes remained fixed on the colossal beast that had appeared before them. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 244 244: Showdown In The Snowstorm: Mabel Vs Hybrid Beast - Part 2 ? As she flew, Mabel took advantage of the snow umted on the ground, making it difficult for the hybrid beast to move. Even with its colossal size, the beast was having trouble getting around. With its huge paw,rge enough to wrap around Mabel''s entire body, the beast lunged forward in an attack, intending to grab her with its furry right hand. But Mabel moved with flexibility and speed, cutting through the air like a dolphin in clear waters. As she moved, Mabel''s whiteb coat, unbuttoned, fluttered in the wind like a cape. Luckily, she had tied her hair back, preventing it from flying into her eyes during the fight. "Will Mabel be okay?" whispered Maisa, worried. Barbara watched Mabel with a determined look, knowing she couldn''t let the beast hurt her friend. Ariel took her gic whip, wrapping it around her arm and activating her gic armor to ensure maximum protection. She looked at the other girls and said determinedly, "Let''s prepare ourselves. If necessary, we''ll help Mabel." Julia, Maisa, and Barbara responded confidently, "Yes!" The four girls quickly prepared themselves, activating their genes and abilities to be stronger and more agile. They knew the battle would be difficult, but they were determined to fight together and protect each other. Soon, the four girls were equipped and ready to act if the situation demanded it. They looked at the hybrid beast with caution, knowing they would need to act if Mabel''s situation became risky. The girls with support gic abilities quickly began using them on Mabel, further increasing her strength. As she floated in the air, Mabel felt the power of the buffs around her and looked at her friends with gratitude. She wasted no time, circling around the beast and heading towards an area with several trees. Using her gic powers, Mabel cut down the trees near the beast''s feet and levitated them. The trees floated in the air, surrounding the beast in a circle. In the next instant, Mabel began to spin a giant tree rapidly, creating gusts of wind that affected the beast, causing it to lose its bnce. The beast roared in fury, trying to free itself from the floating trees and the gusts of wind, but Mabel continued to spin the tree with skill, creating a whirlwind that disoriented the beast. The other girls watched, impressed by Mabel''s ability and ready to act if the beast managed to break free. "Roar!!!" The beast roared in fury as it attacked the trees in desperate attempts. One of the spinning trees, with its sharp tip, pierced the hybrid beast''s ankle, causing the beast to howl in pain. Blood began to seep from the wound, painting the white snow red. With heavy hands, the beast knelt down and pounded the ground with closed fists; the vibrations caused were so hard and the impact was so violent that some of the trees Mabel controlled were thrown away as dirt and snow flew everywhere. The giant beast kept beating the ground with fury, as if wanting to level the entirend. *BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!* It was three strong and intense beats that echoed through the forest. The beast continued to roar, shaking its hairy arms. After two seconds of immobility, the creature moved again, demonstrating all its fury. The impact of the ground strike and the gust of wind generated by the beast were so intense that Mabel was forced to move away to avoidpromising her safety. Even still, she could feel the strength of the buffs granted by the girls. Mabel mentally thanked her friends for helping her at that moment. If it weren''t for the buffs, she could have ended up in a difficult situation. With that in mind, she focused on finding a new strategy to defeat the beast. Mabel continued to fight the beast, but now with a different perspective: the strength and ability of the creature were frightening and equal to Level 3 of the Innate Rank, while she herself had just advanced to Level 2. However, there was something more intriguing: so far, the beast had shown no signs of using elemental powers, which was unusual for an opponent of its level. Mabel wondered if this could be due to unique gics or perhaps there was another exnation that she had not yet discovered. Despite doing well in the fight, Mabel knew she couldn''t let her guard down. If she faltered for a moment, she could be in imminent danger. She needed to act cautiously and use her skills and strategies wisely to win the battle. Mabel knew that Amon''s presence could change the situation in their favor, but he was in deep meditation at the moment. To protect Amon and make sure he wasn''t disturbed, she directed the beast to move away from their campsite, afraid that it could harm him. However, she also knew that if the situation changed and Amon was needed, she would have no choice but to rely on his help, even if reluctant. Until then, she would have to try to ensure that he would not be necessary. Mabel took a deep breath and focused. She knew she needed to be agile and intelligent if she wanted to defeat this beast. Using her agility and dexterity, she was able to dodge the beast''s attacks and move around it with ease. But the beast was smart and began to change its tactics. Instead of attacking directly, it started using its strength to create shockwaves that affected Mabel''s bnce. Mabel found herself in trouble when the beast approached and grabbed her, wrapping her in its furry arms. Mabel fought with all her might, but the beast was too strong and held her captive in its grasp. The other girls watched in shock as Mabel was lifted into the air by the beast, seemingly about to be crushed in the vice-like trap the beast had caught her in. But then, something incredible happened. Mabel turned into a white smoke cloud, escaping the beast''s grasp and alighting on the ground safely. The beast roared in frustration, trying to attack again, but Mabel moved quickly, avoiding its blows and attacking with skill. The girls watched in admiration at Mabel''s skill and prepared to help her if necessary, but Mabel was strong and determined, fighting the beast with cunning feints. Finally, after an intense battle, Mabel achieved victory, defeating the beast with her gic abilities and intelligence. She looked at her friends, exhausted but happy. "We did it!" she said, smiling. The girls hugged each other in celebration! ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord:discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 245 245: Battle Against The Colossal Beast: Determination To The End ? Mabel was preparing to extract the gic core from the beast when she was surprised that the creature, which appeared to be dead, was rapidly regenerating. Wounds that were once deep and spread throughout its body now closed at an incredible speed. The beast''s eyes opened and shone in a frenzied red as one of its hairy and enormous armsunched toward Mabel, attempting to capture her. Mabel barely had time to react when the beast lunged at her. By a hair''s breadth, she managed to escape the creature''s ws, with less than a centimeter between her and death. She quickly retreated to protect herself and assess the situation. Mabel felt a chill run down her spine as she saw the beast regenerate so quickly before her eyes. She had believed she had defeated the monster, but she was wrong. The beast was much more astute than she had imagined, pretending to be dead until the perfect moment to activate some kind of spell or gic ability that allowed it to regenerate. The beast''s frenzied red gaze reminded her of the danger she was facing. With a mouth that seemed capable of swallowing an entire apple, the beast advanced to attack Mabel again. Mabel narrowly escaped the creature''s ws and retreated, observing the creature cautiously. The other girls were also shocked to see the beast regenerate so quickly. They had prepared to celebrate Mabel''s victory, but now they found themselves in a situation of imminent danger once again. It was at that moment that they realized they had underestimated the beast. It was much more intelligent and skilled than they had imagined, capable of using such tricks. The girls realized they needed to be more careful and strategic if they wanted to defeat the beast. Julia was frustrated at not finding any information about that beast in her records. She had tried all avable sources, but nothing seemed to fit the creature they were facing. Meanwhile, Ariel was using her psychic powers to help Mabel in battle. With her ability to stop the beast''s movements for a few moments, she managed to give Mabel a small advantage in risky situations. Although the duration of Ariel''s powers was short, every second was valuable. The beast continued to attack Mabel, striking with its hairy fists while the girl flew. Mabel used her agility and speed to dodge the beast''s blows and countered with rocks and trees that she levitated with her gic powers. Wounded by Mabel''s attacks, the best began to defend itself and regenerated at an incredible speed, which frustrated the girl. However, she did not give up and remained determined and focused on winning the battle. Meanwhile, Maisa, Julia, and Barbara reactivated the buffs on Mabel, further increasing her strength and abilities. They watched the battle with concern but knew they had to help Mabel in any way possible, as she continued to fight with all her determination, knowing that victory was within her reach. With her gic powers, she was still able to damage the beast despite its incredible regeneration ability. Using her psychic powers to cast different gic spells on the beast, she first used the power of the wind to create a powerful gust, throwing the beast away. Then, she used her telekic powers to lift rocks and debris around and throw them at the beast. Finally, she used the power of illusion to confuse the beast, making it attack the air. Despite the absurd regenerative ability of the beast, Mabel continued to attack relentlessly, managing to wound it at some moments. The beast could defend itself against most of the attacks but still came out with some injuries. Meanwhile, Ariel continued to help Mabel, stopping the movements of the beast with her psychic powers. Barbara, in turn, used her fire powers to create blue mes around the beast, unbncing it. The beast roared fiercely and charged toward Maisa, making Mabel use her powers to the maximum to make the beast fall to the ground. Maisa managed to make some distance from the beast and looked at Mabel with a grateful look. If it weren''t for her, Maisa knew she would be in danger. She didn''t seem like she would be able to defend herself against an attack from a beast that was close to Level 3 of the Innate Rank. Mabel felt her anger rising as the beast continued to regenerate, bing more determined than ever to defeat the creature. She used all of her most powerful gic spells,unching psychic rays that hit the beast hard. "F*** you, you damn beast!" As the battle continued, Mabel spoke words of anger and determination as she attacked the beast with a serious and dominant expression. She wasn''t going to let the beast win, no matter how strong it was. The other girls were also determined to defeat the beast, attacking it with all they had, but the beast continued to regenerate, seeming stronger with each moment. The girls continued to fight, not knowing how much longer they would have to face the powerful beast. With each blow, the beast regenerated and seemed even stronger. Mabel''s frustration was shared by all of them, but they knew they couldn''t give up. They fought without rest, not knowing if they were making progress or not. The beast was unpredictable and used different tactics every moment, making the fight even harder. Mabel used all of her gic spells, Ariel continued to help with her psychic powers, Barbara created blue mes around the beast to unbnce it, and Maisa kept her distance while watching and thinking of new strategies. The fight seemed to have no end, and the beast still continued to regenerate. The girls felt exhausted but knew they had to keep fighting. They were determined to win the battle, no matter what it took. The girls continued to use their powers to help Mabel in the fight against the beast. Julia used her knowledge to create new strategies andbinations of gic powers that could cause more damage to the creature, as Barbara continued to use her blue mes to create distractions and unbnce the beast. Maisa, in turn, used her water control gic powers and attacked and used buffs when necessary. Ariel used her psychic powers to paralyze the beast for a few moments, giving Mabel an opportunity to attack with her most powerful gic spells. Mabel seized the chance andunched a series of psychic rays that hit the beast hard. The creature roared in pain but quickly recovered and charged toward Mabel with even more ferocity. The girls didn''t give up and continued to fight with all their might. They used all their powers to help Mabel defeat the beast, knowing they couldn''t let the creature escape and cause more havoc. Over time, the beast began to show signs of fatigue; its movements slowed down, and its regeneration slowed down as well. The girls recognized the opportunity and increased their attacks, trying to finally end the battle. Mabelunched onest psychic ray that hit the beast hard. The creature roared in pain and fell to the ground, unable to get up again. The girls looked at the beast cautiously, waiting for it to get up again, but the creature remained motionless, finally defeated. Mabel sighed in relief and smiled at the other girls. She was exhausted but also proud of herself and her friends. "We did it," said Mabel, gasping for breath, "We defeated the beast." The other girls smiled in response, feeling relieved and grateful to have survived the battle. They knew the fight had been difficult and dangerous, but they also knew they hade together to ovee the adversity. They hugged each other in a celebratory gesture, feeling closer than ever. They had faced a very powerful beast and had won, making them stronger and more united as a team. With the battle over, they could finally breathe a sigh of relief and appreciate the beauty of nature around them. The girls didn''t want to risk the beast ying dead again, so they carefully checked to make sure it was really dead. When they finally confirmed that this time it was certain that the beast had died, they felt a huge, heavy reliefe off their shoulders. Exhausted and still panting with quick breathing, they sat on the ground to catch their breath and calm their racing hearts. After everything they had been through, they could finally breathe a little easier. But even so, they remained alert and cautious, knowing they could never let their guard downpletely in a ce like this. This time, they didn''t dare act carelessly. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord:discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 246 246: Amons Awakening: What Did Amon Discover? ? After defeating the beast in battle, the girls decided to bring it closer to the camp where the protective istion barrier was located. Julia was the first to propose this idea, exining that it was important to keep the creature under control and prevent something simr from happening again. The others agreed with the suggestion and Mabel used her restored psychic powers to drag the beast to the camp. Although tired after the battle, Mabel was able to control the beast easily. When they returned to the camp, the girls were surprised by what they saw. Amon was still meditating, but the amount and density of lightning that sparked around his body was ridiculously high, something that made the girls'' hair stand on end. They approached cautiously, observing the electric aura around Amon. It was as if he was in tune with the natural forces of this ce and the electricity around him, a force that seemed beyond human control. The girls didn''t know what to do, so they decided to stay silent, watching Amon''s meditation. Amon''s clothes were literally vaporized by the power of the lightning that surrounded him. The water around him evaporated instantly, leaving a burnt smell in the air. The sound produced by the lightning was shrill and deafening, with a mix of cracks, buzzes, and bursts. Meanwhile, on the ground around Amon, marks simr to the Multiple Circuits spell he liked to use could be seen. They were like electrical circuits spread in curved lines, creating a mystical scene around him. Strangely, these marks seemed to be connected to Amon, with something red moving as if it were electric energy passing through current channels. Mabel felt her cheeks getting hot when she saw Amon naked and quickly looked away. However, she couldn''t help feeling curious about the impressive power that surrounded him. Why was she so intrigued? She wasn''t sure, but the feeling was there, pulsing in her mind. Ariel struggled internally with her feelings as she watched Amon. She was fascinated by him, but at the same time, she was afraid to give in to these feelings. She didn''t want her desires for love to distract her from her goals of bing stronger and providing a better life for her mother. Ariel felt torn between her heart and her head, trying to bnce her feelings with her responsibilities. She knew she needed time to figure out what she really wanted and what was best for her and her family. "I''m dirty and tired. Let''s dismantle this beast first, then I want to take a nice hot bath," Barbara said, hissing at the end. "I agree," Maisa agreed, touching her own body and wrinkling her nose with her hand. Mabel seemed to be in the worst condition after the battle, as she had fought on the front line. Her clothes were wrinkled and dirty, with some obvious signs of abuse. If it weren''t snowing outside, she would have looked even more miserable. Her light brown hair was messy, and her white coat had red stains, probably from the beast''s blood or even her own. Ariel, who hade out of her state of confusion, nodded and returned to her mocking smile, but this time she didn''t seem to have the desire to provoke anyone, just agreed. Julia proposed, "Let''s do this: Barbara and I will create a bath for ourselves, and you three can dismantle the beast. How about that?" Maisa smiled and agreed, "I''m in. I need to get rid of this beast smell." Barbara also agreed and added, "And I''ll need hot water to get all this dirt off." Ariel nodded again and said, "I''m already imagining myself rxing in a hot bath. Let''s just dismantle this beast already." Mabel, who had been quiet until then, nodded her head, clearly needing a bath and rest after the intense battle. The girls sat on the ground, closed their eyes, and focused on their breathing while ingesting a gic potion. It was a simple mixture, with a dyed effect, useless during a battle but extremely useful now. By sitting and meditating, their forces began to gradually recover. Even if it was only 10%, it was enough for them to dismantle the beast and create a bath for themselves. The girls focused on meditation, feeling the energy of the gic potion flowing through their bodies. They felt more revitalized with each breath, which encouraged them to continue. After a few minutes, they opened their eyes and stood up. Maisa, Ariel, and Mabel grabbed their weapons and approached the beast. The girls began to cut through the creature''s thick skin with their weapons, working together to remove the flesh and bones. It was a difficult and time-consuming task, but they didn''t give up. Meanwhile, Julia and Barbara prepared the bath. They used their gic powers to heat the water and add rxing herbs to create a perfect environment for the girls'' recovery. When they finally finished dismantling the beast, the girls were covered in sweat and exhausted, but they also felt satisfied from havingpleted their mission. They went straight to the bath and rxed in the hot water, feeling the tension and pain disappear from their bodies. Meanwhile, Ariel stepped away to a more isted ce, lost in her own thoughts. She still didn''t know how to feel about Amon, but she knew she needed time for herself to reflect and understand her feelings. At the end of the day, the girls gathered around a campfire,ughing and sharing stories. They had fought together and ovee adversity, which made them more united than ever. The girls discussed the possibility of Amon already reaching Level 2 while meditating, but they all agreed that it would be an incredibly unlikely feat. They knew that the evolution of Inates was aplex process and that few could go so far in such a short time. Even in the evening, Amon continued to meditate, and the girls continued to wonder what would happen when he woke up. Would he be an Innate Level 2 or just one step closer to that goal? The answers were still uncertain, but one thing was for sure: Amon had definitely benefited greatly from this meditation. ¨C Amon''s eyes opened just as the girls were about to sleep. His honey-colored eyes conveyed aplex emotion through their swirls of golden, yellow, and red, while the pupils took the shape of a plus sign (+), and a red line was drawn in the center. It was a strange and fascinating sight all at the same time. The girls felt a little uneasy with the intense expression in Amon''s eyes, but they couldn''t look away. It seemed that something inside him had changed, and they couldn''t help but be curious about what it could be. "How are you feeling?" asked Julia, who approached Amon cautiously. Amon looked at her with his still-intense stare and said with a calm and soft voice, "I feel good, thank you." The girls were still fascinated by the expression in Amon''s eyes and the change that seemed to have urred in him. They couldn''t help but wonder what it meant and how it would affect his future. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 247 247: Evolution And Discoveries ? Amon''s eyes remained in that form for a few more seconds before he closed them and they returned to their usual honey color. "Amon, how do you feel?" Barbara asked softly. Hearing her question, Amon looked at her as he replied, "I feel incredible." He certainly seemed to feel that way, as if the benefits he had received were very good this time. "Can you tell us if you''ve reached Level 2 of the Innate Rank?" Mabel asked. Amon calmly nodded, "Uh, I did, and I already merged a spellbook with my Gic Factor." "Already?!" Mabel showed disbelief. She herself had not been able to do that yet, even though she had a spellbook that she could use. It was too risky to use it without someone to support it or a special room to assist in the merging. Julia gently held Amon''s arm, seeking to understand what had happened to his eyes. "Is the fact that your eyes have taken a different form rted to the spellbook you merged, Amon?" she asked, looking up at him. Amon looked away for a moment before looking back at her and replying, "You could say that." His answer was not very enlightening, but it was enough to confirm Julia''s and the others'' suspicion about the rtionship between the spellbook merging and the change in Amon''s eyes. However, it seemed that he was not willing to share more details about the matter at the moment. However, Amon was not sure how special this new ability he had acquired was. Since he received the evolution of his spellbooks from a mysterious person, he managed to merge this one with his second Gic Factor. However, he still did not know exactly what these eyes with the form of a plus sign (+) and a red line in the center could do for him. Although he had valuable information, Amon had not yet tested his new ability and did not know what the oue would be. Julia noticed Amon''s hesitation and decided not to press him further on the subject. Instead, she changed the subject. "What about your control over lightning? Has it also improved?" she asked curiously. Amon nodded and smiled slightly, "Yes, I feel like I can control the electrical energy around me better now." The girls were impressed with how quickly Amon had progressed, but at the same time, they were happy for him. Amon deserved all the benefits he had achieved, especially after the effort he had put into his meditations. "You must be tired, Amon. You need to rest," Ariel suggested, noticing the exhaustion in his eyes. Amon agreed and made a brief bow. "Thank you all for helping me," he said. Although he didn''t say much at the moment, it was possible to see the gratitude he felt and transmitted with his gaze. With that, he walked away and headed to take a shower before going to sleep. The girls stayed there, talking and reflecting on what they had seen and heard... ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T The girls felt a ravaging hunger after so long without eating, which waspounded by the energy they had spent during the battle against the beast. Maisa suggested they eat the beast''s meat, which made some of them wrinkle their noses in disgust. However, Mabel noticed the healing property of the beast and defended the idea. "I think it''s a good idea," she said. Julia was curious and asked Mabel, "Why?" Mabel exined, "Do you remember the healing power of the beast?" The girls agreed that if the meat had any beneficial properties for them, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to consume it. Ariel shared her opinion, "It''s not like we can preserve the meat for long, so it''s better to eat it now before it loses its properties." After analyzing and inspecting the beast''s meat, everyone agreed that there was no problem in eating it. Moreover, the idea of maximizing the avable resources to ensure they strengthened themselves, even if there was only a small chance of any major benefit, was a prudent decision. Furthermore, the beast''s meat also seemed to be a great source of food, as the girls were famished after spending so much energy during the battle. Therefore, they decided to prepare the meat for that night''s dinner. Meanwhile, the little animal they thought had run away a long time ago, named Snowke, jumped into Julia''sp and began to ask for petting. Julia was happy to see him back and stroked the fluffy animal''s fur while asking, "Where have you been Snowke?" The little animal seemed happy to be back with its owners and stayed there, enjoying the affection while the girls prepared dinner with the beast meat. It was a pleasant evening, despite the earlier events of the battle. The young redheadughed while the other girls chatted. "Mabel, do you think Amon would have defeated the beast more easily?" Mabel was momentarily taken aback by the question, but soon smiled and replied, "Well, I can''t deny that there is that possibility, especially considering that he was able to merge his Gic Factor with the spell books." The other girls - Ariel, Maisa, and Julia - agreed with Mabel''s answer. Meanwhile, Amon, who had fallen asleep, woke up two hourster, just before dinner was ready. He woke up smelling something like roasting meat? No, that was definitely what he smelled. "Good evening." Amon approached while yawning. Since he had been sleeping just a moment prior, his ck hair was messy, and his honey-colored eyes were narrower. Amon woke up to the aroma of food and the feeling of a girl''s lips on his own. Barbara was the first to arrive, teasing him as she greeted him. She walked with elegance, like a hummingbird in search of nectar, and kissed his lips, leaving him smiling and satisfied. "Good evening, sleepyhead~" Barbara whispered in his ear. Maisa followed Barbara''s example and approached Amon, giving him a kiss too. "Lovely evening," she said with a smile. Juliaughed at the girls'' yfulness and also wanted to join in, approaching Amon and giving him a kiss on his lips. Mabel watched the scene with a mix of surprise and confusion. Amon had just woken up and was already surrounded by three beautiful girls, each giving him a kiss on his lips. She didn''t know whether tough or be worried about the situation. As Barbara, Maisa, and Julia stepped away, still smiling and looking satisfied, Mabel approached Amon with a look of disapproval. Mabel sighed, still a little taken aback, but then smiled. "Well, you''re a lucky guy, Amon. To have three beautiful girls wanting to kiss you out of nowhere..." "Hehehe~" Maisaughed with a touch of embarrassment, "She said we''re beautiful girls." "Well, that''s what we are, right?" Julia leaned on Maisa''s shoulder. Barbara nodded. If they weren''t, why would people steal so many nces wherever they went? ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 248 248: Revelations And Speculations ? Mabel offered a gentle and sincere smile, congratting Amon on his great achievement. She praised him for sessfully reaching the second level of the Innate Rank and for merging his gic factor with a spellbook - a feat that demonstrated innate ability and great potential. Amon, appreciating Mabel''s kindness, responded with gratitude and returned the congrattions. "Thank you, and congrattions to you as well, Mabel, for your ascent to Level 2," he said, his voice filled with respect and admiration. With a gentle motion of her delicate hand, Mabel downyed her own aplishment. "No need to mention it," she replied. She seemed to believe that her efforts paled inparison to his. As Mabel spoke, she was consumed by thoughts of what she had just witnessed. A soft blush tinged her face, giving her an aura of charm and allure. Amon furrowed his brow in confusion, unable to understand the reason for her sudden disturbance. Meanwhile, their otherpanions enjoyed themselves,ughing and chatting as they prepared dinner. They were busy preparing the meat of the monster they had defeated earlier, turning the act into a moment of camaraderie and joy. Snowke, the group''s small pet, nestled on a straw bed in a corner, softly growling, drawn by the delicious aroma that filled the air. When dinner was finally ready, an improvised table was set up. They settled on carefully cut tree trunks at the ideal height for sitting. Before they began serving the meal, Amon broke the silence. "So, what happened while I was meditating?" he asked, his curiosity evident. The girls took turns providing him with a summary of the events that had taken ce during his absence. A mystery that still intrigued Barbara, the twins, and Ariel was the possibility of Amon awakening a new gic emotion. If so, what might it have been? And what ability had been merged into his Calm Gic Factor? These questions remained unanswered, adding to the suspense and anticipation in the atmosphere. The doubts persisted, but it would be improper to question such matters in Mabel''s presence. Thus, although their minds bubbled with curiosity, the questions remained silently guarded. Mabel, with herrge bright, and teary eyes, kept her gaze fixed on Amon. What was going on in her mind remained a mystery, an enigma that no one could decipher. "So that''s how we defeated the beast," Maisa concluded, her finger thoughtfully resting on her lips. After a moment of reflection, a smile lit up her face. "Well, actually, most of the work was done by Mabel." Amon nodded in gratitude. "Thank you all for the effort," he said, his voice filled with sincere gratitude and seriousness. For some unknown reason, a slight tremor stirred in the hearts of the girls. It was only a glimpse of fear, as fleeting as a lightning bolt, but it left a trace of unease. Confused, the girls furrowed their brows but quickly returned to normal as they didn''t perceive any evident abnormalities. Amon remained the same, looking at them with his usual serenity. Could it be that simple? Was the situation as straightforward as it seemed? No! Something had definitely happened, something they couldn''t identify. But what exactly remained a mystery shrouded in silence and uncertainty. The uncertainty hung over them, but with no clear clues to follow, how could they unravel the mystery? And considering the fleeting nature of the disconcerting moment, they seemed to agree to set the matter aside for now. They proceeded to serve themselves. The delightful aroma of the roasted meat filled the air, making their stomachs growl with hunger. Some of their stomachs even rumbled, the amusing sound filling the atmosphere with a sense of rxation. "Strange," Amonmented after chewing a piece of meat. "Why haven''t we found any information about a beast like this?" "Exactly, I wondered the same thing," Maisa agreed, "So we decided to document what we learned about this creature. It may be useful for anyone who finds themselves in a simr situation to ours." Amon seemed to consider her words. "Were there many reports about this forest we''re in?" "Not really," Julia replied. "I see," Amon said, "So perhaps it''s not that the beast is rare, but rather that it inhabits a specific region of this. That''s why there was no information about it." Barbara added, "And what about the natives? They should be able to recognize this creature, right?" Mabel pondered for a moment before responding, "That''s possible. However, theck of records, even on local websites, makes this whole thing strange." Julia suggested, "Maybe it''s a new species? It seemed like a hybrid beast of two animals." But Maisa quickly replied, "We can''t categorize the animals on this the same way we do with those from ours. Remember, Julia, how most of the creatures here resemble two or more species from our world?" Julia was left speechless, agreeing with Maisa''s observation. "It''s no use discussing it now," Ariel intervened, "We need to think about what we''ll do next. Now that Mabel and Amon have be Level 2 Innates, we can advance further in our adventure. "I agree," Amon responded, nodding his head. If one were to make a careful calction, Amon''s strength should be near the peak of Level 3 Innate. That was only an estimation of his strength without using spells. If he were to use them, it was difficult to predict whether he could reach the power of a Beginner Mutant. However, that was merely a surface-level assessment. Even Beginner Mutants possessed a significant advantage by belonging to a higher realm. There were abilities and powers inherent to Mutants that were beyond the reach of Inmates. "We should prioritize the collection of new rare herbs," dered Ariel, "Despite both of you reaching Level 2, a medicinal bath would help stabilize your conditions. Of course, I say this also thinking of myself, as I''m about to reach Level 2, and such a bath would be ideal. The same idea applies to Maisa, Barbara, and Julia, who are also close to reaching Level 2." Mabel immediately agreed. It seemed she understood the nervousness of the others for not having reached Level 2 yet. Barbara and the twins also expressed their agreement. They shared the same desire: to advance to Level 2 before returning. "So that''s what we''ll do," decided Amon, cing his utensils on the empty te. "Furthermore, I feel that this meat has a unique property that is benefiting my body." "I felt the same," Maisa quickly agreed. Ariel pondered, "Perhaps we''re acquiring a percentage of the beast''s regenerative ability? But it shouldn''t be much¡­" "Possibly." Mabel''s eyes gleamed as she considered the idea. She took out a paper and pen from her storage bracelet and began making calctions. Maisa, standing by her side, nced at Mabel''s notes but couldn''t decipher what she was trying to calcte. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 249 249: Unexpected Kiss! What Happens Between Amon, Ariel, And Barbara In The New ? ? The next morning, Amon came across Ariel at the entrance of the camp. As she turned to face him, Amon couldn''t help but notice the delicate blush that tinged her normally pale cheeks. The contrast enhanced the captivating glow of her golden eyes, making them even more mesmerizing. Her smile, usually carefree, carried a hint of mischief, adding an extra charm to her. "Did you sleep well?" she asked. Her seductive voice caused Amon''s heart to beat a little faster. Amon took in Ariel''s appearance, admiring how the morning light yed with her silver, curly hair. The intense cold seemed to have faded the silver to an almost white shade, giving her an ethereal look. She was dressed for the weather, wearing a thick and soft wool coat that gracefully hugged her slender figure. A chunky knit scarf was wrapped around her neck, almost covering the freckle near her left eye. Fur gloves and heavy bootspleted her outfit, but to Amon, nothing could diminish Ariel''s natural beauty. "Uh, yes, I slept very well, and you?" Amon asked, raising an eyebrow, trying to disguise the impact Ariel''s presence had on him. Ariel appeared surprised by Amon''s expressiveness, but quickly regained herposure and replied, "I slept well too." The snow continued to fall gently, although with less intensity than before. Snowkes danced through the air, covering the ground and trees with a fresh, whiteyer that reflected the first rays of the morning sun, creating a kaleidoscope of glistening sparkles. The world around them seemed to be nketed in silence, with only the asional whisper of the wind and the soft crunch of snow beneath their feet. The atmosphere between Amon and Ariel exuded a gentle tranquility, a quietude that seemed to harmonize with the serenity of the falling snow. They conversed in whispers, their words blending with the muffled sound of the wind and the slow descent of snowkes. However, this tranquility was disrupted by Barbara''s arrival. The young woman approached, leaving a trail of freshly imprinted footsteps in the snow. A friendly smile lit up her face, like a ray of sunshine had broken through the winter monotony, bringing with it a renewed energy. Amon observed Barbara approaching. She was dressed in winter attire that entuated her slender figure. A thick fur coat and leather gloves protected her from the cold, while her boots left deep imprints in the fresh snow. Her red hair was styled in two braids that swayed gently with each step she took. "Good morning, you two~" Barbara greeted, disying a radiant smile. She walked up to Amon and, cing her hands on his left shoulder, rose up on her tiptoes. With an audacity that seemed inherent to her, her soft, sweet lips met Amon''s in a kiss. Amon, initially surprised, didn''t resist. What should have been a brief and chaste kiss turned into a deep and passionate French kiss. After almost a minute, Barbara pulled away, a satisfied smile adorning her face. She delicately ran her tongue over her now lightly stained lips, tinged with a soft red from the kiss. Her gaze was provocative, filled with an almost palpable seduction. Witnessing the scene, Ariel rolled her eyes but quicklyughed at herself, acknowledging her childish attitude. She had never cared so much before, but recently she found herself easily shaken, especially when it came to Amon''s intimacy with other girls. These situations stirred up emotions she would rather not feel. It didn''t take long for the twins, Maisa, and Julia to also arrive. With their evident simrities but distinct personalities, they brought renewed energy with them. Julia, the more elegant of the twins, gilded gracefully through the snow. Her long, silky, dark purple hair cascaded in perfect curls, gently swaying to the rhythm of her steps. Despite the cold, Julia''s attire was impable. She wore a pale blue fur coat thatplemented the color of her eyes, enhancing her delicate appearance. The purple hue of Julia''s eyes seemed even more mesmerizing in the morning sun, shining with contagious enthusiasm. Beside her, Maisa exuded more vibrant energy. Her long, voluminous dark blue hair, typically tied up in a high ponytail, flowed freely in the wind. Maisa had a unique style, even in the intense cold. She wore a vibrant red coat that contrasted with the surrounding snow, highlighting her vivacious personality. Her purple eyes gleamed with the morning light, adding to her striking appearance. Approaching Amon, each of them leaned in to give him a good morning kiss. Julia, the more reserved one, ced a light and quick kiss on his cheek. Meanwhile, Maisa, bold as always, opted for a longer kiss on his other cheek. Both greeted him with a cheerful "Good morning", filling the air with a joyful and vibrant vibe that contrasted with the serene winter surroundings. At that moment, Ariel turned to the twins and asked, "Is Mabel still asleep?" The two twins simultaneously nodded in response. Maisa, with a pensive expression, said, "I believe she won''t take long to wake up, but considering how much she worked yesterday, we thought it wouldn''t be appropriate to disturb her." Barbara, understanding the situation, nodded. She had done her best to move silently and avoid disturbing Mabel''s rest. Ariel also understood perfectly. Mabel had really exerted herself for them the previous day. It was then that Julia turned to Amon and asked, "Amon, have you decided which direction we should head?" Amon, as the leader of the group, was naturally the first person to be consulted on such matters. Determined, Amon said, "Let''s go in the direction where the beast appeared yesterday. If we''re lucky, we''ll find another one of the same kind." Initially, the girls seemed to want to oppose the idea, but as they remembered Amon''s strength and the fact that he had advanced to Level 2, their doubts were dispelled. Just as they were about to agree with Amon''s n and ask what the next skill he needed to improve was, Mabel appeared. She emerged discreetly, without drawing much attention to herself. Mabel was dressed for the cold, with a whiteb coat covering the rest of her clothes, giving her a casual and uplicated appearance. Her long brown hair was loose, dancing in the chilly breeze. Though simple, she still exuded an aura of elegance and grace. "Good morning, everyone," greeted Mabel with a certain reserve, although a small, elegant smile illuminated her face. Amon and the girls returned the greeting, and quickly they went back inside the camp to have breakfast before starting the day''s journey. Sitting together around the makeshift table, they engaged in lively discussion while savoring their meal. The main topic of conversation was the beast that had attacked them the previous day. They reminisce about how Mabel, with the help of the other girls, managed to bring down the creature. They discussed its appearance, behavior, and the threat it posed, attempting to draw useful lessons from that experience. Then, Amon shared his n to find another simr beast. He exined his reasons and strategy, stating that encountering another one of these creatures could provide them with more opportunities for evolution. Although the idea seemed dangerous, everyone agreed that under Amon''s leadership and with the strength they had demonstrated when facing the previous beast, they had a good chance of sess and very little likelihood of failure. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 251 251: Astonishing Battle! Amon Unleashes His Hidden Power And Leaves The Beast In Shock! ? A subtly visible maic field began to envelop Amon, causing his body to levitate from the ground. He rose until he reached a height that put him face-to-face with the colossal beast. With unimaginable speed, Amon shot toward the creature, his hands resting firmly at his sides. However, in an unexpected maneuver, he abruptly changed direction, ascending even higher into the sky. His body was thenpletely engulfed in golden lightning, turning him into a dazzling figure against the firmament. After reaching a distance of almost 100 meters from the ground, Amon began his descent at a dizzying speed, resembling aet about to strike the earth. The beast, noticing the movement, lifted its eyes to track Amon''s trajectory but was almost forced to close them. The position chosen by Amon was perfectly aligned with the sun, causing the sun''s rays to interfere with the beast''s vision, worsening its ability to track Amon''s movement. "ROAR!" The colossal feline beast raised its paws towards the sky, with the wind condensing in its ws carrying an overwhelming power. However, Amon, descending at a phenomenal speed, seemed indifferent to the storm of wind unleashed by the beast. He collided with the barrier of wind, breaking through it as if slicing through a silk veil, experiencing no hindrance or damage. A deafening roar resounded. Skillfully dodging the beast''s ws, Amon maintained his focus and struck the beast''s nk with all his might. He had deceived the creature, feigning an attack to its head, but in a surprising twist, he redirected his course at thest moment and struck the monster''s ribs head-on. The maneuver''s surprise was so shocking that it seemed to freeze time for an instant, leaving everyone dumbfounded. The impact was tremendous, releasing a force so monumental that it echoed throughout the forest, causing the ground to tremble beneath their feet and birds to take flight in panic. A cloud of dust and snow was raised, momentarily obscuring the view of the battle''s location. It was such a dramatic and imposing scene that itpletely captured the attention of all present, leaving them in a state of surprise and awe. Taking advantage of the momentum from the impact, Amon propelled himself upwards, hovering majestically above the beast that groaned and roared in pain. Meanwhile, the wind around the creature grew increasingly violent. Mabel and the other girls were forced to retreat even further to maintain a safe distance from the wounded beast. Barbara, ovee with emotion, began shouting words of encouragement. Her shouts were vibrant, infused with almost contagious enthusiasm. "Come on, Amon! You''ve got this! Show him who''s in charge!" Maisa and Julia joined in on Barbara''s enthusiasm, albeit in a more gentle and restrained manner. They conveyed their support with a more subdued enthusiasm, like a steady-burning me. Mabel, on the other hand, remained motionless, her eyes fixed on the confrontation between Amon and the beast, not even blinking. A wave of understanding coursed through her body, filling her with a sense of gain as she observed the battle. With every movement, every tactic, and every strike that Amon unleashed, she saw an incredible mastery of the situation, a skill that didn''t seem like mere theatrics but true ability. The battle unfolded before her eyes like a perfectly choreographed dance, in which Amon dominated every step. She realized that sometimes learning could be more effectively gained through observation rather than direct practice. Of course, that didn''t mean it would always be the rule; there were many aspects of battle that required firsthand experience to be understood. Mabel herself yearned to apply the insights she was gaining from observing Amon in her own practical experiences. From above, Amon reached out his hand toward the beast. Suddenly, a golden lightning intertwined with red fments, each with approximately the thickness of a human fist, as the twobatants began to descend. The shockwave of the attack tore the sky in half, and the resulting sound made the air vibrate as if the very sky had been rent asunder. In a desperate effort to escape, the beast invoked the power of the wind, using it to propel itself away from the lightning. It wasunched with such force that it crashed into a nearby tree. *BOOOOM!* A deafening roar echoed through the surroundings. The roar of a colossal thunder, amplified to the point of making the air around vibrate, was apanied by a shockwave capable of cracking the earth and igniting the vegetation nearby. The impact was such that it felt as if the very sky could copse at any moment. The beast, who initially thought it had suffered a painful defeat as it felt the tree''s blow against its body, actually felt a sudden and intense relief. The pain caused by the collision with the tree was insignificantpared to the deadly threat that would have struck it if it hadn''t managed to dodge the lightning. Aware that this choice had avoided a catastrophic end, the beast felt grateful for its sharpened survival instinct, even as it groaned in pain. Amon remained serene while a drastic change urred in the beast. It began to sweat profusely, something never before seen in such a creature. Its face, usually ferocious, now revealed palpable fear. The fur all over its body stood on end, and drops of sweat dripped from its massive feline face. Amon''s eyes underwent a surprising change, and the familiar "+" sign reappeared in his irises. The instant this change urred, the beast began trembling violently. It was like a helpless puppy taken to a cold and unfamiliar ce. At that very moment, another lightning bolt descended from the sky! *Boooom!* The golden lightning intertwined with red strands tore through the sky and descended at Amon''smand. The lightning struck the beast directly on the head, causing it to cken as if it were made of charcoal. The creature''s fur stood on end, with many of its hairs burning and emitting a peculiar scent of burnt flesh that filled the air. On the beast''s back, a symbol resembling roots appeared, illuminated by the residual mes from the lightning''s impact. The scene was terrifying, leaving an indelible mark of Amon''s incredible power. Landing softly on the ground, Amon was joined by the girls, who approached to congratte him. Their hearts still raced, whether from the incredible disy of Amon''s abilities or the undeniable evidence of his growing power. Mabel, in particr, stood out as she praised the benefits that Amon''s disy of power had instilled on her. Upon hearing Mabel''s words, Amon offered a modest smile in response, his eyes having returned to their normal condition. "Amon, what are you going to do with this creature now?" Barbara asked, pointing to the partially charred carcass of the beast. After a moment of reflection, Amon approached the immense body, and with a firm strike to the head, reduced it to dust, revealing the creature''s gic core. Lifting the object in his hand, he showed it to the girls. "The gic core is intact," he informed them, "and as for the carcass, there may still be some parts that can be salvaged." As they approached and examined the remains more closely, Mabel and the others nodded in agreement. "Amon, I think you should..." Ariel began, but then stopped, shaking her head. "You know what? Forget it. I was going to say something silly anyway." Amon furrowed his brow, casting a puzzled look in Ariel''s direction. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 251 251: Astonishing Battle! Amon Unleashes His Hidden Power And Leaves The Beast In Shock! ? A subtly visible maic field began to envelop Amon, causing his body to levitate from the ground. He rose until he reached a height that put him face-to-face with the colossal beast. With unimaginable speed, Amon shot toward the creature, his hands resting firmly at his sides. However, in an unexpected maneuver, he abruptly changed direction, ascending even higher into the sky. His body was thenpletely engulfed in golden lightning, turning him into a dazzling figure against the firmament. After reaching a distance of almost 100 meters from the ground, Amon began his descent at a dizzying speed, resembling aet about to strike the earth. The beast, noticing the movement, lifted its eyes to track Amon''s trajectory but was almost forced to close them. The position chosen by Amon was perfectly aligned with the sun, causing the sun''s rays to interfere with the beast''s vision, worsening its ability to track Amon''s movement. "ROAR!" The colossal feline beast raised its paws towards the sky, with the wind condensing in its ws carrying an overwhelming power. However, Amon, descending at a phenomenal speed, seemed indifferent to the storm of wind unleashed by the beast. He collided with the barrier of wind, breaking through it as if slicing through a silk veil, experiencing no hindrance or damage. A deafening roar resounded. Skillfully dodging the beast''s ws, Amon maintained his focus and struck the beast''s nk with all his might. He had deceived the creature, feigning an attack to its head, but in a surprising twist, he redirected his course at thest moment and struck the monster''s ribs head-on. The maneuver''s surprise was so shocking that it seemed to freeze time for an instant, leaving everyone dumbfounded. The impact was tremendous, releasing a force so monumental that it echoed throughout the forest, causing the ground to tremble beneath their feet and birds to take flight in panic. A cloud of dust and snow was raised, momentarily obscuring the view of the battle''s location. It was such a dramatic and imposing scene that itpletely captured the attention of all present, leaving them in a state of surprise and awe. Taking advantage of the momentum from the impact, Amon propelled himself upwards, hovering majestically above the beast that groaned and roared in pain. Meanwhile, the wind around the creature grew increasingly violent. Mabel and the other girls were forced to retreat even further to maintain a safe distance from the wounded beast. Barbara, ovee with emotion, began shouting words of encouragement. Her shouts were vibrant, infused with almost contagious enthusiasm. "Come on, Amon! You''ve got this! Show him who''s in charge!" Maisa and Julia joined in on Barbara''s enthusiasm, albeit in a more gentle and restrained manner. They conveyed their support with a more subdued enthusiasm, like a steady-burning me. Mabel, on the other hand, remained motionless, her eyes fixed on the confrontation between Amon and the beast, not even blinking. A wave of understanding coursed through her body, filling her with a sense of gain as she observed the battle. With every movement, every tactic, and every strike that Amon unleashed, she saw an incredible mastery of the situation, a skill that didn''t seem like mere theatrics but true ability. The battle unfolded before her eyes like a perfectly choreographed dance, in which Amon dominated every step. She realized that sometimes learning could be more effectively gained through observation rather than direct practice. Of course, that didn''t mean it would always be the rule; there were many aspects of battle that required firsthand experience to be understood. Mabel herself yearned to apply the insights she was gaining from observing Amon in her own practical experiences. From above, Amon reached out his hand toward the beast. Suddenly, a golden lightning intertwined with red fments, each with approximately the thickness of a human fist, as the twobatants began to descend. The shockwave of the attack tore the sky in half, and the resulting sound made the air vibrate as if the very sky had been rent asunder. In a desperate effort to escape, the beast invoked the power of the wind, using it to propel itself away from the lightning. It wasunched with such force that it crashed into a nearby tree. *BOOOOM!* A deafening roar echoed through the surroundings. The roar of a colossal thunder, amplified to the point of making the air around vibrate, was apanied by a shockwave capable of cracking the earth and igniting the vegetation nearby. The impact was such that it felt as if the very sky could copse at any moment. The beast, who initially thought it had suffered a painful defeat as it felt the tree''s blow against its body, actually felt a sudden and intense relief. The pain caused by the collision with the tree was insignificantpared to the deadly threat that would have struck it if it hadn''t managed to dodge the lightning. Aware that this choice had avoided a catastrophic end, the beast felt grateful for its sharpened survival instinct, even as it groaned in pain. Amon remained serene while a drastic change urred in the beast. It began to sweat profusely, something never before seen in such a creature. Its face, usually ferocious, now revealed palpable fear. The fur all over its body stood on end, and drops of sweat dripped from its massive feline face. Amon''s eyes underwent a surprising change, and the familiar "+" sign reappeared in his irises. The instant this change urred, the beast began trembling violently. It was like a helpless puppy taken to a cold and unfamiliar ce. At that very moment, another lightning bolt descended from the sky! *Boooom!* The golden lightning intertwined with red strands tore through the sky and descended at Amon''smand. The lightning struck the beast directly on the head, causing it to cken as if it were made of charcoal. The creature''s fur stood on end, with many of its hairs burning and emitting a peculiar scent of burnt flesh that filled the air. On the beast''s back, a symbol resembling roots appeared, illuminated by the residual mes from the lightning''s impact. The scene was terrifying, leaving an indelible mark of Amon''s incredible power. Landing softly on the ground, Amon was joined by the girls, who approached to congratte him. Their hearts still raced, whether from the incredible disy of Amon''s abilities or the undeniable evidence of his growing power. Mabel, in particr, stood out as she praised the benefits that Amon''s disy of power had instilled on her. Upon hearing Mabel''s words, Amon offered a modest smile in response, his eyes having returned to their normal condition. "Amon, what are you going to do with this creature now?" Barbara asked, pointing to the partially charred carcass of the beast. After a moment of reflection, Amon approached the immense body, and with a firm strike to the head, reduced it to dust, revealing the creature''s gic core. Lifting the object in his hand, he showed it to the girls. "The gic core is intact," he informed them, "and as for the carcass, there may still be some parts that can be salvaged." As they approached and examined the remains more closely, Mabel and the others nodded in agreement. "Amon, I think you should..." Ariel began, but then stopped, shaking her head. "You know what? Forget it. I was going to say something silly anyway." Amon furrowed his brow, casting a puzzled look in Ariel''s direction. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 252 252: Appearance Of The Majestic Talramoth Beast ? "Amon, I haven''t asked yet." Mabel turned her attention back to him, realizing that he had finished dismantling the beast. "How many lightning genes were you able to fill in to create your second Gic Factor, if you don''t mind me asking?" "Of course I don''t mind," Amon replied. He shifted his gaze from the remains of the beast and looked at her. "I managed to fill in 116 lightning genes to create my second Gic Factor." The ensuing silence could only be described as astonishment. All of the girls were left speechless and incredulous. After all, the first time he surpassed and reached the staggering number of 109 filled genes had already been a remarkable achievement. Reaching level 100 was something that only a few geniuses could aplish. Each level beyond 100 is extremely challenging, to the point of being prestigious. Mabel was an example of this. She filled in 103 genes to create her Gic Factor, which was considered a notable feat. The revtion of how much Amon had done left everyone dumbfounded. It defied all expectations. At most, they had imagined that he would reach level 109 again, or maybe 110, which would already be quite generous to think so. However, going against all expectations, Amon surpassed all projections and reached the incredible level of 116 in creating his second Gic Factor! How could they not be surprised by that? The girls seemed to struggle to hide their astonishment. Seeing the state of surprise they were in, and the silence that lingered for too long, Amon decided to change topic. "Should we continue exploring? It''s not safe to remain still for too long without taking precautions." It was a solid argument. Although they were still amazed, they began to follow Amon''s lead as he began to set out. Eventually, Mabel recovered, smoothing out the creases in her white coat, perhaps in an attempt to invigorate her spirit after feeling somewhat inferiorpared to Amon. She took a deep breath and reminded herself that Amon was an exception to the norm and that not everyone could be like him. Even though she focused more on the core research of elemental gic runes, Mabel was also a genius and took pride in that position. Hearing what Amon had initially said seemed to have hurt her pride a little, considering the colossal difference between each level, as mentioned before. Approaching until she was by his side, Mabel observed Amon''s profile. She reflected on something that only she knew and asked, "Amon, how powerful do you believe you are now?" Although she had witnessed his battle against the feline beast, she had a feeling that he hadn''t given his all. The fact that he hadn''t used gic spells was already an indication of that. However, now she even started to question if even when using only basic attacks without gic spells he was still holding back. It was indeed a valid perception, especially considering everything that had transpired and the fact that Amon was able to reach such a high level twice in creating his two Gic Factors. At this point, Ariel and the other girls also recovered from their initial shock. At some point, Barbara was the first to approach Amon, positioning herself on his right side and grabbing his arm with a radiant smile. She seemed about to say something, but, upon hearing Mabel''s question, chose to remain silent. Barbara demonstrated silent wisdom, deciding that this was not the moment for interruptions. She valued the space for deep reflections and knew that Mabel''s question was significant. Maisa and Julia seemed to want to get closer to Amon, even vying against one another for his left arm. However, Mabel was already close to him on the left side, so the twins understood that it would be impolite to invade that space and managed to restrain themselves. Amon nced at Mabel while allowing Barbara to continue holding onto his arm. He seemed to understand the source of Mabel''s doubt. If he could put himself in her shoes, he would probably arrive at the same conclusion, considering that he didn''t seem to have used all his power in the previous battle against the feline beast. Then, Amon replied, "Honestly? I''m not sure. I''m possibly at the peak of Level 3 Innate. But without proper testing, it''s hard to say." Mabel looked at him, feeling that Amon was being honest. It didn''t seem like he had a reason to hide his true strength since being stronger would only ensure a safer and smoother journey for all of them. However, the revtion that his strength possibly reached the peak of Level 3 Innate was already a significant achievement. It''s worth noting that he had recently advanced to Level 2 Innate. He wasn''t exactly a seasoned veteran at the peak of Level 2 Innate, so... Mabel still showed surprise, although it was understandable, given that Amon''s brilliance was something difficult for even her toprehend. It was Barbara who asked the next question. "The change in the shape of your pupils, that''s the result of a spell, right?" Amon looked at her and confirmed with a nod, "Yes, it''s a spell integrated into my gic factor." When asked about the functioning and specifics of the spell, Amon didn''t go into detail but shared what the ocr spell was capable of. After all, as members of the same team, it was important for them to be aware of each other''s abilities to ensure effective cooperation in times of need. Nearly an hour had passed since they resumed their journey. So far, they had only encountered small animals and a few rare herbs, which Mabel promptly detected and harvested. As they continued, they took the opportunity to discuss more about Amon and Mabel''s spells. This conversation allowed them to devise more efficient strategies in case they encountered a group of beasts or confronted a creature of great power. The silence of the forest was shattered by a deafening roar that echoed through the trees, freezing the group in their tracks. All eyes fixed on the direction of the sound, their faces expressing a mix of surprise and apprehension. "Get ready!" Amon shouted out in a state of alertness. From among the trees an impressive creature emerged. It was a beast, unlike anything they had ever seen before, resembling more of a mythical spectacle than amon animal. The inhabitants of this called it the Talramoth Beast, in homage to the unknown realm from which they imagined it could havee. The Talramoth Beast stood three meters tall, its body covered in shimmering scales of deep blue that shifted their sheen between green and silver as the sunlight reflected upon them. Its muscles were so voluminous and well-defined that they seemed carved from stone, every movement exuding an undeniable strength. It had four sturdy legs that ended in ws as ck as night, strong enough to tear through steel. Its head was a mix of a beast and a dragon, with eyes of a luminous yellow that seemed to carry the very sun within them. Its spiraled horns radiated a silvery glow that starkly contrasted with the dark blue of its scales. The Talramoth Beast exuded an air of majesty and power, a creature worthy of both admiration and fear. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Edited by: Azurtha Chapter 253 253: Chaos And Consequences: The Beasts Escape And Disturbing Discoveries! ? In the north of Nuvoria, in apletely secret underground location, therey a hidden facility protected by spells and surrounded by imposing trees. This was a base intended to shelter creatures of extraordinary power, a true refuge for beings considered dangerous or rare. However, something had gone wrong. A security failure allowed the escape of a beast that was detained there, causing deep irritation among those responsible for the ce. A furious roar echoed through the area, revealing frustration and concern about the situation. This urred exactly one day before Amon and the girls began their journey. The news of the beast''s escape spread rapidly, causing great agitation in the northern region. Powerful beings, including those of Beginner Mutant Rank, gathered to deal with the situation. The confusion was so great that several nearby beasts were subjected to the wrath of these beings, and even a vige near the secret location was devastated in their desperate search for the escaped beast. While one of the beings, three meters tall and with a body covered in bright scales that varied between the deep tones of blue, green, and silver, dered with a bloodthirsty voice: "Even if we have to destroy all the nearby viges, we need to find experiment 0498!" The other individuals present agreed with him, sharing the same relentless determination to locate and capture the escaped beast. The search had begun and the region was plunged into chaos and destruction, as everyone wasmitted to their mission, sparing no effort to achieve their goal. Hours had passed since the search for the escaped beast began, however, so far, they had not managed to find it. However, one of the beings present, the one who had uttered determined words earlier, seemed to have found some trace of the beast. Without warning the others, he decided to go alone, driven by the desire to take all the credit if he could recapture it on his own. The temptation to monopolize the reward was irresistible, as the promise of a reward was very tempting for anyone who could bring the beast back. "Humans?" Murmured the beast Talramoth in his beastlynguage, as he emerged from behind the trees, following the tracks of the beast he was looking for. His tone was aggressive and full of contempt. Amon and the girls, who witnessed the arrival of Talramoth and heard what he murmured, became even more alert. After all, if the creature were just an irrational beast, with a low level of intelligence, they could deal with it. However, the fact that the beast was capable of speaking and demonstrating so much intelligence was not a good sign. The aggressive way he referred to them by mentioning "humans" only increased concern and indicated hostility. Amon''s unrestrained power erupted in a spectacle of light and movement. Almost instantly disappearing from his initial position, he reappeared next to Talramoth, the creature of superior intelligence. *Crackle!* Lightning of an unusual tone, a mix of gold and red, danced around Amon, culminating in the formation of the enhanced [Justice of the Stars]: a skill that summons the incandescent fury of the star-lightning to inflict damage that partially defies the opponent''s defense. The damage inflicted is proportional to the amount of umted gic energy. Upon casting such a spell, now elevated to level two and fused with the Gic Factor, the power behind this ability intensified to such a point that spider-web-like aspects took form in the air and on the ground, causing vibrations and fractures. *Bang! Bang! Bang...!* Amon, directing all his fury and strength in a single blow, fires a punch that urately hits Talramoth''s abdominal region. The beast''s eyes widen, but the reactiones toote to avoid the impact! A chain of gold and red light radiates from Amon''s body, while his punch brutally hits Talramoth''s stomach. *BOOM!* The ground below them breaks, forming a crack that extends for tens of meters. A fierce energy force bursts in all directions. When the shockwaves reach a group of girls at a considerable distance, they resort to electromaic armor and Battle Mode to protect themselves from the impact of the waves. Ariel was stunned. Even though it was just the shockwaves from the impact, they had difficulty protecting themselves. Mabel, who was also at Innate Level 2 Rank, finally understood the vastness of the power difference between her and Amon. Her wide eyes reflected surprise, while her mouth opened in shock. ''His attack must be close to the level of the Mutants...'' she thought, in disbelief. Mabel knew that, in the previous battle, Amon had not used all his power. However, upon witnessing the scene now, she understood that Amon''s real capability was even more terrifying than she could have imagined. Meanwhile, Talramoth, who was hit by Amon''s full force, was caught off guard. The only thing he managed to say before beingunched at a distance by the attack was: "Coward...!" His scream echoed, soon followed by agonizing wails. *Boom! Boom! Boom...!* Amon''s punch not onlyunched Talramoth nearly 200 meters away, making him collide with several trees and giant rocks before stopping but also caused an intense electrocution effect. Talramoth''s body was assaulted to such an extent that, despite being a brave creature, he could not avoid the screams of pain. Amon, in turn, shone in gold and, in the blink of an eye, reappeared in front of Talramoth, delivering a series of punches with a variety of relentless attacks. Amon felt the danger that this was being represented. Upon detecting thetent hostility in the creature, he knew he could not afford to underestimate it. After all, even the slightest of Talramoth''s attacks could be fatal for any of the girls who were with him. Meanwhile, Talramoth''s defenses were surprised and broken. Caught off guard and without time topose himself, he soon found himself being attacked incessantly and aggressively. Amon did not give him a break. He continued attacking without interruptions, with the sound of his blows echoing throughout the forest and causing a greatmotion. Amon did not stop until he was sure that the beast''s, Talramoth''s, breath had ceased. Pointing his finger in the direction of Talramoth''s head, Amon activated a skill: [Multiple Circuits]. Without even a chance to defend himself, lightning circuits multiplied, converging from all sides to Talramoth''s head. They hit the creature''s mouth, eyes, nose, and ears, causing direct damage inside its body, and attacking the brain. This caused such intense pain that Talramoth let out silent screams, while smoke began to emerge from his orifices. And then, Talramoth''s vital signs began to dissipate. Purple-tinted lightning began to sprout from Talramoth''s hands in a desperate attempt to repel Amon. However, as if Amon had anticipated such action, lightning emerged from his own hands, hitting Talramoth''s outstretched arms. Then, Amon''s icy eyes fixed on Talramoth before he cast the skill again: [Multiple Circuits], aiming again at the creature''s head. Talramoth''s hands feel lifeless to the ground, and his body, which until then had been convulsing incessantly, began to show signs of stopping. Amon, relentless, continued his attack. Only when he was absolutely certain that Talramoth was dead, did he leap backward, putting a safe distance between them. "Amon!" Only now did the girls dare to approach. As they got closer, they felt a pang of pity for the defeated creature. However, they were not naive enough to consider that Amon had acted wrongly. The moment Talramoth expressed his disgust and disdain referring to ''humans'', was more than enough to stir their hostility against the beast. Not forgetting that humanity is, in general, hostile to most beast races existing in the universe. Among all gxies, it is rare for members of beast races to show themselves as neutral or allies of humans. And this Talramoth, certainly, was in neither of these two categories. "Let''s get out of here now!" The urgency in Amon''s voice was palpable. Mabel was the first to perceive the seriousness of the situation. From the moment they encountered Talramoth, she analyzed the context and developed a daring assumption. As a carrier of an artifact with vast storage space, she promptly took a photo and recorded the current location. Then, she stored the body of the beast Talramoth and, without further ado, they began their escape in the opposite direction of where the creature had emerged. As they ran, Maisa asked: "Amon, why did you decide to run, do you think..." Amon''s eyes were icy: "This Talramoth was in search of something." It was a conclusion he hade to: "I believe he was looking for the beast you defeated yesterday." "W-Why?" Julia stuttered. "Simple, it was too rare," Amon answered. "Remember, there are not many records of beasts with regenerative power at such a low power level. This is something rare even for Mutant rank beasts. Furthermore, by consuming the flesh of this beast, we obtained some benefit." Upon hearing this, the girls reflected. It was such a surprising revtion that they were forced to agree. Indeed, after hearing Amon''s words, everything made sense. And considering that Talramoth wasing from the direction of the creature they had been tracking to try and find another of its species, this conclusion became even more usible. However, could it really be that simple to reach this conclusion? At what point did Amon realize all of this? If it were true, then Amon would have made this inference almost instantly? The girls'' eyes sparkled as they looked at Amon. "What will we do now?" Ariel asked. "I have already informed the federation about this. I have also sent aplete report of what happened," Mabel exined, "As for what they will decide, I have no idea." "Is that why you took a picture earlier?" Ariel deduced. "Exactly," Mabel confirmed. This was under human jurisdiction. If it were a case of some sort of secret experiment, perhaps conducted by a race adversarial to humans, they could be rewarded for the discovery. "I received a response," Mabel announced in surprise as they ran, the response had arrived faster than they expected: "The Talramoths are from an adversarial faction that detests the human race. There are records that they frequently use humans as test subjects." Upon hearing this, a nauseating feeling overcame the girls. What if the creature they had originally eaten was human? This thought sent chills down the girls'' spines. It was terrifying and repulsive just to consider. However, Mabel reassured them: "I conducted an analysis before we decided to eat. Don''t worry, even if there is some modification, at most 1% of human gics was used for experiments." It was not exactlyforting, but it was certainly better than imagining that the beast they had eaten was originally human... ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 254: Zingringas Relentless Pursuit 254 Chapter 254: Zingringa''s Relentless Pursuit Already a great distance from the scene of the confrontation, they began to ponder the situation. Although they had alerted the federation, there was the possibility that they could benefit from the situation in some way. For example, in the event of the adversary requesting reinforcements or already having a significant contingent, a sort of small-scale conflict could break out. Although such a scenario seemed somewhat unlikely, considering they were possibly dealing with an undergroundb on a under human jurisdiction, you never know... However, Amon stated: "We cannot let our guard down in this situation. I believe we should continue to distance ourselves." This was a point everyone agreed upon. After all, although there was potential for profit, such an opportunity would be useless if they were to perish in the process. Furthermore, they had already made significant gains. To excessively risk themselves unnecessarily, especially when someoneing in search of something or investigating was powerful enough to make Amon act immediately, did not seem like the wisest choice in a situation like this. Ariel suggested: "Let''s try to find the city of the Nephilian, if we can get there, we can stay in a safe ce until the human federation arrives on the, before deciding anything." Everyone''s eyes shone with a glimmer of understanding. They nodded, agreeing with her proposal. The next moment, they increased their speed, ignoring any creature that tried to chase them. There were some of level 1 at the innate stage, however, they were incredibly fast, plus, Amon asionallyunched some attacks to slow down the pursuers. What they couldn''t imagine was that they were right to act this way... "Damn it, Talb died around here, but they''ve already run away with the body." A Talramoth being appeared at the location where Amon and the girls were previously. A sinister figure emerged alongside the other Talramoths, filling everyone who beheld it with dread. Its grotesque and twisted bodybined elements of various creatures, forming a monstrousbination that defied any standard of normality. With shiny purple scales, simr to a dragon''s, covering its skin, the creature disyed a bear head,plete with sharp teeth and fierce eyes that sparkled with palpable malice. Instead of a conventional number of limbs, it had ten arms and twenty legs, extending in an orderly and disturbing formation, resembling the segments of a centipede. This creature was approximately 10 meters long. Each of its movements was agile and fast, an impressive demonstration of its inhuman dexterity: "I am the fastest of all of us, I will find the one responsible for this. They might make good test subjects, kekekeke." The creature seemed proud of its speed and affirmed with a sibnt and malevolent voice that it was the fastest among its peers. These words echoed in the air, giving chills to anyone who heard them. The Talramoths themselves experienced a sinister chill hearing thatugh. One of them, with a more dominant presence, dered: "Zingringa, take the lead, we will follow shortly." "Kekeke, if you take too long, I will be the only one to enjoy the fun..." With these words leaving his mouth, Zingringa''s twenty legs began to move at a fric pace, and in no time, he shot through the forest, his speed was surprising for a being of such colossal size. The vegetation bent and broke under his passage, a cacophony of sounds tearing the silence of the forest. Meanwhile, Amon and the girls, in their hurried escape, felt the ground vibrate under their feet, apanied by the desperate screams of the forest animals. Wrapped in lightning, Amon activated his Battle Mode, positioning himself at the rear of the group, ready to protect the girls at any cost. "Yhaahh!" A strange and disturbing scream echoed through the forest. The animals, sensing the implied danger in that sound, fled in all directions, trying to distance themselves as far as possible from the origin of the scream. "We need to change our course!" Amon eximed. Mabel, who was leading the group, immediately changed direction, making a smooth turn to the left. Meanwhile, Amon used his gic abilities to erase traces of their passage. It was not perfect work, but if it could deceive, even momentarily, whoever was on their tail, it would already be worth the effort. "What the hell, what the hell is chasing us?" Barbara asked, the anxiety in her voice was palpable, her heart pounding with the adrenaline coursing through her veins. She felt fear settling in, but struggled to keep her calm. "I have no idea, but by the noise it''s making, it must be something immense and enraged." Maisa sighed, the fear in her voice entuated. Her breathing was elerated and she could feel a knot forming in her stomach, an unmistakable sign that danger was near. They continued their frantic escape, unsure if the change in direction they had made would be enough to mislead the pursuer. Amon was at the rear, working hard to erase the tracks they were leaving as they ran, although it was still uncertain if his effort would be sessful. Meanwhile, Zingringa, the creature that was on their trail, stopped running. In an instant, he stood up and seemed to sniff the air. Then, he let out a terrifyingugh: "Hakekehaha! Do you think you can fool me? It won''t be that easy!" Just as Amon and the girls had done, Zingringa also changed direction. This time, he did not just rely on the tracks left on the ground, but also on his keen sense of smell. He sniffed the air as he resumed running without losing speed, leaving a trail of destruction behind him. Trees were split in half as if they were mere twigs, and rocks were crushed under his powerful paws. The scene turned into a war zone, nature was no match for Zingringa''s rampant fury. Zingringa''s deafening roar echoed through the forest, reaching Amon and the girls. The intensity of the sound made them shudder, and a sense of dread overcame the group. "Faster!" Amon shouted, his voice echoing above the chaos unfolding around them. He could feel the imminent presence of Zingringa getting closer and closer. The girls, already exhausted, strained to increase their speed. Ariel was leading with Mabel by her side, both giving it their all. The tension on Mabel''s face was evident. As the second most capable in the group, she knew the gravity of the situation they were in. Further back were the twins Maisa and Julia. They ran side by side, their faces mirroring the same expression of worry and longing. Despite the panic, there was a fierce determination in their eyes. If necessary, it seemed like they were willing to fight. Barbara, although not the fastest, maintained a steady pace. There was a steel resolution in her eyes. She would not let fear dominate her. Suddenly, a loud crash echoed through the forest, the ground shaking beneath their feet. Zingringa was getting closer, and they could feel his terrifying presence getting stronger. Amon''s gaze hardened. He knew he would have to make a quick decision. Stand and fight or keep running, running as if their lives depended on it. Because, in truth, they did. Unlike the being he had faced previously, this one seemed to be on apletely different level. It was possible that it was beyond the Beginner State of the Mutant Rank. *Pr!* "Found you!" ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 255: The Fierce Battle Against Zingringa 255 Chapter 255: The Fierce Battle Against Zingringa *[Multiple Circuits!]* With determination shining in his eyes, Amon immediately positioned himself between the girls and the looming threat. Without hesitation, he released his power, summoning awork of pulsating circuits that danced in the air, writhing and rippling like electrified serpents. The energy emanated from these circuits lit up the darkness of the forest, casting eerie shadows in all directions. "Humph!" Zingringa, the grotesque beast, observed with a look of disdain as a gigantic axe materialized in his hand. With a dismissive wave, he unleashed a whirlwind of wind des that collided with Amon''s attack, scattering the circuits as if they were mere strands of light: "Too weak, too weak!" What came next was even more terrifying. The wind, now charged with Amon''s circuit energy, transformed into a storm of wind des and lightning. The sound of the storm was deafening, a relentless roar that seemed to shake the very ground beneath their feet. The storm grew in intensity, turning into a terrifying whirlwind of wind and lightning. The light from the glinting des illuminated the scene in sporadic shes, while the howling wind tore leaves and branches from trees, hurling them through the whirlwind in frenzied chaos. The surrounding trees swayed violently, their trunks creaking and groaning under the force of the wind. The whirlwind expanded, creating a scene of devastation around it. The ground beneath it was torn and shredded, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake. And at the center of it, all stood Zingringa, standing like a titan amidst the storm, his imposing figure standing out against the storm of destruction he had created. "Keep running! Don''t stop!" Amon shouted, his voiceden with urgency echoing through the forest. The girls looked at Amon, their gazes filled withplex emotions. Fear, concern, and uncertainty were present in their eyes, but there was also a spark of determination. "Let''s go!" Ariel was the first to collect herself, her decision firm and unwavering. She grabbed the hands of Maisa and Julia, the twin sisters, and ran, pulling them along. Barbara hesitated for a moment, but Ariel did not let her linger. With a quick move, she used her whip to loop around Barbara''s arm, pulling her along. But Zingringa''s cruel mockery cut through the air, his horrible voice reverberating through the forest. "You''re not going anywhere!" Zingringa''s mere intonation was enough to chill anyone''s blood. His voice, so ghastly and unsettling, seemed to infiltrate the ears and root itself in the mind of anyone who heard it. It was as if every particle of their bodies was on high alert, and their brains screamed a clear and unmistakable warning: the owner of this voice was a mortal danger. Powerful winds came from all directions, converging towards Zingringa as if attracted to him. When the first gusts of wind touched his body, he began to glow in a cyan hue. His eyes shone in a sinister way, the usually white sclera was now a shade of light green tinged with blood red. The monstrous teeth that projected from his mouth were sorge and sharp that anyone who saw them might suspect that he was capable of grinding even iron with ease. Mabel and the other women, who had started their escape, felt themselves being pushed by the wind. The force of the wind was so powerful that even Mabel, a Level 2 Innate, saw her speed decrease as she ran. However, as the strongest in the group, Mabel took the lead, facing the wind head-on. Using her psychic powers, she expanded a barrier around herself. The barrier was like an invisible, sturdy sphere, cutting through the wind like a de. This not only reduced the wind resistance but also created a trail of calm behind her, facilitating the other women''s run. The barrier, though invisible, emanated a steady and firm force, as if it were an invisible armor protecting Mabel and the others from the overwhelming wind. At that moment, Amon was entirely enveloped in crackling lightning, his eyes disying a unique aspect - a luminous minus sign and sparks jumping from his irises. Perhaps this whole situation had surprised Zingringa, at least a bit. He watched the scene in their direction with a peculiar look, as if reassessing the situation. ''These must be human prodigies. If they came through the damned tower in human territory, even if I kill them, they won''t truly die. The smartest choice would be to capture them alive!'' Zingringa did not want them to alert other humans. If what they were doing on this became public, a series of problems could arise and he would hardly be able to stay alive. Although he himself had undergone experiments, disying an almost insulting nonchnce towards his own life, Zingringa did not wish to die. And above all, his desire to dissect these humans, especially the one with lightning powers, was an irresistible temptation. A series of thoughts invaded him, as he imagined dissecting this little human, but he did not delve into that line of thought; not wanting to be careless and let them escape. Amon, far from being naive, took good advantage of the situation. In the brief moment when Zingringa remained immobile, immersed in his thoughts, Amon channeled arge part of his power. *[Star Justice]!* It was one of his most powerful gic abilities. The more gic energy was condensed, the greater the damage. Furthermore, the ability had an effect that partially ignored the opponent''s defense. Despite the colossal barrier separating Amon from the grotesque creature in front of him, he knew that to distract this creature for a while, he needed to use all his power. He couldn''t simply hope that this being, which looked like a bizarre mutation of a centipede, would continue to stand still while they ran away. So... Amon channeled all his gic energy andunched his best attack, which had been enhanced when he advanced to level 2. The attack moved forward with incredible speed and force, illuminating the forest with the radiant glow of the lightning stars. Zingringa, seeing the approaching attack, showed no concern. His confidence was such that he remained still as if inviting the attack to hit him. However, when the "Star Justice" hit him, an explosion of resplendent energy enveloped Zingringa, and his presumptuous smile briefly disappeared. Even though Amon''s ability partially ignored his defense, the damage inflicted was not enough to cause a serious wound. However, the force of the blow made Zingringa retreat a few steps, an expression of surprise crossing his grotesque face. Zingringa''s unshakeable confidence wavered a little. He did not expect this seemingly fragile human to be able tounch such a powerful attack. While he was not seriously injured, Zingringa had to admit that, at this moment, he had underestimated Amon''s potential. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 256: Amons Transformation and the Unleashed Fury! Chapter 256: Amon''s Transformation and the Unleashed Fury! As Mabel and the others fled hastily, Amon also set himself in motion, following the same path. Along the way, he created lightning traps, generating explosions that dug small craters in the ground upon detonation. Amon believed that, at least initially, these traps would be able to dy the monstrous creature. Suddenly, a scream that more closely resembled a wild roar echoed behind them. "I will kill you!!" The words chilled the girls'' blood. This time, they had a clear feeling that Amon had managed to deeply enrage the centipede aberration. A sense of imminent danger settled among them, making their escape even more desperate. "Quick, we can''t let this creature catch up to us!" Mabel eximed, urgency evident in her voice. "Yes, let''s go!" Barbara, seeing Amon join them on the flight, felt a bit more calm and secure. However, even Ariel and the other girls understood that Amon must have expended an immense amount of energy to execute an attack of that magnitude, which was capable of altering the geographicalndscape and incensing the colossal beast chasing them. They realized that, despite the momentary sense of security, the situation was still extremely delicate. But, to everyone''s surprise, Zingringa was not only fine but also showed joy at seeing them all cooperate using their gic powers to open the way, in an attempt to flee from him. Seeing Ariel and Mabel using psychic powers, Zingringa''s eyes shone with greed. Until then, he was determined to prevent them from escaping in any way, creating dome-shaped wind barriers around them - although smaller, they were extremely resistant. "Nobody will escape," Zingringa threatened, his gaze alternating between Ariel and Mabel. "Especially you two, with your psychic lineages." He paused, perhaps on purpose, perhaps not, and then burst outughing in a sinister and uncontrolled manner. "Keke-ahahaha, what wonderful luck I have. Two, not just one, but two psychic lineages! What a splendid day!" Surprised, Ariel even pointed to herself, but Mabel seemed to have anticipated this... Mabel bit her lower lip, seeming to make a difficult decision. However, before she could say anything, Amon was the first to act again. Without hesitation, Amon took out a serum vial containing a dark green liquid and injected it into his own arm. The moment the liquid prated his veins, his power began to increase frighteningly. "What did he do!?" Barbara eximed rmingly, unable to process Amon''s impulsive act as something normal. Mabel, on the other hand, seemed to recognize the serum fluid, expressing surprise in her gaze. "Damn, that''s a power booster, a drug that amplifies the user''s abilities for a short period," she exined, her face taking on a serious expression. "But it has an extremely severe side effect!" Green veins began to emerge on Amon''s skin, the potent reaction of the serum was intense even for him. Amon resisted the overwhelming agony as the serum took effect, amplifying his power, but inflicting extreme pain in the process. Still, despite the pain, Amon showed no sign of difort. "Oh?" Zingringa expressed initial surprise but quickly gave way to an intrigued smile. It didn''t seem that he felt threatened, even in the face of Amon''s dramatic change. Amon, for his part, had undergone a drastic transformation. His current appearance exuded an almost diabolical aura. When he locked eyes with Zingringa, Amon''s pupils already boasted the distinctive subtraction sign. He emanated an intimidating atmosphere, so palpable it seemed almost tangible. Locking eyes with Amon, Zingringa experienced a peculiar unease, an inexplicable fear. It was hard to believe, as, despite not feeling directly threatened, he couldn''t discern the origin of this sense of dread when facing Amon''s eyes. Shaking his head, Zingringa tried to dispel the ufortable sensation that invaded him. It felt as if he was trapped in an illusion that made him fear Amon''s gaze. electrical energy, bing a spectacle of power and breathtaking beauty. On the other hand, Amon didn''t waste time. He summoned an electrical storm in the sky, causing thunderous rumbles that reverberated throughout the space. A curtain of lightning danced in the sky like a chaotic ballet, illuminating the panorama with bright shes of blue and white light, and the atmosphere vibrated with electrical energy, bing a spectacle of power and breathtaking beauty. Coming to his senses, Zingringa only now realized what Amon was doing, and fury overcame him. The lightning was bing more powerful thanks to the wind he himself had created. This outraged him and he tried to regain control of the wind, but soon found he had already lost authority over the element. "But what!?" The shock was evident in his expression. After all, how could someone who is only at level 2 of the innate rank control his mutant rank wind? The whole situation was abnormally bizarre. He felt that Amon was bing an enigma, a box of surprises, from which he couldn''t predict what kind of awe would be revealed next. Fury Armor, which currently became merged when he advanced to level 2, he used along with Fury Manifestation, and the passive Frantic Fury was activated. [Frantic Fury] (Upgraded) - This power is activated when the user is attacked, unleashing an overwhelming psychic effect that disturbs the enemy''s mind. The mental disturbance can range from simple distractions, such as blurred visions and buzzing sounds, to more intense effects, like hallucinations and intense mental confusion. The degree of disturbance increases proportionally to the intensity of the user''s "Fury": the greater the user''s anger and fighting fervor, the more devastating the negative effect on the opponent''s mind. "Frantic Fury" not only provides an effective defense but also creates an opportunity for the user to counterattack while the enemy is disoriented. [Fury Manifestation] (Upgraded) - This ability allows the user to materialize their own "Fury" in the form of an ethereal scythe, which carries a devastating damage potential. The "Fury" is condensed and transformed into pure energy, giving shape to the weapon. The greater the "Fury" channeled into the creation of the scythe, the greater the damage it can inflict. The scythe has an intense and pulsating glow, a direct reflection of the intensity of the user''s "Fury". Whenbined with the [Frantic Fury] ability, "Fury Manifestation" gains an additionalyer of strategy and power. Each attack delivered with the scythe not only causes physical damage but also triggers the disruptive effect of "Frantic Fury", making the enemy mentally disoriented. Thisbination creates a perfect synergy between attack and defense, allowing the user to deliver powerful strikes while leaving the opponent in a state of mental confusion. Amon clearly didn''t expect the passive to activate, however, seeing that the bizarre beast''s mind was bing disturbed, Amon quickly calcted and used this spell that perfectlybined with this passive. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 257: The Fierce Fight and the Temptation of Power Chapter 257: The Fierce Fight and the Temptation of Power "Since you won''t let us go, I''ll make you regret it!" Amon roared. He seemed fiercer than usual. He was far beyond the usually calm and indifferent. "Amon!" Ariel''s voice echoed in the air, full of worry and fear, as she watched his transformation. The image of Amon, usually calm and indifferent, was reced by a wild and formidable warrior. The atmosphere around him had changed dramatically, bing heavy and almost oppressive. However, despite the sinister aura he exuded, the girls were not afraid of him, instead, they were full of concern, especially after knowing that he had injected a gic serum with intense side effects. Mabel was even more surprised to see that Amon did not seem to be suffering. She knew that the serum he had used should cause unbearable pain. What she did not understand was that, during his 18 years of life, Amon had learned to restrain his emotions, hiding both pain and pleasure, a necessity imposed by his unique gics. Feeling pain? Definitely. Amon was still human and, as such, still felt pain. However, his upbringing had trained him to tolerate levels of pain far beyond what most people could endure. Before Zingringa could fully recover, Amon was already in front of him. The clouds charged with lightning were attracted to the blood-red scythe in Amon''s hand. The moment he swung to strike a blow, lightning descended from the sky towards the scythe, creating a dazzling spectacle. The scythe, which was already intimidating enough, became even more fearsome. Amon advanced, the scythe in his hand drawing a luminous arc in the air. Every inch of his movement was filled with an incredible murderous intent. The lightning converged onto the scythe, turning the already threatening de into a terrifying conductor of raw energy. The light of the lightning pulsed along the de, making it a spectacle of pure power and destruction. The girls watched, with wide eyes, the incredible manifestation of power. Even Zingringa, despite his surprise and confusion, could not help but feel a chill of apprehension. Amon, the calmly indifferent figure they knew, had transformed into an incarnation of rage and power, his attack loaded with the potential to alter the course of the confrontation. "Wind Devil''s Shield!" Zingringa''s cry echoed through the air, and a sinister windshield, so chilling that it seemed to emerge from the depths of hell, formed in windshield unleashed shock waves that spread like a typhoon colliding against an unshakeable wall. The impact produced a front of him. "Boom!" The confrontation of Amon''s furious scythe against Zingringa''s windshield unleashed shock waves that spread like a typhoon colliding against an unshakeable wall. The impact produced a resounding boom, as if the heavens and the earth were being torn apart, sending a rain of debris across the battlefield. "Boom!" The scythe rebounded, but Amon, unfazed, attacked again. Once again, the shield held, absorbing the brutal impact of the attack. The force of the impact reverberated through the environment, shaking the earth and making the skies tremble. However, Zingringa, protected by his shield, remained untouched, despite the power of Amon''s attack. "It''s not over yet!" Amon roared, continuing to strike blows despite his previous attacks not breaking Zingringa''s defense. *Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!* Amon''s attacks continued in an endless sequence, each strike resounding throughout the area, creating a symphony of thunderous noise and explosions. The rays of bright light that exploded from Amon''s scythe illuminated the scene, giving the impression that time and space were being torn apart with each strike. The air around them pulsed with the force of the impacts, and debris flew in all directions each time Amon''s scythe shed with Zingringa''s windshield. Zingringa, however, remained behind the shield, an expression of disdain carved into his face. But despite his calm appearance, no one could tell what was going through his mind as Amon''s furious attacks continued. With each strike, Zingringa''s shield began to tremble, and small cracks formed and quickly spread. It was clear that the defense was starting to fail. However, Amon did not slow down. With a power that seemed inexhaustible, he continued to attack full force, his determination unshakeable in the face of Zingringa''s seemingly imprable resistance. The young girls watching the scene could not hide their concern. Slowly, Maisa and the others unleashed all the enhancement spells they had, seeking to help in the most effective way possible without hindering Amon in hisbat. Barbara, driven by the impulse to assist Amon, was restrained by Ariel. Although she shared the same desire, Ariel understood that intervention could be more harmful than beneficial. At that moment, she said to Barbara: "If you interfere, prepare to die and leave Amon even more disadvantaged by seeing you perish without being able to protect you." The harsh and precise words cut deep, but they were necessary. Barbara clenched her fists so hard that her nails pierced her own skin, making her bleed. She made a silent vow to be stronger to never have to experience such powerlessness again. The feeling of uselessness when watching the person she loved bravely fighting and not being able to do anything was painfully unbearable. The twins faced simr anguish. Among all, they were the most ordinary. They did not possess extraordinary talent or powerful unique gics. Thus, they realized that they would need to strive even harder to keep up with the group''s progress. "It''s useless, utterly useless!" Zingringa proimed, his voice brimming with arrogance: "You''re nothing more than a lion cub. I admit you''re talented, perhaps the most talented human to emerge since the Human Emperor, but it''s in vain, you''re still too inexperienced. Give up,e, you can still be one of my experiments and thus, I''ll transform you into a magnificent being, who will reach the pinnacle of your species and be a perfect being. What do you think, huh? Not interested? Don''t you want to be even more powerful?" Hisst words sounded like the seductive promise of a demon. Zingringa seemed to want to persuade Amon to abandon the fight in exchange for superior power. He seemed to see in Amon a thirst for power that led him to believe that such words could make Amon give in. And, between an unwilling subject and one who volunteered, he clearly preferred thetter option. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 258 258: The Relentless Challenge And Unexpected Rescue ? "My grandparents taught me that life has no shortcuts." Amon paused abruptly, taking distance: "My grandmother also used to say that nothing is perfect and that''s what makes everything so beautiful. Perfection itself is imperfection. So, no, I refuse your offer and no, I will not allow you to touch anyone I wish to protect, even if it costs my life!" Without any warning, Amon returned to the offensive with unprecedented ferocity. His attacks became even more aggressive, unleashing shockwaves of frightening intensity. The rampant energy created a storm of power, each blow exploded in the air, as if tearing the fabric of space itself. The force of each attack reverberated, making the ground tremble, and the deafening sound filled the environment, making the heart of the onlookers pulsate at a frantic pace. The energy waves unleashed by Amon were so intense they seemed visible to the naked eye, pulsating through the air like shockwaves after an explosion. It was a spectacr disy of strength and determination, a storm of unbridled power that left everyone astonished. However, even in the face of this storm of attacks, Zingringa activated another shield behind the WindShield that was about to disintegrate. "This is so unfair!" Eximed Maisa, visibly frustrated, while she continued to cast strengthening enchantments on Amon incessantly. Thanks to Amon''s actions, the pressure that hung over them had beenpletely alleviated, now all the focus was on him. Even the wind dome around them began to show visible signs of cracks. Mabel and Ariel were using their powers to break this barrier and escape from Zingringa''s domain. Only by getting out of this domain could Amon act more freely. If they managed to escape, there would be more chances for Amon as well. ''Damn, the Federation could well arrive now...'' Mabel was feeling extremely frustrated. She didn''t expect that, upon arriving there, they would encounter such a bizarre situation. Although the possibility of dying was terrifying, their lives had been saved by the tower. But if they were captured alive and turned into guinea pigs for experiments, the story would be different. In many ways, even if they were rescuedter, there was the chance it would be toote, after being transformed into something irreversible, like the gue, the Erectus. Although the punished were transformed into those grotesque creatures, the story of human experiments harbored even more macabre horrors, with people transformed into bizarre aberrations, like a dog with three human heads. In various situations, nothing could be considered good. Even the possibility of bing an oven for a strange race could happen. Women, in particr, were the ones who suffered the most in this aspect. Especially those with a unique gic lineage, like Ariel, Mabel, and Barbara. If they were captured, the risk of being transformed into something like breeders for a strange race was immensely high. Hence came Amon''s anger and hatred. He would not allow that to happen. He might seem clumsy and not understand many things most of the time, but that didn''t make him a fool. He could understand a lot, especially Zingringa''s intentions by analyzing the way he spoke and acted. Determined to persist, even if it resulted in a subsequenta, Amon continued to attack with all his strength. The green veins that stood out in his arm broke into small wounds, staining his arm a vivid red with his own blood. Marks from previous battles mingled with the new ones, creating a painful tapestry of bravery and determination. Each movement, each blow, caused more damage to his body, but he did not give up. The girls, witnessing this scene, felt a squeeze in their hearts so strong that tears streamed from their eyes. It was too painful to see Amon in this state. They wished they could share the pain with him, and alleviate his suffering, but they were unable to share this burden. The feeling of helplessness was overwhelming, a constant pain that marked their hearts. They were limited to offering support with buffs, and even healing him was difficult due to the distance. Getting closer meant risking being injured, or even killed, which would only worsen the situation. Anguish mixed with frustration, creating a whirlpool of emotions that consumed each of them. Their love and concern for Amon transformed into tears that fell silent as they watched the fight unfold. "Die!" Zingringa bellowed, pulling out a colossal spear almost four meters long. The weapon seemed razor-sharp, its pointed tip shone with a mortal threat. The instant Zingringa lowered his shield to attack, Amon''s blow rebounded. However, somehow, Amon seemed to have anticipated this move. A bolt of lightning fell on his blood-red scythe, causing an explosion of glittering light. The lightning served as a propent, propelling the scythe forward. Amon''s de then collided with the tip of Zingringa''s spear, giving rise to terrifying shockwaves. The brute force of the impact was colossal. The power of the lightning on Amon''s scythe intertwined with the wind energy on Zingringa''s spear, creating a storm of opposing forces that tore the air around. The scenario was transformed into a chaotic battlefield, with destruction manifested in every corner. The explosion of energy forced the girls to retreat, being pushed back by the shockwave. Their screams were muffled by the deafening roar of the collision, as they tried to hold their ground against the force that hit them. The ground under their feet shook as the destructive energy spread, shaking the integrity of the earth itself. At the end of the sh, Amon was forced to retreat more than ten steps, while Zingringa only retreated five. However, Amon''s determination remained unshakeable. He advanced again, his figure moving swiftly like a lightning bolt, scythe raised above his head. Amon''s speed was so extreme that it left behind a faded shadow, an after-image that challenged human perception. It was as if time had frozen, and all that remained was the blurred image of Amon, hastening to the next confrontation. Zingringa, in response, moved with the fluidity of the wind, concentrating gigantic force on his spear. The attack he unleashed seemed to have the capacity to bring down an entire wall, a destructive force condensed into a single point, shot towards Amon. It was as if a storm had formed, with Zingringa at the center, directing all the fury of the gale toward his enemy. The two attacks collided again, sending shockwaves through the air. The pattern repeated - a retreat, followed by an advance, again and again, in a war dance that seemed to have unfolded for an eternity. However, it was beginning to be evident that Amon''s strength was waning. His movements, although still fast, no longer had the same energy as before. His face showed signs of exhaustion, and sweat dripped, mingling with the blood that stained his arm. On the other hand, Zingringa seemed to be in top form. His face maintained a confident smile, and the energy of his attacks showed no signs of weakening. The tension in the atmosphere grew, as the fight continued to unfold. At the height of desperation, Amon pulled out a new syringe, prepared to inject himself without any hesitation. "Amon, no!!" Mabel screamed, terrified. She understood better than anyone the danger that represented. This act could lead Amon to death, or even worse, reduce him to a vegetative state. At least in death, his body would be recreated by the tower, but if he fell into a confused state and remained so, even if he diedter, he would continue in a vegetative state. However, at the most critical moment, the dome that surrounded them broke. A woman with long blonde hair appeared next to Amon, holding his hand and preventing him from applying the injection. "It''s okay now, you can rx, Amon," the newly arrived woman said, and the effect of her words was instant. The tension Amon carried in his body and face began to slowly dissipate, giving way to a more peaceful expression. "I''m d you came...", were thest words he managed to murmur before copsing, a serene smile on his face, as the world darkened around him. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 259 259: Amons Awakening And Biancas Fury ? "It''s been almost a week...",mented a beautiful woman with long wavy red hair, a note of sadness in her voice. "Yes, he still hasn''t awakened...", echoed another, equally stunning, with long purple hair. A heavy sigh escaped her lips. A third, with bright silver hair cascading over her shoulders, wore a conflicted expression on her face. However, just like the others, she also shared the same longing, the unwavering desire that ''that person'' would wake up soon. The door opened, revealing Bianca with her blonde hair elegantly tied in a high bun. Dressed in a light blue outfit that, despite revealing little, highlighted her natural elegance, she entered the room where the girls were. Her sincere and bright smile brought a breath of optimism to the environment. "Don''t be so downcast, Amon will wake up soon, I promise," she said, her voiceden with conviction. Ariel, the beautiful and petite girl with silver hair andrge breasts, would normally have some taunt at the tip of her tongue, but her usually radiant mood was missing. After all, she carried part of the me for Amon''s state, and this weighed heavily on her heart. Maisa, with her wide hips and small breasts, was dressed simply yet elegantly. A loose, dark-colored blouse contrasted with a light skirt that highlighted the curvature of her hips. With a sigh, she managed to sketch a smile and said: "Bianca is right, we shouldn''t bementing. We should cheer up and greet Amon with a smile when he wakes up!" Hearing this, the girls also shared the same sentiment, each renewing their hope and determination. Suddenly, a loud and thunderous sound resonated from the next room, triggering a unanimous chorus of concern. "Amon!" The girls ran towards the source of the noise, finding Amon on the floor, apparently having rolled out of bed in his newly awakened confusion. Bianca was the first to reach him, helping him to get up and settle back into bed. "How are you feeling?" She asked, her sweet and soft voice cutting through the tense atmosphere. Amon blinked, looking at her. He felt sharp pains spreading throughout his body, but, stubborn as always, he refused to show it. Even so, a furrowed brow and the sweat trickling down his face betrayed his difort. "More or less fine?", he tried to disguise. No matter how much Amon tried to hide it, the girls, who had spent so much time with him, could perceive his distress. Each one of them felt their hearts tighten at the sight. They longed for Mabel''s return with the necessary supplement to neutralize the drug that had been injected into Amon. However, few people were capable of producing it, and one of them was Mabel''s grandmother. It would take time to be ready, at least a week, and it had a shelf life of two weeks. This limitation made it impossible to mass-produce. Even if it were frozen, it would lose its effect. It was a supplement that could help but needed to be consumed within the stipted time frame. With extreme delicacy, Barbara wiped the sweat from Amon''s brow, her eyes full of love reflected in his honey-colored eyes. The love she felt for him was immense, but she also shared his pain: "It''s great that you finally woke up". Saying this, she couldn''t hold back the tears that started to fall. She controlled the urge to hug him, aware of the pain he must be feeling, and snuggled into her mother''s arms beside her. The other girls also couldn''t hold back their tears, even Ariel, usually soposed, allowed herself to cry silently while watching Amon. For his part, Amon felt a little disconcerted at the scene of so much emotion, but at the same time, deeply touched by how much they cared for him. "Thank you for caring, I''m fine now," assured Amon, with a simple smile, but sincerely grateful. Perhaps it was one of the most genuine smiles he had ever given, which made the girls'' hearts beat faster, even amidst their tears. "Of course we care!" The girls proimed, all at the same time. After the initialmotion had calmed, Julia was the first topose herself, thinking of sending the news to Mabel, who was as anxious as they were. It would be a blessing for her to hear about Amon''s awakening. Mabel, who was beside her grandmother, anxiously waiting while the matriarch prepared the antidote to the serum that Amon had injected himself with, sighed in relief as she read the message. In a murmurden withplex emotions, she confessed: "He woke up..." Her grandmother, Kaia, cast a nce at her and sighed. However, she didn''t pay much attention to it and continued her meticulous work. "It''s almost ready. Soon, you''ll be able to take it to him," she assured. "Okay," responded Mabel, offering her grandmother a simple smile. Going back a few days in time... When Bianca arrived and witnessed the critical state that Amon was in, a rare glimmer of anger lit up her eyes. With a fierce look, she confronted Zingringa: "How dare you do this to my man? You will pay dearly for this!" Suddenly, a bow and arrows, formed by blue mes, materialized in Bianca''s hands. With a fluid motion, she unleashed a flurry of incandescent arrows that ripped through the sky, causing vibrant waves in the air. One after the other, the arrows found their targets, piercing all of Zingringa''s limbs. Even parts that looked like they belonged to a giant centipede were engulfed by the mes, and Zingringa''s anguished wails echoed through the space, creating a chorus of pain and agony. In the blink of an eye, the grotesque and threatening creature that was Zingringa was reduced to a limbless trunk. His face was crimson, a mask of unbearable pain recing his earlier fierce expression. He squirmed on the ground, resembling a newborn turtle crawling towards the sea. The action was so quick, so relentless, that he had no time to react or defend himself. The reality was that, although Zingringa was ssified as a Mutant, he had achieved that level of power through shortcuts and experiments. The true power of a Mutant was far beyond what he had demonstrated. If he were a true Mutant, Amon wouldn''t have held up against him for so long. However, Bianca was grateful that Zingringa was not a true Mutant. But upon seeing Amon copse into her arms, realizing the severity of his condition, Bianca''s rage only grew. She desired, more than ever, to reduce this monster to ashes! ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 260: Amons Recovery and the Girls Relief 260 Chapter 260: Amon''s Recovery and the Girls'' Relief Upon receiving the news of Amon''s awakening, Mabel felt a wave of anxiety that seemed too big to be contained in the room. To avoid overwhelming her grandmother with her agitation, she decided to step outside. Shortly after sending a response message, she sat down on a bench outside the room. With her shoulders resting on the backrest, Mabel closed her eyes and took a deep breath. The fresh air filled her lungs, bringing with it a fleeting sensation of calm. Through the fog of feelings surrounding her, Mabel felt a mixture of relief, fear, and anticipation. Relief at knowing that Amon had finally woken up, fear of not knowing exactly in what conditions he was in, and anticipation of being able to soon bring him the antidote being prepared by her grandmother. But, even with all these emotions swirling inside her, Mabel maintained a serene demeanor, as if she was trying to project tranquility to the world around her. Ovee by near-unbearable anxiety, Mabel decided to take a cold shower in the hopes of calming her mind. When she returned, she had changed her clothes but saw through the ss door that her grandmother was still busy. Sighing, she returned to sit on the bench outside, resigned to waiting a bit longer. However, just a few minutes passed before the door next to her opened. It was her grandmother. Mabel sprang up, her eyes fixing on the familiar figure with an expectant look. Kaia, upon seeing her, had a peculiar light in her eyes. But she masked the look with a gentle smile and said, "It''s done, you can take the antidote to that young man now." Quick as lightning, Mabel approached and wrapped her grandmother in a hug, murmuring a grateful, "Thank you, grandma~!" Kaia sighed and returned the hug. No one could say what was really going on in her mind at that moment. After grabbing the antidote, Mabel rushed out of theb. Many university students who saw her pass recognized her. Mabel was wearing a long light blue dress and a big whiteb coat. Her beauty was undeniable, and her serious expression only entuated her charm. As she advanced hastily, no one could imagine what was happening in her heart or why she seemed to be in such a hurry. However, in addition to her beauty, Mabel was known for her strength and talent. In the eyes of many university geniuses, she was even more enigmatic than the third-year wind sector genius, Sage Genius Miller, and others. Her radiant skin and bright glow made her one of the few women in this world who couldpare in beauty andpetence. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Mabel, who had already arrived at the tower a few minutes ago, soon reached the restaurant under Bianca''s ownership. Upon entering, she was promptly recognized. "Lady Bianca awaits you," said one of the employees, with a noticeable respect in her voice. The employee-led Mabel through the corridors of the restaurant to Bianca''s reserved area. "Thank you," Mabel said upon arriving, expressing her gratitude to the employee, before gently knocking on the door in front of her. The employee responded with a simple smile, performing a courteous goodbye gesture before retiring. It didn''t take long for the door to open, revealing a beautiful woman with fire-colored hair who, with a warm hug and surprise in her voice, eximed: "Mabel, you''ve finally arrived!" Mabel nodded, making a nasal sound of agreement. "Come in,e in~" Barbara said, closing the door behind her as soon as Mabel entered with her. The two walked down the hallway, quickly arriving at the room where Amon was. On opening the door, Mabel saw Amon lying on a bed, with a fragile and pale appearance. Sweat ran from his forehead incessantly, being wiped off by Ariel. Although it is strange that it''s Ariel doing this, after thinking a little, it seems understandable that she would feel obligated to do so. "Hello everyone," Mabel greeted as she entered the room, receiving nods and greetings from the girls present. Quickly, she made her way to the left side of the bed where Amon was. Observing his pale face, she said: "I''ve brought the antidote, you will feel better after taking it." "Ah, thank you for that," Amon managed to respond, his voice still weak. Mabel was a bit confused about her own feelings at that moment. Upon hearing Amon''s weak voice and seeing his debilitated state, she felt a sharp pain in her heart. She took a deep breath, struggling to maintainposure, and grabbed the antidote that her grandmother had created. Carefully, she made Amon swallow the medicine, instructing: "Swallow this. It will be good if you also drink a ss of warm water." "Mm," Amon nodded. In the corner of the room, Maisa conjured water, which Barbara carefully heated and handed to Amon. After swallowing the antidote, Amon drank the warm water. Everyone watched as he swallowed, the movement of his Adam''s apple going up and down several times, signaling the ingestion of the medicine and water. In the room, a tense silence settled. The girls, all holding their breath, were closely watching every gesture of Amon. Their eyes fixed on him, their hands clenched in anticipation, and the worry reflected on their faces illustrated the tense atmosphere filling the space. Almost three minutes passed, and in this short period of time, changes could already be noticed in Amon. The paleness that previously dominated his face began to give way to a healthier color. His breath, which previously seemed weak and irregr, now appeared more stable. Although the changes were subtle, they were enough to indicate that the medicine was taking effect. Ariel, who was next to Amon, ced her hand on his forehead. Upon feeling the temperature of his skin, she realized that the fever that had once consumed him was quickly subsiding. A smile of relief and happiness sprung on her face as she noticed Amon''s improvement. The other girls also breathed a sigh of relief, their smiles reflecting the good news they had just received. In the past week, they experienced moments of tension and worry about Amon''s state, especially in thest few days, when he remained unconscious. Each minute felt like an eternity, each breath of his was a cause for anxiety. The image of Amon unconscious, battling a high fever, had be a constant in their thoughts, feeding a feeling of fear and helplessness. Now, seeing him improve, they could finally rx and believe that Amon would recover. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 261: Joy, Relief, and Rewards 261 Chapter 261: Joy, Relief, and Rewards "I feel much better now," announced Amon, breaking the silence that had settled in the room after a few minutes. His words seemed to trigger a sigh of relief in Mabel. She lightly tapped her chest, a radiant smile lighting up her face, where a pair of small canines gleamed. Mabel had total confidence in the efficacy of the antidote prepared by her grandmother, however, anxiety and worry had created a knot of uncertainty in her stomach. Now, seeing Amon''s almost instant improvement, this knot unraveled, leaving in its ce a sense of joy and relief. The confirmation of the medicine''s effectiveness filled Mabel with satisfaction and gratitude. "That''s great," Mabel murmured, her words, although soft, filled the quiet room, reaching the ears of everyone present. There was palpable relief in her voice, the previous anxiety reced by grateful calm. The girls'' gazes turned to her, their faces lit up by a shared feeling of relief and gratitude. They nodded in agreement, their eyes sparkling with a reflection of the renewed hope that Mabel''s words had inspired. Soon, a wave of congrattions and words of thanks filled the room. Each one expresses, in their own way, the joy over the antidote''s effectiveness and Amon''s safe recovery. The atmosphere, which had previously beenden with tension, was now radiating a sense of relief and joy. There was softughter, words of encouragement, and gestures of affection, each contributing to the tapestry of emotions now permeating the room. Amon''s countenance, previously marked by illness, was gradually regaining color, and with it, the hope of everyone in the room was also reborn. "I know you''re all excited about his recovery, but it''s important to give him some space to breathe and eat," Bianca said, pping her hands softly to draw the girls'' attention. "I''ve already asked for a nutritious soup to be prepared for Amon. Ani is at the door with the meal, Barbara, please, go fetch. The rest of you, wait in the living room." "Understood," Barbara promptly replied. The girls nodded, leaving the room with some reluctance, but recognizing the wisdom in Bianca''s words. It didn''t take long for Barbara to return, bringing with her a y pot with a lid. She ced the pot and a silver tray containing a ss of juice on the bedside table. However, before Barbara could pick up the y pot to serve Amon, Bianca anticipated. Holding the pot directly, not caring about the heat, Bianca offered Amon a gentle smile, while holding a spoon in the other hand. "Mom..." Barbara seemed disappointed but ignored it, she just sighed. Despite her momentary disappointment, Barbara took a step back, allowing her mother to take over the task. Barbara had to acknowledge that, although she was Bianca''s daughter, there were certain qualities she couldn''t replicate. For instance, at that moment, besides her mother''s imposing presence, there was azy, noble, beautiful, and dignified aura radiating from her, something she rarely saw in her mother, except when in front of Amon. But even when not near Amon, Bianca''s aura was of azy nobility, almost indifferent, creating a feeling of distance, as if they lived in different worlds. This feeling, this presence, was something Barbara could not replicate, no matter how hard she tried. It was a peculiarity that her mother had, an inimitable feature that she, despite all her efforts, could not reproduce without seeming like a cheap imitation. As Barbara sighed with a hint of resignation, Bianca had already started the task of feeding Amon, who epted without any protest. He didn''t even attempt to argue that he could do it himself. "Amon," Bianca broke the silence with her soft voice. "Your university has made arrangements so that neither you nor the girls suffer academically. Thus, when the situation on Nuvoria was resolved, many contribution points were assigned to all of you." "Oh?" Amon seemed genuinely interested. Even though he already had a considerable amount of contribution points, his grandmother had always taught him that it''s better to have in excess than inck. "How many CPs are we talking about?" Amon asked. "One million CPs!" Bianca announced with a satisfied smile, which broadened to see surprise settle on Amon''s face. After all, it was an absurd amount. Even she was surprised when she first heard it. Even if it was divided equally among the six people, each would receive a little over 160,000 CPs. "Very generous of them," Amon finally spoke after a few seconds of silence, digesting the news. At the moment, Amon had a little over 250,000 CPs. With the addition of one-sixth of the new amount, he would now have a total of over 400,000 CPs. CPs were significantly more valuable than university credits, in addition to allowing for the acquisition of more exclusive items. After this revtion, he would need to seriously consider how to spend these points, perhaps even being able to advance directly to Level 3 or reach the peak of this level. Now, his need for power was more urgent than before, and he was no longer willing to save the resources he had at his disposal. If there was a lesson Nuvoria taught him, it was that while he remained weak, he would not only put himself at risk but also those who were by his side. If he had been a little weaker and hadn''t taken so many risks, perhaps the oue of events would have been different and the girls, particrly Ariel and Mabel, could have been captured, going through unimaginable situations. "Right, they should have taken this stance, after all, we were talking about highly sought-after criminals withrge rewards for their capture," Biancamented, while gently blowing the soup on the silver spoon. Amon pondered for a moment and nodded in agreement. Although he didn''t know all the details of the oue, from what he had heard from Zingringa, he knew that ndestine experiments were being conducted on that, apparently involving human beings. This kind of action was absolutely uneptable. Taking this into ount, it made sense that they were graced with such a generous reward. It took a little over an hour for Amon to finish all the soup. Even though he was recovering well, he was still convalescing. After Bianca finished feeding him and noticed that he began to show signs of sleep, she and Barbara also withdrew from the room, leaving Amon to rest in peace. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 262: Pet Genetic Contract 262 Chapter 262: Pet Gic Contract The next day, Amon showed significant improvement. Unlike the previous day, his face disyed the vigor of a young man full of energy. Although he was notpletely recovered yet, Amon was already able to get out of bed and perform basic activities. And, around midday, Bianca reappeared after having been absent for a while, bringing with her two eggs the size ofrge ripe watermelons. Amon and the girls'' curiosity was immediately sparked by this sight. "Mom, this is..." Before Barbara could finish her question, Bianca tossed an egg into the air, cut Barbara''s finger, and made her catch the falling egg with her hands, causing Barbara''s blood toe into contact with the eggshell. The egg began to glow as soon as it came into contact with Barbara''s blood. Then, Bianca repeated the same action with Amon. Amon didn''t even have time to resist, and his reaction was even slower than Barbara''s. However, when his blood came into contact with the eggshell, the egg also started to glow, but even more intensely. A look of surprise crossed Bianca''s eyes, but she quickly disguised it and disyed a smile. ''As expected...'' At this moment, the person most familiar with this process was Mabel. She didn''t seem as surprised as the others. Before anyone could question what was happening, Bianca revealed: "These are twin eggs. The mother of the eggs was an eagle mutation with the power of an almost Grandmaster." This revtion brought surprise and shock to everyone. Mabel was particrly taken aback by the revtion. She also nurtured the desire to obtain an egg of a flying beast. It would be convenient if it was arge creature that could serve as transportation and even assist inbat. And what Bianca brought was not just one, but two eggs of a creature with almost Grandmaster power. The revtion deeply shocked her. Moreover, establishing a contract with a beast was something very difficult. Only those who had not yet been born and remained as eggs had a higher probability of allowing such a feat. But, even with the highest sess rate, the value of these eggs was extremely high. If she was not mistaken, these eggs should be worth more than 50 million CPs. ''She must really love Amon and Barbara,'' Mabel thought to herself. However, a question lingered in her mind. Why would Bianca choose to do this just now? I mean, Amon was still recovering, wouldn''t it be risky to perform this action at this moment? Bianca seemed to perceive her concerns, and with a reassuring smile, she said while looking at everyone, until her gazended on Amon and Barbara: "Forming a contract with a pet will bring some benefits upon sess. And don''t be mistaken, being powerful does not increase the chances of contract sess. In some cases, this may be true, but most of the time, especially with avian beastly animals, the chance is greater for those who are still weak. Amon''s current situation favors a higher probability of sess." Mabel furrowed her brow. She had never heard of this before. However, watching how the egg in Amon''s hands glowed even more intensely than Barbara''s and was already showing signs of cracking, she started to be convinced. Everyone waited in silence. Despite the situation happening so suddenly, it was a unique and peculiar moment. From Mabel and Bianca''s expressions, the importance of this contract was evident. Simultaneously, a runic mark appeared on the back of Amon and Barbara''s left hands, shining brightly. Barbara''s was green, while Amon''s disyed a vibrant red with a golden outline. Minutes passed slowly, and the cracks in the eggs became increasingly visible until a small uncovered head emerged from each one. The moment they began to emerge, a sharp and powerful cry, simr to that of a newborn eagle chick, echoed through the air. A look of surprise appeared on the girls'' faces, the twins even felt the need to retreat. ''How can it be so powerful at birth?'' That was the doubt that hovered over everyone. The instant the eggs crackedpletely, the shell transformed into energy particles, which immediately fused with the newborn chicks and the runic marks. "It''s a little hot..." Barbara murmured, feeling the mark on her hand heat up as if a hot iron was being pressed against her skin. For Amon, the experience was different. Crackling lightning circled the runic mark as if wanting to electrocute him, but even injured, Amon didn''t show difort. Instead, he raised an eyebrow in curiosity, observing the runic mark. Quickly, the characteristics of the two eagles became evident. While Barbara''s eagle disyed white and green hues, Amon''s exhibited a golden coloring with intense red undertones. In addition, strangely enough, they felt a sort of apprehension when looking at the small newborn eagle in Amon''s hands. ''This feeling... It''s the same I sometimes feel with Amon...'' Ariel thought, reflecting on what she was feeling. However, whether it was instinctual or not, the instant all the eggshells fused with the runic mark on Amon and Barbara''s hands, the two small newborn eagles plunged directly toward the runic mark, promptly disappearing from everyone''s view. "What is this..." For many of them, it was unknown. The contract with gic beasts was notmon and, even though it wasn''t necessarily a secret, normally people didn''t seek out this knowledge, as the chances of sessfully establishing a contract with a gic beast were very rare andplex. The fact that Amon and Barbara had achieved sess was a unique experience. Even Bianca showed a hint of surprise but soon smiled with a loving look. ''It worked!'' She thought. Now, all the effort and investment she had made were worth it. Since Amon and Barbara had seeded, this would open up countless possibilities so that, in the future, if something simr happened, they could avoid it by using the contracted beast to escape through the sky. While it was possible to fly after reaching a certain level of gic power, nothingpared to the mastery and speed of flight of an avian beast. Hardly anyone would be able topete on the same level in terms of speed with an avian beast. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 263: Reflections, Jealousy, and Enveloping Gazes 263 Chapter 263: Reflections, Jealousy, and Enveloping Gazes The days passed by. Amon recovered more and more each day. During the days of his recovery, he stayed at Bianca''s house. At the present time, even though Mabel spent a night at Bianca''s establishment, she also came back on the other days and left in the evening. Of course, she convinced herself it was because of the promise Bianca made to her grandfather, letting her train there. Plus, it was clear she seemed to feel somewhat guilty about what happened to Amon, although deep down she must know he never med her for it, nor seemed to have had that kind of thought. In the special training room, Mabel was mainly sparring against the girls. Her strength was still superior to theirs, as they hadn''t managed to have a breakthrough to level 2 yet, while she was already adapting very well to her power. Not to mention the fight in the other world made her solidify the base of her power, now she just needed a little more time until she became experienced at level 2. Amid the palpable fatigue that marked all the girls, who exuded sweat and remained exhausted on the ground, Bianca stood out with her remarkable vitality. Bianca, a notable student of the Advanced Mutants, found herself at a level very close to the acimed Star Rank, ording to her own confidences. Once she reached such a level, she would be an unstoppable force so that even if Amon, her lover, trained alongside the other girls against her, it would be a hard task to make a single drop of sweat sprout on her skin. Amon, a distant spectator, kept seated in a chair, watching the training with an interested look. Suddenly, Bianca''s figure emerged in front of him. A seductive and captivating smile lit up Bianca''s face when Amon''s eyes met hers, shining like a rising phoenix. Her melodious voice broke the silence by asking: "Do you feel lonely?" Amon was about to deny it, but something in his gaze changed, taking on an air of pleading and longing, intensified by the mutual love they shared. "Yes... Will you stay with me?" Surprise reced Bianca''s teasing look. However, the surprise quickly gave way to a soft, enchantingugh. And then, her response flowed in a cheerful tone: "Of course, why not?" The conversation between Bianca and Amon unfolded under the undisguised jealous gaze of Barbara and the twins. The fatigue, however, was so great that their attempts at interference failed, as they could barely move. Maisa cursed internally: ''She wore us out on purpose!''. She was almost certain of it, and interestingly, even Barbara shared this thought. However, the conversation took its course, and Bianca threw out a question, not in an especially loud or low tone, but loud enough for everyone: "Amon, do you know why I invested so much money that I''ve been saving in the eggs I gave you and Barbara?" The question left Amon surprised and motionless, his eyes fixed on her. The same doubt had already arisen in his mind previously. After in-depth research and studies, he realized the immeasurable value of the gift Bianca had given him. Even though they were lovers, it was hard for him to conceive that she would be willing to invest so much in him. Although Amon knew about his fast progress and understood that, in the future, he could assist Bianca, this seemed like a distant horizon at that moment. Observing the confusion that had settled in Amon''s eyes, and the dy in formting a response, Bianca pouted briefly, quickly reced by a cheerful giggle. She then advised, "You don''t need to delve so deep, just reflect on recent events." "Recently..." Amon echoed the word, before voicing his suspicion: "Did you receive something of great value from that mysterious person?" "Smart!" The surprise was now on Bianca''s part. Despite giving a hint, the speed at which he deciphered it impressed her. "Yes, I won the advanced and modified version of the spell book for my ascension to the Star Rank. Know that it''s a more precious asset than the sum of both eggs. Initially, I nned to use the money I saved to try my luck at the annual auction that takes ce on the second floor of the Tower. But, unexpectedly, I received an even better gift." Bianca''s happiness was evident. She was genuinely pleased with what she had received. It was, after all, an improved version of the spell book she used to advance to the Grandmaster Rank. The original book was limited to that level, but now, thanks to the omnipotent being, she possessed something that was not restricted to just the Grandmaster Rank. It was simply wonderful. Moreover, Bianca, who was ustomed to the spells from the Double Way of the Phoenix Butterfly book, would not only have the ability to continue to use the same spells but now they had been strengthened, bing at least ten times more powerful! Upon hearing her exnation, Amon understood. He had undergone a simr experience, though not as spectacr as Bianca''s. But it was understandable, considering that Bianca''s gift was meant to propel her to an entirely new rank. "I''m happy for you," Amon said, sincerely. With her eyes closed, Bianca sported a serene smile, more dazzling than a blossoming flower... Amon, upon contemting that smile, felt a stronger palpitation in his chest. ''I love her.'' This silent deration shone in his gaze. Again, a wave of jealousy swept over the girls as they perceived Amon''s expression. If it were directed at them, they would be fine with it, but the reality was that that look was focused on another woman. Even though they had epted sharing Amon with other women, it was inevitable to feel some difort seeing so much love reflected in his eyes when directed at someone other than them. And even if that woman was Barbara''s mother... The girl pouted, but couldn''t take her gaze away from Amon. Even though his attention wasn''t turned toward her at that moment, she felt invigorated, and her heart pounded harder. Amon''s eyes shone so intensely that it felt like they would burn her alive. ''How wonderful it would be if he was just focused on me right now,'' Barbara dreamed inwardly. She wasn''t the only one lost in these daydreams. The same thought hit Mabel, but soon a look of confusion crossed her eyes, and, quickly, she shook her head as if it were a rattle. ''What is happening to me? What are these thoughts?'' She questioned herself. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 264: Preparations for the Medicinal Bath 264 Chapter 264: Preparations for the Medicinal Bath During lunch, Barbara raised a question as she savored her meal: "Mom, you mentioned something about an annual auction..." "Ah, that''s right." Bianca interrupted, disying notable enthusiasm: "I noticed you guys have umted a small amount of CPs. This might be a good opportunity for you as well. In the auction that will be held in two days, you can try your luck to get some valuable items." "I''m interested," Ariel announced. From her expression, it seemed she was more interested in the excitement of the event itself than the prospect of acquiring some valuable object. "Me too." Mabel agreed, albeit with a hint of indifference. "Then, I''m in." Julia sketched a gentle smile. "Count me in." Maisa simply said. Amon, in turn, just nodded in agreement. "Since everyone is on board, we can go together." Bianca proposed, sporting a dazzling and captivating smile. "Besides, I have a VIP room, it will be much morefortable than mingling with the crowd." That was the style of a powerful and rich woman with status... Some of the girls looked at Bianca with a mix of envy and admiration. Barbara, even being her daughter, was not immune to a slight touch of envy. However, knowing her mother''s life story, Barbara understood that, although Bianca''s path was facilitated by her privileged position, everything she had achieved was the result of her relentless effort. There were many who were born in golden cradles, far luckier than her mother, and who in less than a year lost everything they inherited. This illustrated Bianca''s talent and dedication. Mabel, on the other hand, was a case apart. If she wanted to, she could use her grandmother''s name and easily get a VIP room. In fact, if the auction house knew she was Kaia''s granddaughter, the Great Master in Mental Elemental Runes, they would mobilize the best services to amodate her. "Before that, I believe it would be better for you four to advance to Level 2." Amon suddenly proposed. The girls looked at him, understanding what he was suggesting, but questioning whether it would really be that simple. "I will prepare a medicinal bath as I did before. In addition, I''ve already spoken to Bianca, who agreed to provide a special bathtub that will aid even more in the process. I will just need some rare herbs and gic cores of each of your elements. Of course, I will also participate, as I want to speed up my recovery." Each word Amon uttered confidently, dispelled the girls'' doubts. They knew that when hemitted to something, he rarely failed unless there was an unforeseen circumstance. Thus, they trusted that what he proposed was fully possible. "Okay, what do you need?" Ariel was the first to question, seeming the most eager to strengthen herself, for reasons perhaps only she knew. "To be fair, each of us needs to get our own Level 2 Gic Cores. Of course, they can also be 10 of level 1." Amon rified: "As for the medicinal herbs and otherponents, I will be responsible. At the moment, my goal is not to expand my genes, but to speed up my recovery. Therefore, I will reinforce the preparation with higher healing properties and herbs, which will also be beneficial to ensure a safe advancement for you." "Alright." The girls promptly agreed. Only Bianca seemed aware that Amon''s expenses were greater than the others, but she could imagine that he was willing to go down this path, knowing this. So, she remained silent, sporting a gentle smile while her eyes rested on Amon. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T A few hourster... The purchase urred without a hitch. In fact, it wasn''t as if they had gone out, and unexpectedly some problem had cropped up. Even with Amon in a weakened state and his skin slightly pale, nobody dared to bother them. Perhaps this was due to the girls being around him, casting fierce looks in all directions like predators ready to pounce on anyone who tried to intimidate him? Could it be that? In Bianca''s sauna room, a spacious area of 400 cm by 500 cm, there was enough room to amodate a bathtub intended for the preparations of the medicinal bath. The aforementioned bathtub, already positioned in the room, had generous dimensions, capable of amodating more than seven people simultaneously. With its 299 cm in length, 299 cm in width, and 99 cm in height, the piece was an example of refinement and beauty, made of white porcin. Beyond its sophisticated aesthetics, the bathtub had a specific functionality: it was designed for the preparation of medicinal baths. It had a built-in system with fire cores that provided the necessary energy to prepare the bath and maintain the ideal temperature for the user. Adding to this feature, the bathtub had several slots for gic cores, intended for individuals with different attributes who would enjoy the medicinal bath. To maximize the effect, there were eight ces in total for each allocated gic core. Depending on where the user ced the gic core, the part of the medicinal bathtub would emit a distinct color light. The illuminated area would indicate where the user could benefit more from the elemental properties of the specific gic core. After listening to Bianca''s detailed exnation, the girls were impressed with theplexity of that creation. The object might look simple at first nce, but delving a little deeper, it was clear it was not easy to create something like this. It would require a meticulous process and a considerable investment of resources to create something with so many details. "This must have cost a fortune, didn''t it?" Maisa conjectured out loud. "Hehe, more or less. I bought it atst year''s auction and I believe I got a good price, 200 thousand CPs," Bianca answered with a smile. "2-200 thousand?!" Maisa gasped lightly. Although she currently had that amount, to her it represented an astronomical sum, something she did not expect to umte again so easily. "Don''t be so worried." Bianca advised: "It might seem a lot now, but as your powers increase, you will realize that even 1 million CPs is not such a high amount." Of course, Bianca did not mention that to umte this amount, not only power was needed, but also luck. Sometimes, just power was not enough. For example, if someone epted a mission in the tower and went to another world to aplish it, but ended up failing and having to pay for the failure? The person would not only be left without profits but also with the ount in the red. And this happened frequently, especially with young people who overestimated their capabilities and ended up epting missions too difficult to execute. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 265: Progress and Joy 265 Chapter 265: Progress and Joy When the medicinal bath prepared by Amon was ready, the girls positioned the gic cores in the designated spots, watching with fascination as different colors appeared in the water, indicating the most suitable locations for each one. Naturally, the twins, who used the water core, saw the water acquire the same color in their respective areas, which led them to settle closer to each other. To avoid any embarrassment, they opted to wear bikinis this time. Although they were rtively small pieces, they were better than beingpletely naked, especially considering that Mabel would also participate. Amon, who had previously been reflecting on how people saw him as a ''toy'' surrounded by several beautiful women, quickly recovered as soon as the medicinal bath was prepared. He had already changed his clothes, wearing only a swimming briefs. They entered the medicinal tub one by one. The temperature was already ideal and the process had been finalized. Amon, who was thest to enter, began to meditate shortly thereafter, making use of the rune: [Boundless Heart]. The moment Amon started his meditation, an energy fluctuation expanded around him. Already ustomed to experiencing such situations, although it happened faster this time, the girls did not show surprise. Bianca, watching from afar, showed a curious expression as she fixed her gaze on Amon. ''It seems that the effect of Amon''s meditation is intensifying as his power increases.'' She pondered, gently touching her chin. It wasn''t the first time she had witnessed such a phenomenon, however, this time, the spectacle created by Amon was having an even bigger effect, which surprised her a little. "My God..." Mabel almost choked as she felt the energy that began to float intensely around due to Amon''s meditation. Even though she was always surprised by the peculiarities of Amon''s meditation, this time she felt the experience was even more impressive. Although Ariel and the other girls shared simr thoughts, they did not linger in musings and fervently started their own meditations. The fact was they wanted to strengthen as quickly as possible so as not to be left behind by Amon. ''I think my chances of surpassing the limit might increase with his help...'' Although she admired Amon''s talent, Bianca initially did not believe that he would be able to catalyze a strong enough energy to help her ascend in rank. However, in light of the current scenario, she began to seriously ponder this possibility. After all, even if he couldn''t contribute significantly, an increase of at most 10% would be extremely relevant to her. Any help was wee and, although it would mean additional spending on materials to create a medicinal bath that could support both of them, Bianca considered that the risk was worth it. While she ruminate through these thoughts, a great energy fluctuation emanated from her daughter, Barbara. It was evident that she was crossing the threshold and advancing to level 2. Bianca''s eyes sparkled with expectation and pride. Silently, she cheered for her daughter from a distance in silence, fearing that any noise could disrupt the process. Barbara, immersed in deep meditation and resisting any distractions, felt as if a door was being forced open before her. She persisted until the door finally gave in and then, a sense of nostalgia flooded her, though it was more powerful than when she had advanced to Innate Level 1 for the first time. Upon opening her eyes, she murmured, "105..." Hearing Barbara''s murmur, Bianca''s eyes sparkled intensely. How would she not know what her daughter''s words meant? It was clearly the quantification of Barbara''s progress, she must have managed to fill 105 genes of blue mes. Her daughter was a genius, a great genius! Bianca felt a warm flush in her chest, an emotion so strong it seemed it could overflow at any moment. Her eyes filled with a proud and intense glow as if an entire constetion had settled in there. A wave of relief and joy enveloped her, so intense it seemed almost tangible. Her breath quickened, and her eyes couldn''t divert from the figure of her daughter who had just crossed a new threshold. Bianca felt so proud that words seemed insufficient to express the enormity of what she was feeling. An indescribable joy spread through her heart. She sped her hand to her chest as if trying to contain the emotion that threatened to explode. Her daughter had taken a significant step in her growth path, and Bianca felt very happy about it. Without wasting time, Barbara emerged from the water. Bianca, aware that her daughter wanted to merge the book with the Gic Factor - seizing the opportunity while it was hot - suggested, "Come, it''s more appropriate to go to the training room." "Mm, thank you, Mom." Barbara threw a smile at her mother and followed her to the training room. A few minutester, Bianca returned. As she couldn''t assist in her daughter''s process, she decided to wait for the next person to progress, leading them to the training room and apanying the whole process. When she returned, not even ten minutes had passed until the twins began to show signs of advancement to the next level. Although the contentment disyed was not as explicit as when her daughter progressed, Bianca also seemed happy for the twins, after all, in a way, they were like sisters, sharing the same man. About ten minutester, Maisa opened her eyes, while Julia was still in the process of transitioning to the next level. Just as she had done with Barbara, Bianca led Maisa to the training room, preparing an appropriate space for her to merge the Gic Factor with the spellbook more effectively. "By the way, what level did you reach?" Bianca asked, curious. Maisa did not hesitate to answer and said, "106, I can hardly believe it." "...Very good, you are amazing!" Bianca was stunned for a few seconds before regaining her smile andmenting. She seemed genuinely surprised and happy for Maisa: "Congrattions!" ''She has reached an even higher level than Barbara...'' thought Bianca. Not that she looked down on Maisa or anything like that. However, in terms of talent, from the beginning, the twins didn''t seem to show much potential. This made her think of Amon. Although she knew it was not entirely Amon''s merit, due to the aura he released every time he began to meditate, boosting those around him, she was aware that a good part of this was thanks to him. "Thank you, hehe," Maisa responded, with a giggle of happiness. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 266: Achievements Beyond the Limit Chapter 266: Achievements Beyond the Limit "Unbelievable... Did I really reach level 107?" Julia murmured these words, causing Bianca to blink, beginning to doubt her own hearing. ''Since when has surpassed the limit of level 100+ be so easy?'' Reaching level 100 was already an incredible feat, let alone going beyond. Each level gained was a huge victory that raised the talent of each genius. It may seem like a small difference, but in reality, it was substantial. Even if it was just a 1-level difference, the discrepancy was noticeable, let alone more than 5 levels. However, thinking of Amon who had affirmed that his second gic factor was created at level 116, Bianca somehow felt it was better just to ept the situation. The less she thought about it, the less she would suffer. After all, even having been considered a genius in her youth, she couldn''tpare with them now, who had Amon''s support. Yes, even though they had merits for their achievements, nothing made her think that it was not because of the phenomenon caused by Amon that they managed to make great strides. Without him, although they would have a chance to reach level 100, surpassing this level was even more difficult than winning the lottery. Another aspect that Bianca had not considered was that, despite the great results achieved by the twins this time, the creation of their First Gic Factor urred at level 100. Not that it was something negative, quite the contrary, butpared to the current results, it was evident that their talent was in growing evolution. This was a cause for celebration and joy. "Come with me," Bianca said, pulling herself from her reverie and calling for Julia. Julia responded with an "ohh", soon stepping out of the medicinal bath carefully not to cause too many ripples in the water. She then followed Bianca. "SSzsssSSSsszssssSszz!" However, before they could leave, a wave of very strong energy emanated from the bathtub. Looking back, they noticed that Ariel was about to advance to level 2. "Go to the training room and start meditating, I''ll be there soon with Ariel," Bianca instructed Julia. Julia nodded with a smile and soon left the room. The reason for Bianca to act this way was to avoid any waste of time. The quicker they tried to merge with the gic factor, the better the results would be. After all, it''s best to ''strike while the iron is hot''. The phenomenon triggered by a psychic''s evolution can cause a particrly mystical effect. Objects around seem to defy gravity, floating in the air as if they had lost all weight. The water from the medicinal bath then gains an almost ethereal quality, rising and hovering momentarily in space, as if suspended in time. The scene has an air of deep enchantment, a whisper of realities beyond the ordinary. When Ariel finally opens her eyes, they seem to hold the luminosity of distant constetions. For a moment, her gaze bes unfocused, but quickly regains its resplendent brightness, radiating deep joy and surprise. It''s evident that she obtained an excellent result in her ascension to Level 2. Although Ariel does not follow the example of the other girls, murmuring the level reached in her transition to Innate Rank Level 2, the happiness overflowing from her is a clear indication that her achievement is not insignificant. And indeed, it isn''t. Ariel managed to evolve to level 104! One should not underestimate this achievement, even though it might seem modestpared to the twins. Ariel possesses a more challenging gic element to enhance, so her advance carries a somewhat weightier meaning than the standard elements. "Hehehe~" Suddenly, a sweet smile that could only belong to an enamored maiden, blossomed on her lips. Ariel, who nurtured a fervent desire to be strong to providefort to her mother and fulfill her filial duty, felt immense joy at realizing her talent flowing abundantly. After all, each level added when crossing the mark of level 100 signified a stride in her own talent and genius. Those who managed to surpass level 100 when progressing to the Innate Rank undoubtedly possessed a more gleaming and promising future. When her eyes fixed on the captivating figure of Amon, Ariel''s eyes expressed a tenderness that she had been trying to hide for a long time, and even a love that she wished to conceal, but couldn''t at that moment. It''s a universally acknowledged truth that a man bes irresistibly attractive to a woman in love when he is engrossed in something. And Amon, who was immersed in deep meditation, was boasting a fascinating demeanor that was almost hypnotizing. Ariel, still being a young woman lost in love, found herself intoxicated while observing Amon in all his majesty. Even though she tried to hide it, passion burned in her eyes, radiating a tenderness that flickered like a hot and gentle me, revealing the deepest and purely intense feelings she harbored for him. Although Bianca had nothing against Ariel''s evident affection for Amon and, honestly speaking, perhaps all the young women were already aware of this fact, she still needed to remind Ariel to head to the training room as quickly as possible to start her meditation. So, she made a discreet coughing sound, thus managing to bring Ariel back to the reality of the moment. In a somewhat unusual situation, Ariel blushed at realizing her distraction and, mainly, upon realizing that her actions had been observed by Bianca. However, she had a certain resilience and managed to disguise it well, although her still flushed face gave her situation away. Bianca, on the other hand,ughed inwardly, while a slight smile drew itself on her lips. She then advised: "It would be better if you go to the training room now and stabilize your advance, then you can merge the Gic Factor with the Spell Book." "Yes, you''re right," Ariel readily agreed. She stepped out of the water and approached Bianca, who began to guide her along the way. In the training room, the other girls were already fully engaged with their respective advances. Obviously, even feeling Ariel''s arrival, they were too focused to worry about anything else, so they didn''t even open their eyes at that moment. Ariel was directed to a ce near Barbara. She settled in the designated space and started to meditate. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 267: Bonds of Trust Chapter 267: Bonds of Trust -- [Fear +1] [Fear +1] [Gene +1] [Lightning +2] -- Sometimeter, when the effects of the medicinal bath had faded, Amon''s eyes gently opened. -- -Innate Level 2- Fear Gics: 9 Gene: 16 Lightning Gene: Level 11 -- Releasing a deep sigh, Amon analyzed the results, murmuring to himself: ''Not bad...'' In fact, it was more than satisfactory. Not only was his recoverypletely concluded thanks to the medicinal bath, but there was also a significant increase in his gics. Although it was not an extraordinary advancement, it was still praiseworthy progress. At this moment, Mabel''s eyes also opened. A sparkle of joy was evident in her gaze. It seemed that her meditation also yielded satisfactory results. As both got up from the medicinal tub, Bianca approached, bringing with her soft towels. "Thank you~" Mabel thanked in a softer tone than usual, taking the towel with a smile. "Thank you." Amon echoed the thanks and, before he could add anything else, he was surprised by a passionate kiss from Bianca. Bianca, who explored the whole mouth of her beloved, pulled away with a satisfied smile, licking her lips with a look full of passion and a seductive smile. She whispered: "It''s a pleasure for me~~" "!!!" Mabel, who watched everything, blushed intensely. She had witnessed demonstrations of love before and was by no means naive, but the way Bianca had acted, was devilishly provocative. "Are you hungry?" Bianca asked, returning to a more formal posture, looking at both. "Yes," Amon responded, nodding his head. "Mm," Mabel nodded timidly, still a bit embarrassed. It was known that, although Mabel resided here as a guest, she shared a close rtionship with Professor Kaia of UGRG University, a friend of Bianca. Due to this connection, the reservations to attend Bianca''s prestigious restaurant were sold out until next year. Even her other businesses, like chocte making, were booming. Overall, the value of her stocks tripled, a growth that many envied, but were unable to replicate. After all, how could they forge a rtionship with an individual of Overlord status, like Professor Kaia, who stood out for her Elemental Gic Rune? Obviously, not! Especially considering someone like Mabel, the adored granddaughter of Kaia. It was no exaggeration to say that many had already tried to approach Kaia through Mabel, but all failed in their attempts, with some even meeting a tragic end due to their excesses. After Mabel and Amon finished changing, they headed to the living room. In the room, Bianca had already ordered the meal to be prepared. They didn''t have to wait long until the food was delivered after a knock on the door. Amon went to the cupboard to get dishes and cutlery. Soon, the three began to serve themselves. "How are you feeling, Amon?" Bianca asked, after serving her te and being ready to start eating. Amon, who was also ready to eat, held the cutlery and turned to Bianca. A subtle smile appeared on his face: "I''m feeling very well now, thanks to you." Bianca continued to smile with an air of contentment, her gaze lighting up at Amon''s response and the charming smile he returned. "Eat a lot and get strong. You might need that strengthter, you know..." She said in a yful tone, but behind her tease, there was a grain of truth. Mabel did not understand immediately, but when the implication of Bianca''s words hit her, her cheeks tinted a deep red. She was not prudish, yet, she could not ignore the fact that she was an innocent young girl with no experience in romantic rtionships. As for men, Amon was the only person of the opposite sex she had ever been close with. However, even these moments left her somewhat disconcerted. Certainly, she was notining. However, sometimes, the sensation of embarrassment invaded her, especially when being in a bikini in front of him. She was not used to showing so much of herself, especially to a man. The conversation continued during the meal, covering various topics. Amon started, "How''s the chocte business going, Bianca? With the increase in stocks, you must be quite busy, right?" Bianca shrugged, with a carefree smile. "It''s a business like any other. Things are going well, thanks to apetent team that''s behind the day-to-day operation." Mabel, recovering from her sudden blush, also chimed in. "Bianca, since we''re talking about your chocte business, I was curious... have you thought about expanding into other sweets or confectionery?" Bianca thought for a moment, with an intrigued smile. "Hmmm, that''s an interesting idea. I hadn''t thought of it before, but it''s definitely worth considering." Then, the conversation shifted to the recent advancements of Amon and Mabel in meditation, the challenges faced, the small victories, and the mutual support they were providing each other. The afternoon proceeded at this calm and pleasant pace, filled withughter and sharing. While the rxed conversation flowed in the dining room,plemented by asionalughter, Barbara and the other girls were still in the training room, focused on merging their gic factors with their respective spellbooks. It''s worth noting that, even after they finished this step, they would need to stabilize their progress, if possible. In this sense, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to dedicate a few more hours to ensureplete evolution. The conversation between Amon, Bianca, and Mabel continued to flow easily and carefree. "You know, Bianca," Mabel began, "I''m impressed by how you bnce so many different roles - a sessful businesswoman, and a formidable warrior." Bianca let out augh. "Thank you, Mabel. But believe me, it''s not so hard when you do what you love." The conversation shifted to the recent evolution of their abilities and the challenges they were facing. Amon and Mabel exchanged ideas about their training techniques, while Bianca listened and contributed with advice and her own experiences. Just as the conversation began to discuss future training ns, the door to the living room opened. One of the girls, Ariel, with a hungry yet satisfied expression, appeared at the entrance. Her arrival signaled the end of the meditation period in the training room. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 268: The Night of the Auction Chapter 268: The Night of the Auction The night of the auction day was immersed in a sublime silence, punctuated only by the soft glow of the moonlight, creating an atmosphere of extraordinary peace. A beautiful woman, with long ck hair like the starry night, wore a long red dress as vibrant as a cut ruby. Her face, a work of art, had the perfection of rose petals, as stunning as a fresh spring dawn. The cold indifference she disyed towards everything and everyone contrasted with the delicate elegance of her features, making her shine even brighter. This contrast revealed an iparable mour and beauty as if she were a magnificent emerald amongstmon stones. "via, please wait! I''m being sincere... I love you..." The man''s words echoed in the air, trying to reach via, Ariel''s aunt, who received them with an impatient and contemptuous look as she nced at the man. The man who interrupted her path was not just any individual. He stood out for his nearly mythical stature. Of high height, almost reaching two meters, he disyed a skin so intensely pale it seemed never to have been touched by the sun, which acquired a supernatural glow under the soft moonlight. His dark, dense, and mysterious eyes resembled deep wells, filled with unfathomable enigmas. However, it was not just his physical appearance that captured his attention. His personality stood out as strongly as his physique. The man, Felipe, was extremely despicable, unting a narcissism that flirted with pathology. His arrogance and self-confidence were so intense that the space around him seemed to mold him. He behaved as if he were a sovereign monarch, an unquestionable king whose decrees should not be contested. In his world, everything he said was the undeniable truth, and all who disagreed were mistaken. "Felipe, if you want to avoid seeing an idiot every day, I suggest you break your mirror!" via replied before resuming her walk toward the auction house. Felipe Hipo, who had never experienced such contempt, felt anger grow in his stomach. If via were not the woman he so desired to conquer, he would have pped her on the spot. It was only thanks to a superhuman effort, taking deep breaths several times to control his explosive temperament, that he managed to restrain such an impulse. ''You''ll see... One day you''ll be mine, and you''ll find yourself kneeling at my feet, begging for mercy...'' This was the vow that Felipe Hipo silently uttered, a promise made only to himself. "What are you looking at?" Felipe spat, contempt coloring his words as he noticed the looks converging in his direction. He took out his frustration on the ground and, ignoring those he considered insignificant, advanced towards the auction house. In his mind, a whirlwind of thoughts assaulted him. He felt humiliated, not so much by via''s disdain, but by the public gaze that had witnessed the contempt with which he was treated. For someone like Felipe, ustomed to being the center of attention and arousing admiration, this public rejection was a severe blow to his pride. Disdainfully, hebeled the onlookers as insignificant plebeians, people who had no right to witness his humiliation. In his world, they were nothing more than ants at his feet. Still, he couldn''t avoid him. His wounded ego mored for reparation. via''s rejection was not an end, but a stimulus. A challenge to conquer her and the feeling of difort that the memory of those stares caused him. His wounded ego mored for reparation. via''s rejection was not an end, but a stimulus. A challenge to conquer her and show everyone that he was the only one worthy of her. Certainly, what drove Felipe was the pleasure of conquest. He did not truly love via. What he coveted in her was her excellence, a trophy that would attest to his own worth. If it weren''t for this, he would have already used his strength and imposed his will on her. However, he recognized, albeit begrudgingly, that he was a bit less powerful than her - just a bit. Even so, he considered himself cunning and strategic, avoiding getting involved in conflicts without being absolutely certain of victory. However, it''s evident that such reasoning was merely an excuse to protect his already fragile ego. Felipe was naturally cowardly. He despised the weak, but was also careful enough to avoid direct confrontation with the strong, keeping his contempt for when he felt secure enough to ovee them. He considered himself an unparalleled genius, a self-assessment that was notpletely unfounded, since his talent was indisputable, even if it did not reach the point of unique genius. For Felipe, the conquest of via was a matter of power and reputation. Something coveted by many, but he believed only he was deserving of. With his distorted worldview and unbnced thoughts, he did not hesitate to despise anyone who opposed him. When he couldn''t win or was in a hurry, he manipted public opinion, orchestrating situations so that people''s hostility would turn against his opponents. In this aspect, he was an expert, having employed this tactic countless times. And strangely enough, there were thousands of people who blindly followed him, believing in everything he said. In an almost caricature-like resemnce to a religious cult, Felipe''s followers idolized him without question. They despised those he scorned and, even when he contradicted his own standards, all he had to do was present any excuse for his followers to ept, even in the face of irrefutable evidence of his hypocrisy. Not far from there, Amon, Bianca, and the girls were also approaching the auction house. They had witnessed the scene from afar, arriving at the location exactly when viaunched her sharp barb: "If you want to avoid seeing an idiot every day, I suggest you break your mirror!" Ariel, thrilled with her aunt''s sharpment, mentally noted the phrase to use when she had a chance. "Let''s go in too," Bianca led them. She held the coveted VIP card, which allowed her to bring up to sevenpanions. Upon arriving at the entrance, they were greeted by an elegantly dressed attendant. "Good evening, dear guests," he greeted with a polished smile. Bianca, in turn, waved back with a gentle smile and presented the VIP card. "Ah, I see we have the presence of one of our most esteemed guests," said the attendant, carefully taking the card and signaling to a colleague. "Please, follow me to the VIP room," he invited, beginning to lead the group down a luxuriously decorated corridor. As they walked, Bianca chatted amiably with the attendant, her gracious manners and captivating smile making a perfect counterpoint to the elegance of the auction house. They were taken to a VIP room, an exclusive and exquisite space, specially prepared to amodate high-level guests like Bianca. "Please, make yourselves at home," said the attendant, stepping away with a respectful bow after leaving them in the room. Bianca thanked him with a smile, while the others looked around, impressed with the extravagance of the environment. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 269: Auction - Part 1 269 Chapter 269: Auction - Part 1 "Isn''t that your aunt?" Inside the VIP room, Barbara pointed in the direction of via. "Yes, it''s her." Ariel nodded. Given her aunt''s status, she had expected via to be in a VIP area too, but to her surprise, she was among the crowd of people in the audience chairs. "There''s an open spot, you could invite her to join us here if you want." Bianca turned to Ariel and suggested. Having someone like via around would be nothing but beneficial. Bianca didn''t know her deeply, but the little contact she had was enough to leave a good impression. Thus, she saw no problem in extending the invitation for via to join them in the VIP room. "Alright, I''ll go there right now," Ariel responded, her tone determined and enthusiastic. "Hmm," replied Bianca with a discreet nod, maintaining her calm and neutral expression. In no time, Ariel found her aunt via. Surprise painted via''s face as she saw her niece emerging from the crowd. "Aunt via, what a surprise to find you here!" Ariel greeted her enthusiastically. "Actually, we have a vacant spot in the VIP room. Bianca, Barbara''s mother, you''ve met her, right? So, she gave us an invitation and she said it would be great if you joined us." Ariel exined the situation briefly, her face shining with an inviting smile. via seemed surprised for a moment, but quickly her face softened and she nodded, "Mm, I ept her kindness." Indeed, it was better to stay in the VIP room than there, especially with some annoying people honking sometimes in her ear. Then, the two walked together to the VIP room, crossing the bustling auction hall. via''s exit caused a sense of loss for many of her suitors. Even Felipe Hipo was among them. Upon their arrival, the group''s attention turned to them. "Thank you for the invitation, Bianca," via said with a gentle smile. "It''s no big deal. My daughter has already told me how you took care of her before, it''s the least I can do~" Bianca said with a smile: "Come, sit next to your niece." "Mm," via then headed to the vacant chair, and with a graceful and serene movement, settled in with the group, ready to enjoy the night unfolding. "By the way, Aunt via," Ariel started, taking advantage of the silence that settled in the environment. "Yes?", via responded, turning her attention to her niece. "With your status, wouldn''t it have been easy to get a VIP room?", Ariel questioned, with innocent curiosity. She knew of her aunt''s excellence in various fields, both in terms of power and prestige. "About that..." via sighed, but soon a smile sprouted on her face. "Actually, I didn''t intend toe to the auction this year, so I refused when they offered me a VIP room. Butter, I found out there was something I wanted to buy at this year''s auction, so I had toe." "Ah, I see." Ariel nodded understandingly. It now made sense why her aunt was in themon area with the rest of the people. "What do you wish to buy, Professor via?" Bianca turned to via, with a light smile on her face. "If you don''t mind sharing, of course." via seemed indifferent to the curiosity and answered: "You can just call me via. As for what I want to buy... Well, I''m not sure yet if it''s true, but I heard that someone delivered to this year''s auction, at thest minute, a piece of jade weighing 10 grams. They say this jade has the power of illumination. Have you heard of it? It''s known as the Luminous Jade." The Luminous Jade, as the name suggests, earned its denomination due to its unique property of emanating a soft and bright light, even in the densest darkness. Moreover, it was believed that whoever possessed it would be able to have profound and enlightened insights. The stone served as a beacon of wisdom, illuminating the path of the possessor and granting them unmatched mental rity. However, as the jade was rare and precious, few had the opportunity to confirm whether these legends were true or not. "I''ve heard of it before," confirmed Bianca, nodding in recognition. Although the Luminous Jade was a rarity for those who had not yet reached the Star level, still, the precious stone made some asional appearances. However, it was always highly coveted and quickly auctioned off. After all, it was a piece capable of helping someone to advance in level, coveted even by individuals of the Grandmaster Rank and, to a lesser degree, the Star Rank. However, for thetter, the amount of enlightenment that the jade could provide was quite limited, unless it was a particrlyrge piece of Luminous Jade. In that case, the situation would be different. "Three years ago, a specimen was auctioned for 100 million CP," shared via, then adding: "I have 150 million with me. If possible, I would like to acquire the jade this time." Three years before, she did not have enough CP, nor did she need the stone at the time. However, now, about to have a breakthrough, she longed to obtain the Luminous Jade. "What an exorbitant amount!", eximed Barbara and the others, clearly impressed. No wonder via had been invited to upy a VIP room: with such resources, it was natural that the auction organizers would want such an influential figure to attend the event. For Bianca, the amount also seemed high. However, she took the information more naturally, considering that she was used to dealing withrge sums of money. After all, she could raise such a sum in CPs if necessary. There were still a few minutes left for the auction to officially start. The seats in the luxurious hall were not fully upied and there was a possibility that there were still guests from the VIP area on their way. In the meantime, they took the time to get better acquainted with via, strengthening bonds and establishing a good rtionship. Amon, always curious and intrigued by the wonders hidden in the world, couldn''t resist and raised a question. "I''ve heard of a herb mentioned in the auction item list. They say it can enhance gics, or even boost its level. Does any of you know more about it?", he asked, his inquisitive gaze sweeping the group. Bianca, with her more extensive knowledge about the auction items, nodded. "It''s the Radiant Herb," she answered. "Known for its unique properties, this herb can stimte an individual''s gic potential, allowing them to reach new heights of evolution. It''s an extremely valuable item, and will undoubtedly be highly coveted at the auction." via, appreciating the exchange of knowledge, shared some of her own wisdom. "Amon, Bianca is right. Also, the Radiant Herb is extremely rare and hard to cultivate. It is one of the most precious nts in the universe of gic enhancement. However, each person has a different reaction to it, so the results can vary." "I see." Amon nodded and thought: ''So it''s not something I can afford...'' After hearing the value of the Luminous Jade, he began to have a deeper understanding of how expensive things auctioned at this auction could be. If it''s over 400 thousand CPs, even if he could borrow, he wasn''t willing. After several minutes of lively conversation, the atmosphere changed. The auction house began to fill with expectation as the start of the auction approached. An elegantly dressed man took the stage, sporting a warm and charismatic smile. He was the auctioneer, the conductor of this grand spectacle. Maisa, her eyes shining with anticipation, turned to the group. "It''s about to start," she eximed, barely able to contain her excitement. "I can''t wait to see what they''re going to present!" Julia echoed her enthusiasm with a softugh. "Me too, Maisa. It seems this auction will be quite exciting!" And so, amidst an electric atmosphere of excitement and anticipation, the auction was about to begin. The auctioneer took center stage, his presence undeniably powerful. With a gentle gesture of his hand, he silenced the crowd, all conversations ceased, giving way to a reverent silence. With a microphone in one hand and an intriguing smile on his lips, he began to address the audience. "Today," he said, his voice resounding in the room, "we will witness something truly spectacr. Items of inestimable value that rarely see the light of day. Treasures that can change your life, perhaps even the course of our world." The auctioneer paused, allowing the suspense to build in the room. "Are you ready to glimpse these wonderful artifacts? Are you ready to make history?" The crowd shivered at the prospect, a buzz of anticipation filling the air. Many began to whisper among themselves, specting about the items to be presented. In the VIP box, Amon and the girls shared the same excitement. "It seems we''re in for quite a show," said Barbara, a glint of curiosity in her eyes. Mabel agreed, her expression equally intrigued. "Yes, it seems this auction will be more exciting than we imagined." And so, under the watchful eyes of the audience and the skilled conducting of the auctioneer, the grand event was about to present the first item. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 270: Auction - Part 2 270 Chapter 270: Auction - Part 2 Bianca curved her lips into a thoughtful smile and instructed, "Traditionally, the auction starts by offering lots of gic cores from all level 4 elements. If you''re interested, you can bid, but I rmend not going over a thousand CPs per gic core. Beyond that price, it''s not worth it, as in other ces you can easily find the unit for between one thousand and 1,100 CPs." Ariel promptly questioned, "Does this rule apply to me as well?" It was a legitimate question since she had noticed that psychic gic cores had higher prices. But would this difference remain at the higher levels? "Yes, it applies to you too," via responded assertively. "Although psychic gic cores of levels 1 to 3 have a higher value than the others, this is only up to level 3. From level 4 onwards, it''s not so rare to find beasts with psychic gic cores." "I see," Ariel agreed, assimting the information. Soon, the auctioneer''s powerful voice reverberated through the hall, "Let''s begin now. Bring out the first lot!" With a mysterious gleam in his eyes, the auctioneer unveiled the first item, a set of ten sound attribute gic cores. From that moment on, the atmosphere was electric, the audience''s anticipation palpable as the first bids began to emerge. Over the next few minutes, the room filled with enthusiastic voices, each person raising their bid in hopes of securing the coveted gic cores. Although for those present in the VIP rooms these gic cores weren''t of great interest, for the rest of the audience, they were items of considerable importance that could significantly boost their gic path, especially for those who didn''t have many CPs. Finally, the highest bid for the sound gic core lot reached 10,100 CPs. Then, the auctioneer emphatically announced the next lot. "Ladies and gentlemen, up next we have a lot of fifteen ice attribute gic cores!" The mood in the hall became frenzied once again, with bids sprouting from all sides. After an intense period of bidding, the final bid for the ice gic core lot reached 16,000 CPs. The auctioneer''s confident voice echoed again through the hall. "Now, we present to you a lot of twenty-wind attribute gic cores!" Once again, a flurry of swift andpetitive bids flooded the room. The final bid for the wind gic core lot reached the sum of 21,500 CPs. The auctioneer then announced excitedly, "And now, we have a lot of twenty earth attribute gic cores!" Just like before, the bidding war for the items restarted, with bids firing from all corners of the hall. After a period of fiercepetition, the final bid for the Earth gic core lot reached 21,000 CPs. Maisa looked at the items disyed so far with slight disappointment. "Strange, none of the gic core lots so far have been of interest to us," she murmured. Julia, sitting beside her, nodded thoughtfully. "True," she agreed, sharing the same sentiment. The atmosphere in the room shifted as the auctioneer''s voice boomed. "Up next, we present a special lot of thirty fire attribute gic cores!" A swift bid of 20,000 CPs was quickly proimed, heightening the tension in the room. That''s when a light shed in the VIP room, indicating a biding from there. Barbara, with a determined look, had offered 30,000 CPs. The hall fell into stunned silence. It was the first time someone from the VIP rooms had actively participated. The bid discouraged many from trying to outbid it, as Barbara''s price was within the stipted limit, making it nearly unbeatable. With a triumphant and confident smile, Barbara shed the peace sign with her left hand, looking at her friends in the VIP room. "It''s all about ying the game," she joked, pleased with her winning bid. Apuse and congrattions filled the VIP room. "Well done, Barbara!" and "It was a good idea to start with a high bid!" were among the exmations. Seizing the euphoric atmosphere, the auctioneer announced the next item: "And now,dies and gentlemen, we bring another lot of gic cores. Thirty water element gic cores!" Julia turned to her twin sister with eyes shining with anticipation. "Maisa, shall we do the same as Barbara?" she proposed. Maisa pondered for a moment and then shared her opinion, "I believe if the bid goes up to 33,000, it''s still worth it. However, going beyond that, in my view, would be excessive." Bianca, always attentive, joined the conversation. "33,000 is a reasonable limit, considering you could get it for that price elsewhere. But paying more than that? It would be a waste of CPs." The twins, perfectly in sync, nodded together. "We understand," they said in unison. As the conversation in the VIP room unfolded, the auction continued heatedly. The bid for the water gic cores had reached 25,000 CPs. Julia, determined, decided to enter the fray with a bold bid of 30,000 CPs. Excited murmurs spread throughout the main auction hall. The bid from VIP room number 7 didn''t go unnoticed and became the topic of whispers. Over the next few minutes, the hall was filled with interwoven conversations, mixing frustration and curiosity about who might be behind that room. In VIP room 7, the twins Maisa and Julia exchanged satisfied nces and discreetly shared a smile. It was a game of strategy, and they were ying it well. Barbara, watching the dynamic between the twins, gave a thumbs up in approval. They responded with a nod and continued watching the progress of the auction. Then, the auctioneer''s voice rose again to announce the next lot: thirty lightning gic cores. Amon, without hesitation and aiming to secure the lot, shocked everyone with a generous starting bid of 31,000 CPs. He had a hunch that, despite previous victories, a bolder bid was necessary this time. To many''s surprise, the gavel sounded swiftly. No one dared topete with Amon''s bid. He had secured the lightning gic cores in a decisive and unexpected move. "Well, it''s natural that it''s alling to us," Bianca said with a smile. "Only the other VIP rooms wouldpete, but they would hardly be interested in low-level gic cores." "I see," they nodded. It was understandable, after all, although it''s useful for them, it doesn''t necessarily mean it will be for everyone. Besides, it''s typically challenging to extract elemental genes from the gic cores, so most people think it''s a waste of CPs, as they''d have more utility in other aspects. However, some use the cores to craft weapons, armor, and so on. But they generally prefer higher-level gic cores. The room was charged with anticipation when the auctioneer''s voice filled the space again. "Ladies and gentlemen, up for bid next are twenty psychic attribute gic cores. A rarity for many!" Ariel and Mabel exchanged a knowing look. Before the auction, both had agreed to join forces to obtain the precious cores. Without hesitation, they ced a strong starting bid of 21,000 CPs, following Amon''s bold strategy. However, almost immediately after their bid, an unknown voice echoed with a bid of 21,100 CPs. The atmosphere in the VIP room became more tense, and the hall was filled with expectations. The auctioneer, sensing the intensity of the moment, asked in a teasing tone, "Any other bids? Who dares to top this offer?" Ariel, with determination reflected in her eyes, quickly raised the amount to 21,500 CPs. There was a palpable silence, and everyone awaited the previous bidder''s reaction. But, the response they anticipated never came. The metallic and definitive sound of the gavel filled the hall. "Sold to VIP room number seven!", the auctioneer announced. Ariel and Mabel exchanged victorious smiles, having secured the psychic core lot for themselves. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 271 271: Auction - End ? The auction''s pace remained steady and thepetition was fierce. Lots after lots were showcased and many of them caught the attendees'' interest. Particrly, the Radiant Herb, a highly valued and sought-after item, had been auctioned off for an astronomical amount exceeding 500,000 CPs. Amon, despite his strong desire for the herb, chose not topete due to its price. As he pondered over the decisions he made, a knock sounded at the door. As it opened, an auction staff member stepped in. His serious gaze and stiff posture contrasted with the bubbly atmosphere of the VIP room. "My apologies for the interruption," the staff began formally, "but the guest from VIP room 1 has sent a gift specifically for Mr. Amon Tang." Amon, who usually remained impassive andposed, raised an eyebrow in subtle surprise. He resembled one of those CEOs ofrge corporations who, even in the face of the most unusual circumstances, barely changed their facial expression. Mabel let out a muffled giggle, "Oh, it seems someone here has a secret admirer!" Julia chimed in, teasingly: "Or maybe, an enemy trying to reconcile?" Bianca, ever the most sensible, pondered: "Let''s not jump to conclusions. It might just be a goodwill gesture." via, however, kept her sharp gaze. "In the world, gestures rarelye without ulterior motives," she murmured. And Ariel, intrigued, asked: "The question is, what''s inside the gift?" Driven by curiosity, Amon carefully opened the package and, to his astonishment, found the Radiant Herb among the items. "I appreciate the gift, but could you tell me who sent this?" Amon asked. The staff member, somewhat embarrassed, responded: "I''m sorry, Mr. Tang, but I can''t reveal the identity. The person wore a veil thatpletely hide their face." With that said, the staffer bowed briefly and exited. Everyone was left in a state of bewilderment. via, with all her experience, had never witnessed such an event. The total value of the gifts sent to Amon was astronomical, even surpassing the Luminous Jade. The atmosphere was thick with spection and questions. "Who could this mysterious person be?", "What''s the purpose behind such a generous gift?", "Could it be that person?" These were just a few of the questions looming in everyone''s mind in the VIP room. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T After over an hour of bidding, a sense of satisfaction permeated the VIP room where Amon and the girls were situated. The outlines of satisfaction were evident in the rxed expressions and restrained gestures of contentment. Amon, feeling the need to stretch after sitting for so long, made a slight movement resulting in audible pops that echoed through the silent ambiance. Despite the evening''s satisfaction, Amon''s mind was partially upied by the intriguing question of the mysterious gifts. He was no naive man. He knew that gifts of this caliber might carry hidden intentions. However, Amon was also firm in his beliefs: he would not return the gifts. Moreover, he wouldn''t feel indebted orpelled to do something in return. After all, he hadn''t asked for such generosity. The shadow of his grandparents loomed in his thoughts. Was it possible that the gifts were somehow connected to them? Even without knowing their whereabouts, the image of his grandparents grewrger in his mind. The more Amon advanced in strength and wisdom, the more he recognized the greatness of the family elders. The teachings he received about creating medicinal baths, which at first seemed trivial, were now understood in theirplexity and depth. Every time he delved into the books or encountered a tricky question that only his grandparents could answer, Amon realized that they, with their vast wisdom, always had a ready response. That night, beyond the auction acquisitions, Amon also discovered a renewed respect and admiration for his grandparents and his roots. While Amon tried to share his intricate knowledge about creating medicinal baths with Bianca and the other girls, he realized there was a chasm of understanding between them. It wasn''t a matter of intellectual capability; it was merely ack of familiarity with the subject. What seemed like basic wisdom to him appeared vast and profound to the others. At that moment, gratitude for his grandparents swelled in his chest. He truly began to understand the privilege of being raised by them, immersed in their love and knowledge. This sentiment only reinforced his burning desire to be an Overlord. He yearned for this evolution not just for power, but also in the hope of reuniting with his grandparents. Amon sensed there were intricate reasons keeping them apart. Perhaps they were on a secret mission, or maybe they were in disguise to avoid detection. They might be protecting him, avoiding personal encounters so his true origin wouldn''t be unraveled. This possibility weighed on his heart but also drove him on his journey to be even stronger. Amon pondered the reasons for his grandparents'' distance, feeling deep down he was close to the truth, even without concrete evidence. Meanwhile, Bianca turned to via and, with a friendly tone, inquired, "via, how about joining us for a meal?" Having spent over an hour in herpany, most of it in silence due to the auction, Bianca felt a connection forming and hoped to strengthen that bond. via, in turn, considered for a moment. With a slight smile, she nodded in agreement, replying, "It would be rude of me to decline." Securing the highest bid for the Luminous Jade had given her a particr joy, and the idea of celebrating that triumph was on her mind. And as she well knew, certain celebrations are best enjoyed in thepany of others. Amon and the girls, with determined steps and asional chatter, made their way out, leaving behind the buzz of the auction room. Approaching their destination, the soft lights from Bianca''s restaurant began to illuminate their faces, revealing an inviting atmosphere. The architecture and ambiance of the ce reflected the exclusivity and sophistication that belonged to its owner. Upon entering, they were led to Bianca''s private area. For via, this was her first time here. The warm reception and the exquisite decor made her feel weed. Bianca, always meticulous, had nned everything in advance. No sooner had they settled than the waiters began serving a sequence of refined dishes, the best the restaurant had to offer, showcasing the hostess''s hospitality and good taste. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 272 272: Celestial Elixir of Elemental Harmony

Chapter 272 Chapter 272: Celestial Elixir of Elemental Harmony

Ever since she chose the path of strength, via constantly found herself surrounded by individuals with hidden motives. It felt as if an unending tide of ulterior intentions wanted to drown her, making it hard to distinguish the genuine from the deceitful. Every look, every gesture, and every word from her peers seemed to bear a hidden agenda, burdening her under a constant weight of distrust and caution. This toxic environment made her erect walls around herself, shielding her from those seeking to exploit her. ustomed to this tense atmosphere, via remained reserved. That night, however, while exchanging brief friendly words, she found herself smiling more times than she could remember. She wasn''t used to the genuineness of that interaction. At that bountiful table, she realized how different this group was. When they posed a question, it was born out of pure curiosity, devoid of the scheming she knew all too well. And, albeit subtly, via felt weed amidst a rare moment of pure camaraderie. Bianca looked at via, her eyes betraying restrained curiosity. "via, you''re advancing to Star Rank, correct?" With a calm nod, via confirmed, "Yes." Bianca, appearing to connect the dots, remarked, "Ahh, now I understand why you desire the Luminous Jade so much." For many, using the precious Luminous Jade for rank ascension would be considered a luxury. However, in the context of advancing to Star Rank, such a choice madeplete sense. via then unveiled a fragment of her ns: "Soon, I''ll be going to an immortal cave." Bianca''s eyes widened in surprise. "Amazing! I always knew of your potential, but this..." Before Bianca could finish, via, with a humble smile, replied, "I''m fortunate to have an exceptional master." Bianca nodded in understanding, while Amon and the others seemed unfamiliar with the topic. Barbara, with eyes shining with curiosity, inquired, "Mother, what exactly is an immortal cave?" Seeking the most illustrative way to exin, Bianca elucidated, "Imagine a meditation room, but not just any. It''s likeparing amonmp to the sun. The immortal cave is something formed by nature itself, and unlike themp, which has a limited lifespan, the cave is like the sun, self-sustaining and almost eternal. Can you grasp the preciousness and rarity of such a ce?" Barbara''s expression morphed into a mix of astonishment and admiration. "Wow! It must be an amazing ce," she murmured. Amon, always measured in his reactions, raised an eyebrow in surprise. "This is the first I''ve heard of it," hemented, curiosity tinting his usually calm voice. Upon hearing this, Ariel made a sound of surprise and said, "That sounds like a legend! I never imagined it could be real." Mabel shook her head in awe, clearly impressed, while Maisa added, "It''s amazing what the world can hide. What a privilege to ess such a ce!" Lastly, Julia, with bright eyes, whispered, "To think of meditating in a ce like that... It must be an unimaginable experience." With a serene smile, via remained silent, choosing not to extend the invitation to the immortal cave to those present. It was a ce she had the rare opportunity to ess thanks to her master. It wasn''t a space that could be shared lightly, no matter how close the person was - even her own parents would need her master''s permission to enter. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Later, after via''s warm farewell and her thanks to Bianca for the hospitality, Amon was engrossed in his preparations for another medicinal bath. While the girls continued their journey to solidify and amplify their foundations at level 2, Amon had grander ambitions, aiming for level 3. The wealth and resources that unexpectedly came his way were substantial enough to provide the needed boost for this ascent. However, Amon was well aware that sess didn''t lie solely in resources. Much would depend on his own aptitude and effort. If he wasn''tpetent enough, even with the best ingredients, the most he would achieve would be marginal improvement. Among the resources he possessed, the Radiant Herb stood out as something exclusive to him. Included among the delivered items was a note detailing the best way to use it: it should be boiled into tea. The preparation method was clearly specified, warning that, to reap its maximum benefits, he should consume the entire infusion by himself. Maisa looked seriously at Amon, her eyes brimming with sincerity. "Amon, you need to be more selfish once in a while." Julia and the others nodded in agreement, casting sympathetic nces in Maisa''s direction. They deeply understood Amon''s generous heart. It was touching to see how he always thought of them first, always sharing the best resources he had at hand. However, this continuous generosity also made them feel as though they were, in a way, hindering his full progress. After much deliberation among themselves, they decided to confront this situation head-on. Bianca, with her soft yet firm voice, added, "The stronger you be, Amon, the more protection and benefits we all receive. You have to think about that too." Upon hearing such a statement, Amon felt it would be inappropriate to refuse. He reflected for a moment, considering his stance and how he had been handling things. Deep down, his most profound wish was for everyone to grow together, but this time, he recognized the value of their advice and decided to ept it. For the medicinal bath Amon was preparing, there was a variety of herbs and ingredients, each with unique properties, ideal for enhancing bothmon gics and elemental capabilities: Lunaria Leaf: Improves blood cirction and enhances the fire elemental capability. Estrina Root: Amplifies physical resistance and aids in the absorption of earth''s energy. Twilight Dew Flower: Refreshes the body and mind, enhancing water abilities. Golden Wind Seed: Speeds up reflexes and enhances air abilities. Lunar Tree Bark: Strengthens bones and improves connection with lunar energies. Sr Fruit: Warms the body and amplifies abilities linked to the sun. Ascension Ginger: Stimtes regenerative capacity and enhances electric abilities. Ethereal Rose Petals: Harmonizes the spirit and strengthens the connection with the astral ne. Depths Moss: Stabilizes the inner core and enhances deeper aquatic abilities. Firm Earth Grain: Anchors the being and strengthens abilities linked to the earth. Phoenix Wing Powder: Regenerates damaged tissues and enhances the internal sacred fire. Each ingredient was carefully chosen, ensuring synergy that would offer maximum results whenbined. Amon knew that by immersing himself in this bath, not only would his gics be enhanced, but his elemental attributes would also be elevated to new heights. Soon, he mentally named the recipe for this medicinal bath: Celestial Elixir of Elemental Harmony. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T If you enjoyed it, show your support with Power Status. This motivates me to bring new chapters to you all ~ Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 273: Breaking Boundaries 273 Chapter 273: Breaking Boundaries Positioned on the edge of the medicinal bath, Bianca stayed away from the immersion, focusing her attention on the elemental cores. She had predicted that it might be necessary to replenish the bath, and her intuition proved correct. While the rest of the group benefited from the bath, Amon, with unparalleled serenity, consumed the Radiant Herb and transformed into a robust tea. The hot beverage flowed through his body, allowing him to feel an unmatched rise in power. Amid this transcendental experience, luminous notifications began to flicker in his mind, projecting as holographic images onto his retina. However, he was so engrossed in the sensation of growth and strengthening that he chose to ignore these messages for now. _ _ Gene + 15 Fear Genes + 10 Lightning Genes + 20 _ _ These notifications were a testament to the profound transformation Amon was undergoing. The abundance of energy was so vast that the old lightning gic core disintegrated, exhausted of its capacity, making it essential to introduce a new core to amodate such potency. The tranquility of the scene was shattered when an immense and powerful aura emanated from Amon, overshadowing the previous one and radiating with a force that seemed to have a life of its own. This energy was so overwhelming that even the young women around him were enveloped and benefited from its expansion. The rune [Boundless Heart] pulsed in his chest, working tirelessly, amplifying, and elerating the growth of his genes. In a short span, something astounding urred. Fifty-two genes glowed brightly within Amon, and fifty of them vibrated with the intense energy of lightning. The pace of this evolution was dizzying; less than half an hour had passed. Almost like clockwork, precisely ten minutes after this intense manifestation, Bianca, with her keen perception, sensed the need to intervene. She quickly replenished Amon''s gic core, this being the second one he consumed in this session. The growth of his genes surpassed the fifty mark, an evolution that made even the perceptive Bianca catch her breath, amazed trying to estimate his current level. Yet, this transformation showed no signs of slowing. The glow in Amon continued to intensify, and within him, the remnants of the tea derived from the Radiant Herb still worked, bringing about profound changes in his being. The waters of the medicinal bath seemed more agitated as the energy of those present increased. The twins, with their inseparable bond, were the first to feel the need to replenish their gic cores. Being two, their consumption rate was evidently faster, and soon, the cores vibrated, moring for more energy. Mabel and Ariel weren''t far behind. The intensity with which they delved into their meditations meant that soon, they too required replenishment. Barbara, with her serene posture and unshakeable focus, held out for longer, only feeling the need after an hour. In contrast, Amon was on another level. The power emanating from him was almost tangible, and the rate at which he consumed energy was astounding. He was already on his fifth lightning gic core, and his genes had reached remarkable levels. _ _ Fear Gics: 89 Gene: 88 Lightning Gene: Level 81. _ _ In a brief moment of rity, Amon opened his eyes, taking in his evolution. However, this interruption was short-lived. With a silent understanding of his progress, he quickly plunged back into his meditation, closing his eyes and continuing his ascending journey. The relentless passage of time marked every minute that slid by. Hours passed and, although the invigorating effect of the medicinal bath had begun to dissipate, for Amon, each moment had been crucial. His gic development had been staggering, and he was on the brink of reaching a new level. He remained immersed in his meditation, his focus unwavering. Even with the reduced potency of the bath, Amon''s aura remained intact, perhaps even more powerful. His Fear genes reached level 100, while the white genes lurked at level 110, and the lightning ones were already at 109. Yet, for Amon, the journey was notplete. Another gic core was integrated, allowing him to continue assimting the essence of the lightning gic core, further enhancing his growth. Each increase in his power was palpable. Bianca, even from some distance, felt a growing intensity and held her breath in anticipation. She sensed that Amon was about to break a barrier. Under crushing pressure, Amon''s face took on a reddish hue. He wasmitted to reaching even greater heights, urging his genes to expand beyond their current limits. In a moment of peak intensity, a cry resounded. With Herculean effort, Amon channeled thest vestige of his strength, aiming to push even further. However, like every mortal being, there was a limit to how much he could bear. Exhausted, he finally relented, allowing himself to rest after phenomenal progress. Upon opening his eyes, Amon was immediately met with information projected onto his retina, a sequence he murmured almost in disbelief: "123..." The numbers were clear: _ _ Fear Gics: 100 Gene: 123 Lightning Gene: Level 123. _ _ Bianca, with her eyes wide, repeated in a raised tone of surprise: "123?!" The revtion had caught her off guard. She had always believed in Amon''s potential, but surpassing level 120 was something that exceeded even her boldest expectations. Recalling the moment when Amon had reached level 116, Bianca''s amazement deepened. It felt like she was in a dream. Around them, the other young women, interrupting their meditation, also appeared astounded by Amon''s remarkable progress. The heavy silence was broken by Bianca, who, anticipating the next steps, instructed: "Amon, quickly. Follow me to the training room." She understood the importance of seizing the moment; the newly gained momentum could dissipate if not immediately utilized. With a simple nod of agreement, Amon rose from the water and, epting a towel from Bianca, began to dry off. As the two headed to the training room, the other young women, still immersed in their thoughts, decided to stay behind. "Let''s gather ourselves in the living room while we wait for them," Barbara suggested, her voice attempting to restore some normality. "And maybe," she added with a smile, "we should change clothes first." With a chorus of agreement, the young women began to move, while in another corridor of the residence, Amon and Bianca were already in the training room. Amon, ever diligent, didn''t wait for another second. Assuming a serene stance in the center of the room, he returned to his meditative state, ready to merge the gic factor with the spell book. The spell book was an evolution of the one he had used from the start. However, this was even better than using a new spell book, not to mention the addition of new spells. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 274: Innate Level 3 274 Chapter 274: Innate Level 3 In the expansive training room, where the dim light of torches illuminated walls adorned with mystical inscriptions, he sat in a meditative posture. The atmosphere wasden with the energy of spells he had practiced earlier. Even without the physical presence of the book, the content of Berserk was etched into his mind. With a deep sigh, he slowly opened his eyes, which reflected both curiosity and anticipation. He murmured to himself in a voice filled with wonder: "The evolution of Berserk is undeniably the most impressive." Clearly, he could visualize the new spells now part of his arsenal, ready to be unleashed: _ _ [Berserk] - (11.6 million words). Trinity Armor: By channeling Rage, Fear, and Calm, the user summons a unique armor. The Rageponent boosts attack, Fear creates ethereal spikes that harm attackers, and Calm slowly regenerates the user''s health. This triad of powers provides bnce, allowing the user to adapt to variousbat situations. Triad Aura: By merging Rage, Fear, and Calm, this passive aura enhances the user''s speed, damage, and resilience. Rage amplifies damage, Fear induces hesitation in opponents, and Calm regenerates stamina over time. (Only when merged with the Gic Factor). Triple Manifestation: The user can conjure a triple weapon. Rage creates an ethereal scythe, Fear produces a darkened chain that ensnares the opponent, and Calm forms a shield reflecting some of the damage received back to the enemy. Emotional Storm: When attacked, the user releases an explosion of Rage, Fear, and Calm. Rage inflicts direct damage, Fear temporarily paralyzes opponents, and Calm creates a protective barrier around the user. Thisbination results in a potent defense while providing counter-attack opportunities. Calm Refuge: In moments of extreme pressure, the user can envelop themselves in a bubble of calm where time seems to slow down. This allows the user to assess the situation and n their next moves, healing some of their wounds and restoring stamina in the process. Dread Chain: Using the power of Fear, the user throws shadowy chains that seek and entangle opponents, instilling panic and reducing theirbat effectiveness. Wild Surge: With a roar imbued with Rage, the user dramatically increases their attack power and speed for a short period. However, at the end of this state, the user bes temporarily vulnerable. Triad Guardian: By channeling Rage, Fear, and Calm, the user summons an ethereal guardian. Rage grants it attack power, Fear gives it shadowy wings to disorient enemies, and Calm heals its wounds, making it a formidablebatant. Soul Bnce: The user achieves a state where Rage, Fear, and Calm coexist in harmony, allowing ess to advanced abilities of each emotion without their downsides. During this state, the user is virtually unstoppable. Emotional Convergence: As ast resort, the user canbine Rage, Fear, and Calm into a single devastating attack, channeling all their emotions into one strike. However, after using this skill, the user bes extremely exhausted and vulnerable. _ _ In the vast expanse of the experimentation room, an air of expectation hung thickly. Amon, a young man with striking features, was about to merge his DNA with the gic factor of a powerful being. The idea that this fusion might amplify his strength already caused a buzz among the observers. Havingpleted the process, Amon, with renewed energy, turned to his most treasured book: [Continuous Green Thunder of the Stars]. A 10-million-word masterpiece, filled with knowledge and spells that few dared to evoke. The pages of the book began to glow intensely, radiating a greenish light that illuminated the room, casting patterns on the floor, as if stars were dancing in harmony. While the evolution of emotions might have been an easier path, Amon realized that the current process was more intricate and refined. He delved deeply into the reading, absorbing every syble, every nuance of those magical words. Just over an hour passed, deep silence settled, and everyone waited with bated breath. When Amon finally opened his eyes, they shone with a starry light. He looked around, seeing the world with a rity he had never experienced before. Amon felt a pulsating energy coursing through his veins. At that moment, he understood the powerful spells now essible to him, thanks to the evolution achieved. The observers, in awe, recognized they were in the presence of a transcendent being, whose limits had been vastly surpassed. Soon he saw the spells he was capable of using thanks to this evolution: _ _ 1 - Astral Circuits: The potency of lightning stars now manifests as countless celestial circuits extending in all directions. These circuits are so intricate and unpredictable that the enemy rarely discerns the path of their next assault. 2 - Ster Hydration: The body is infused with the energizing force of the lightning stars. This grants a monumental increase in speed, strengthens both physical and magical defenses, and, due to its electric nature, provides the ability to reflect elemental attacks. This passive ability continuously operates when merged with the Gic Factor. 3 - Lightning Supernova: Channeling the immense power of the lightning stars, the user releases a devastating explosion that, besides causing massive damage, has the potential to dy the enemy''s movements. The damage intensity amplifies with the avable gic energy. 4 - Ster Prity: Embracing the properties of electromaism, the user can create and manipte maic fields at will. This allows for controlling equipment, making electric objects (especially metal) levitate, and even protecting the mind from psychic invasions. The efficiency of this ability grows exponentially when merged with the Gic Factor. 5 - Cosmic Wrath: Channeling the intensity of the lightning stars, the user strikes a blow that bypasses the enemy''s defenses, causing damage that partially ignores the opponent''s resistance. The more gic energy condensed, the more overwhelming the unleashed wrath will be. 6 - Celestial Overdrive: If hit by magical or physical attacks, the damage is transformed into a regenerative force that fuels the user''s gic energy bar. As a passive ability, it''s automatically activated and maximizes its potential when merged with the Gic Factor. 7 - Resonant Gxy: By invoking the power of the lightning stars, the user creates a miniature astral replica of the gxy around them. This gxy emits high-frequency vibrations that disturb the magical and physical stability of nearby enemies. In addition to causing continuous damage, the vibrations also hinder the concentration of adversaries, reducing their ability to cast spells or execute abilities urately. The efficacy of the Resonant Gxy is amplified as more gic energy is directed to its sustenance. _ _ "It was quick for me to advance this time," Amon murmured. "Innate Level 3... I feel twice as strong as before." ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 275: Reflections and Intimacy 275 Chapter 275: Reflections and Intimacy Inside the spacious room, Amon remained deep in thought, a firm and determined look in his eyes. Although he had taken a significant step in his journey, he knew the path to Overlord Rank, the pinnacle he so desired, was still long and winding. Beside him, Bianca, with a friendly demeanor and sparkling eyes, drew closer and, with a genuine smile, congratted him: "Amon, it''s truly impressive to see the progress you''ve made. Congrattions!" Lifting his eyes and returning the smile with gratitude, Amon replied: "I appreciate your kind words, Bianca." The peculiar ''+'' mark that stamped his eyes faded slowly, revealing the usual rity of his iris. Although he had just acquired the Courage Gene ability, Amon recognized its influence was still in its infancy. If he tried to instigate courage in someone using the newly-gained power, the effect would be subtle, almost imperceptible, far from being able to propel someone to act boldly. However, when it came to the other three emotions he had mastered to the utmost level, the situation was dramatically different. The influencing capability was overwhelming, but Amon understood the importance of choosing his targets wisely, as not everyone would easily fall under his ability''s sway. Pondering his newly attained level, his mind wandered to something else. He reflected upon the knowledge he had gathered during his stay with his grandparents. He vividly recalled the many tomes and manuscripts that filled his family''s vast library, and among them, the precious alchemy books that always caught his eye. However, a barrier had always prevented him from fully exploring those secrets: the need to be a Level 3 Innate or, preferably, a Mutant. Now, as a newly-promoted Level 3 Innate, although he still couldn''t aspire to the Mutant rank due to ack of resources, Amon had within his reach the capability to craft three specific pills. He studied the forms and possibilities closely: [Resplendent Jade Pill]: This pill not only promoted muscle strengthening but also boosted bone growth, regenerating the bone structure. [Ster Veil Pill]: A special formtion for the skin, promising to rejuvenate and provide a glowing and healthyplexion. [Purifying Pill]: A potent solution that, when consumed, works deeply to eliminate toxins, restoring the body''s purity. Despite their presentation in pill form, their application required a more detailed process. The small pill had to be ced in a syringe, but not on its own. It was imperative tobine it with the liquid extracted from a pure spring source. The quality of the spring yed a crucial role: the purer and more pristine the source, the more potent and effective the pill''s effect would be. Of course, if the spring isn''t decent, even if the pill is of good quality, the pill won''t dissolve into a pasty liquid and bes useless. Armed with knowledge about these pills, Amon knew he held not only a means to enhance his abilities but also a potential source of ie. Selling these pills could provide him with the necessary resources to continue advancing on his journey. However, the pills were only a part of what was on his mind. His thoughts quickly turned to the Elemental Mind Rune. He recalled the words of Mabel, who, the previous day, had mentioned her grandmother''s suggestion: that he should visit and focus on evolving his rune. Amon only had a level 1 rune. Now, as a Level 3 Innate, he should consider crafting higher-level runes. Indecision clouded his thoughts. He wasn''t just pondering which rune to choose but also questioned the viability of the current one. He found himself wondering if it would be more beneficial to discard discord.io/Lruska 20:53 the rune he had and forge a new one. After all, with the evolution of his spell, a refreshed rune, based on a more potent spell, might be a wise decision. Amid his deep contemtion, Amon considered his reliance on Bianca for certain tasks. ''I''ll need an appropriate furnace and quality ingredients to produce the pills. And also the spring water. I don''t have the right contacts, but she does. And I trust her for that.'' Bianca, noticing his focus, asked with a curious eyebrow raise that entuated her beauty even further, "What are you thinking about?" He shared with her his idea to produce the three pills. "Interesting. But, are you confident?" Bianca inquired, before adding, "Producing pills, especially of this kind, isn''t a simple task. Even though they are mainly consumed by those of the Innate Rank, they''re extremely valuable. The demand is high, but not everyone can manufacture them." Amon pondered for a moment and replied, "I feel I''m about 50% sure I can produce them. But of course, I''ll only know once I try." Bianca nodded understandingly. "List what you need, and I''ll handle the rest." He quickly interjected, "I''ll cover the expenses. I still have a decent reserve of CP''s." Amon clearly didn''t want to overly exploit Bianca''s generosity. After a moment of reflection, she replied with a friendly smile, "Alright then. I''ll inform you of the total cost as soon as I know." "Agreed," Amon nodded. He began detailing a list on his smartphone, which was soon sent to Bianca. Wrapped in an air ofplicity, Bianca advised Amon, "Focus on yourmitments. Don''t forget to meditate and consolidate the new level you''ve reached." Finishing her sentence, she delicately rose on her tiptoes, wrapping her arms around his neck. Amon, sensing her approach, tilted his head slightly, closing his eyes. In a brief moment, he felt something soft and moist meet his lips. A tongue, sweet as nectar, slid and intertwined, vying for space with his own in an enthralling dance. After intense moments of this ''dance'', Bianca, with eyes full of emotion and passion, unwrapped from the embrace and returned to the ground, casting a captivating nce at him. She let out a giggle and, with a bewitching voice, teased, "I''m off, darling~." With a theatrical gesture, she ran her tongue across her lips, and with the grace of a ballerina, spun around and departed, leaving behind herughter, reminiscent of a charming sorceress. Amon felt his heart pounding, rhythmic, and intense as if he were amidst a vibrant festival. Bianca''s perfect curves were entuated in the rearview. Deep down, he knew she was doing this on purpose just to get him ''heated up,'' but such actions were always wee, although he seemed to think she should extinguish the fire she ignited, sooner orter... Before leaving, Bianca turned around and said, "Ah, darling, eagerly await tonight, after all, mommy''s hungry~~~" Humming, she exited for good. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 276: Intensity and Desire: A Fiery Encounter 276 Chapter 276: Intensity and Desire: A Fiery Encounter The soft click of the door locking was quickly overshadowed by an enveloping melody that filled the room''s atmosphere, creating an ambiance charged with tension and anticipation. The music acted as an aural nket, muffling the sound of their ragged breaths. Without this melodic apaniment, one could certainly hear the elerated rhythm of the two upants'' hearts. "Were you eagerly waiting for this, weren''t you, darling?" The stunning blonde wasn''t seeking an answer to her query. Her voice bore such a provocative tone that it made the air around her seem even thicker. Amon''s reply came through his intense gaze, heavy with desire. Slowly, he closed the distance between them, and his hands found her face, exploring her soft skin. In the glint of her eyes, Amon could see the reflection of his own longing. Whispering, he said, "Bianca...", uttering her name with agonizing sweetness before allowing his lips to meet hers. What started as a timid touch quickly turned into a deep kiss, where tongues ventured and danced, evoking overwhelming sensations. The world around seemed to vanish. Amon lost himself in the intoxicating taste of Bianca''s lips, the warmth of her kiss. Though it wasn''t their first time together, there was a familiarity mixed with new intensity between them. There was no need to rush; they had the entire night ahead. At that moment, only the two of them existed, given over to each other, as time seemed to fade. Inside the dimly lit room, Amon grappled with his own anxiety. Even though he wished to remain calm, his body wouldn''t allow it, a surging wave of desire he hadn''t felt for days due to a recent injury and the ensuing recovery time. Looking at Bianca, the young man felt a mix of veneration and anticipation. Although he had always felt more vulnerable inparison to Bianca''s strength and power, now things were different. His newly acquired strength gave him the confidence that this time, they could indulge without any apprehensions. Bianca was also experiencing her own internal battle. Before meeting Amon, she had been ustomed to a state of restraint, not allowing herself to dive deeply into her desires. But now, with Amon in her life, every time they parted, she palpably felt his absence, and her longing for him became a constant, growing more intense with each passing night. In a setting overwhelmed by a fervent ambiance, Bianca wrapped her arms around Amon, drawing close and pressing her body against his. The spaces between them vanished, and a seductive moan escaped from Bianca''s lips, resonating deep within Amon''s soul. Time seemed to crawl, and after minutes that felt more like hours, Amon broke the kiss. They caught their breath, their gazes meeting intensely. Bianca''s eyelids drooped heavily, her eyes shimmering with light full of desire ¡ª the same light mirrored in Amon''s eyes. In this intimate moment, there was a notable elevation in Amon''s "Courage" gene, reaching level 5. He never thought to utilize such a sentiment in his moments with Bianca, but somehow, as their lips intertwined, that level rose. Driven by this newfound courage and behaving in an uncharacteristic manner, Amon leaned in, letting his lips graze Bianca''s ear. With gentle audacity, he whispered, "Tell me, Bianca, where do you wish to climax first?" He could hear her gasp and the elerated pace of her breath, and with the boost of +1 in his Courage genes, he continued, "On my lips? On my member? Where, love?" Her answer came between sighs, her breathing growing faster, "On your lips, Amon," she said, her voice dripping with seduction. Bianca''s cheeks took on a rosy hue, and a subtle tremor ran through her body. Amon, attuned to every shift, noticed the increase of his gene to level 7, although he chose to set it aside. That night, he returned his gaze to Bianca, a mix of admiration and unease overtook him. There she stood, before him, wearing tight shorts and a delicate gray bra outlined in ck, emphasizing the shape of her breasts. To Amon, Bianca appeared a figure of power and confidence, her eyes fixed on him, almost as if she was seeking guidance, awaiting his next move. This provocative and inquisitive look left Amon disoriented, immersed in a sea of unidentified feelings. Unable to resist, Amon extended his hands and touched Bianca''s breasts over the fabric of the bra. The sight of his hand against her fair skin was hypnotic. He was engrossed, his fingers tracing the contours of the bra while watching the rapid rhythm of Bianca''s breathing, her breasts rising with each sigh. With a determined air, Bianca slightly arched her back, presenting herself even more to him. As Amon''s eyes remained locked on hers, he skillfully undid the bra''s sp. Amon''s sight was immediately drawn downward as Bianca''s bra came undone, revealing her breasts. The nipples, of a delicate pink hue, were already erect, almost as if beckoning for the attention of his mouth. With a gentle touch, he slid a finger under her breast, sensing the nipples harden even more under his caress. "Bianca, you are a sight to behold," Amon whispered, admiration evident in his voice. Guided by an almost maic desire, he leaned in and gave a gentle lick to one of the nipples, exploring and teasing it with his tongue. This action elicited a deep moan from Bianca, causing her to arch her neck and throw her head back in pure ecstasy. Holding both breasts, Amon reveled in the perfect weight and texture under his hands. He shifted his attention to the other nipple, while Bianca''s hands found their way to his hair, intertwining with the strands. In that moment of intense connection, Bianca released a fervent moan, "Ahhh!", which filled the room with the electricity of her passion. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 277 277: Bianca And Amon - Between Sheets Of Desire Part 1 (R18) ? The intensity of Bianca''s moan amplified the already overwhelming ardor in Amon. With dexterity and devotion, he explored her breasts with his tongue, alternating between gentle caresses and firmer suctions. Each movement, each touch elicited from her staggered words of pleasure. "Ah... Don''t stop, please... It feels so good..." murmured Bianca, her voice shaded with a tone so enveloping and sinful it was impossible not to get lost in it. Watching her so surrendered, Amon couldn''t help but sport a mischievous smile. He began to unbutton her shorts, which soon joined other garments on the floor. Bianca stood before him in only a ck pair of pantyhose, teasingly revealing her choice to forgo underwear. With a mix of surprise and admiration, Amon murmured, "You came without panties, didn''t you?" Bianca merely nodded, her suggestive smile deepening the intrigue. Amon''s gaze slid down Bianca''s body, briefly resting on her defined abdomen and the soft golden strands subtly visible behind the pantyhose. Bianca was the embodiment of seduction. With her soft and inviting skin, Amon was visibly eager to get lost in her. Yet, he disyedmendable patience. He returned his focus to her breasts, indulging in the unique vor only she possessed. Desire consumed him so much he could feel his own body intensely reacting. "Bianca, you''re delightful..." Amon whispered, shifting gently to her neck, kissing and savoring every inch. In a spontaneous move, Bianca pressed her body to his, solidifying the connection between them even more. "Amon," whispered Bianca, her voice soft and enticing, "I also want to see you." With a gazeden with lust, Amon nodded and replied, "Your wish is mymand, Bianca." He slowly stepped back, shedding his shirt and revealing his sculpted physique. Bianca''s ravenous gaze wandered over Amon''s form, especially fixating on the defined outline of his abdomen. Her agile and sensual fingers began exploring his skin, starting at the chest and descending over every ridge of his chiseled abs, sending shivers down Amon''s spine. Bianca''s breathing grew heavier as if she were intoxicated by the mere touch. Her hands slid further down, reaching Amon''s waist. In a resolute move, she stripped him of both his pants and boxers. As she did so, she crouched down,ing face to face with Amon''s previously concealed manhood. She looked incredulous, almost as if questioning how it had been hidden all this time, as though there was a magic trick behind his underwear. A mischievous glint lit up Bianca''s eyes as she moistened her lips. Approaching cautiously, she ran her tongue from base to tip, culminating with a tender kiss at the peak. Rising slowly, her eyes met Amon''s. With a soft tone and genuine admiration, she whispered, "Amon, you''re truly magnificent." Their gazes intertwined, intensifying the bond between them even further. Amon, whose pleasure had been heightened by Bianca''s daring caress, now found himself immersed in the depth of her eyes. He glimpsed genuine desire and satisfaction mirrored in her gaze. This silent acknowledgment was enough to swell his chest with pride and contentment. Without needing words to convey gratitude, Amon closed the distance between them. The warmth of their naked bodies intertwined as his virility gently touched Bianca''s abdomen. This mere contact was enough to quicken Amon''s heartbeat, making his breathing uneven. Wrapping her in his arms, he gently pressed her, feeling every curve and nuance of her skin against his. Leaning in, he captured her lips in a kiss filled with passion, gently guiding her backward. And as the back of Bianca''s legs met the edge of the bed, both were enveloped by the softforter. Bianca, now beneath Amon''s toned physique, felt her heart race. It wasn''t the weight of Amon that left her breathless but the intense sensation of their intimacy. Amon''s closeness, his masculinity pressing into her belly, recalled the magnitude of what she already knew well. Yet, the sensation seemed to surprise her with every new encounter. It was like rediscovering, time and time again, the warmth and magnitude of the passion they shared. The rising tide of desire flooding Bianca made her almost tangible to Amon''s sensitivity. Every beat of her heart, every panting breath, conveyed an urgency that was palpable. Her body, drenched in desire, called out for Amon in a way he could never overlook. As Amon''s lips returned to hers in a deep and intense kiss, Bianca arched her back, trying to deepen the connection between them further. It was evident to him that she was on the brink, waiting for just a gentle push to be plunged into an ocean of pleasure. Bianca''s eyes were hazy, filled with passion and urgency. It seemed her entire being was pleading for something only Amon could provide. She appeared on the verge of unraveling under his gaze, so desperate for relief. Distracting himself from the intensity of the moment, Amon began to trail a path of kisses down her body. He toyed with her already sensitized nipples before descending, aiming for Bianca''s most intimate part. When she felt his intention, Bianca let out a sigh and whispered, "Wait..." Grasping his beloved''s urgency, Amon halted, only to watch her tear the pantyhose with surprising speed, even outpacing the gentle music filling the room. The action spoke louder than words, sealing the tacit agreement between them that night. The intensity with which Amon observed Bianca was almost tangible; his eyes sparkled with desire and admiration, and every move she made seemed to amplify the ardor radiating from him. Feeling the weight of expectation in the air, Amon paused, trying to control his breathing and regain hisposure. Slowly, he descended from the bed, positioning himself in front of her, like someone about to worship a deity. "So beautiful...," he whispered with reverence, gently guiding her to the edge of the bed, so she was fully exposed before him. "Look at me as I do this," he requested, his voice soft, yetmanding. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 278 278: Bianca And Amon - Between Sheets Of Desire Part 2 (R18) ? With a graceful gesture, Bianca arched her back and lifted her face in response, biting her lips in a blend of anticipation and mischief. Amon''s eyes became lost in the sight before him. He inhaled, savoring every nuance of her scent, and murmured a genuinepliment: "Perfect." Without hesitation, he leaned in, exploring the intimate territoryid out before his gaze. Bianca felt her heart quicken and a growing warmth spread throughout her body. She wasn''t prepared for the explosion of sensations when his tongue softly touched her. The world seemed to spin around her as Amon drew gentle circles, focusing especially on her most sensitive spot. Overwhelmed by pleasure, Bianca spread her legs even wider, a silent invitation for him to continue his exploration. And, before she realized it, she was surrendered, her head tilted back, her moans echoing throughout the room, a melody of pure ecstasy. Amon lost in his own passion, paused in his sweet torment to connect visually with Bianca. "Look at me, Bianca, feel every moment," he said, his voice raspy andden with desire, lifting his head to meet her eyes. She, already wrapped in a haze of pleasure, tried to focus on his face, her heavy eyelids revealing eyes clouded with longing. "Yes, yes, yes," she whispered, her voice shaky and full of expectation. Every part of her yearned for his continuation, silently begging for more. Not making her wait long, Amon leaned in again, his tongue resuming its meticulous journey over Bianca''s sensitive skin. The sound of her moans filled the room, a symphony of sheer bliss. The sensation was overwhelming; it felt like her entire body was about to unravel, each touch of his sending waves of warmth threatening to consume her. While his eyes remained locked on hers, his mouth expertly worked on Bianca''s most sensitive spot, drawing from her suppressed sighs and moans. Bianca, who had thought she had already reached the pinnacle of her arousal, found herself submerged in an even more intense wave of pleasure. The sensation of Amon''s mouth,bined with the touch of his fingers exploring her intimacy, transported her to a realm of sensations never before experienced. The wet sounds, paced by the movement of his fingers, filled the room, amplifying the electricity of the moment even further. It was an almost artistic scene, the contrast of Bianca''s pale skin with Amon''s dark hair, which was now dedicated to bringing her to climax. The rhythmic dance of his head between her legs was a sight that made Bianca''s heart race, intensifying the pulsating at her most sensitive spot. Lost in this whirlwind of sensations, Bianca couldn''t hold back a cry as waves of pleasure overtook her body. It was an overpowering tremor that made her lose all sense of time and space. Exhausted and satisfied, her body rxed as she tried to catch her breath and process the intensity of what she had just experienced. After the whirlwind of sensations, Bianca slowly reopened her eyes, meeting Amon''s intense gaze. He enveloped her, his body lightly weighing on hers, in a dance of closeness and desire. "Did you enjoy that, Bianca?" Amon asked in his husky voice. "Wow, yes, yes, yes..." Bianca murmured, believing that profound words must be repeated for their true essence to be captured. Amon, understanding the intensity of the moment, leaned in to kiss her. And in the intertwining of their lips, Bianca could taste a hint of herself, a reflection of the passion they had just shared. There was something incredibly intimate and connective about recognizing this, a tangible reminder of their recent union. And as the kiss deepened, with Amon exploring every corner of her mouth, he gently brushed his chest against Bianca''s sensitive nipples, eliciting another soft moan from his lover. Sensing how much she still desired him, Amon pulled back just enough to look into her eyes, his deep voiceden with passion, he asked, "Do you want me inside you, Bianca?" She, breathless and consumed by desire, replied: "Yes, yes, please." The intensity of the moment was overwhelming. Still recalling the pleasure she had recently experienced, she was surprised to find herself more than ready to lose herself again in Amon''s arms. Still under the influence of overpowering desire, Bianca was aware that only Amon could quell the burning ardor within her. Recognizing her silent need, Amon rose with feline grace andmanded, "Move back a bit, Bianca." And, as he repositioned himself over her, his sculpted, masculine body became a mesmerizing sight for Bianca, drawing her even more towards him. She watched, with a mixture of admiration and desire, as Amon adjusted himself, preparing for the imminent moment. The sight of his erect member, pulsating and taut, further ignited the me inside her. In her mind, one certainty prevailed: ''Soon, he will be part of me.'' A shared nce between them was enough to fill the room with palpable electricity. And, heeding his subtlemand, Bianca moved further to the center of the bed, making room for the next act. The anticipation of what Amon would do next was nearly unbearable. Yet, she reveled in the expectation, allowing herself, if only for that moment, to fully surrender to his dominance. With amanding presence, Amon leaned over Bianca. His eyes, sparkling with fiery intensity, promised overwhelming passion. "Tonight, Bianca, I will possess you like never before. Let me know if I cross your boundaries, alright?" Amon''s deep and husky voice betrayed the storm of emotions he was feeling. Bianca, breathlessly, replied: "That''s exactly what I desire." She felt herself growing increasingly flooded with desire, a me burning in anticipation. The thought of being taken by Amon, now bolder and more audacious than he had ever been, made her most intimate muscles contract in anticipation. The warmth in her body reignited, and she surrendered to the overpowering wave. With clear intent in his eyes, Amon positioned himself between Bianca''s thighs. Without hesitation, she raised her knees, offering herselfpletely to him, a silent invitation for him to fully possess her. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 279 279: Bianca And Amon - Between Sheets Of Desire Part 3 (R18) ? He pinned her delicate wrists above her head, Amon''s fingers creating a contrast against the white pillow. And, in a smooth and confident motion, he imed her lips in a fiery kiss. Just as the intimacy of their lips intensified, he prated her deeply, drawing an ecstatic moan from Bianca''s lips. Breaking the kiss, Amon whispered, his voiceden with desire, "Bianca, you are so... enveloping." At the peak of her vulnerability, Bianca whispered back, almost like a plea, "Please¡­" Her words, uncertain in their meaning, were a silent request for him to take her to uncharted heights. And, without hesitation, Amon dove into an intense and voracious rhythm, losing himself in the passion they both shared. The harmony between the two was evident as Amon began, with deliberate and meticulous movements, to explore the depths of Bianca''s pleasure. Every touch of his seemed to hit precisely a spot that made her reel with satisfaction. "Oh, God, just like that..." Her voice rose, tinged with ecstasy. Studious and attentive, Amon observed Bianca''s reactions, adjusting to her yearnings and silent pleas. And when she began to move against him, in a cadence begging for more, he responded with vigor, amplifying the intensity of his thrusts. Her deep moan echoed through the room, her expression surrendered to delight. Even as Bianca''s gaze was clouded by the haze of pleasure, the sight of Amon above her, dominant and powerful, made her think: ''He is so magnificent¡­'' Amon continued his relentless pace, taking Bianca''s pleasure to dizzying heights. And, just as it seemed she had reached the pinnacle, a more potent wave hit her, making her body arch in overwhelming ecstasy that consumed her entirely. Regaining her breath and rity, Bianca''s gaze fell on Amon. His face, taut and focused, revealed that he too was on the brink of pleasure''s precipice. "Oh, Bianca..." He murmured, his voice raspy with emotion. With more frantic and uncoordinated movements, Amon''s body, trembling, revealed that he too had been wholly overtaken by the climax. Amon pressed his lips to Bianca''s, and amid the silence and warmth of the room, his moan of ecstasy was muffled by the deep and tender kiss they shared. Even at the height of pleasure, their movements remained slow and loving, savoring every second of the intimate connection between them, until finally, the rhythm calmed, and he released her hands. With a loving gaze, he smiled and whispered in her ear: "Bianca, you are extraordinary." Then, yfully, he gave a gentle bite to her shoulder, sending shivers down her skin. As soon as Amon withdrew from Bianca, a feeling of emptiness emerged, and she let out a soft sigh. A trace of their recent intimacy trickled from her, evidence of their shared passion. Exhausted but satisfied, Amony beside Bianca, wrapping her in his strong arms. Bianca, still wrapped in a state of drowsiness and contentment, rested her head against Amon''s chest. Gently, she kissed his smooth skin and yed with his nipple, watching his reaction. As Bianca''s leg slid over his, the closeness of the two made Amon''s heart race once more. He let out a soft moan, "Bianca...", indicating that the desire still pulsed between them. Bianca lifted her head, her eyes sparkling in a way that resembled stars in the clearest sky. With a mix of surprise and anticipation, she asked: "Really? Are you ready for more so soon?" Amon, with a look of pure desire, replied: "It seems I still can''t get enough of you." She smirked mischievously, "Well, then it''s fortunate you''ll have mypany for a lifetime. But I admit I need a brief rest. I feel like my legs will give out." With his husky voice, Amon suggested, "How about we enjoy the whole night together?" "Hmm, as long as you promise to take me to the heavens again, I''m entirely at your disposal until the sun rises," Bianca said, her voice taking on a teasing tone, as enticing as it was seductive. Unable to resist, Amon gently kissed Bianca''s forehead, silently reaffirming his promise. After a brief rest, the passion between them was rekindled. They made love intensely, each time reaching new heights of pleasure. Moans mixed with sighs echoed throughout the room until the first rays of the sun began to break on the horizon. Exhausted and covered in a thinyer of sweat, the two decided to take a revitalizing shower. Under the water''s stream, passion took over once again. After drying off and putting on their pajamas, they foundfort in each other''s arms and fell asleep, embracing, reminiscing about the magical night they''d just experienced. Daylight had already filled the room when Bianca woke up. The sun''s rays peeked through the window slits, indicating it was nearing midday. Amid the serenity of that moment, she felt enveloped by the warmth and unique scent of Amon, whose fragrance seemed to wrap her in a velvety embrace. Distracted by this feeling, a warm andforting sensation gently brushed against her back. With a mix of audacity and curiosity, her hands found what was teasing her, and she delicately started a game of caresses, aiming to provoke in Amon the same intensity of sensations she was experiencing. As she moved, she noticed Amon''s skin tingling, and the muffled moans escaping his throat confirmed her touch had the desired effect. "This...", Amon murmured, his voice stillden with sleep and surprise, "This is a new way to wake up. And honestly, I have noints." Their eyes met, and Bianca''s mischievous gaze contrasted with the tenderness also brimming from her eyes. Determined to surprise him even further, she leaned in, enveloping him in a way that clearly showed her desire and surrender to the moment. Pleasure consumed Amon, culminating in an intense climax. Bianca, feeling aplished and proud of her boldness, disyed a triumphant and satisfied look. Lying down beside him again, her body rxed, and she allowed herself to be wrapped up once more by fatigue, falling asleep with a serene smile on her lips, as the two shared the silence and tranquility. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 280 280: Conflict Of Emotions ? On the bustling 18th of July, Ariel''s highly anticipated debutante ball finally took ce. To mark the asion, her mother spared no expense and booked the most luxurious hotel in the city, ensuring it would be a memorable event. The atmosphere was charged with expectation, and the hall quickly filled with eager guests. Among all present, Ariel stood out not only as the hostess but as a true gem. Dressed in a spectacr outfit, the young woman proudly disyed a set of diamond-studded head ornaments, so translucent they resembled ss. These unique jewels had been meticulously carved from the rare rock she had acquired at a prestigious auction. And, under the hall''s lights, the stones glittered in an almost hypnotic manner, drawing the gazes of all. The jewelry connoisseurs present quickly assessed that the set was worth a fortune ¨C certainly hundreds of millions in local currency. Whispers began to spread among the guests. Many of Ariel''s rtives looked at her with a mix of admiration and envy. They questioned among themselves: "Why invest so much in her?" Most found it imusible that Ariel could have bought such jewels with her own money. In their minds, only the wealthy and influential Abravanel family could afford such luxury. Thus, many assumed the family elders had gifted Ariel with these magnificent jewels. This caused difort in many hearts, especially among the youngdies of the Abravanel family, who looked at Ariel tinted with a deep shade of green envy. Even the young men, who typically weren''t as interested in jewelry, cast nces filled with greed and desire at the dazzling debutante. If Ariel knew what these youngsters were thinking, she might very well say: Humph! A bunch of frogs living at the bottom of a well! This Young Lady earned these through her own hard work and sweat, okay? In the luxurious and envious atmosphere of Ariel''s grand ball, members of the Abravanel family, both young and old, had their own thoughts about the promising debutante. Among the whispers and covetous nces, amon idea floated in the air: aligning with Ariel would not only bring social benefits but could also boost the career of any suitor by at least a decade. It was an investment in the future. However, amidst the evening''s mour, many present also pondered the possibility of bing rted to Ariel, envisioning the chance of perhaps bing inws to the stunning young woman. Of course, no one would dare voice such thoughts on such a special asion; it would be in extremely poor taste and offensive to the hosts. Yet, the night still held more surprises. Apart from thevish set of jewels that Ariel wore, a revtion about her innate level 2 talent caused many to raise their eyebrows in surprise. It was further proof of the young woman''s brilliance and her growing influence. Watching her daughter with pride and seeing her status being solidified in everyone''s eyes, Ariel''s mother felt an emotion so intense that it seemed her nose was burning. Ariel''s debutante ball came to an end, but the impression it left was indelible. Now, her position within the family hierarchy was solidified, and everyone knew it. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Amidst the hustle of returning to university after the extended break, Amon found himself once again under the guidance of the astute Professor Kaia. A bold decision had been made by him: to destroy his previous Gic Rune to forge a new, even more potent one. This act signified a fresh start. First, Amon had to re-establish and bnce his mental space, thus preparing to craft new runes andter merge them with a spell. However, Amon wasn''t the only onemitted to this demanding process. Mabel, a determined student, grappled with creating her second Elemental Mental Gic Rune. Yet, unlike Amon, Mabel had chosen to retain her first rune. She hadn''t undergone a spell evolution as drastic as his. But that didn''t mean she was at a disadvantage. In fact, the spellbook Mabel used for the initialbination was invaluable, being a gift from her grandmother. This book, imbued with secrets and power, was considerably more formidable than the standard spellbooks avable to others. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T On that day celebrating Ariel''s birthday, Amon, who didn''t attend because it was yet another family gathering, was in his dormitory dedicated to refinement and discipline. In a reserved area, he engaged in an advanced technique taught to him by Bianca. With lightning gic cores in hand, Amon began the meticulous process of purifying new white genes. First, he extracted the gic energy from the cores. But that was only the beginning. The real challenge was to eliminate all impurities from the genes. To achieve this, he summoned the power of lightning, burning and driving out every trace of contamination. These impurities were then expelled from the gic veins, and in a final blow, obliterated by the dazzling shine of lightning. However, Amon wasn''t alone in his practices. Barbara, with her fiery ability, followed a simr procedure. Yet, for her, the task had its peculiarities. Even though manipting mes was somewhat more intuitive for her, her level 2 status presented distinct challenges. The intense effort required for purification,bined with her current capability, allowed her to purify, at most, two genes a day. Fatigue was a constant adversary, and her persistence was tested with each attempt. Maisa and Julia, the devoted twins, opted for a different element: water. Their approach, fluid and methodical, demanded patience and endurance. On average, they managed to purify one gene daily, although on particrly good days, this number could double. Lastly, Mabel and Ariel, harnessing the powerful mes of psychic power, also joined the fight to enhance their own genes. For them, the process was a genuine test of synergy and skill, managing, at their peak, to unlock a new white gene per day. The pursuit of self-improvement bound them all in a journey of discovery and determination. Though he was at a higher levelpared to the girls, Amon had a special ace up his sleeve: the Rune [Boundless Heart]. This rune, a rare gem in his arsenal, allowed him to elerate the purification process to at least double the standard speed. And with the addition of emotion genes, of which he now had three at most, he could triple the efficacy of his technique. However, this monumental effort came at a cost. Fatigue struck him intensely, almost as quickly as his efficiency. Yet, in return, his recovery ability was astounding, allowing him to resume training after short rest periods. Amidst his focus, a subtle glow caught his attention. The watch on his wrist emitted a soft light, signaling a notification. Activating it, he realized it was a message from Ariel. In his mind, Amon spected, ''Could it be a response to my congrattory message?'' However, as he slid his fingers across the screen to ess the content of the message, he realized he was deeply mistaken. The message had nothing to do with Ariel''s birthday celebration. In the typed lines, Ariel poured out her deepest feelings. She confessed a whirlwind of emotions, revealing she was in love with Amon. The intensity of her words painted a portrait of a woman torn between her feelings and ambitions. Ariel described the internal conflict she was facing, trying to resist this budding love since her main focus was college and her desire to amplify her powers. She didn''t want to be distracted, didn''t want to be swept up in a romance right now. Yet, a part of her, a very deep and sincere part, wished to yield to that feeling, even if only once. She expressed the restrained desire to give in to him, to experience that love, before attempting to move forward on her path of self-discovery. After finishing reading the message, a torrent of overwhelming emotions flooded Amon''s chest, prompting him to grab a white towel to wipe the sweat that had formed on his forehead. As he rubbed the towel over his face, he felt ensnared in a maelstrom of feelings. At the height of his introspective thoughts, a timid noise from the door snapped him out of his reverie. It wasn''t exactly a determined knock, but it was clear enough to get his attention. ''Could it be Ariel? Has she returned so soon?'' - These questions echoed in his mind as, with measured steps, he approached the door. When he opened it, the sight before him felt like a punch in the gut. There stood Ariel, her gaze somewhat distant, her rapid breathing making her chest rise and fall unevenly. The atmosphere was thick, and Amon, sensing her vulnerability, immediately expressed his concern: "Are you okay?", he asked, his voiceden with a mix of surprise and anxiety. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 281: Exploring Desires: Between Touches and Fiery Kisses - Part I (R18) 281 Chapter 281: Exploring Desires: Between Touches and Fiery Kisses - Part I (R18) For a moment, the girl''s gaze conveyed bewilderment, as if she herself was trying to understand how she ended up in that ce. But when her eyes met his, they shone with intensity, an almost wild urgency. "Leave tomorrow forter," she murmured fervently. Unexpectedly, Amon closed the distance between them, his hands firmly cradling her face, while his lips met hers in a passionate kiss. A guttural, almost primal sound emerged from within him, making Ariel''s body shiver. Pressing her close, he led her inside the apartment, heading to his bedroom and sealing the door behind him. As he kissed her, there was a sense of urgency, as if there was an inner force he had been trying to restrain, but was now breaking free. Amon paused for a moment, his hands exploring Ariel''s neck. His fingers intertwined in her hair, tilting her head slightly back, granting him better ess to the curve of her neck. When her lips touched his again, it was she who took the initiative, dragging her tongue gently across his upper lip. He responded with a soft bite, letting out a muffled moan. But the passion was momentarily interrupted when Ariel, trying to catch her breath, asked, "What happened?" Tenderly, Amon guided her to the bed,ying her gently atop him. The warmth between them was palpable, and he rested his head on her chest, its vibrant tone sending shivers through her. "Do you want to know?" he murmured, his voiceden with emotion. "It was that message you sent me. The words... I''ve wanted you before, but I could see you fighting it, and now..." In the soft intertwining of an intimate moment, Ariel stroked Amon''s hair, which felt like the purest silk. "You did this to me, Amon," she whispered, with radiant sincerity in her gaze. "All those words I wrote to you, they came from the heart." Amon''s gaze met hers, intensity and vulnerability blending in his honey-colored eyes. "I''ve wanted to start a rtionship with you for a while now, Ariel," he confessed, palpable emotion in his voice. "But even if just for one night, even if it''s a spontaneous urge of yours to want to have your first time with me, I''ll ept. I just hope you won''t regret itter." Feeling the weight of his desire, Ariel pulled him close, wrapping him in a tight embrace. "Amon," she whispered, "I want this more than you can imagine." He hesitated, searching her eyes for assurance of her decision. "Ariel, before we go any further. You have to promise you''re ready for the consequences of tomorrow." She held firm, looking him in the eyes with resolve. "I''ve told you, Amon. I want my first time to be with you. I don''t want to be treated delicately. I want to feel what all the others felt." He sighed, "Okay, Ariel. It may be just one night, but I''ll make every second count." The atmosphere was thick with the reality of that moment. But as anxiety began to manifest in Ariel, with her body starting to tremble slightly, Amon noticed and, ever protective, expressed his concern, "You''re shaking, maybe we should rethink..." "It''s just nerves," she replied, trying to reassure him, "a good kind of nervousness." Thest vestige of hesitation could be seen in Amon''s eyes, while Ariel remained positioned above him. Gently, she caressed his face and sealed their lips together in a deep and meaningful kiss. Looking into his eyes onest time in that moment, she reaffirmed, "I truly want this, Amon." In an intimate moment, fraught with tension and desire, Amon lifted his gaze to meet Ariel''s eyes. With a gentle gesture, he lifted her, freeing her from hisp, and stood before her. His fingers delicately traced a path along her neck, initially with an almost icy touch, only to then deepen into a firmer grip. However, this action wasn''t threatening; it was a caress that promised so much more. Amon''s thumb massaged Ariel''s soft skin, and, enraptured by the way he looked at her, she felt a burning heat course through her body. "Your neck has always fascinated me," he confessed in a deep, soft voice. "From the very first moment, I wanted to kiss it. It''s so elegant and delicate." Lost in sensations, Ariel arched her head back, surrendering to the pleasure of that caress. She felt Amon''s hands slide under her blouse, removing it with almost reverent care. Seeing herself exposed, a sh of insecurity crossed her eyes, and she murmured about the size of her breasts. Tenderly, Amon nted a kiss on her cheek, whispering in her ear, "They are perfect. I like how big they are." The evident desire in his voice made her shudder. When he noticed herck of lingerie as he removed her shorts, Amon''s mischievous and surprised nce made Ariel''s heart race. There she was, exposed and vulnerable before him, and the way he looked at her as if he were caressing every bit of her with just his gaze, brought her close to ecstasy. Suddenly, Amon drew closer, his warm breath whispering provocative words into her ear. "Is there something you''d like me to do first?" Ariel, taken by anticipation, hesitated for a moment. "What are the options?" she teased. Heughed softly, listing off more daring essories, making her raise an eyebrow in surprise. But soon, holding her face between his hands, Amon kissed her deeply. "I was joking," he said, noticing the uncertainty in her eyes. "But tell me, is there anything in particr you want?" "Maybe you could start by touching me... And undressing as well," Ariel suggested, her gaze challenging and yful. Amon, with a sly smile, responded: "You want to see me naked, don''t you?" "Isn''t that how it works?" she teased. He moved closer, nipping at her nose. "You''ll be the one undressing me. But first, let''s y a little." Intrigued, Ariel whispered, "y?" ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 282: Exploring Desires: Between Touches and Fiery Kisses - Part II (R18) 282 Chapter 282: Exploring Desires: Between Touches and Fiery Kisses - Part II (R18) In an atmosphere charged with tension and desire, Amon sought to guide Ariel on a journey of discovery and pleasure. He watched her, seeking confidence in her eyes to proceed. "It''s your first time," he began softly, "I can''t just lose myself in you without preparing you. The first timees with its share of pain, and it''s my responsibility to ensure that you''re as rxed and ready as possible. Sometimes, denying the initial desire intensifies the anticipation and makes the moment even more special." He gently led her to the bed, recliningfortably and drawing Ariel to settle atop him. Her body could feel the intensity of his desire, throbbing beneath his clothes. With a hint of mischief, Ariel observed, "You seem quite eager." Amon, with a mischievous look, replied, "From the first day I saw you again at school, I sort of realized I was lost in this game of attraction. I''ve always wanted to get to know you this way." Surprised, she asked, "Really? You hid it well." He chuckled briefly, shifting beneath her, causing her to feel their tension even more. "I guess it''s pretty clear now, isn''t it?" As desire intensified between them, their caresses became deeper and more exploratory. Ariel could feel Amon''s racing heart beneath the shirt she was smoothing. In the charged silence of the room, Amon''s gaze grew more intense, promising the start of something even more intimate. He gently wrapped his neck, sliding his hands up to her breasts, causing her to arch her back in response. With the audacity of someone wanting to explore all senses, Amon brought his fingers to Ariel''s lips, whispering, "Taste." Sheplied, savoring the salty taste of his skin and bing even more aroused by the evident pleasure in his gaze. He then used the dampness of her saliva to caress her nipples, sending chills throughout her body. "They''re incredible," Amon murmured, his hands tracing a path to Ariel''s hips, holding her firmly. "There are so many things I want to explore," he continued, pressing her and making her shudder. Ariel, consumed by the desire to feel even more of his skin against hers, slid her hands under his shirt, seeking to explore the contours of his abdominal muscles. "Can I take this off?" she asked hesitantly. He, with a sly smile, consented, "Of course, but for now, just the shirt." In an environment filled with desire and anxiety, Ariel had the opportunity to closely observe Amon''s features. His hair, tousled and wild, revealed a side she had never seen. The muscr chest. Though she had seen him shirtless before, being this close and free to touch was a whole new experience. She ran her fingers over his arm muscles, feeling the texture beneath his skin... Descending, Ariel encountered Amon''s chiseled abdomen. But, as she traced a more intimate path, she felt a clear signal of his desire. "Sensitive here?" she yfully asked. "Even more when you touch," Amon confessed with a mix of desire and lust. Ariel leaned in, cing a gentle kiss on his chest. The gesture, although simple, elicited a reaction from him that took her by surprise. In a sudden move, Amon pulled her back against him, their hearts pounding together, racing. "Your heart is racing... Why?" Ariel asked, trying to understand Amon''s whirlwind of emotions. "Well, maybe because I desire you, as much as you desire me, perhaps even more," he admitted. "Are you nervous?" Ariel inquired, understanding the gravity of the situation. "I just... I don''t want to hurt you, in any way," Amon revealed, with a look that conveyed concerns beyond the physical. He feared forging too strong a bond between them and feared the consequences of their actions. The sincerity in Ariel''s eyes made her say, "I want to be here, with you. Even if it''s just for tonight. Don''t hold back." Finally, the barriers between them fell. The kiss that followed was intense and filled with passion. Amid caresses and whispers, they lost themselves in each other, exploring sensations and feelings with a depth neither anticipated. In that moment, between intense gazes and intimate touches, the two discovered together the depth of their desires and the nuances of love and passion. In an atmosphere filled with sighs and subtle touches, Ariel felt herself bing more and more surrendered to Amon''s caresses. When he touched her breasts, an electric wave made her body shiver, and her head tilt back. Skillfully sliding his fingers, he led her to a state of ecstasy but knew when to stop to prolong the moment. At that instant, Ariel felt she couldpletely give in if he allowed it. But Amon seemed to enjoy controlling the pace, guiding her through their mutual discovery. In a seductive game of teasing, he flipped her, making her slide over him, a tactical test of endurance for both. With every move, Ariel felt the wetness of her intimacy against his shorts. Amon, adeptly, seemed to pinpoint the exact moment Ariel was about to climax, always pulling back at the critical moment. With an intense and questioning gaze, he asked, "Are you ready now?" "Yes," Ariel replied, breathlessly, "For a long time." "Do you know what I want? I want you to touch yourself," he whispered. Ariel, still seated atop Amon, began to touch herself, while he watched her every move intently. Excitement and vulnerability intermingled, and her knees began to tremble. "What do you want, Ariel?" he asked, his voiceden with desire. "I... I want to see you,pletely," she admitted, a bit shyly. Amon stared deeply into her eyes. "Then, do as you wish." With a mix of hesitation and desire, Ariel unzipped his shorts. He assisted her, pulling the clothing down. Seeing his intimacy, a wave of surprise washed over her, especially noticing that this time she saw him fully erect, and the fact that it was because of her, somehow warmed her inside. Amon, noticing Ariel''s reaction, held back a smile. "Any issues?" he asked teasingly. Ariel, in response, sealed their lips together in a gentle kiss, which both savored with suppressedughter. As they kissed, she could feel his penis pressing lightly against her abdomen, stirring in her an increasing urge to explore further. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 283: Exploring Desires: Between Touches and Fiery 283 Chapter 283: Exploring Desires: Between Touches and Fiery Kisses - Part III (R18) Amon, on the other hand, seemed to have a n. Delicately, he guided her, cing her hand on his own member. "Touch me while you touch yourself," he whispered, "but pay attention if I ask you to stop." The intimate exchange of caresses between them intensified with every second, and Ariel felt ted realizing his reaction to every touch. However, suddenly, Amon asked her to stop, his breathing ragged. "I want you now," Ariel said, consumed by desire. Amon smiled mysteriously. "There''s still something I need to do." Before she could question, Amon skillfully moved, positioning himself between her legs. She let out a deep sigh, realizing what was about to happen. The warmth and skill of his tongue took her to heights of pleasure she never imagined. When he moaned, the vibrations struck her overwhelmingly. He gave onest caress with his mouth, and seeing Ariel''s reaction, moved closer, touching her face tenderly. "Now, you are ready." In the dimness of the room, Amon kissed Ariel with a depth that mirrored the intensity of the moment. With her breath quickening, she guided him to her entrance, craving the closest contact. "Slowly," he murmured cautiously, "it might hurt." Ariel, with eyes full of determination, replied: "I don''t care." "You will care," Amon said with rare gentleness, as he delicately parted her knees, advancing cautiously. "Do whatever you need to cope with the pain." As they joined, the initial pain made Ariel dig her nails into Amon''s back, searching for some form of relief. After a few moments, the sensation began to shift, bing a blend of difort and pleasure. And the way Amon looked at her as if losing control, showed her how profound his pleasure was. As they moved together, the connection between the two deepened. Ariel, overwhelmed by ecstasy, couldn''t contain a cry when she called out his name. When the climax hit them, both were panting, hearts racing, with the intimacy of the moment still surrounding them. "That was incredible," Ariel murmured, eyes shining. Amon smiled, nting a tender kiss on her nose. "And we have so much more ahead." The emptiness Ariel felt when he rose was a clear sign of how attached she was bing. Even absent for a few minutes, she missed his touch, his scent. When Amon returned with a warm towel, there was afortable silence between them as he tenderly cared for her. The room, lit only by the faint light from the bathroom, became a sanctuary for the two. Among the care and affection, Ariel feltpletely at ease with Amon, cherishing every moment with him and wishing the night would never end. In an intimate atmosphere, Ariel and Amon delved into a conversation that blended dreams, ns, and personal stories. The night wore on, and the red numbers on the rm clock indicated it was already three in the morning. A growing sense of urgency settled in Ariel''s chest, a restlessness Amon seemed to sense. In a swift move, he turned her around, positioning himself over her. "Don''t get lost in your thoughts," he murmured, his lips lightly brushing against hers. "It''s difficult," she replied honestly. "What can I do to distract you?" he asked with a piercing gaze. "Make me yours again," she whispered back. A growing intensity surged between them. Amon, with one hand, caressed Ariel''s neck, a gesture she recognized and cherished. When he asked if she was sure about her desires, Ariel only requested that he not hold back. Amon''smand for her to turn around sent a wave of anticipation through her body. Amon''s touches were firm and deliberate, juxtaposed with gentler caresses and whispered words that further ignited Ariel''s senses. She was lost in the sensation, especially when she felt his mouth exploring her from behind, driving her to near-unbearable ecstasy. Feeling the need to immerse themselves even deeper into the moment, Amon, ever so observant, realized that the current setting might be problematic. "We need to move to the floor. This bed will make too much noise," he said, showing that even amidst the whirlwind of emotions, he still maintained some control over the situation. Ariel quickly prepared the floor with some cushions and positioned herself, leaning on her hands and knees. For a moment, he seemed lost for words. Amon''s eyes shone, fixated on her, as he began to touch himself, a sight that had always sent a flurry of emotions through Ariel. He murmured, voice husky, "Seeing you like this... it deeply excites me." A sound behind her caught Ariel''s attention. She cast a curious nce and saw Amon holding something she had only recentlye to know, yet had grown to love. Sensing her hesitation, he sought to reassure her, sliding a hand along her back to reach her neck, offering the familiar and tantalizing sensation they both had discovered was an unexpected source of pleasure. "Breathe and rx," Amon whispered, gently prating her. Ariel immediately felt this night would be unlike any other. "If it bes too much, tell me," he continued, always attentive to her well-being. But Ariel was fully engrossed, confident she wouldn''t reach that point. Every move from Amon wasden with passion and intensity. The grip on her neck, his deep breaths, each thrust deepened their bond. He surrendered at that moment. Ariel encouraged him to increase his pace, eager to explore where this journey would lead them. Trying to hold back her moans of pleasure, she found herself even more enraptured by this restraint. "Ariel, touch yourself for me," Amon murmured. Sheplied, feeling each sensation even more intensely. As Amon realized how close he was to the climax, he changed the angle, enhancing the experience for both. "Do you feel that?" he asked, his voice trembling. All Ariel could muster was a moan of agreement,pletely given over to the pleasure. Amon continued, "You are incredible, Ariel." And in that atmosphere of mutual surrender, Ariel reached her pinnacle. Sensing this, Amon, in a swift motion,pleted the act, culminating in a sensation Ariel never imagined she''d cherish. Subsequently, Amon, ever considerate, went to fetch a towel to clean Ariel. With almost paternal care, he ced her back on the bed, where the two could cuddle and share their feelings of that intense night. Chapter 284: The Dawns Light and the Ripples of Fame 284 Chapter 284: The Dawn''s Light and the Ripples of Fame With the arrival of dawn, a soft beam of light pierced through the window, illuminating Amon''s room. Still wrapped in drowsiness, he slowly opened his eyes, but instead of the usualfort, a feeling of helplessness enveloped him. His eyes searched for the familiar silhouette of Ariel beside him, yet they found only crumpled sheets and an emptiness that felt deeper than a mere physical absence. A heavy sighden with longing escaped his lips. Meanwhile, the first rays of sunlight lit Ariel''s path across the university campus. Her steps, once firm and determined, now carried a subtle hesitation. The wind yed with her hair, bringing with it the freshness of morning and the scent of jasmines, but for Ariel, it also carried memories of the previous night. She had told herself that the night was all she had desired, a pause, a fleeting detour from her ns. But the echo of loneliness she felt, even after such a short period of separation, was unsettling. Pausing for a moment, she lifted her gaze, allowing her eyes to get lost in the vast blue expanse of the sky, as if seeking answers. A deep and contemtive sigh escaped her lips; the reality was that feelings didn''t bow to logic, and what she felt for Amon wouldn''t easily be forgotten. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Within the serene silence of his room, Amon found himself deeply engrossed in concentration. Resting between his hands was a lightning gic core, shimmering with pulsing energy. As he initiated the spell "Furious Lightning Breath", subtle rays danced around the core, and an electric hum filled the air. Though his proficiency with this spell was remarkable, Amon aimed for excellence, and each meditation session was a step in that direction. However, even without reaching its perfect form, the power of the spell was already impressive. As the minutes unfolded, the level 2 gic core began to fade, disintegrating into a mist of energy that dissipated into the air. Sensing the end of his practice, Amon gracefully rose, reaching for a carefully chosen set of clothes before heading to the bathroom. Emerging from the bath, the transformation in Amon was apparent. His ck hair, still slightly damp, fell seductively over his forehead, framing those honey-colored eyes that seemed to hold countless tales. His choice of attire revealed his attention to detail: a pristine white shirt contrasted with a dark zer, the linen trousers dressed himfortably, and the leather shoes gleamed with polish. With an upright and confident posture, Amon left the apartment, pausing briefly to ensure the door was securely locked, the gleam of the keys reflecting his meticulousness. Reaching the ground floor, the radiant figure of Julia awaited him, an aura of anticipation surrounding her. "You won''t believe it! My birthday is almost here!" she eximed, her voice''s effusive tone revealing her excitement. Amon, with a gentle and captivating smile, held Julia''s hand, gently bringing it to his lips. "I promise we''ll be together to make this day unforgettable," he whispered, making Julia''s heart race in response. Along the bustling sidewalks, Amon and Julia moved forward, their fingers intertwined in a silent dance ofplicity. The golden sunlight yed on their hair, and the world around them seemed to fade as both moved in perfect harmony. In this setting, the unmistakable figure of Maisa emerged, her gaze of disbelief fixated on the couple. The surprise was swiftly reced by a mischievous expression, a slight pout forming on her lips, a clear sign of her mock indignation. With determined steps, she approached, eximing dramatically, "You two dared to leave me behind!" And, before any response could be given, she had already seized Amon''s free hand, integrating herself into the pair as if she had always belonged to that moment. As they moved forward, the trio''s presence did not go unnoticed. Curious, envious, and admiring nces converged upon them, as if they were watching a live street performance. Whispers spread like a breeze, the curiosity of passersby heightened by the rumors that circted. Many murmured about Amon''s feat, whose ascent to the coveted level 3 of the Innate rank had be legendary at the university. And, with each step they took, the trio, and especially Amon, solidified their status as near-celebrity figures in that setting. The increasing wave of stares on the trio did not escape Maisa''s notice, whomented with a sly smile, "It seems we''re bing the center of attention." She clearly relished the attention, striking a theatrical pose, savoring every second of that fleeting fame. On the other hand, Julia cast a thoughtful look at the crowd, her expression calm and firm. "I admit it''s a bit ufortable to be the focus of so many eyes, but I can handle it." Maisa, with an ironic touch, retorted, "We''re not celebrities, after all. I don''t expect someone toe running asking for an autograph or something." No sooner had she finished speaking, a delicate handnded on her shoulder. Julia raised an eyebrow, thinking sarcastically, "Should have kept quiet." The hand''s owner was a diminutive young woman with an expression so sweet and timid, she almost resembled a doll. Both women were speechless, exchanging surprised nces. The young woman, sensing the awkwardness, quickly exined in a soft and kind voice, "Sorry to interrupt, but you dropped this." In her hand was Maisa''s student ID. Gratitude and a hint of embarrassment colored Maisa''s face. "Ah, thank you so much." Sheughed, taking the ID back. With a mischievous gleam in her eyes, the girl replied with a suddenly yful tone, "It''s nothing, don''t worry!" And, with a graceful wave, she moved away. The sudden shift in the young woman left Maisa somewhat perplexed, but before she could reflect, Julia, with an inquisitive look, asked, "Why don''t you store that in the spatialpartment of your watch?" Maisa''s eyes widened, touching the watch on her wrist. "Ah, Ipletely forgot about that." Her expression turned frustrated, and her face took on a reddish hue. Amon, observing the scene, couldn''t contain a softugh, exacerbating Maisa''s embarrassment. She muttered something iprehensible, but without wasting any more time, stored her ID in the specialpartment of her watch, ensuring it wouldn''t be lost again. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 285: Between Admiration and Envy in the Classroom 285 Chapter 285: Between Admiration and Envy in the ssroom From the moment Amon crossed the threshold of the ssroom, an unmistakable murmur spread among the desks. His steps echoed with purpose, and he, almost maically, attracted every gaze. His recent discoveries had be incessant topics of conversation among the students. And being the only Innate of level 3 in the first year was no small feat. Rumors whispered that not even second-year students possessed such skill. To many, Amon transcended normal ability; he was an anomaly, an unshakable force of nature. While some fervently debated his innate talent, others attributed his rise to dedication and hard work. After all, since arriving at the university, Amon seemed to be on a continuous mission, battling relentlessly. And yet, he still found time to bnce his academic life with a romantic whirlwind, having numerous girlfriends. Intrigued whispers echoed through the hallways: "Is he still human? How does he manage all this?" In secret meetings and hushed conversations, students fervently discussed the enigma that was Amon. Some critics tried to cast shadows over his reputation, whispering about possible external benefactors or even a "sugar mommy" providing him with unlimited resources. However, these rumors were like pebbles thrown into a vast ocean ¨C they barely made ripples before being consumed by the predominant admiration for Amon. The academic world wasn''t that simple. If it was just about having ess to resources, the university halls would be filled with prodigies. Of course, having the right materials could make all the difference, but without genuine effort and determination, how could one truly reach for the stars? The murmurs and envious nces circting were merely reflections of bitter minds, distilling the acidity of jealousy. This jealousy, however, was promptly dismissed by the more enlightened. Why waste time on such feelings when they could simply strive harder? After all, Amon wasn''t born with a magical aura that made him irresistible. The truth was, upon reaching innate level 1, many underwent a transformation that enhanced their beauty. Within this atmosphere of spection, a tall and attractive young man, with somewhat delicate features and a proudly upturned nose, spoke up. He appeared to be the typical yboy, the kind easily ensnared by the ws of older, powerful women. "Amon," he began, his voice dripping with mockery, "can you rify something for us? Is there a secret benefactor behind your sess? A ''sugar mommy'', perhaps?" The room was thick with tension, Lana''s gaze shed with indignation. The sound of her heel echoed as she positioned herself in front of Marlon, defending Amon from the cheap provocation. "Marlon," she started, her voice sharp, "are you projecting your own ghosts onto Amon?" Marlon, with his imposing posture but eyes revealing a hint of insecurity, replied sarcastically: "Dear Lana, I know you have a crush on him, but control your emotions. And don''t interfere where you''re not called." Marlon, much as he hated to admit, had his own demons. Maliciousmentsbeled him the ''favorite'' of a wealthy city madame. Although these rumors deeply hurt him, at one point he thought, "If they alreadybel me this way, why not take advantage of the situation?" However, what ate at him most was seeing Amon, immacte in the eyes of most, while he himself was the subject of ridicule and gossip. Amon, ever serene, raised an intrigued look to Marlon, the innocence in his eyes making the scene all the more contrasting. "What are you hinting at?" Marlon''sughter sounded harsh and full of malice. "Oh, please, don''t y dumb." He moved a little closer, his voice low and venomous. "Everyone knows that behind a boy like you, there''s always a generous madame, ready to offer ''resources'' in exchange for... favors." The room''s atmosphere became even more charged, almost as if the air had thickened, and everyone could feel the electricity between the two. Amon stared intently at Marlon, with a challenging calmness contrasting the other''s simmering rage. "It seems you''re quite the expert on the subject," Amon''s voice rang out clear and detached, as if he wasmenting on the weather. Marlon''s eyes sparked with fury. His formerly superior demeanor crumbled into a glimpse of unrestrained anger. "How dare you...!" "Dare what?" Amon retorted, his eyebrow raised in a mix of challenge and amusement. "I know what you are!" Marlon shouted, his words filled with impotent bitterness. Amon''s serenity, however, remained unshaken. "Whatever you think you know about me, why does it concern you? Moreover," he continued, his voice dropping to a cutting coldness, "if you truly wish to meddle in my affairs, I''m willing to settle this on the field. A duel." Marlon seemed like an explosive mix of anger and frustration. "Damn arrogant..." Amon, with a piercing gaze, released an imposing aura, so palpable that it seemed to electrify the room. "The choice is yours: do you ept the challenge, or would you rather continue to pester me with your theatrics?" The effect on Marlon was immediate. He stepped back, his face paling, contrasting with his previous rage. The humiliation,pounded by his helplessness, only fed the resentment burning in his chest. The moment Amon made his remark, the room seemed to bathe in a wave of amused surprise. The gazes centered on the dispute now revealed a blend of amusement and anticipation. "That''s all? Was that what you had to show?" Amon''s tone was nonchnt, almost bored, as if he expected more from an opponent who presented himself so boastfully. Marlon, initially such a dominant figure, seemed to have wilted under the pressure. His gaze, once filled with disdain, now searched for an escape. Lana, with a mischievous smile on her face and a hint of vengeance in her eyes, seized the moment. "You put on such a spectacle, Marlon, but back down when it''s showtime? What a letdown!" Laughter spread throughout the venue. Another student, amused by the situation, added: "Really, whye onto the ying field if you''re not even going to try?" Another voice joined in the chorus of jeers. "Ah, of course, he''s just envious of Amon. Trying to tarnish his reputation, huh? How low!" The voices intertwined in a symphony of mockery andughter. That university, after all, was one of the most renowned educational establishments in the human gxy. Every student there carried the legacy of great lineages, and while they respected worthy opponents, they never missed a chance to expose impostors. Marlon, surrounded by mockery and condescending looks, felt both frustrated and enraged, yet he didn''t dare duel Amon. "It''s clear now, Marlon," one student whispered to another. "Even before, when Amon had barely reached Innate Level 1, Marlon wouldn''t have had the courage to face him. Now, with Amon ascending to Level 3, it''s pure delusion to think he would dare." The brutal reality set in. Amon''s journey from a rookie to a power at Level 3 only served to further highlight the gaping difference between the two. And in the heart of that room, the truth was evident: challenging Amon was a journey for which Marlon wasn''t confident and wouldn''t dare undertake. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: Chapter 286: Echoes of the City: Rediscovering Oneself Chapter 286: Echoes of the City: Rediscovering Oneself When the clock hands neared four in the afternoon, thest sigh of the mandatory sses echoed throughout the lightning department''s campus. While other students formed groups and dispersed, Amon found himself alone, as Julias and the girls were still caught up in additional lessons. With casual steps, Amon ventured into the city. The vibrant scenery around him felt both familiar and foreign, as he rarely found himself alone amidst such bustle. The colorful shop disys caught his attention from time to time, and he let himself be drawn to them, sometimes pausing to observe, other times entering to explore. Street stalls wafted delicious aromas, and he, unable to resist, tasted the vors the city had to offer. Between one snack and another, he allowed himself to get lost in the flow of people, with no set destination, simply letting himself be carried away. And, in the simplicity of that moment, he discovered a serene joy. ''There''s a charm in being alone, in having these moments just for myself,'' he reflected. The freedom to wander aimlessly, unhurriedly, and withoutpany was a gift he hadn''t realized he valued until now. Dusk fell over the city, painting the sky with pastel shades and casting gentle shadows on the streets. As Amon moved through the crowd, an epiphany struck him: as much as he loved thepany of those around him, there was a certain magic in being alone, in getting lost in his thoughts, and connecting with himself. The sight of a yful puppy, its fur shining under thest remnants of sunlight, brought to mind the image of Snowke, the pet under Bianca''s care. Worry sprouted in his mind, a silent question: ''Did she remember to feed him?'' But he quickly dismissed such doubts, trusting Bianca''s responsibility and the diligence of the household staff. The aromatic evening breeze brought with it the tempting scent of fresh sfihas. Guided by the aroma, Amon approached a vendor, purchasing a generous serving of the snack. "Uh, thank you," he murmured, holding the stuffed bag. As he continued his walk, a recent memory came to mind: an alley where children, with pleading eyes and worn clothes, yed with an innocence contrasting the harsh reality they faced. Without hesitation, Amon changed his course, heading to the spot. Upon approaching, the anticipation in the children''s eyes was evident, their noses catching the delicious scent of the meat sfihas. Choosing a boy who radiated sincerity, Amon extended the bag. "For you all," he simply said. The children''s eyes shone with gratitude, their voices echoing thanks in unison, saliva forming on their lips in anticipation of the food''s taste. With a tender smile on his lips, Amon watched them for a brief moment before continuing on his way. Though they wore simple and worn clothes, the children ying in the alley emanated an aura of innocence and contagious joy. Their eyes sparkled, theirughter echoed, and their movements were full of energy and life. They weren''t beggars, but rather the offspring of humble families with limited means. Amon observed, his mind traveling to distant memories of the times he lived with his grandparents in rural areas. There, he also encountered children in simr situations: hungry, but not necessarily starving for happiness. If someone were to ask him if they were to be pitied, he would hesitate before answering. Because the truth is that happiness and contentment can''t be measured by the value of a wardrobe or the abundance on a table. Each human being has their own definition of joy, and it''s a mistake to judge someone''s life by another''s standards. Lost in his thoughts, Amon was drawn to the joyful sounds of music and danceing from the central square. A kaleidoscope of colors and movements dominated the space, with people of all ages gathering to celebrate. He wondered, curious, ''Is it a traditional town festival, or perhaps a special holiday?'' His feet, almost instinctively, began guiding him towards the heart of the festivity, driven by curiosity and the cheerful melody filling the air. Amon chose a quiet corner in the bustling square and sat down, silently watching the spectacle of colors and sounds unfolding before his eyes. People danced,ughed, and celebrated, immersed in their own happiness. Meanwhile, Amon, with his unique ability, began to emanate a subtle aura of Courage and Calm. He wanted to observe: how would people react if they suddenly felt an inexplicable bravery? Would they be able to take the first step, approach someone they secretly admired, or perhaps even dere a long-repressed feeling? However, alongside this courage, Amon understood the importance of bnce. He didn''t want this newfound boldness to lead someone into a hasty mistake. Thus, he blended the courage with a touch of calmness, a gentle antidote against impulsiveness. It might have been easier, perhaps, to spread a sensation of joy or euphoria. But he didn''t possess such emotional gics. Of course, this didn''t stop Amon from having a moment of experimentation, a quest to understand how far he could stretch his gifts amidst such a diverse crowd. More than that, part of him genuinely delighted in observing the dance of emotions and reactions of those around him. Thus, with keen eyes and a focused mind, he lost himself in the human spectacle, noticing the subtle changes, the faces that brightened, the hesitant steps that became more confident, and the smiles that blossomed more easily. It was like watching a theatrical y, where each individual was simultaneously actor and spectator of their own story. In a sh, a notification appeared before Amon''s eyes, almost like a technological mirage: "[Courage +1]". The notification vanished as quickly as it appeared but left a profound imprint on his thoughts. Fingers to his chin, Amon pondered deeply. ''So, it''s possible to influence like this too...'' He considered, for a moment, that he might''ve just gotten lucky this time. It wasn''t guaranteed that he would always be able to evoke the exact emotion he sought, especially if he wished to also influence his own gics. Deciding to soak in more of the vibrant atmosphere around him, Amon was about to get lost in his thoughts again when a disarmingly familiar voice snapped him back to reality. From a corner of the square, a female voice rang out, rich and melodic, tinged with an alluring mystery. "Hey, handsome," she murmured, each sybleden with a maism that sent a thrilling chill through those who heard it. It was as if the voice itself had the power to hypnotize, making hearts race and time seem to slow for a moment. Turning to the source, his eyes met a face that, although unexpected, was not unfamiliar to him. With a half-smile and a glint of recognition in his eyes, Amon replied, "Ah, it''s you." The words carried a mix of surprise and familiarity. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 287: Between the Elegance and Mystery of the Cosmos Chapter 287: Between the Elegance and Mystery of the Cosmos To a stunning-looking woman who seemed to have stepped out of the pages of a ssic novel. "Surprised to see me here?" She inquired, her voice as velvety as the deep and probing gaze she directed at Amon. The beautiful woman, in her early twenties, exuded an aura of authority and professionalism, despite her delicate appearance. Her hair, long and as ck as a cloudless night, cascaded down to the middle of her back. She wore a grey silk pencil skirt thatplemented a white satin blouse, apanied by ck stiletto heels, revealing discreet yet striking elegance. Her face was the focal point of her beauty, appearing as though it had been sculpted with an artist''s precision, as delicate and pure as the petal of the rarest rose. But it was the indifference she disyed, the coldness in her eyes contrasting with the gentleness of her features, that truly made her unforgettable. She resembled a precious gem, out of ce, shining brightly amongst the stones around her. A look of mixed surprise and recognition showed on Amon''s face. "Yes, I genuinely didn''t expect to find you here, Professor via." via''sughter echoed throughout the room, a soft and captivating melody that immediately caught the attention of all around. "Haha!" Her genuineughter lightened the atmosphere, filling it with a friendly aura. "Don''t be deceived, Amon. I am not the delicate flower many perceive me to be." With a subtle gesture of her gloved hand, she pointed in a direction. "I came at the request of my friend over there." Amon followed via''s gaze and, recognizing the friend she was referring to, gave a slight nod of acknowledgment. Shortly after, he watched her gracefully glide to the seat beside him, their closeness causing him to pause what he was doing. He was in the midst of an intriguing experiment, trying to amplify the Courage of those around him. via, with a curious and sharp look, asked, "And you, Amon? Why are you here, all by yourself? What happened to the youngdies who hardly ever leave your side?" "Academic duties are done for now, so I decided to take a stroll around the city. As for Barbara and the girls, they chose to stay at the university since they still had mandatory sses." Amon paused, his gaze distant for a moment: "As for why I ended up here... well, I was simply wandering the city and, somehow, found my way to this ce." via, poised in her demeanor, looked deep into Amon''s eyes. There was a calm and wisdom in her gaze, as if she carried the secrets of time. "You know, Amon," she began, her voice soft and filled with gravity, "it''s important, every now and then, to allow yourself to go out and explore the world on your own." She paused, as if gathering the right thoughts. "The universe," she continued, "even in its scope within just human realms, is vast beyondprehension. You should allow yourself to explore more, absorb more. There''s so much out there to learn." Amon, caught in the intensity of the moment, settled down on the park bench. He watched her, utterly engrossed, as she narrated tales of her journeys. Each story was richer and more captivating than thest, painting images of distant worlds, advanced civilizations, and cosmic wonders. Amon felt slightly unbnced by the experiences via shared. It seemed that every word from her carried a hint of the vastness and wonder of the universe. When via finally concluded, there was a silence between them. The weight of her words still hung in the air. Amon, with a trace of hesitancy in his voice, finally murmured, "Is the universe truly that vast?" The sparkle in via''s eyes said it all. Amon, unknowingly, had just embarked on a journey that would go beyond his imagination, all thanks to the mesmerizing stories shared by via. Amon had always seen via as an almost mythical figure, an enigmatic person difficult to approach. However, as he spent more time with her, his perception began to shift. He felt that the aura surrounding her was different from what he''d imagined, and there was a hidden vulnerability deep within her, making the experience of being in her presence entirely different from what he expected. The depth and mystery in via''s temperament, instead of pushing him away, had the opposite effect. They drew him closer to her, much like a ma. It was an unexpected attraction, given Amon''s confidence in his own ability to resist female charms, especially since he was often surrounded by notably beautiful women. But with via, it was different. It was more than just her looks; it was the whole package. She possessed a rarebination of features. Breathtaking beauty, a deep and reflective mind, and a regal presence that few could match. And, despite her youth, evident in her radiant skin and lively eyes, she exhibited a wisdom andmunicative ability that were unparalleled. All of this,bined with her high gic level and a vast set of skills and knowledge, made via a force to be reckoned with and, undoubtedly, someone Amon was genuinely fascinated by. Even the meticulous Professor Kaia, known for her reserve and rare praises, had once recognized via''s merits, speaking positively about her in Amon''s presence. When asked by Amon, via showed a slight reaction, unexpected by him. A subtle smile lit up her face, and with a calm and captivating voice, she said, "Why don''t you go out and discover the vastness of the universe for yourself?" Amon''s reply came with a certain determination. "I definitely will." In fact, it was already his n to traverse the cosmos. However, the conversation with via only further fueled his desire to explore and know the unknown. She nodded affirmatively, saying with captivating naturalness, "You really should." And she added, emphasizing the weight of her experience, "If you want to be stronger and broaden your horizons, there''s no better way than diving into the universe''s mysteries. That''s where true learning and strengthening lie." In the central square, enveloped by the festival''s brightness and noise, via and Amon had created a bubble of intimacy. The lights from the stalls and theughter of passersby seemed distant as they talked. However, a distant call managed to break that connection, making via look away. "I have to go, Amon," she said, with a hint of reluctance. "My friend is calling me. But know that I cherished every second of our conversation." And as she bid farewell, her face was lit with a smile as radiant as the stars in the sky. Amon, captivated by that simple gesture, replied with a spontaneous smile, the sincerity shining in his eyes. "The pleasure was mutual, via." She giggled, the sound cheerful and mischievous. "If it was that good, how about we continue our conversation on Chat-GC?" And before Amon could answer, she approached, cing her delicate finger on his lips, silencing him with a gentle touch. "However," she whispered, her eyes staring into his with a mix of challenge andplicity, "this stays just between us. Agreed?" Caught off guard, Amon simply swallowed, his emotions in a whirl. He quickly nodded, confirming the silent agreement between them. After a quick exchange of contacts, via walked away, moving with grace and confidence. Amon watched her, noticing that even from behind, her aura radiated an energy so powerful that it made the hearts around her beat faster. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 288 288: Profound Connection Chapter 288 288: Profound Connection In a setting bathed in dim,forting lighting, Amon''s spacious room became the perfect backdrop for the union of two restless souls. Barbara, with her silky red hair that mirrored the ambient light, glided into the room. Every step she took was marked by natural grace and a maism impossible to overlook. Amon, holding a posture worthy of his reputation and with eyes deep as honey, watched her, trying to unravel the mysteries she bore. With a musical and captivating tone, Barbara''s voice filled the air, "I didn''t expect you to take the initiative and invite me to your room, Amon, my love~" He, shing a confident smile, retorted: "Do you regreting?" As he spoke, he gestured to the space next to him on the bed. Drawing closer to her, Amon gently caressed her face, his fingers tracing the contour of her lips before pulling her into a kissden with promises. With an enigmatic smile, Barbara replied, "Why would I regret it?" Her response, though soft, bore a depth of emotion, and a nearly mystical bond formed between them. Guided by an uncontroble desire, Amon began to ce kisses along Barbara''s neck, each touch making her skin bristle in response. He explored the fabric covering her shoulders, moving his hands with admiration and care. Lost in a whirl of sensations, Barbara murmured, "More than liking, I''m enchanted~" The outside world seemed to fade away. The bond between them was so intense that everything else lost its meaning. Amon, with unexpected tenderness, turned Barbara, allowing her to feel the full extent of his affection, from the nape of her neck to the firmness of her heels. The muffledughter and exchanged nces were so eloquent that words became unnecessary. Amidst the deep harmony they shared, Amon slightly distanced himself. His retreat could be seen as a moment to catch his breath, or perhaps to admire the stunning figure before him. With a gentle voice and a faint smile, he murmured, "I''m d to hear that." Barbara, with a mischievous giggle, replied, "I don''t doubt it for a second~". Her intense and shimmering green eyes were a mirror of mixed emotions - a blend of curiosity and anticipation. The setting seemed meticulously nned. The surrounding colors strikingly highlighted Barbara''s vivid red hair, contrasting with the enigmatic atmosphere Amon radiated. The aura between them was charged, as if an invisible electric current connected them. Barbara, feeling increasingly immersed at the moment, let her eyes lock onto Amon''s, which resembled deep pools of honey. Amon, attuned to Barbara''s nuances, detected a subtle hesitation in her behavior. He took a step back, offering her a momentary reprieve. However, Amon''s piercing gaze quickly reimed her attention, as if he could read every thought of hers. Faced with this intensity, Barbara felt both vulnerable and deeply desired. At the pinnacle of their intimacy, each piece of clothing they still wore served as a delicate veil, guarding their innermost selves. Amon, with eyes full of desire and deep admiration, whispered, urging Barbara to surrender to the moment. Feeling every fiber of her being, she took a deep breath and agreed, fully immersing herself in their connection. "Mhmm~~!" A subtle yet teasing sound emerged from Barbara''s lips, highlighting her growing desire. Amon''s caresses were meticulous and reverent, as if he held a rare and priceless treasure in his hands. He explored every part of Barbara, from her thighs to the softness of her lips, inducing a whirlwind of sensations in her. Responsive to his touch, she guided his hands, showing the impact of their interaction on her. With a voice choked with emotion, Amon dered, "You are beautiful." Feeling the firmness of Amon''s abdomen under her hand, Barbara whispered back in an enigmatic voice, "And you are perfect~." Wrapped in a harmonious and captivating rhythm, Barbara and Amon moved with an intimacy overflowing with passion. The two seemed to merge into one, two souls that, in those fleeting moments, found profound unity. "Mm~~" "Ahhh~~" The world around seemed to fade away, leaving room only for the intense energy emanating between them. In a bold gesture, Barbara sat up, pulling Amon towards her in a way that inly showcased the maism between them. Moving in unison, they were entirely engrossed in each other''s presence. "You are extraordinary, Amon!" With every word, Barbara conveyed the peak of her desire, surrendering to the sensations enveloping her. Amon, with staggered moans and a voice hoarse with emotion, eximed, "You are amazing, I love you." "I''m almost there, oh God~!" "I love you too, deeply! Amon, you are everything to me!" The climax of the moment arrived, filling the space with intense electricity. After collecting herself, Barbara, still panting and with eyes shimmering with ecstasy. Amon, with a satisfied look, gazed at Barbara as she delicately positioned herself over him, merging into an intimacy only true lovers could fathom. A mix of sweat, uncontroble desire, and profound feelings created an electrifying atmosphere in the room. Even after moments of pause, desire led them to further explore the taste of passion they shared. The intensity of the love they felt for one another charged the room, where each sound resonated with undeniablesciviousness. It might have been the first time either allowed suchplete abandon, letting their most primal and intense instinctse to the fore while vocalizing their feelings and longings. This passionate celebration, reminiscent of a symphony of fireworks, persisted until the first light of dawn... With the golden glow of the morning''s first rays illuminating the room, Barbara, her hair tousled and her eyes still gleaming with passion, gazed deeply at Amon. After an entire night of surrender and passion, the emotion in her voice was almost tangible as she whispered, "Amon, I love you so much." Amon, with love marks scattered across his body and a gaze weary but intensely tender, pulled Barbara closer, enveloping her in a warm embrace. He locked eyes with her, and with a soft, husky tone, confessed, "I love you too, Barbara." On the verge of sleep, Barbara was lost in her thoughts. She pondered what could have stirred Amon''s passion so intensely that he dared invite her to his room. But as drowsiness deepened, she realized that in the grand scheme of things, the reason was inconsequential. What truly mattered was the heat of the moment and the shared intimacy. Thus, wrapped in feelings of contentment and fulfillment, Barbara sumbed to sleep with a serene smile on her lips. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 289: The Secret on Amons Neck and the Unasked 289 Chapter 289: The Secret on Amon''s Neck and the Unasked Questions In the morning silence, Amon, with his honey-colored eyes radiating a mysteriously dangerous aura and his tousled tinum hair, woke up from a brief slumber. Gratitude filled his heart, remembering the first sses of the day weren''t mandatory. In the adjacent room, Barbara, after sharing a rxing bath and a cozy breakfast with Amon, decided to return to bed. After all, her mandatory sses wouldn''t begin until after midday. With the sheets neatly arranged and serenity surrounding her, she fell asleep quickly. Amon, however, opted for a more active start to the day. Leaving the dormitory, his determined steps echoed down the corridor. Upon reaching the lower floor, a figure stood out. It was Ariel, the young woman with curly, dazzling silver hair that cascaded down to the middle of her back. Her luminous golden eyes, entuated by longshes, fixed onto Amon''s. The small beauty mark near her left eye only amplified her iparable beauty. Her petite stature was offset by her regal posture and, of course, her prominent physical attributes. Trying to break the slight air of difort, Amon greeted her. "Good morning." Ariel''s reply came with a touch of reservation, her deep and enigmatic voice resonating softly, "Good morning, Amon." Sensing the hesitation in her voice, Amon tried to foster a friendlier atmosphere. "How are you?" Ariel, pausing briefly and choosing her words with her typical care, replied, "Good, I suppose. And you?" With a gentle nod and a soft gleam in his eyes, Amon countered, "I''m doing well too." Observing Amon, Ariel couldn''t help but notice the evident mark on his neck, internally wondering, ''How does he manage to remain soposed with such a conspicuous mark?'' However, she chose not to mention it. As they walked side by side, afortable silence ensued. Ariel, no matter how hard she tried, couldn''t find a topic of conversation, while Amon, naturally reserved, seldom took the initiative to start a dialogue. Yet, something that day felt different, as if they were at a crossroads of subtle changes. Amon, gazing at the horizon, broke the silence unexpectedly: "The sky has been clearer these past days, don''t you think?" Ariel, taken aback by Amon''s rare initiative, felt her heart flutter a bit faster. Memories of ''that night'' flooded her mind, altering her usual demeanor. Trying to hide the blush on her face and the shyness in her voice, she responded with unintentional softness, "Yes, it has. Perhaps it''s a sign of better days ahead." After a brief silent interval, seeming to stretch longer than it actually did, Ariel took the lead. "Ever since I was little, I''ve been fascinated by clouds," she said, her golden eyes reflecting the blue sky. "Each shape tells me a different story." Amon gave her a contemtive look, his honey-colored eyes conveying a calm curiosity. "And what are they saying today?" Ariel smiled faintly, "They speak of new beginnings and hope. And you? What do you see?" Before he could reply, familiar voices interrupted them. Julia and Maisa came into view, chatting animatedly among themselves. As she approached, Julia swayed her long, silky dark purple hair, which caught the sunlight, producing an almost hypnotic effect. Her hazel-green eyes, always described as captivating, had a unique sparkle when they met Ariel''s and Amon''s. "Oh, you two are here!" Julia eximed with her natural charisma, her melodic voice matching perfectly with her elegant and confident aura. Her outfit, as usual, entuated her slender figure and perfectly matched her aesthetics, with shades of blue and purple making her eyes stand out even more. Maisa, on the other hand, with her porcin skin and voluminous dark purple hair, radiated serene grace. The high ponytail, one of her trademarks, swung gracefully with every move. The natural elegance of her clothes and the vibrant colors she chose for her wardrobe always made her stand out, even next to Julia. "Good morning, Ariel, Amon. What are you two talking about?" Maisa asked with a warm smile, her expressive hazel-green eyes looking curiously at them. Amon looked up at the sky and then back to the approaching girls, making a remark. "Ariel was justmenting on today''s sky. ording to her, the clouds tell stories." Ariel felt her cheeks heat up as Amon shared this with them. Her shyness made her briefly hold the hem of Amon''s shirt, but she quickly let go, her face taking on an even redder shade, almost resembling the hue of clouds at dusk. Noticing Ariel''s reaction, something rare and unprecedented, both Maisa and Julia''s eyes widened in surprise. Maisa, still trying to process the scene, began, "Ariel, you..." She paused, searching for the right words. This was a lot for her to take in. "Hmm? What happened?" Concern overtook Ariel, but she managed to keep herposure, casting a questioning nce with a touch of serenity. Maisa was somewhat caught off guard. Under normal circumstances, she would seize the opportunity to tease Ariel, but facing this momentary vulnerability, she chose to back off. "Ah, it''s nothing." Ariel gave her an intrigued look. "Odd..." she remarked, cing her left hand over her ample chest, as if trying to calm her racing heart. Julia, always observant, caught nuances in the situation. She disyed a courteous smile, but her eyes revealed that she might understand more than she was letting on. Seeking to steer the conversation, Julia posed a casual question. "Amon, what did you do yesterday?" "It was an interesting day," Amon began, weighing his words. "I wandered around the city and stumbled upon a festival in the central square. I watched for a while before deciding to head back." There was a detail he chose to omit: via. He had promised not to talk about her. Amon''s uncertaintyy in whether the secret was about the unexpected meeting or their recent exchange of contacts through Chat-GC. Regardless of the reason, he opted not to mention this brief interlude. The conversation flowed, touching on the events of Amon''s day and the sses they had. The dialogue found a natural pause only when they reached a fork in the road. Their academic paths were different. In the modern tube elevator transport system, Amon headed to the lightning department, while Julia, Maisa, and Ariel went in separate directions. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 290: The Silent Competition 290 Chapter 290: The Silent Competition Days flew by quickly. And in the blink of an eye, the weekend had arrived. Amon and the girls decided to visit the Tower. "I feel like this week dragged on longer than the others..." Barbara mused, sighing as she propped her hands behind her head. Maisa and the others felt the same. It was probably because they were used to spending time outside the university, exploring the Tower and enjoying outings. That''s why five consecutive days at the university felt longer than usual. Watching the sunset, Julia snuggled close to Amon, gazing at the horizon. "It''s amazing how something so ordinary can seem so magical by your side." "Hey, Julia, are you trying to monopolize his attention even with all of us here?" a voice questioned from the background. Maisa, with a distant look, thought: I should have done that. Of course, she would never admit such a thing... Julia, with a yful nce, responded, "Well, Maisa, what''s the issue? I am his girlfriend. The fact that you are too doesn''t take away my ce beside him, does it?" "I... I..." Maisa searched for words, but was left speechless. Seeing Maisa''s flustered expression, Julia chuckled. "You''re adorable~" "Hmpf, who are you calling ''adorable''?" Maisa retorted, though, deep down, she took some pleasure in thepliment. Her difort wasn''t about the nickname, but her hesitation in her previous rhetoric. Watching the scene, Juliaughed even harder. Ariel, who had been quieter that day, also cracked a smile. And, of course, Barbara couldn''t hold back and burst intoughter, uncaring of Maisa''s re. As they exited the university gates, Ariel threw an object into the air, which, in a split second, morphed into a full-sized flying car with a futuristic and somewhat sophisticated design. "Wow, Ariel! Since when do you have a car like this?" Barbara eximed, amazed. Without uttering a word, the eyes of Maisa and Julia echoed the same question, full of curiosity as they focused on Ariel. With a gentle smile, Ariel exined, "On myst visit home, I got my driver''s license. And with some credits I had saved up, I decided to buy this car. It''s much more practical than relying on ride-hailing apps, don''t you think?" "Hmm..." They had to agree with her logic. Naturally, Maisa and Julia remembered that even on this, one needed to be 18 to get a license and then buy a flying car... "I''ll do the same when I get the chance!" Barbara decided. After all, she was of age; she could very well get her own license. Watching the scene, Amon lost himself in thought. Ariel''s vehicle was spacious, amodating everyonefortably. Barbara volunteered to sit beside Ariel at the front. Amon and the twins took the back seat. With Amon in the middle, the twins seemed to subtlypete for his attention. A situation that was both coveted and...plex. Julia, in a suggestive and slightly teasing voice, whispered into Amon''s left ear: "By your side, I feel invincible~" "Oh, so cliche!" Maisa eximed mockingly. "Why not just get straight to the point and say: ''Amon, for you, I''d face storms and fires, as long as we were together~!''?" "Hm? That was good... I''ll keep it for next time, thanks~" Julia replied, shing a mischievous smile. This only fueled Maisa''s annoyance further. For some reason, especially today, Maisa felt morepetitive towards Julia. Could it be because of their uing birthday? "Hahaha! You two at the back are trying to kill me withughter!" Barbara, seated at the front, let out a heartyugh. She had been listening to the entire conversation. Perhaps it was the infectious energy of the twins because even Ariel seemed more cheerful as she drove. Amon remained silent, but a faint smile formed on his face. He truly cherished this kind of atmosphere. He sighed. Julia, noticing that Amon hadn''t spoken a single word yet had sighed, leaned towards him with a yful smile on her lips, "Sometimes, silence speaks louder than a thousand words. But sighs... ah, they tell a different tale." Hearing this, Maisa conceded defeat. Indeed, she couldn''t pull that off. I need to get better at flirting! Instead of fretting about her sister, Maisa started searching online: How to flirt with my boyfriend? ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Amon and the girls arrived at Bianca''s restaurant in the morning. Their arrival added a joyful touch to the serene atmosphere. In Bianca''s reserved space, they gathered in the living room for breakfast. Naturally, they had left home without eating. After all, anticipating a delicious breakfast at Bianca''s, they wouldn''t settle for anything that didn''t evenpare to half the taste of her dishes. The pleasant atmosphere in the room became even livelier with Amon and the girls'' presence. Withrge, expressive emerald-green eyes, Bianca looked at the group and said with a captivating smile, "I see you''re all hungry. Luckily, I''ve prepared something special today." Barbara, with her shining red hair and light green eyes that radiated excitement, eximed, "You always surprise us, mom. I can''t wait to see what you''ve made today!" Amon, leaning slightly toward Bianca, remarked, "Considering you never disappoint when ites to food, I''m more than eager to try what you''ve prepared today." Julia put on a dramatically hungry expression while gently patting her stomach. "I''m so starved that I think I could eat an entire feast, Bianca." Maisa, feeling her sister''s gaze on her, suppressed a smile, "Julia always exaggerates, but I have to admit I''m looking forward too. And not just for the food, but for the wonderfulpany." Ariel, with her captivating beauty highlighted by her silver hair and golden eyes, nodded in agreement, "The aroma is already filling the room, Bianca. And somehow, you always know what we like." ''Has something happened to this girl?'' Bianca sensed the subtle change in Ariel. With her keen eyes, she caught onto something, soon her lips curled into a knowing smile... Julia added with a yful grin, "Amon, looks like you''re the only lucky man here~" Amon let out a rare chuckle, "Well, I''m surrounded by beautiful and talented women. How can I not feel like the luckiest man?" Bianca, with a mischievous look and using her deep and seductive voice, whispered, "And that''s precisely what makes you so captivating, Amon." As the groupughed and continued with their friendly banter, the morning at Bianca''s was nothing short of delightful. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 291 291: Manipulating Emotions in the Electrified World Chapter 291 291: Manipting Emotions in the Electrified World The surface of Fulgura is mostlyprised of rocky mountains and floating tforms. These tforms, formed by minerals that are naturally repelled by the''s electromaic core, are considered the safest ces to live because of the altitude that protects them from the devastating lightning. There''s only onerge ocean on the, named the "Stormy Mirror." Its waters, rich in mineral salts, are conductive, and therefore, the electrical storms above them create breathtaking light disys. Amid a storm of golden and violet lightning, a young man with ck hair and honey-colored eyes walked. His name was Amon. Lightning constantly struck his battle attire, but astonishingly, he remained unaffected. To him, they felt like mere raindrops touching his skin. Walking slowly, Amon murmured, "Just like via mentioned in her message, this is constantly under electrical storms..." On this, whether in nts or animals, everything had attributes rted to lightning. via, having privileged information about Fulgura, shared it with Amon. She advised him to take advantage of this rare moment, while studies of the were on pause, for his self-improvement. "I''ll begin my meditation now..." There were many ces like this, but that mountain range stood out because of its intense electrical activity. Amon settled on the ground and delved into his meditation. In the early moments, everything seemed normal. But as time went on, a noticeable change urred: lightning was drawn towards him, as if he were a powerful ma for electric discharges. He became a true vortex, sucking in the lightning from the surroundings and focusing them upon himself. The spectacle was dazzling, yet it carried an aura of danger and awe. The incessant warnings about the increasing genes didn''t discourage Amon; on the contrary, they filled him with unparalleled joy. Without hesitation, he maintained his meditative posture. Suddenly, creatures made of lightning converged on him. With unmatched concentration, Amon simultaneously released the emotions of Fury, Calm, Fear, and Courage. Though normally blending these emotions would be a Herculean task, the energy constantly flowing through Amon allowed him to project these feelings onto any being that drew near. Thebination of these emotions reached a chaotic climax. The creatures were overtaken by internal conflicts, with fear and courage, anger and calm colliding, leading some to self-destruction. "That was astonishing." Amon, however, remained steadfast, radiating these gic emotions and continuing his meditation. He strengthened his lightning genes and, at the same time, amplified the genes of Courage. "Roarr!!" A majestic green lightning bear lunged at a brown lightning anaconda. With opposing emotions dominating them, one was filled with Courage, and the other with Fury. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The sh between the two beasts generated electrifying shockwaves, with sparkling lightning spreading everywhere. They were evenly matched in strength and attribute until something changed the course of the battle. "Rooarrr!" A roar came from a third electrified beast, a golden leopard, which, in a frenzied state, attacked both creatures simultaneously. The atmosphere was saturated with energy, sparks and charges pulsing at a fric pace. The ground beneath their feet quaked with the intensity of thebat, and the air was thick with electricity. The blinding glow of lightning lit up the darkness, creating a shimmering mosaic of light and shadow. "Urghhhhhhhhh!" At the end of the tumult, the green lightning beary motionless, defeated by thebined might of the other two. With a deep, almost mystical connection, Amon began to absorb the energy from the fallen bear. The bear''s gleaming corpse started to fade away, with sparks and currents of energy flowing directly into Amon. Every spark he absorbed became a part of him, strengthening and re-energizing his being. It was a magical disy of power and energy transfer. Meanwhile, the brown lightning anaconda and the golden leopard shed. "Boom! Boom!" The sounds of impact filled the air. Swiftly, the anaconda used its sinuous body, stretching over 90 meters long, to wrap around and squeeze the golden leopard, suffocating it to its demise. After the anaconda''s victory, Amon amplified the emotion of Fear in it. The serpent, in panic, didn''t even attempt to consume its freshly defeated prey. Instead, it moved swiftly, appearing to be trying to escape an unseen threat. However, before it could break free, it was surrounded by other electric creatures. A herd of beings converged on it, attacking in unison and tearing apart the anaconda, which measured an impressive 90 meters in length or more. Having feasted on the snake, these beings turned their attention to the fallen bodies and cast wary nces in Amon''s direction. With serene calmness, Amon allowed them to draw near. Even with his eyes closed, he could sense their presence drawing closer. When they were close enough, Amon released an overwhelming wave of the four emotions, throwing them into chaos. These creatures, which once acted with the coordination of a pack, now turned on each other in a violent frenzy, attacking with sharp ws and jaws. "These creatures have vulnerable minds, so easily manipted..." Amon''s thoughts echoed the words via had sent him in messages. She had warned him about the importance of having something that could influence the minds of the beasts. Surely, she didn''t expect Amon to possess the ability to tamper with the beasts'' four dominant emotions: Fury, Calm, Fear, and Courage. Mentioning Courage, Amon noted he had umted over 50 levels in that emotion. If he continued at this pace, he''d soon reach a new pinnacle of power. "Boom Boom! Boom!" "Roars...!" The noise and the fierce howls of the beasts began to wane in intensity. The surrounding scene was one of destion. The destruction resembled a battlefield where, instead of weapons, lightning was unleashed with overwhelming force. Electric explosions lit up the surroundings, demonstrating a power surpassing level 1 and 2 Innate attacks. The ground was scorched and marked, with fragmented trees and rocks scattered everywhere, resulting from the tempestuous might of these beings. Chaos reigned, and the glow of the lightning painted a terrifying picture, bearing witness to the unfolding conflict. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 292: Amons Saga in Fulgura - Part 1 292 Chapter 292: Amon''s Saga in Fulgura - Part 1 A month had passed since Amon embarked on his journey to Fulgura. Maisa let out a deep sighden with longing, an emotion both Julia and Barbara understood and shared. The atmosphere at the university was eerily quiet without his defining presence. Everyone was aware that Amon would return soon; after all, he had taken a month''s academic leave for this inteary expedition. "I wonder how much he has grown and evolved during this time," Ariel remarked in a soft voice, almost a whisper. The close bond Ariel had shared with Amon brought about a profound change in her. The woman once known for her audacity and provocation now disyed a newfound serenity. In some way, the experience had given her a fresh perspective, making her more introspective and grounded. Now, Ariel was more focused on her personal journey of learning than on seeking attention or being provocative. Indeed, in recent days, finding her became an increasingly challenging task. After sses, she would often retreat to thefort of her room, where she would meditate, seeking a deeper connection with herself. "If we take into ount his unique talent and, being a... Well, you know." Barbara didn''t finish her thought, it was a secret after all, she continued, "It''s possible that he might even reach the next rank and be a Mutant." "Very likely..." They didn''t deny this possibility. All factors were in his favor; it wouldn''t be strange if he managed to reach a higher level thanks to them. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º?¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Ten days after his arrival on Fulgura... Amon found himself in a rare and coveted state of enlightenment. This event, so extraordinary and sought after... allowed him to refine and evolve his spells, rising to the prestigious rank of Novice Mutant. For two days, the world around Amon seemed to vanish as he delved deeply into this mystic trance. Emerging from this experience, he felt renewed, having incorporated an impressive 150 lightning genes into his essence. This achievement ced Amon on a high pedestal, equating him to the unique aplishment of the Human Emperor, the only being capable of such a feat. The impact of this event, if it were toe to light, would surely reverberate throughout the Milky Way, challenging the boundaries of the known and possible. After 20 days, Amon realized that the mountain range, which had been his refuge and meditation spot, no longer provided him with the necessary resources as before. Furthermore, the new set of genes, called Boredom Genes, of unstable and erratic nature, required him to move frequently, looking for more suitable ces to refine his practice. He migrated from one spot to another, feeling the earth, the sky, and the elements, in an unending quest for alignment. Finally, after 29 days of continuous search and practice, Amon reached another peak in his journey, incorporating another 150 lightning genes...! When Amon plunged into the state of enlightenment and elevated his spellbook, an emerging and familiar sensation enveloped him, but this time there was a distinct nuance... It was the Emotion Excitement. Excitement, a response to internal or external triggers, manifests in various ways: Psychologically: One is flooded with overwhelming enthusiasm, a fervor that boosts energy and generates positive anticipation for an event or experience. Behaviorally: One might observe the individual bing more extroverted and lively, speaking at a faster pace or disying more animated gestures. Physiologically, there are heart palpitations, intense breathing, dted pupils, and a feeling of "butterflies in the stomach." Some might even show a blush on their skin or feel a radiating warmth. Cognitively: The mind sharpens, attention narrows, and perception and memory are heightened, bing more receptive to new information or nuances of the trigger that sparked such emotion. Feeling this effervescence, a thought crossed Amon''s mind: "Could this emotion make the advancement to a higher level more fluid?" The influence Amon had over the creatures of thesends was undeniably powerful. And, with his rise to the Advanced Mutant Rank, he felt armed with unwavering confidence, certainly capable of reaching higher levels with a speed never experienced before. A glint of excitement lit up Amon''s face, transforming his previously monotone expression into a vibrant and lively one. His eyes gleamed with anticipation as he continued on his journey, moving with determination towards the next destination. Suddenly, a thunderous roar cut through the silence. A magnificent lion made entirely of lightning emerged, its eyes sparking and its dominant presence felt in the air. "Die!", Amon eximed firmly. The deafening noise of a collision echoed through space. Anticipating the lion''s move, Amon skillfully dodged to the left, his body moving with the grace and speed of a dancer. In the blink of an eye, he gathered his strength, delivering a punch with the deadly speed and precision of a snake''s strike. "Booom!" The impact was direct and devastating. Amon''s fist met the beast''s head, creating an opening that immediately began to ooze a golden, luminous liquid resembling blood. Without wasting time, Amon, with dexterity and efficiency, began to dismember the majestic creature. He was after something specific: the gic core, the beast''s vital essence. Having extracted what he needed, Amon rose, wiping his hands, and resumed his march, each stepden with purpose, while the surroundings continued to unfold with mysteries and wonders. The pattern became familiar: Amon facing creature after creature, umting victories and experiences, moving with a clear goal in mind. Eventually, his journey took him to the base of a colossal mountain where lightning clumped together, dancing and intertwining in a disy of raw power and beauty. "It''s here I ascend to the Grandmaster Rank..." Amon dered, his eyes gleaming with unwavering resolve and ambition. Although his progression had been meteoric, surprising even himself, Amon acknowledged the intrinsic power of Fulgura. The had proven an invaluable resource in his quest for power. Even when faced with the mysterious disappearance of the tower that had brought him there, and the subsequent realization that his way back had been temporarily cut off, Amon''sposure remained unshaken. He viewed this turn of events not as a setback, but perhaps as a hidden blessing. If it granted him more time in this electric realm, he would use every moment to consolidate his power! ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 293: The Saga of Amon in Fulgura - Part 2 293 Chapter 293: The Saga of Amon in Fulgura - Part 2 "Did that really happen?" "Barbara, try to calm down!" "How can I be calm when the where Amon was training just disappeared from the Tower?" Bianca understood Barbara''s desperation. Internally, she shared the same feelings, but as the eldest of the group, she had to stayposed, even though she wished to give in to her emotions. After all, it had been two long months of uncertainty. They had been in the dark all this time, and only now did they discover the shocking truth: Fulgura had mysteriously disconnected from the Tower. The''s location coordinates were deleted, making it impossible to reach it with a spaceship. Fighting her own fear, Ariel stated, "It''s painful to admit, but..." She took a deep breath, searching for the right words. "At least we know he''s still breathing. The mark made with his blood at the university still indicates his vitality. As long as he''s alive, we must hold onto hope." Julia, wiping away tears, agreed, "Ariel is right. Amon is strong; he won''t be defeated so easily." The real issue was... How much they missed him. The twins'' birthday had passed, which should have been one of their happiest moments, but then this happened... Before, the two would argue over who would be the ''first'' to have a rtionship with Amon, but then this took ce... via even came to them to apologize, as it was her idea for Amon to go to Fulgura. Of course, none of them was irrational; what via did was with the intent of helping Amon, it wasn''t wrong... It just so happened that some mysterious factor did something to prevent Amon from returning indefinitely. via had said at the time, "Even if the coordinates are gone, he can still be found. The federation is taking this very seriously, so the best thing to do is wait for him to return." ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º?¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Meanwhile, the reason for the girls'' worry and anguish... "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Like meteors, three figures plummeted from the sky, their bodies crashing into the earth imposingly, raising dust and resonating thunderous echoes. The force of the impact caused them to slightly sink into the ground. "This is the power of a Grandmaster..." Possessing almost 500 lightning genes, Amon could feel this pulsating energy coursing through him. However, there was something peculiar about his voice. Upon reaching the Grandmaster Rank, Amon acquired ''Sorrow'' genes, and with 450 of these, this emotion became dominant over the others that were at a mere level 100. Interestingly, Amon had previously tested these genes on a lesser creature. The result? The creature felt so mncholic that it ended its own life! "A powerful emotion, and dangerously influential," Amon reflected, with a somber tone. If he had to describe it, he would say this was the second emotion that deeply consumed him, almost impossible to contain, simr to the Rage he once felt. Perhaps the intensity of ''Rage'' was due to the fact he had experienced it at the beginning of his journey to be stronger. This emotion, ''Sorrow'', became dominant when surpassing level 100 and reaching level 450. And if things keep going this way, he might reach level one thousand. And when that timees... Amon looked up at the sky, letting out a mncholic sigh. "Julia, Bianca, Ariel, Barbara, Maisa... How I miss you all..." He murmured, his voice filled with longing. "When will I be able to leave this ce? I''ve achieved the Grandmaster Rank, but the Tower hasn''t reappeared, and I''m still unable tomunicate with anyone, even the federation..." He checked his watch, noting the absence of any connection. With a deep sigh, Amon realized his only option was to remain resilient and persist in his training. Turning his attention to the bodies of the fallen creatures, he meticulously began the process of disassembling them, selecting the juiciest cuts for his meal. "Could the key to my escape lie in replicating that insect''s ability?" He pondered as he lit a fire to roast the meat. The insect in question had a rare and fascinating ability. When feeling threatened or simply wanting to move, it could align with the environmental electric currents, acting as a natural conductor. This mechanism allowed it to teleport, moving from one point to another instantly, harnessing the energy and speed of phenomena like lightning. It was as if, in a sh, it could ride the bolts, bing one with the electricity and vanishing into the horizon. Amon was convinced that by mastering this skill andbining it with his current power, he could detect electric currents at astronomical distances and thus teleport to another. In a new ce, perhaps establishing a connection and contacting Bianca, the others, or even the federation would be feasible. Though it was an approach full of dangers, at the moment, it seemed like his most promising option. After his meal, Amon headed to the mountain range, home to these insects, located near a peculiar lightningke. Thiske was a natural wonder. Lightning danced around it, illuminating the waters with intense, silvery shes of light. Each electric discharge produced a melody, like an orchestra of thunder resonating through the air. The reflection of sparks on the water''s surface created a luminous disy, turning thendscape into a theater of shadows and lights. The environment pulsed with energy, and the constant buzz of electric charges gave the impression of being in front of a living, powerful entity. The insects Amon observed were almost magically drawn to the sounds emanating from theke. They teleported from one side to the other, moving in harmony, as if performing a ritual dance. Though Amon couldn''t fully grasp this behavior, he was determined to extract more than just water from theke on this visit. He was there to uncover and learn this intriguing ability. Trying to tune his own energy with the surroundings, Amon whispered to himself: "I must merge with the electricity, just like these insects." Five dayster... After a fruitless effort to teleport, Amon reflected: "Maybe I''m pushing too hard. I should allow the electricity to flow through me, rather than trying to control it." Ten dayster... With a glint of determination in his eyes and after catching a brief glimpse of the insect''s ability, Amon eximed: "This... I felt it! I''m on the right path." During this period, Amon realized he was getting closer to mastering the ability. Moreover, his strength had grown considerably over thest ten days, especially during the breaks when he meditated on what he was learning. Though he tried to prevent the insects from bing excessively sorrowful to the point of self-harm, Amon acknowledged he still needed them to enhance and raise his skill level. Another 26 dayster... During a deep moment of meditation, Amon reached a state of enlightenment! His mind operated at astonishing speed, allowing him a deeper understanding of things. He not only mastered the insects'' skills but also refined spell books, elevating them to a new level: The Star Rank! Intriguingly, Amon realized he had the capability to further enhance the inherent skills of the insects. As time advanced, his understanding deepened. He worked tirelessly on the evolution of the spell books, ensuring they could match the magnitude of the Star Rank. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.io/Lruska Chapter 294: Shock and Joy: The Return of Amon 294 Chapter 294: Shock and Joy: The Return of Amon As Amon explored the vast and enigmatic Fulgura, an unexpected event caused all his previous ns to dissipate like smoke in the wind. "The Tower... The Tower has returned!" It started as a simple murmur that soon almost became a shout. Despite having spent nearly four months trapped in this ce and enjoying his training, Amon felt insecure multiple times, aware that his chances of returning were low. Without further ado, he vanished with a fleeting blink, as if sucked in by an invisible force. Near the newly reappeared Tower, fments of electrical energy began to intertwine in the air. They expanded and quickly condensed, forming a vibrant sphere of electricity that filled the environment with a static hum. *ZZZZZZT!* As if emerging from an electric dream, Amon materialized, surrounded by golden lightning that danced around him. He resembled a celestial conductor, orchestrating an orchestra of electric forces. His mere presence altered the atmosphere, generating sounds and visible marks that testified to his mastery over the element. Crossing the threshold of the enigmatic Tower, Amon entered a realm filled with mysticism. A luminous aura weed him,pelling him to rapidly close and open his eyes to limate to the new reality. With unshakable mental focus, he set his destination: the Tower''s second floor. Almost instantaneously, his body was transported. ''Now is not the time for hesitation,'' thought Amon, aware of the urgency the situation demanded. The Tower, which had disappeared for months, had unexpectedly reappeared, and any dy could drag him into an untimely interrogation. Although such a situation was more of a nuisance than a real threat, he preferred not to subject himself to it. Until then, his solitary journey on the was more due to his dedication to training than the absence of other human beings. After all, the was immense, and it was usible that other adventurers, like him, hade in search of improvement. The moment his feet made contact with the cold floor of the second level, a wave of inexplicable sensations enveloped him. Almost reflexively, he blinked, and in an instant, vanished once again, as if swallowed by a mysterious electrifying force. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º?¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T "Just when Amon--" *ZZZZZZT!* Before Maisa couldplete her sentence, an electric sound tore through the air, disrupting the tranquility of Bianca''s living room. *Flicker-Flicker!* Julia widened her eyes, visibly shaken. "I-Is the light being overshadowed by that?!" She could hardly believe what her eyes were seeing, a pulsating sphere of electrical energy that seemed to suck the room''s luminosity. Barbara, also astonished, eximed: "What is happening?" The perplexity on her face was evident, as if reality had suddenly distorted into an unfathomable enigma. Ariel, always the most cautious, warned: "Be on alert, it could be an enemy!" His hand was already near the weapon he carried, ready for any eventuality. Bianca, for her part, squinted her eyes, as if trying to decipher the phenomenon. An enigmatic smile formed on her lips, but she chose to remain silent, keeping to herself any revtion she might have had. Mabel, who was also present, stammered: "S-Should we, I think we should run?" Meanwhile, the sphere of electrical energy continued to grow in intensity, surpassing Innate-level power had not been easy at all. He must have faced numerous challenges, obstacles, and trials to 15:27 elevate himself to this level in such a short span of time. power. It was something manifestly beyond their capabilities... However, the atmosphere charged with fear and insecurity began to transform. The expressions on the girls'' faces gradually changed, giving way to shock and then to pure joy. Some eyes even filled with emotional tears. "Amon!!" The girls'' unanimous shout echoed through the room, like a chorus of relief and happiness. Emerging from the electric sphere, Amon materialized in full splendor. He looked like an almost mythical being, surrounded by golden lightning that danced around him. The moment his feet touched the floor of the room and he saw the girls running toward him, Amon dissipated the golden lightning that enveloped him. With a smile that radiated contentment and relief, he dered, "I''m back." And so, in an instant that seemed to suspend time, the room filled with indescribable joy, as if all fears and uncertainties had been swept away by a storm of positive emotions. It was the moment everyone had been yearning for, a yearning so deep it had disturbed their sleep and appetite for the past few months. And now, the unimaginable had happened: Amon was back! "Grandmaster..." Bianca gasped, her voice tinged with awe and reverence. How could she not be surprised? Amon had not only returned but had also surpassed her level of power. He was no longer the ''apprentice'' she remembered; he was something far grander. ''I guess... I won''t be able to beat him anymore... In many ways...'' For some reason, Bianca felt a little excited. Mabel, who had until then been the most restrained among the girls, showed visible shock upon hearing Bianca''s murmur. Although she didn''t have as strong a bond with Amon as the others, she too felt relieved and happy about his return. But the revtion about his new status was a shock. She might have imagined that Amon had be stronger, but reaching the rank of Grandmaster? That was beyond her wildest spections. Ariel, on the other hand, more reserved, was actually one of the ones most eagerly awaiting Amon''s return. Although she would never admit it, the past few months had been emotional torture for her. She felt adrift, her heart heavy with longing and uncertainty. She even cried in her room when she thought no one was looking. Amon''s return meant much more than a simple reunion; it was a metamorphosis that redefined the rtionships and expectations of everyone in the room. "What did he have to go through to achieve such strength?" Bianca murmured, her voiceden with aplex mix of admiration and concern. She couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness for him. Surely, the journey to reach such a level of power had not been easy at all. He must have faced numerous challenges, obstacles, and trials to elevate himself to this level in such a short span of time. Hearing Bianca''s introspective murmur, Mabel also lost herself in thought. ''It''s true, what did he have to endure to achieve such greatness?'' She imagined Amon facing unimaginable adversities, perhaps even risking his life multiple times, all to reach the level of Grandmaster. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 295 295: Amon: A Prodigy Among Generations Chapter 295 295: Amon: A Prodigy Among Generations After the girls regained some degree ofposure, Ariel looked at Amon and asked with a mix of disbelief and respect, "Amon, have you really reached the Grandmaster Rank?" "Yes," Amon confirmed without hesitation. "So it''s true..." Barbara and the others murmured almost in unison. Although their reactions varied, they all shared a sense of growing distance. Amon was pulling away from them, elevating himself to a level few could reach. "Actually, I had aspirations to reach the Star Rank, but I realized that it''s beyond my reach at the moment," Amon confessed. Bianca, always straightforward, interjected: "Of course it''s beyond your reach. Advancing to the Star Rank requires more than just honing the skills listed in a spellbook." Amon raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "And what else would be needed? Currently, I''m stuck at level 3,000 of the Grandmaster Rank. If I''m not mistaken, at least a thousand levels are needed to advance to the Star Rank, right?" "T-Three t-thousand?!?" Bianca eximed, visibly shocked. She had sensed Amon''s power, but he had never made an effort to conceal it, especially in their presence. Still, the idea that he had reached such a level was almost unimaginable. Mabel, still stunned, murmured: "My God, not even the Human Emperor has gone that far..." So far, the Human Emperor''s record remained unparalleled, advancing up to level 2,509. Reaching level 2,000 was already an impressive feat. But 3,000? That was beyond what any of them could have imagined. A knocking sound echoed at the door, interrupting the flow of conversation. "Miss Bianca, someone named Hazael is asking for your presence!" announced the voice of one of Bianca''s staff,ing from the corridor. "Ask him toe in," Bianca replied, immediately recognizing the name and dispensing with any hesitation. A few momentster, the door opened to reveal Old Hazael. Standing only 130 cm tall with white hair adorning the sides of his head, he could easily be described as frail at first nce. However, those who knew him understood that his deceptive appearance hid unparalleled strength and wisdom. Mabel was the first to react, offering a respectful bow. "Vice-director, good afternoon." Amon and the girls followed Mabel''s gesture, but their words carried a warmth that denoted familiarity. "It''s been a while since we''ve seen you, Old Hazael." Old Hazaelughed, scratching the back of his head as if a little disconcerted. "Hahaha! Yes, it must have been about half a year since west met. Ah, how time flies. I''m getting old, and my memory isn''t what it used to be..." Almost instantaneously, Old Hazael materialized in front of Amon. Looking up to meet the young man''s gaze, his eyes reflected pure and simple disbelief. "An 18-year-old Grandmaster? How is this possible?" he murmured, more to himself than to anyone else in the room. While the others tried to engage him, Hazael seemed lost in his own thoughts, as if trying to solve aplex puzzle. "Amon! Your level... Although it can''t be kept a secret for long, I think you should¡ª" "I don''t want to hide," Amon interrupted. "Why?" Hazael seemed genuinely perplexed. Wasn''t itmon for young people Amon''s age to want to conceal their abilities, perhaps to surprise and surpass otherster on? Why else would someone make excuses to hide such power? "Because if I do, I''ll receive fewer resources and be limited to tasks that are beneath my level," Amon exined. "That''s true, but..." Hazael began to reply, but then his eyes met Amon''s firm and resolute gaze. He stopped, realizing he could no longer consider Amon as just an ordinary young man. Hazael continued, "You''re right. If this information bes public, you could be admitted to the Special ss of the University. You would receive not just resources from the institution but also various privileges from the Human Federation." What Hazael couldn''t understand was Amon''sck of enthusiasm about the idea of hiding his true power to surprise otherster on. What Hazael didn''tprehend was that Amon was not interested in unting his power or surprising others to satisfy his own ego. From the beginning, his goal had always been to be an Overlord. If he could achieve that goal by following a straightforward path with fewer risks, why opt for a more convoluted and potentially dangerous trajectory? And how could that be more dangerous? Well, it''s easy to imagine. Behind every arrogant youth, there''s often awork of rtives¡ªparents, uncles, grandparents¡ªwho could be unwanted adversaries. The mere idea of getting entangled in such a web ofplications was headache-inducing enough. Amon had no interest in provoking the ire of older figures rted to someone he might have offended by hiding his true strength. Besides being an awkward situation, it could be dangerous. After all, he had people in his life who were important to him and whom he wished to protect. How could Hazael not see this? The moment his eyes met Amon''s unwavering determination, and then saw the young man cast a meaningful nce at the women in the room, he understood much about Amon''s intentions and character. "This young man is incredibly mature for his age," Hazael silently reflected. He couldn''t help but feel even greater respect for Amon upon seeing him act so thoughtfully. Initially, Hazael had nned to suggest that Amon hide his true power, thinking it could bring more prestige to the university in the future. However, upon realizing that such an idea held no appeal for Amon, Hazael understood that the young man, by himself, would already bring great renown to the institution for being an 18-year-old prodigy at the Grandmaster Rank. "Amon, since we''re at this point, there''s another matter that needs to be addressed," said Hazael, changing the subject. "The Human Federation has contacted the university. They want to speak with you. You''ve spent months on a that was disconnected from the Tower, and that requires an investigation. They want your testimony. But don''t worry, I''ll be by your side." With a confident gesture, he patted his own chest. "I''m at ease," Amon replied, and indeed, he was. Hazael feigned a cough to disguise his slight difort with Amon''s calmness. "Very well, you do seem at ease. Let''s go, then." ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 296: Amons Refuge: Biancas House 296 Chapter 296: Amon''s Refuge: Bianca''s House The next morning... It took hours, which stretched out in such a way that they seemed like days, until Amon and Old Hazael finally returned. Noticing the subtly tired expression that marked Amon''s face, Hazael couldn''t contain a deep, heartyugh. "Hahaha! Ah, my young friend, it seems the adventure had its dull moments, didn''t it? But it''s precisely in those moments that the best memories are forged!" It was rare to see Amon, usually so impassive, disy any sign of vulnerability. The sight of this rare crack in the young man''s unshakeable exterior brought a certain satisfaction to Old Hazael. For a fleeting moment, Amon''s eyes locked onto the elder''s with prating intensity. He pondered the idea of using his special ability to evoke the emotion of Sadness at its maximum potency. A sh of curiosity crossed his mind: would Hazael still be able to unleash his contagiousughter if enveloped by the deepest mncholy? It''s worth pondering... Upon returning to the restaurant, they discovered it was already the next morning. Fortunately, it was Saturday, which meant they didn''t have to worry about academicmitments at the university. During the time Amon was being interrogated, the group had waited patiently in the house that also served as Bianca''s restaurant. "Well, don''t worry too much," said Old Hazael, trying to lighten the mood. "At least that tedious part is behind us, right?" Amon pondered for a moment and nodded in agreement. "True." "Ah, and you should have seen their faces when they discovered your power level. Hahaha!" Hazael let out another boomingugh. The reaction of everyone, especially some of his old friends, was a source of great amusement for him. If Hazael hadn''t been there, he suspected that Amon would still be detained, being questioned about how he managed to advance in rank so quickly. Of course, information like that can''t be forcefully extracted. These are private matters, after all. What genius in their right mind would want to associate with the human federation if there wasn''t a minimum level of respect for privacy, especially in such personal matters? If Amon had been alone, without someone to intervene, he might have been pressured to the point of exhaustion. Even if he wasn''t forced to reveal his secrets, fatigue could lead him to share information just to end the tedious interrogation. Authorities often resort to pressure tactics during interrogations. That''s why having strong backing, like a university or another influential institution, is crucial. It may seem like the university didn''t do much for Amon, but in reality, it did quite a lot. His affiliation with the institution opened many doors for him and facilitated many aspects of his journey. For example, his discovery of Fulgura was only possible due to his connection with the university. Without that link, the chances of him interacting with via and receiving crucial information from her would be significantly reduced. Amon was aware of the significant role the university yed in his life, a realization that became even more evident when Old Hazael intervened on his behalf. Especially now, when Hazael stood by his side, protecting him from the federation elders'' attempts to interrogate him about his surprising increase in power. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Upon returning to the restaurant, Amon was greeted by the soft sound of Bianca''s voice. "Amon, wee back~" she hissed, the melodic tone of her words filling the air. "Uh, I''m back," replied Amon, his voice tinged with fatigue. Noticing Amon''s state, Bianca was quick to offerfort. "You must be exhausted. Your room is already prepared. Go rest for a bit, or perhaps take a hot bath to rx." "I''ll do that," Amon agreed. Bianca smiled, her handsing together in a graceful gesture. "But you''ll eat something first, right? I''ll heat something up for you. Make yourselffortable in the living room while I prepare." "Ok, thank you," Amon replied, grateful for the hospitality. "You''re wee," Biancaughed, before heading off to the kitchen. Only after Bianca left did the other girls approach Amon to chat. Sensitive to his tired state, they opted for lighter topics so as not to overwhelm him. They talked about things like thetest movies they had watched, interesting books they were reading, and even about recipes for easy and delicious dishes they had recently tried. Returning from the kitchen, Bianca carried a tray with a steaming bowl of chicken and vegetable soup, apanied by a piece of artisanal bread and a ss of fresh orange juice. "Here you go, something light but nutritious," she said, cing the tray on the coffee table in front of Amon. "Thank you, Bianca," Amon replied, feeling theforting aroma of the soup fill his senses. He picked up the spoon and began to eat, each spoonful seeming to restore some of his depleted energy. The bread, soft and slightly crunchy,plemented the rich vor of the soup perfectly. He finished the meal with a few sips of the orange juice, which added a refreshing note to the ensemble. After thanking Bianca once more, Amon stood up and headed to the bathroom. The hot water from the shower fell on him like a redemptive rain, washing away not just sweat and dirt, but also the weight of worries and fatigue that had umted during the day. He allowed himself to stay there for a few extra minutes, just to savor the feeling of rxation that enveloped him. Finally, he turned off the shower and wrapped himself in a fluffy towel. Returning to the room, he opened the wardrobe and chose a set offortable clothes: a cotton T-shirt and a pair of sweatpants. Dressing quickly, he couldn''t help but yawn; his body was beginning to feel the irresistible pull of sleep. Amon headed to the bed, which was meticulously made, with clean sheets and an inviting pillow. Hey down, feeling the mattress wee his body as if it were a cloud. Pulling the nket over himself, he closed his eyes. Within moments, he was transported to the tranquil realm of sleep, where worries dissolved into ethereal dreams. It had been months since he had slept in a bed, let alone had a peaceful night''s sleep... ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 297: Between Wine and Secrets: The Story of Amon 297 Chapter 297: Between Wine and Secrets: The Story of Amon A few hours of deep sleep can have a restorative effect disproportionate to the actual time spent in bed. Amon experienced just that, waking up around noon with a feeling of renewal. After washing his face and brushing his teeth, he headed to the living room, where he was greeted by friendly nces. "Look who''s finally awake~" Julia eximed, her almond-shaped eyes shining almost magically as a half-smile lifted the apples of her cheeks. "Smelled the aroma and decided to join us?" Barbara added, her yful tone adding a note of lightness to the atmosphere. Looking at the table, Amon saw a luxurious feast. There was tuna carpio, saffron risotto, mini quiches, and a sd with nuts and goat cheese. A sulentmb roast with mint sauce upied the center of the table. Desserts included vani pudding and berry pie, all apanied by fine wines and fresh juices. The meal was aplete gastronomic experience. "Now that everyone here is of age, how about a toast with wine?" Bianca proposed, her tone full of enthusiasm. "Ah, yes! Julia and I have finallye of age," Maisa eximed, sharing the joy of the moment. Though a discreet rivalry still existed between the twins, with each aspiring to be the first to have a special moment with Amon, the focus now was on Amon''s joyful return. "Yes, eighteen atst," Julia added, her voice tinged with a mischievous hue. Amon cast a nce at the two and felt slightly disconcerted. He picked up on the subtle hints both were making. Previously, he would have been unable to perceive such nuances without a direct exnation, but now, somehow, he felt more perceptive. "So, Amon," Bianca inquired as Barbara filled their sses with wine, "did Mr. Hazael mention anything specific? What happened after your testimony?" "Nothing much, I guess," Amon replied. "After finishing, he said he had othermitments and left. Oh yes, he also advised me on how to reach Star Rank but suggested that I umte enough points to obtain the necessary resources for a sessful and rewarding advancement." "He''s absolutely right," Bianca agreed. "Advancing to Star Rank is a significant milestone. You need the best spellbook and enough resources to create a high-quality Star Core. Otherwise, even being at a high level now, you''ll end up losing a lot." Bianca continued: "By the way, you need the best spellbook and enough resources to create a high-quality Star Core. The Core is not just an ''energy bank''; it also acts as a catalyst, refining the gic energy you collect. This allows you to perform feats that surpass conventional human capabilities." In essence, the quality of the Star Core is directly proportional to the effectiveness of the Gic Specialist. A more refined Core not only amplifies existing abilities but also opens doors to yet unexplored potentials. "I understand that now," said Amon. "I n to stay at this level for a few months while gathering valuable resources and umting enough points for my advancement." "Even if you turn 19, you''ll still be an impressive Star Rank at 19!" Mabel interjected, clearly excited about the prospect. The consensus was clear: it was more prudent to advance in a calcted manner, securing the best resources, than to rush the process. Amon felt this deeply. Although he was eager to reach Overlord Rank, he knew that acting hastily at this critical moment could lead to future regrets. Now that he was aware of theplexities involved, he had no intention of treating the matter lightly. "Cheers~!" Barbara raised her ss with a radiant smile, her eyes shining with a mix of joy and anticipation as everyone was served. Mabel looked at her ss and then at the others, her face reflecting deep serenity. Maisa, in turn, held her ss with almost childlike enthusiasm. Julia lifted her ss with discreet elegance, the corner of her lips curling into an enigmatic smile. It seemed she was savoring a secret only she knew. Ariel held her ss and toasted. The hostess, Bianca, raised her ss with a smile of mature charm. Amon, finally, lifted his ss with tranquility, even sporting a small smile on his face. After a few minutes of casual conversation, the atmosphere shifted slightly when Bianca decided to delve into a deeper topic. "Amon, could you tell us a little about your experience on Fulgura?" she asked, her eyes full of curiosity. Amon looked at her, pondering for a moment before responding. "In the first few days there, I focused on meditations and utilizing my powers. It wasn''t long before I experienced a sort of enlightenment. This led to the evolution of my spellbook and, consequently, my rank advancement." Mabel, listening intently, found the revtion almost unbelievable. "Right off the bat?" She knew that the conditions for evolving a spellbook were stringent. Even if enlightenment could make the mind as efficient as a supeputer, the speed of Amon''s progress was still surprising, not just to her but also to the others present. Barbara smiled, clearly proud. "That''s what''s expected of Amon," she said, as if somehow the merit was also hers. Julia and Maisa nodded in agreement. "Yes, that''s expected of him," they echoed, solidifying the general sentiment of admiration for Amon''s feat. Ariel, picking up on the group''s self-congrattory tone, couldn''t help but make a yful observation. "If I didn''t know better, I''d think you three were the ones who aplished this feat," she said, elicitingughs and lightening the mood. Amon continued with his narrative, describing the next phase of his journey on Fulgura. "After the first enlightenment, I began hunting gic beasts. As you can imagine, all the creatures on that were of an electric nature, which made their gic cores particrly useful for my development. Eventually, I moved to a different mountain range when the initial area became less fruitful. Over time, I experienced my second enlightenment and, consequently, achieved my second rank advancement." Amon''s story extended beyond lunch, continuing even during dessert. Bianca and the others were visibly intrigued, hanging on his every word. What most captured everyone''s imagination was when Amon described how he was inspired by insects capable of teleporting through electricity. This reminded them of the first time he appeared before them, materializing in a way that now madeplete sense. "So, whates next in your extraordinary adventure?" Bianca asked, capturing the mix of admiration and curiosity everyone felt. Amon smiled, then continued narrating his adventures on Fulgura. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 298: Who Will Ascend to the Special Class? 298 Chapter 298: Who Will Ascend to the Special ss? In thete afternoon, Mabel returned to her grandmother''s side. Amon, on the other hand, free from obligations and chores, apanied the girls to the training room. He had discovered that bybining the sixth gic emotion, ''Excitement'', with the second, ''Calm'', the girls achieved superior performance in training. This bnce between calm and excitement allowed them to double the effectiveness of their exercises. Even their duels became more thoughtful and innovative. At some point, Amon sat on the floor and wanted to conduct a test. He began to meditate, as usual. However, this time, he was stuck at a bottleneck and did not expect to increase his level. His goal was to see if this meditation could generate enough energy to assist the girls. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T On Monday, November 6th, the end of the university''sst semester was drawing near, with only one more month of sses ahead. That morning, Amon and the girls arrived at the university very early. Amon, specifically, felt the need to be there before 7 o''clock. The vast warehouse, the university''srgest facility capable of amodating all its students, was now filled to almost 70% of its capacity, and the number of students continued to grow. "They''re probably going to announce a new student promoted to the special ss," someone murmured. Comments of this nature echoed throughout the ce. It wasn''t a well-kept secret, and many already suspected the reason they had been summoned that Monday morning. Although such an announcement was rare at the end of thest semester, it was still a possibility. Being promoted to the special ss was akin to winning the lottery for an average person. In fact, it might even be more impactful, as it affected not just the student in question, but their entire family. "Who do you think will be chosen?" someone asked, throwing the question into the air. It was aplex inquiry. There were many talented seniors, but being selected for the special ss was a rare achievement, regardless of how skilled or brilliant the student was. "Do you think it''s Felipe Nunes?" another student suggested. "Felipe Nunes... It''s a possibility. He''s in his third year and I heard he advanced to the Grandmaster Rankst month," a ssmate replied. Felipe Nunes'' rise was not news to many. 10:23 Felipe Nunes'' rise was not news to many. "Indeed, it could be him!" several agreed. "Actually, I believe it might be Luan Neto. He reached the Grandmaster Rank a while ago and, from what I''ve heard, he''s about to advance to the Star Rank," a studentmented. "Really? Well, in that case, he might indeed be the one," another replied. However, a third chimed in: "But Luan Neto is already in his fourth year. Felipe Nunes and even Miguel Sousa Santos Junior reached the Grandmaster Rank while still in their third year." A student rolled his eyes, "Ah, Miguel. At best, he serves as a human shield. Even with his high rank, I honestly don''t see him as that impressive." Another added, "Regardless of who it is, the privileges of being a special ss student surpass even those of undergraduate students." Reflecting on these benefits, many who knew they wouldn''t be chosen felt a twinge of envy. It wasn''t just about privileges, but also about status. Although they were considered geniuses in their respectives and countries, at that university, they were just one among hundreds of thousands of brilliant students like or better than themselves. "Look at that! Isn''t that the freshman who went missing on Fulgura? He came back without a scratch...", a student remarked, pointing. "Do you think he''s the student who will be transferred to the special ss?" another inquired. This murmur provokedughter among those present. "Just imagine! He might have some talent, but topare him to the special ss candidates? Even thest ce wouldn''t be fitting for him, a mere freshman!" a senior mocked. Laughter echoed throughout the ce. The suggestion became aughingstock, and soon other students cast amused nces at Amon,ughing openly. It wasn''t Amon who made such a im, but they were already judging him as someone arrogant and presumptuous. Being the number 1 in the freshman year didn''t automatically qualify him for promotion to the special ss. After all, only the most exceptional deserved such an honor. Many acknowledged Amon''s talent, but to them, that was all it was. Especially in the eyes of the seniors, who had witnessed many students achieve higher ranks, like the Grandmaster Rank. Most believed that Amon was still at the Innate Rank, even though he had already reached level 3. To them, this wasn''t a significant achievement. Indeed, Amon wasn''t the first to reach Level 3 of the Innate Rank in his freshman year... However, many didn''t take into ount the time he spent isted for almost four months on Fulgura, and the progress he might have made during that period. This, of course, reflected the arrogance and ego of some. Many believed that Amon had only reached Level 3 of the Innate Rank due to the resources at his disposal. But, isted on an unknown, what could he have truly achieved? Many underestimated Amon, believing that, despite his talent, he also benefited from external circumstances. "Amon, they''re talking about you~," Maisa said, holding back augh. Even aware of the mockery, she seemed to find amusement in the situation. Indeed, it was reckless of them to make suchments. It was as if they were setting themselves up for a reprimand, especially forughing so openly in front of Amon. Were they asking to face consequencester? Ariel, with a sharp look, photographed the students criticizing Amon and noted every word spoken. A mischievous and somewhat cruel smile adorned her face. ''She seems to be getting back to her usual self,'' Barbara thought silently as she observed Ariel. Barbara felt the urge to defend Amon, to confront those who ridiculed him for their apparent blindness and ignorance. However, like Maisa, she found amusement in the situation, and an enigmatic smile formed on her lips. Perhaps the fact that Amon was apanied by beautiful young women, including a pair of twins with unique and distinct beauty, aroused even more resentment in the other male students. They felt confident, for, like Amon, they were talented and had entered the university on their own merits. However, envy and other negative feelings only highlighted their ws and ugliness. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 299 299: Rumors and Realities: Hazael’s Announcement

Chapter 299 Chapter 299: Rumors and Realities: Hazael''s Announcement

?I was sick recently, but I am now better and will be posting chapters again. Thank you for understanding. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Even though there wasn''t a designated area, there were certain groups that prevented other students from getting too close. One such group consisted of Felipe Nunes, Luan Neto, Miguel Sousa Santos Junior, among other outstanding students who held the Grandmaster Rank. Even though they were a group that drew attention, their presence was so imposing that the other students kept a considerable distance from them. "Felipe, what''s your take?" Turning to Luan, Felipe replied with a hint of arrogance, "Without a doubt, if it happens, one of us will be chosen." ''Obviously, it will be me.'' Felipe thought to himself shortly after. "I agree." Luan retorted, however, internally heughed, believing that if someone were to be selected for the special ss, that someone would be him. Miguel burst outughing: "Hahaha, as much as I''m curious if it''s going to be one of us, it might even be that newbie over there." Identifying whom Miguel was referring to, Felipe Nunes let out a sarcasticugh, so intense that it altered his facial expression: "Yes, yes, maybe him, Hahaha." A beautiful young woman with dark hair let out a softugh and then observed, "Hehehe, you guys are so cruel! He might stand out among the neers, but there''s no need to mock him like that~~" "Anita, you can talk all you want, but¡­" Felipeughed, "It''s clear you''re having fun at the boy''s expense." "Admit it, Felipe, you''re jealous." Another young woman intervened with a melodic yet somewhat annoying voice, "Look at him, he''s surrounded by charming girls~" "Those ones? Hahaha, please!" Felipe retorted sarcastically, "Even the least attractive from my group of admirers are more fascinating than them!" "Really?" Luan questioned, incredulously: "I don''t see it that way. He''s even apanied by a pair of twins. I''ve heard rumors that he''s well-liked among the first-year college girls, and even some from the second and third years seem interested in him." "Ah, they''re just opportunists looking to take advantage of his talent. In the end, that''s all it is." Felipe continued to mock. Some of the girls, the target of thisment, were close enough to hear the taunt. Certainly, Felipe Nunes had already heard the group of young people talking about Amon before. That''s why his gaze was fixed on them, making them blush with embarrassment and irritation. However, they felt powerless against him. "Hahaha, only girls with low self-esteem would want to get close to a freshman like that." A young woman, close to the group of third-year students interested in Amon,ughed out loud. "Jeniffer, where do you stand in this story? Heh, aren''t you always lurking, like a wolf in heat, after Felipe Nunes?" One of the girls, with a challenging look and her arms crossed over her generous bust, provoked: "In the end, you criticize us, but have you looked at your own actions?" "Dare to repeat that!" Jeniffer''s face twisted in anger, and she quickly approached the group: "Say it again, Monica!" "With pleasure, who should fear whom?!" Monica retorted boldly. Before the argument could escte, someone took the stage, capturing the focus of everyone present. "It''s starting, stop this now." A girl from Monica''s group warned. On Jeniffer''s side, another voice intervened: "We better calm down, I don''t want to be reprimanded over something so trivial." Jeniffer and Monica exchanged nces. Even though they wanted to continue the argument, both, thinking of the consequences, returned to their seats. However, they still exchanged nces full of resentment. Meanwhile, Amon and his friends had already picked up on some murmurs. Amon was confused about why he had be the center of attention. He had been absent from the university for a while, and before that, he didn''t remember displeasing so many students to be the subject of gossip. What he hadn''t realized was that, even being in his first year at the university, no one had managed to surpass or even match him. This naturally attracted feelings of envy, especially from talented peers with wounded pride. With short hair, dark eyes, and an imposing stature of approximately 190 cm, the professor who took the stage in front of a crowd of students cleared his throat before approaching the microphone: "Ladies and gentlemen, throughout history, we have seen gics y a crucial role in the formation of geniuses. However, being a genius is not just a matter of genes, but also of dedication, effort, and above all, a passion for knowledge. I know many of you have been tirelessly striving in your respective fields, but remember that true excellence is not measured only by results but also by the journey. Now, to the main point of this gathering: as many of you had suspected, one of our students is being promoted to the university''s special ss." ''It would have been so much simpler to just get to the point and announce someone''s promotion to the special ss...'' This reflection crossed the minds of most of the students present. What made the situation even more frustrating was the fact that the professor, in delivering such a speech, seemed extremely pleased with himself, as if he had shared some great wisdom. However, to most students, it just seemed like a jumble of unnecessary words. The professor continued, dwelling on tangents about gics and the importance of the inherent strength of each individual. He also emphasized, albeit indirectly, the prestige and significance associated with promotion to the special ss. At the end of his speech, with a wave of his hand, he called the vice-principal, Hazael, to join him on stage. The next moment, Vice-Principal Hazael made his entrance. Dressed impably, he wore a well-tailored dark suit, a firm- cored white shirt, and a subdued-toned tie. Hazael was a man of modest stature, standing about 130 cm tall. His white hair adorned only the sides of his head, leaving the bald top exposed. Although his smile did not seem genuine and his appearance made him look frail, there was an aura around him that suggested underestimating him would be a grave mistake. Holding the microphone, Old Hazael spoke with a friendly smile: "I''m not one for beating around the bush, so I''ll be direct. Due to special circumstances, one of our students has been elevated to the special ss. For those unfamiliar with what this means, it is a position that grants exclusive privileges, such as ess to high-level Star Rank magic tomes and other benefits. If you wish for more details, consult the university''s website, where all the information is avable. But now, to the main point: Amon Tang." As soon as this name was mentioned, a buzz spread. Many cast nces in the direction of Luan''s group, especially at Felipe, holding back maliciousughter. "Why him of all people?" The general discontent was evident. Although Old Hazael had not specified that Amon would be the one promoted, upon hearing his name, everyone drew their conclusions. "This is ridiculous!" "How can it be? A mere freshman?" "He just arrived and he''s already getting this promotion?" "Does he have some special connection with the board?" "What did he do that''s so extraordinary to deserve this?" Many felt as if they had been pped, a sensation of shame and disbelief. They had doubted and even mocked the idea that the first-year standout would be elevated to the special ss. However, when the news materialized, they felt as if they had taken a direct hit. Obviously, they didn''t ept the situation right away. Many thought it might be some joke or mistake until they were convinced that the mention of Amon Tang had a distinct purpose. "Silence!" Old Hazael''s voice rang out again, but now without the previous friendly tone. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 300: Amon Tang: The Rookie Who Shook the University 300 Chapter 300: Amon Tang: The Rookie Who Shook the University "I understand everyone''s astonishment, but I ask that you refrain from making hasty judgments before hearing the whole story." Old Hazael spoke with a cautionary tone in his voice. "Now that you''veposed yourselves, let''s rify things. Amon Tang joined the university this year and, in such a short time, has shown remarkable progress for someone his age. For those unaware, Amon turned 18 this year, which means he began his studies with us a year earlier than usual." He continued, "However, it''s not this precocity that sets him apart, but rather his rapid advancement to the Innate Rank in just a few months. Moreover, he brought prestige to our institution by leading his team to victory against other universities in the annual tournament among elite institutions. Amon also achieved other significant aplishments, which are detailed in the report I will share with all of you." Subsequently, everyone present received a notification on their devices. Upon examining the records and feats attributed to Amon, it was undeniable to all: he stood out as a prodigy among prodigies. However, there seemed to be a gap in the information. What caught everyone''s attention was that the details stopped at the point when Amon traveled to Fulgura. What he had aplished during the months he spent on that remained confidential, and no one there had authorization to ess that data. After allowing a few minutes for everyone to digest the information, Old Hazael resumed, "Many of you must be wondering: What did Amon achieve on Fulgura? What feats did he aplish there that would justify his promotion to the special ss?" Realizing that hisment had further piqued everyone''s curiosity, he even noticed Professor Sergio by his side, eager for answers. Until that moment, the professor was unaware that it was Amon Tang who had been promoted. Moreover, Sergio had some reservations about Amon. Had he known beforehand, he might not have been so keen to introduce the promoted student. Now, he felt somewhat regretful for having volunteered... Old Hazael continued solemnly, "Grandmaster Rank. Yes, in less than a year since joining the university, Amon Tang has achieved the Grandmaster Rank!" "It can''t be!" "This is unbelievable!" "How did he do this in such a short time?" "It was clear he was talented, but this is too much!" "There''s something fishy about this; no one advances that quickly." "Did he find some secret on Fulgura?" "This is unfair! I''ve worked so hard, and he..." "I''m shocked. How can someone be so prodigious?" "If he''s so good, why haven''t we heard of his feats before?" "Do you live under a rock? How have you not heard of him?" "That''s not exactly what I meant, but why didn''t he show this extraordinary ability before?" "Hahaha, so until he reached the Grandmaster Rank, you saw yourself on the same level as him?" "Well..." It was undeniable: in a short span of time, Amon achieved feats that many overlooked because they happened so swiftly. One notable achievement was his rise to the Innate Rank Level 3 in just a few months. This alone already evoked envy in many, making them recognize the magnitude of his talent. Before, some could argue that his rapid progression was due to the favor of a mentor or ess to vast resources. However, with the revtion that he had reached the Grandmaster Rank, did these justifications still hold? "I knew he was good, but this is surreal!" "I can''t believe it. How did he surpass all of us?" "There''s something behind this; it can''t be just talent." "I''m starting to question my entire academic journey." "This is humiliating. He did in months what would take us years." "If he keeps this up, no one will be able topete with him in the future." Around them, a mix of admiration, envy, and disbelief dominated the atmosphere, highlighting the impact of the revtion on those present. "This is uneptable?!" Felipe was visibly furious, his face flushed and his eyes radiating frustration. He was confident that this time, the spotlight would be on him. However, to his surprise, a student who had just arrived at the university surpassed him and was elevated to the special ss? Internally, envy consumed him, though he would never admit it. He felt superior to everyone, so how could there be someone so prodigious? He even thought that Amon might have consumed some magical or peculiar item that elevated him to this rank. But in his mind, such advancement would only be superficial power, without a true foundation. He doubted that Amon possessed skillsparable to others of the same rank. In this regard, many shared the same sentiment, especially those who were at the Grandmaster Rank and saw themselves as potential promotion candidates. The prevailing feeling was one of disappointment and of having been usurped. How could they ept that a freshman, with only one year at the university, surpassed them, while they had been in the course for over two years and missed the opportunity because of this rookie? 22:03 "This is a sham!" "We''ve dedicated ourselves so much, and he justes and takes everything?" "What does he have that we don''t?" "Something''s wrong. It''s not possible that he''s that superior!" "So you don''t agree?" Old Hazael directed his gaze at Felipe Nunes, who had been the first to speak out, exuding irritation with the oue: "And what do you intend to do about it?" N?v(el)B\\jnn With audacity and a challenging tone, Felipe eximed: "I challenge Amon Tang to a duel for the spot in the special ss!" Old Hazael''s reaction was one of apparent indifference, but his eyes turned to where Amon was. The other students made way, cing Amon in an even more prominent position. "And you, Amon? Do you ept this challenge?" Old Hazael inquired. With a firm stance, Amon questioned: "What''s in it for me? If I lose, I end up giving up something that already belongs to me. But if he loses, what does he have to lose?" Old Hazael let out augh, typical of an elder, but there was weight in hisughter. He then cast a prating gaze at Felipe: "Did you hear what he said? What do you have to offer in exchange for the opportunity topete for the spot in the special ss? And I''ll tell you, I support this idea, as long as you propose something that Amon considers fair. And I, as vice-principal, assure your promotion to the special ss, should you win." With a touch of presumption, Felipe proposed: "I bet all my credits and cede to him the rights to my restaurant!" Immediately, details showing the 131 million credits in Felipe Nunes'' ount, along with a restaurant valued at 10 million and with a monthly revenue of 100,000, were disyed as terms of the challenge against Amon. At the offer, a smile formed on Amon''s lips. ''Is he naive?'' Amon thought, holding back augh. To Amon, the special ss had its value, mainly for ess to high-level magical books, essential for his progress to the Star Rank, in addition to the monthly benefit of 1 million credits. Felipe Nunes, confident, believed the proposal would be irresistible to Amon. In his view, no freshman would resist such an amount; even third-year veterans rarely had such a sum. And, to reinforce his proposal, Felipe''s restaurant was a profitable business, with significant revenue every month. "I agree." Amon replied serenely, tapping the holographic button that appeared in front of him to ept the challenge. [Felipe Nunes has proposed a duel to Amon Tang. The terms have been set, and the confrontation is about to begin. A duel arena will start to be set up. We ask everyone to wait!] The announcement, broadcasted by an electronic voice, echoed throughout the stadium. Soon, mechanical sounds filled the environment, apanied by the synchronized movement ofplex gear systems. Gradually, an elevated tform began to emerge from the ground. The surface of the arena, although it looked like rubber, was constructed from extremely resilient materials, designed to withstand intense impacts and ensure the safety ofpetitors, regardless of the magnitude of power released during the duel. "This is going to be epic! I never thought I''d see something like this so soon!" eximed an excited student. "I knew Amon was special, but a duel like this is unprecedented!" anothermented. Miguel, with a frustrated look, murmured: "If I had known, I would have challenged him first..." Anita, trying to console herself, said: "Well, at least it''s not me up there. I don''t know if I''d have the courage to face someone like Amon with unknown powers." Luan, looking at the arena with some envy,mented: "I wish it were me up there. But either way, it''s quite a spectacle." Luiza, reflecting on the situation, pondered: "Maybe it''s for the best. Amon has something special, and maybe that''s why he''s being so highlighted by the university." As soon as the duel arena was set, Felipe Nunes quickly positioned himself on it. With a bold expression, he pointed his index finger at Amon, challenging him provocatively: "Don''t run away!" However, with a slight smile, Amon vanished from sight. Momentster, from the opposite side of Felipe, electric sounds vibrated in the air, culminating in an intense sh. As it faded, Amon appeared spectacrly, overshadowing Felipe''s previous entrance. Felipe, realizing that Amon had made an even more impressive appearance than his own, didn''t hide his irritation and clicked his tongue in displeasure. The atmosphere was charged with anticipation when a robotic voice echoed throughout the environment, stating: "In your positions. Begin!" With his hands casually in his pockets and disying a dominant and confident posture, Felipe suddenly vanished from sight. The next instant, he appeared above Amon,unching a bold taunt: "Kid, ever felt the impact of a kick at light speed?" In the blink of an eye, while still in the air, Felipe delivered a powerful kick, his foot shining brightly. The sound of a high-pitched buzz tore through the air, suggesting an imminent impact on Amon''s head. "Ahhhh...." However, the shocked screams from the audience were silenced when they realized that the target of the kick had been just a kind of lightning clone. Reappearing with a calm expression, Amon retorted: "And you? Ever felt the impact of a kick at lightning speed?" Without waiting for a reply, Amon attacked with a kick enveloped in lightning, moving at a dizzying speed, surpassing 2000 km/s. Felipe Nunes'' eyes widened, filled with fear. An overwhelming sense of danger emanated from Amon''s kick. Felipe was stunned, as he was sure he had hit Amon with his previous attack. However, reality showed he was terribly wrong. And now, Amon was delivering a kick in his direction, which seemed even faster than the attack he himself hadunched. "Damn...!" "Booom!!" Unable to react in time, Felipe was directly hit in the chest by Amon''s kick. The force of this attack was so overwhelming that, even with hisbat armor, Felipe felt as if he was being crushed by a force of hundreds of thousands of tons. A piercing bell sound echoed throughout the venue, followed by a robotic deration: ["End of Duel, Felipe Nunes'' defense has beenpletely destroyed! Amon Tang is the winner!"] Then, an urgent-toned alert resounded: ["Warning! Warning! Student Felipe Nunes'' life is at risk, a medic is requested!"] Shockedments began to echo among the students: "I can''t believe what I just saw!" "Who would''ve thought Amon would be so powerful? He practically destroyed Felipe with a single blow!" "I always knew there was something special about Amon, but this... this is on another level!" "Felipe was so confident... He must be bitterly regretting it now." "I''ve seen many duels, but nothing like this. Amon truly is a genius among geniuses!" Even with the murmurs around, Felipe Nunes'' situation was rming. After Amon''s devastating blow, he fell to the ground, which, although made of a material simr to rubber to cushion falls, couldn''t prevent the severity of the impact, resulting in Felipe spitting out arge amount of blood. The visible mark on his chest bore witness to the brutality of the kick. It looked as if a massive weight had crushed his torso, breaking bones and deforming its structure. The gravity of the scene was so shocking that many wondered how Felipe was still breathing. Astonishedments arose among the students: "I never imagined a duel could go this far!" "I''m so relieved I''m not in his ce right now. It would be the end for me." "Amon''s power is terrifying. No one could''ve predicted this!" Miguel had a relieved look as he murmured: "I narrowly avoided challenging Amon. I would never have imagined such an oue." Anita, hand on her chest, said: "Felipe has always been a formidable opponent. Seeing this happen to him... It makes me think twice before challenging someone like Amon." 22:04 Luan, looking thoughtful,mented: "If this had happened to me, I don''t know if I would''ve survived. Felipe''s defense is stronger than mine." Luiza, visibly relieved, whispered: "I''m thankful it wasn''t me up there. Amon''s power is something I didn''t expect..." "I hope Felipe will be okay. No one deserves to die like this..." said a student, while others nodded in agreement. Quickly, a professor from the medical department arrived at the scene and began to administer first aid to Felipe Nunes. However, her expression showed concern when she realized the seriousness of the injuries: "I need Neves here, immediately!" "Understood!" The assistant promptly responded, requesting backup. The students, observing themotion, realized the situation was even more critical than they initially thought. The situation was soplex that even the deputy medical director had to call the university''s chief physician to intervene. Old Hazael approached Amon and, with a reproachful look, said: "Young man, you went too far." Amon merely responded with a shrug, "I held back. I didn''t think his defense was that vulnerable..." What Amon implied was that his only points of reference were Grandmaster Rank creatures. But how can onepare the resilience of a human to that of such a creature? Especially considering it was an electric creature, naturally more resistant to such attacks. In responding to Old Hazael, Amon didn''t moderate the tone of his voice. This fact generated even more buzz among the students present, who quickly spread thement. Everyone there heard Amon''s justification and were astounded. However, there was a group of girls who, despite all the tension, enthusiastically apuded Amon''s victory, their hands already reddened by their excitement. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 301: Amons Rise: The Secrets of the Special Class 301 Chapter 301: Amon''s Rise: The Secrets of the Special ss Amon''s ranking automatically updated, elevating him to position 101 and recing Felipe Nunes in the university''s ssification. Felipe Nunes, in turn, was being treated by Neves, the renowned chief doctor of the institution. He would survive his injuries, but indications were that he would take a considerable time to fully recover. A month might not be enough. With eyes shining in admiration, Barbara was the first to approach Amon. She wrapped him in a warm and affectionate hug, showing her fondness. Almost simultaneously, Maisa and Julia joined the scene, embracing Amon with the same fervor, undeterred by Barbara''s already prominent presence. With genuine brightness in her eyes, Julia praised, "Amon, your victory was majestic!" Her happiness for him was evident. Meanwhile, Maisa, radiating joy, eximed, "What a performance, Amon, what a performance! You are amazing!" Ariel, who arrived shortly after the others, was equally ecstatic. With a broad smile, shemented, "Amon, you made my heart race! It was simply spectacr!" Mabel, disying a more reserved demeanor but with evident sincerity in her voice, added, "Congrattions, Amon. You truly deserve all of this." "Thank you all," said Amon, smiling in gratitude. Old Hazael intervened, "Excuse me for interrupting this moment, but Amon needs to apany me now. Later, you''ll have time to talk." Understanding the situation, Amon released himself from the warm embrace of his girlfriends. Barbara and the twins disyed reluctant expressions, showing a genuine desire to stay a bit longer with Amon. Perhaps, deep down in their hearts, there was some resistance to the idea of Amon moving to the special ss. It was an ambivalent feeling, for while they were proud of his rise, acknowledging his talent and effort, they also felt the impending distance. Mabel, on the other hand, seemed lost in her thoughts. Her rtionship with Amon was still in its early stages, and perhaps her concern was with the young girls of the special ss, known not only for their genius but also for their stunning beauty. It was known that those who pursued the path of gic evolution, over time, disyed notable physical changes. The difference in appearance between Barbara and the others before joining the university was evident. Gic enhancements tend to entuate an individual''s most beautiful features, elevating them to a higher aesthetic level. Naturally, there''s another crucial factor: being young and reaching such a high gic level, the girls of the special ss notably distinguish themselves from other university students. 22:05 Mabel didn''t see them as inferior in beauty, but she had to acknowledge that she had noticed some standouts, such as: Isolde, hailed as the Ice Goddess, Lysandra, revered as the Goddess of Water and Light, and Nyxara, known as the Goddess of Darkness. All of them exhibited extraordinary beauty, with an aura so maic that even the most intimidating, Nyxara, attracted nces and evoked a desire to approach. However, they were all also extremely powerful, ranked in the Star Rank, clearly standing out from the rest. Mabel chose not to voice her concerns after learning of Amon''s promotion to the special ss. However, it seemed that the other young women already had an inkling, just by observing their expressions. Ariel, in particr, tried to maintain herposure, but the effort was visible, evidenced by the firm clench of her hands. A sentiment seemed to unify them all: ''I need to be stronger!'' Perhaps this event ignited in each of them the me of desire to evolve even further. In this regard, Ariel appeared to be wrapped in confusion, anxiety, and fear. However, at the same time, she seemed to conceal intense emotions she hesitated to reveal, as if she held within her a secret as powerful as Pandora''s box. "Come, Amon." Old Hazael led him. From that moment on, no one dared to challenge Amon for a spot in the special ss. Many prayed for Felipe, who not only lost the duel but also all the wealth he had been umting for his future rise to the Star Rank. After all, reaching the Star Rank had a high cost. N?v(el)B\\jnn In a way, he allowed Amon to save time in collecting CPs. ''Maybe my rise is closer than I thought.'' Amon reflected as he followed Old Hazael. Leaving the stadium where all the students were gathered, they headed towards the tubr elevator. Once inside, Old Hazael presented Amon with a specificbination. "With thisbination, you''ll directly ess the special ss. Remember this..." Old Hazael paused and continued, "But, in reality, it doesn''t matter, as you''ll be given a key that inputs the sequence automatically when approached." "Understood." Amon replied with a nod. "There are 99 students in the special ss; with you, it will be 100," rified Old Hazael. "Currently, the least skilled among them is ranked in the Star Rank, having reached that level recently. The most skilled is in the High-Level Star Rank, on the verge of reaching the Overlord Rank." "Impressive," Amonmented on thetter information. At one point, they entered a corridor that seemed hidden from others'' eyes, leading them underground. "Indeed, they are the pride of our university," said Old Hazael with a smile. "And now, you too are a reason for our pride. Indeed, you achieved something no one else did: reaching the Grandmaster Rank at 18, being so close to the Star Rank. Therefore, be alert, as some might feel envy or resentment." 22:06 "Indeed, they are the pride of our university," said Old Hazael with a smile. "And now, you too are a reason for our pride. Indeed, you achieved something no one else did: reaching the Grandmaster Rank at 18, being so close to the Star Rank. Therefore, be alert, as some might feel envy or resentment." "It doesn''t affect me," replied Amon, and then added, "But I''ll be vignt." "Hahaha, that''s the spirit!" Old Hazael eximed,ughing. Confidence was essential, and on that, Old Hazael agreed. However, it was also vital to remain vignt; prudence is always a virtue. "Speaking of which, there''s something... or rather, someone in the special ss that might surprise you," said Old Hazael, hinting at a mysterious tone. Amon observed him closely, catching the nuances in Old Hazael''s speech and tone. He tried to deduce whom the elder was referring to, considering he wasn''t aware of any exceptional prodigy... "Professor via?" Amon inquired. "How did youe to that conclusion?" Old Hazael appeared genuinely impressed. "She''s young, extremely talented, and one of the brightest minds I know. Moreover, she''s the only person thates to my mind who could be a revtion to me in the special ss," Amon exined. "Ah, it seems I revealed too much..."mented Old Hazael, but soon let out augh typical of someone his age. "Anyway, Amon, pretend to be surprised when you meet her. After all, if you''re already in the know, wouldn''t it lose its charm?" "I see no problem," replied Amon. He was skilled at hiding his emotions; for him, it was simple. "That''s the way to do it, my student!" Old Hazael gave Amon a light pat on the back, reaching him as best he could. Suddenly, the cabin stopped, and the elevator doors slid open, revealing whaty beyond. Although they were underground, the environment that unfolded before them was breathtaking, resembling a sunny day under a blue sky. "Are you impressed?" asked Old Hazael. "This is the refuge of our prodigies. We''ve heavily invested here, even creating an artificial moon and sun. We have students dedicated to gic engineering and many other fields that bring monumental contributions to the university..." As Old Hazael spoke, Amon couldn''t take his eyes off the spectacle around him. The space was a true oasis of innovation. ss and metal buildings shimmered under the artificial sun''s light, reflecting golden and silver hues. Gravity-defying hanging gardens showcased exotic nts that glowed in neon colors. Landing strips for aerial vehicles floated above, while drones buzzed around, delivering packages and messages. Crystal-clear water fountains sprouted from elegant sculptures, and interactive holograms provided information and entertainment. Amidst all this, people moved gracefully, wearing sophisticated outfits that adapted and changed color ording to the environment. It was a scene of stunning beauty and sophistication, a testament to the pinnacle of human progress. "These are the special ss students,"mented Old Hazael, noticing Amon''s interest. "Most of the time, you have freedom for your activities, as there aren''t many mandatory sses. Although it''s called a special ss, it''s more like a vastplex with various buildings, to which only students of this ss have ess." "Vice-Director Hazael," greeted a girl approaching, her voiceden with elegance and distance. "Good morning." Amon turned his attention to her. She was a stunning figure, with beauty that went beyond the ordinary. Her pearlescent skin shimmered under the light, and her deep blue eyes evoked the sea on a clear day, with golden sparks that emerged when she showed authority. Her almost ethereal blonde hair fell in waves, reminiscent of sun rays reflected on water. She had an imposing presence, reinforced by her confident posture. She wore fabrics that changed color with the light, alternating between blue and gold. "Oh, dear Lysandra, good morning," said Old Hazael, returning the greeting with an affectionate smile. "May I have a moment with you?" She cast a quick nce in Amon''s direction. "Are you busy now? It can beter." "This is Amon Tang, the new member of the special ss," introduced Old Hazael, formting a n. "Amon, this is Lysandra, a more experienced and powerful student. Be courteous to her." "Hello," greeted Amon. "Mm," she replied, briefly and somewhat indifferently. "What do you wish?" asked Old Hazael. "If it''s something brief, I can assist you now. But, in return, I''d like you to show the facilities to student Amon. What do you say?" He gave her a wink. Lysandra let out a resigned sigh but agreed: "Alright, we have a deal." ''You owe thanks, young boy,'' thought Old Hazael, with a wise smile on his face. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 302 - 302: Between Curiosity and Hostility Chapter 302 - 302: Between Curiosity and Hostility After the conversation between Old Hazael and Lysandra, Amon found himself alone with the young woman. Before leaving, Old Hazael handed Amon a spatial ring with a capacity of 100 cubic meters. Moreover, he provided him with a smartphone equipped with thetest technology. Amon''s personal information was already synchronized on the device. Additionally, the elder also gave him the exclusive identification card for students of the special ss. "Let''s go," she said, her tone icy. Amon remained unfazed and began to follow her. Walking beside Lysandra, Amon noticed many piercing and hostile nces directed at him. The feeling was even more ufortable than when he was in thepany of Barbara and the others. Some of these looks even carried a certain threat. "I have many admirers, be alert," she remarked, with the same coldness. "I really don''t understand what went through that elder''s head." It was clear that Lysandra''s attitude towards Amon was quite different from the courtesy she had shown to Old Hazael. Now, she appeared more distant and direct, almost as if she was mentally reprimanding the elder, perhaps for entrusting her with the task of guiding Amon. Keeping his expression calm, Amon observed the surroundings andmented, "It does seem that way." "Don''t say I didn''t warn youter," she whispered. In her thoughts, a hint of irritation emerged: ''Why doesn''t this fool realize and choose to go on his own?'' However, she had made a promise to introduce him to the facilities. Although she understood the vice-principal''s intentions, if she were to express her opinion, she would say he is being overly optimistic. The idea that she might be interested in a mere neer, who hasn''t yet reached Star Rank, was ludicrous. Even those who have achieved that rank barely catch her eye, let alone someone of a lower tier... Next, Lysandra stopped in front of a remarkable building. It was a ss structure that seemed to change color depending on the viewing angle, osciting between metallic and opalescent hues. Floating structures surrounded the building, serving as study tforms or rxation areas. The entrance was guarded by automatic doors that opened smoothly, revealing an interior illuminated by soft lights that adapted to the circadian rhythm. At its center, a crystal-clear water fountain gushed, surrounded by ergonomic benches that seemed to mold to the body of whoever sat on them. It was a harmoniousbination of technology and design, creating an environment conducive to learning and innovation. "This is the Shops and Bookstores sector," she said, her tone indifferent. With a subtle gesture, a holographic page appeared, floating in front of them, disying detailed information. Amon carefully observed the holographic page. The first section highlighted the Central Library, describing it as a sanctuary for reading enthusiasts, with a vast collection of books in both digital and physical formats. Interactive reading rooms and quiet study spaces were some of the features mentioned. The next section detailed the Advanced Technology Store. Images of cutting-edge devices, virtual reality equipment, and demonstration areas filled the holographic space. Regr workshops and technical assistance were also mentioned. Lastly, the Ancient Bookstore was introduced. An image of a serene environment, with shelves filled with rare editions and ancient manuscripts, dominated the scene. The scent of old books andfortable reading chairs were described invitingly. After a brief moment, she began walking towards the next structure. Upon arrival, they both stood before an impressive facility. The building rose with elegant lines and gentle curves, reflecting light in a way that created a y of shadows and glimmers. The entrance was marked by ss doors that seemed to blend with the surroundings, and around it, small water fountains produced a serene sound,plementing the magical atmosphere of the ce. It was a sight that undoubtedly captured the essence of innovation and art. Lysandra pointed to the majestic building ahead. "This is the Art and Music Studio." With a familiar gesture, a holographic page emerged before them, disying details about the ce. Amon focused his attention on the floating page. The initial section highlighted the Art Studio, describing it as a space dedicated to visual expression. Rooms equipped for various techniques, from oil painting to digital sculpture, were mentioned. Galleries where students could disy their works and workshops for guest artists were also part of theplex. The next section detailed the Music Studio. Images of acoustically perfect rehearsal rooms, state-of-the-art recording studios, and a small auditorium for live performances filled the holographic space. A vast library of sheet music and a collection of musical instruments from various parts of the world were also mentioned. Next, Lysandra guided Amon through a series of facilities, including inns, libraries,bs, auditoriums, student centers, cafeterias, lodgings, gardens, advanced researchbs, and innovation centers. "It''s done, my part here is over, do whatever you want on your own from now on," Lysandra dered in an icy tone. With a graceful movement, she tossed her hair to the left side and, spinning on one foot, conjured a pair of luminous wings. In the blink of an eye, she took flight, disappearing into the horizon. For a moment, Amon stood still, his eyes fixed in the direction she had taken, almost hypnotized by her departure. Shortly after, he regained his consciousness. ''First, I need to check where I''ll be staying,'' Amon reflected. As Old Hazael had informed him, Amon was entitled to two lodgings: one with the other students, albeit more luxurious than the previous one, and another in thisplex, located in an imposing tower. Lifting his gaze, he identified the tower without needing Lysandra to point it out. As he headed to the tower, Amon crossed paths with some of the 100 students from theplex. Most cast fleeting nces, with no apparent intention of making contact. Naturally, some recognized him from having seen him earlier with Lysandra. These observed him with some reservation, perhaps even hostility. It was evident they were assessing him, gathering information about the neer. What they would do with these impressions in the future was predictable. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Amon, however, remained unfazed and continued his path with determination. With a brief blink of an eye, he teleported to the building''s entrance. Upon entering, he presented the card, which promptly identified him. ["Wee, Mr. Amon Tang. May your stay in this precinct be filled with achievements and enriching moments."] The robotic voice sounded with weing elegance. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T If you enjoyed it, show your support with Power Status. This motivates me to bring new chapters to you all ~ Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 303: Amon and the Expectations of the Special Class 303 Chapter 303: Amon and the Expectations of the Special ss Amon stepped into the apartment that had been assigned to him. The space unfolded before him, revealing arge room lit by soft lights that seemed to emanate from the walls themselves. The marble floor reflected the luminosity, creating an ethereal effect. Minimalist design furniture, made of materials that seemed to adapt to touch, were strategically positioned, offering bothfort and aesthetics. The floor-to-ceiling windows provided a panoramic view of the outside, but with a simple touch, they could be opaque or disy different holographdscapes. The kitchen, integrated with the living room, boasted built-in appliances that worked by voicemands or gestures, and the bedroom, separated by a transparent sliding door, had a bed that seemed to float, with fabrics that adjusted to body temperature. In the face of such sophistication and innovation, Amon couldn''t help but murmur, "Not bad." Light captured some images and shared them in the group chat: ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T - Partners in Crime - Amon: [Image1.jpg], [Image2.jpg], [Image3.jpg], [Image4.jpg], [Image5.jpg]] Maisa: [Typing... What a wonderful ce!] Ariel: [Typing...] Julia: [Typing... Is this the benefit of being in the special ss, Amon?] Amon: [Yes, I just arrived.] Barbara: [Loved it!] ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Elsewhere, in the psychic gics sector, Ariel hesitated as she typed her message. After several attempts, she finally sent: ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Partners in Crime - Ariel: [I''m really happy for you, Amon. The ce looks fantastic!] Amon: [Thank you.] Maisa: [Oh yes, I feel many envious nces in my direction today, hehehe.] Julia: [Same. Especially from the veterans. They seem to be green with envy and jealousy~] Barbara: [I felt that too, some even handed me something like a resume asking me to please deliver it to Amon, they even gave me 100 Credits.] Maisa: [Really? Wow, that''s so confusing.] Barbara: [No, a boy, if it was a girl I wouldn''t have epted!] Someughingments. Ariel: [I think there must be some purpose...] ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Reading Amon''s reply, Ariel closed her eyes and let out a deep sigh. Internally, her thoughts were in turmoil. She had promised herself that this would be just a one-time thing and that afterward, she would focus on her studies and self-improvement. However, she realized this situation was furtherplicating her life... ''I can''t go on like this,'' she reflected, with a resolute look. While Amon exchanged messages with the girls in the group, he decided to take a break after a few minutes. Heading to the sofa, he settled on its cozy surface and nced at the spatial ring he had received from Old Hazael. Upon inspecting its contents, he found various items. Among them, he identified several books. Picking them up, he realized that most contained information about the special ss. Amon delved into reading. Much of the information had already been passed on to him by Lysandra. However, the details in the books were moreprehensive. They also rified some rules, such as the possibility of forming groups with students from regr sses to embark on missions. In reality, the members of the special ss acted almost as protectors of the students from regr sses. If they performed this role well, assisting them in earning merits and evolution, it would reflect positively on their own reputation. There was a scoring system distinct from the university''s Credits, called "Honor Points" or "HP''s". These points were umted by helping the university students strengthen themselves on missions and had significant weight. Besides being a type of high academic credit, they were crucial for those wishing to join the Human Federation in the future, easing their admission. Evidently, they weren''t limited to that. Upon reaching a certain amount of Honor Points, students unlocked ess to exclusive and valuable resources. Among the items, there were specific books about ascending to the Star Rank and transitioning to the High-Level Star Rank. "It seems it''s time for me to delve into this..." Fortunately, Amon already had his own group. The idea of embarking on team missions was not distasteful to him. He fully understood the logic behind this approach. There were also penalties. For instance, if a student from the special ss acted deliberately against members of his group or neglected their responsibility, leading to the death of a fellow student during a mission, he could even lose the privilege of belonging to the special ss. Amon agreed with this perspective. Otherwise, students from the special ss might simply form extensive groups and embark on missions, leaving the less experienced members to venture alone into risk areas, all to umte their ''Honor Points''. Naturally, regr ss students also benefited from being chosen by these elite students. If they managed to establish themselves as permanent members of a special ss student''s group, the rewards would be significant. Besides umting academic merits, they might even obtain permissions to be absent from regr sses and participate in missions. The merits earned in these missions could be converted into academic points, which, in turn, could be used to advance in their studies or ess exclusive resources and opportunities within the university. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Amon began to understand the reason for the nces directed at him. Some students not only shared their contacts but also details such as power level and gic information. "It''s akin to a professional resume..." Amon reflected. This was also the reason many cast envious nces at Barbara and the other girls. It wasn''t just because they were his girlfriends, but due to the almost certainty that they would be part of his main group. Given the benefits of being in his group, it was natural to stir up others'' envy. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T - Partners in Crime - Amon: [GG.PDF.] After a few minutes. Ariel: [Is this serious?!] Barbara: [Now I understand why I received that resume...] Maisa: [So that''s why the seniors look at us with so much jealousy and envy.] Julia: [We need to be cautious, we can''t ept these proposals anymore, otherwise, we''ll soon have a queue wanting to join Amon''s group for missions.] Amon: [I agree. If they try to persuade us with benefits, decline. Currently, I can only have a group of, at most, 5 people and we''re already full.] Ariel: [And what about Mabel? She''ll be part of your group, right?] Amon: [Yes, I was going to address that. We can invite her if everyone agrees.] A short whileter... [Wee to the Group (- Partners in Crime -), Mabel!] Mabel: [Good morning, everyone.] After some greetings, they shared and exined the PDF with the group''s information. Mabel: [I was already aware of this, and I''m truly happy you want me in the group. In fact, a special ss student already invited me before, but there were ulterior motives because of my grandmother... That''s why I never epted.] ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T In the second-year psychic department, Mabel interacted with Amon and the girls. It was true what she had said, and the reason to ept joining Amon''s group was her prior knowledge about him, not to mention he was already a student of her grandmother, Kaia. She knew neither he nor the girls would try to take advantage of her connection with her grandmother, Kaia. Although not entirely surprised by Amon''s invitation, Mabel felt honored, as it was a great privilege to be part of a special ss student''s group. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 304: Revelations and Intrigues. 304 Chapter 304: Revtions and Intrigues. ©¥©¥©¥©¥ Adaptable Toolkit: A versatile set of tools that shapes itself to Amon''s needs, ranging from mechanical repairs to atomic interventions. Adaptive Space Suit: Equipment that Amon can use in situations of exposure to the vacuum of space or in adverse environments. It can withstand approximately five Star-level attacks. (10) Set of Energy Crystals: A variety of multifunctional crystals, ideal for powering devices or for experimental use. Ancestral Tomes: Books filled with undigitized wisdom, potentially hiding secrets and rituals from past ster civilizations. nt and Animal Specimens: Vegetal and animal specimens collected from variouss, perfect for medicinal preparations and more. Compact Transport: A miniature vehicle or means of transport, expandable as needed. (5) Memory Capsules: Small devices containing memories, experiences, or specific knowledge that can be "lived" or "learned" in an instant. (100) Advanced Gic Elixirs: Elixirs designed to unlock and purify white genes, advised for those of, at most, Grandmaster Rank. ©¥©¥©¥©¥ Upon examining the items in his spatial ring and after familiarizing himself with the information on each, Amon transferred everything vital and of quick use necessity from his spatial watch to the spatial ring. The spatial ring was certainly more practical, especially its gauntlets. After his stay on Fulgura, his gauntlets, being a lifelong weapon, evolved to Grandmaster Rank. This evolution was majorly driven by the blood of the monsters he defeated. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As for the gic elixirs, he saw no use for himself. Later on, he would consider the possibility of giving them to the girls. These elixirs had the potential to unlock and purify up to 10 white genes. However, their effectiveness decreased as the user''s rank increased. For instance, for those at the Innate rank, it was almost always possible to clean 10 genes. But for those of Grandmaster Rank, it would be a huge luck if they managed to unlock and purify a single white gene. With 100 elixirs on hand, Amon still pondered over the best way to distribute them among the girls. In any case, this decision could wait for the right moment. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T "Geh... Nyxara." Lysandra seemed to have seen something unpleasant. Nyxara emerged as the embodiment of nocturnal elegance. Her pale and almost diaphanous skin contrasted strikingly with her hair, as ck as the darkest of nights, cascading in gentle waves down to her mid-back. Her deep violet eyes seemed to shelter the stars of the firmament, shimmering with an enigmatic glow. With graceful posture and an aura wrapped in mystery, Nyxara had the power to both attract andmand respect. She wore sumptuous fabrics in dark hues that seemed to capture the luminosity around her. Her attire was enriched with gleaming gems that shone like constetions. With her deep violet eyes, she looked at Lysandra. There was a cold indifference in her gaze: "New boyfriend?" "What the hell are you talking about?" Lysandra said with some anger, "I''ve never had a boyfriend, nor will I start with a rookie who is weaker than me." "Weak, huh..." Nyxara murmured ambiguously in her cold voice. She then fell silent, reading her book, ignoring everyone''s existence around her. Feeling ignored, Lysandra got irritated, but she was already used to Nyxara''s behavior, so she didn''t care much and soon picked up a book for herself. As she was about to sit down and read, another girl sat down in front of her. "Hello, Lysandra," said the girl. The girl exudes an ethereal and majestic beauty. Her skin has the purity of snow, creating a stark contrast with her silver hair that cascades down to her waist. Her eyes, deep and icy blue, are piercing and almost mesmerizing. Though slender, her posture ismanding, and wherever she goes, she carries an aura enveloped in mystery and authority. She is dressed in luminous and delicate fabrics, reminiscent of the crystalline surface of a frozenke under moonlight. Her attire is enriched with crystals and gems that shine in shades of blue and silver. Around her neck, she sports a snowke-shaped pendant, symbolizing her mastery over the ice element. "Isolde," Lysandra inquired as she settled in, "Were you able to aplish what I asked?" "Of course," Isolde replied, seeming somewhat distant, but curiously, her usual coldness wasn''t as evident when interacting with Lysandra. A tablet appeared in Isolde''s hands, which she promptly handed to Lysandra. Upon receiving it, Lysandra quickly browsed through the information Isolde had gathered for her. "Hard to believe," Isoldemented in her icy voice, "If it was just that, you wouldn''t have asked me to get information on him so urgently." 11:11 "..." Lysandra hesitated for a moment before responding, "Believe what you want. I''m being sincere, his reaction just piqued my curiosity, nothing more." After reviewing everything, she sighed, "I see, it makes sense now." "Are you interested in him?" Isolde asked, raising an eyebrow. "Not exactly. His reaction just left me a bit intrigued," Lysandra retorted. "Hard to believe," Isoldemented in her icy voice, "If it was just that, you wouldn''t have asked me to get information on him so urgently." "..." Lysandra hesitated for a moment before responding, "Believe what you want. I''m being sincere, his reaction just piqued my curiosity, nothing more." "As you wish," Isolde, closing her eyes, leaned back, looking as if she was about to fall asleep right there. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Amon left the apartment, wandering aimlessly through the corridors. After wandering for a while and feeling increasing boredom, he decided to take an elevator, exiting the underground. Upon arriving at his new dormitory, Amon found an imposing building. The white marble building had windows reflecting the sky. Sturdy columns guarded the entrance, and a fountain adorned the courtyard, bringing serenity to the grand setting. Upon entering, Amon was greeted by a vast entrance hall lit by a crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling, which dispersed golden light throughout the room. The polished marble floor reflected walls adorned with artworks and sculptures from renowned artists. The silence was only interrupted by the discreet sound of his footsteps and murmurs from conversations in adjacent rooms. He followed a wide corridor, nked by dark wooden doors with gold ques indicating room numbers. Finding the number corresponding to his suite, Amon inserted a key card, and the door opened automatically. Inside the room, the decoration was of understated luxury. A king-size bed dominated the space, with silk sheets and soft pillows. A spacious balcony offered a panoramic view of the university, and a sitting area with sofas and armchairs beckoned rxation. Amon, impressed with the environment, took a moment to absorb all the details before settling in. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 305: Amon and Maisa: Compliments, Outing, and Kisses 305 Chapter 305: Amon and Maisa: Compliments, Outing, and Kisses It was two in the afternoon when Amon ced a newly acquired device in his room. This device, with its sleek design, emitted electric sparks that danced to the sound of a soft melody, reminiscent of a modern music box. Deciding on a more sophisticated look, Amon chose a well-fitted white button-up shirt. Over it, he wore a navy-blue zer with a wless cut and a ck silk tie, which added a touch of distinction to the ensemble. Hepleted the look with ck fine-fabric dress pants and a pair of contemporary design ck dress shoes. After applying a small amount of gel to give a final touch to his hair, Amon took a nce at the mirror, feeling confident and satisfied with his choice. After getting ready, Amon left his apartment. "It''s Amon Tang!" His presence was immediately noticed upon exiting, and his elegant appearance drew even more attention. "He looks stunning..." A young woman whispered with eyes filled with admiration. "Does he have a date?" "Nonsense, of course he does. Doesn''t he have three girlfriends?" Another retorted with a hint of jealousy, pouting. Hearing suchments, many girls around disyed envious expressions. After all, even if considered prodigies in their hometowns or homes, the reality shifted upon entering the university, especially whenpared to a special ss prodigy like Amon. Amon, noticing thements about him, just shook his head slightly, disying a discreet smile. This situation wasn''t unfamiliar to him, but there was something different this time. Or rather, he was different. Upon entering the tubr elevator, he selected the university''s exit gate as his destination. The sound of disappointed sighs from the young women watching him leave echoed. And, of course, there were the guys, many of whom shot displeased nces in his direction, especially those with their girlfriends or those for whom they harbored romantic feelings. After a while, Amon reached the school''s exit. Emerging from the elevator, his eyes were immediately drawn to a captivating female figure waiting for him. Her deep purple hair stood in striking contrast to her hazel-green eyes. She wore a short-cut ck hoodie, revealing a toned abdomen and slender waist. Leather shorts entuated the grace of her toned thighs and elongated legs, further highlighted by a pair of ck high heels. Her face bore a calmness that hid a touch of mystery,pletely capturing Amon''s attention. As he approached, Amon leaned in and ced a tender kiss on her lips, conveying all the affection he felt for her. Pulling back, a captivating smile adorned his face. "You look stunning," heplimented. She hesitated for a moment, clearly touched by Amon''s spontaneity and the genuinepliment, coupled with his enchanting smile. "Thank you," she responded,ughing slightly embarrassed. "And you look very dashing." With that, she leaned in and returned the kiss. After a kiss thatsted about two minutes, they were interrupted by a cough from the university gate''s guard. Maisa let out a timidugh, hiding her blushing face in Amon''s chest. He, on the other hand, remained serene, showing no sign of embarrassment. "It''s alright," Amon whispered soothingly into her ear. "We should get going. You''ll only get more embarrassed if we stay here." "Yes..." She agreed, her voice almost inaudible. Then, Amon took her hand, and they both crossed the university gates. During their walk, Amon would steal discreet nces at his enchanting girlfriend. Though she didn''t have voluminous breasts, her legs were undeniably spectacr. They were the kind that could easily grace the covers of fashion magazines. However, he was possessive and wanted her all to himself, so he''d never suggest she pursue a modeling career. "Do you prefer to walk?" Amon asked. Maisa looked up, tilting her head slightly to meet Amon''s gaze. "You know, I''ve already gotten my license and bought a flying car. Want to see it?" Amon noticed the sparkle of excitement in her eyes and, with a smile, replied, "Definitely, I''d love to see." Seeing him smile so often, a thought crossed Maisa''s mind: ''That smile is dangerous for my heart¡­'' She took a breath, trying topose herself. Releasing Amon''s hand, she took out a small sphere from the storagepartment in her watch. cing it on the ground and pressing a button on a control the size of a lighter, a resonating sound was heard, followed by a soft buzzing of gears. In a matter of seconds, the sphere transformed into an elegant car that floated a few inches off the ground. She then grabbed a ck ribbon adorned with a flower of the same color and extended it to Amon, making a somewhat audacious request, "Could you tie my hair into a high ponytail for me, Amon?" There were a few reasons for Maisa to make that request. One of them was the desire for her boyfriend to perform this small gesture for her. Moreover, she had discovered from her research that many men found the nape of a woman''s neck to be extremely appealing... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "With pleasure," Amon replied, "let me do that for you." "Thank you," she said, with a shy smile. Amon positioned himself behind her, gently running his fingers through her hair, preparing them to be tied. Maisa felt a shiver run down her spine as she sensed Amon''s warm breath so close to her nape, making her slightly breathless. In no time, Amonpleted the hairstyle, securing Maisa''s hair with the ck ribbon, with the ck flower pointing upwards. The result was a look that blended youth and elegance. "It''s perfect," Amon whispered into her ear, smiling. "Thank you..." Maisa''s heart raced. She wondered how many more times he would make her feel this way that day. Amon was particrly captivating. Turning around, Maisa let her hair sway gracefully. Leaning slightly forward, she shed a radiant smile, revealing impably aligned white teeth and adorable dimples on her cheeks. With a shimmering gaze, she asked, "Shall we?" Her eyes alternated between Amon and the flying car. The vehicle had an elegant design, predominantly purple with ck details, reflecting a sophisticated feminine touch. The car''s streamlined lines suggested speed, while the ck chrome ents added a touch of ss. The windows had a soft violet tint,plementing the vehicle''s color palette. "Of course, let''s go." Amon, being chivalrous, opened the door for her. Feeling cherished, Maisa thanked him: "Thank you." With a smile, Amon headed to the passenger side and climbed into the car. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 306: Chapter 306: The Game of Love Under the Sunset. "Hahaha, I won!" Maisa''s shimmeringughter echoed after she bested Amon in an outdoor chess match. They were at a charming caf¨¦ with a terrace, sured by lush trees and illuminated by delicate hanging lights. The tables were made of rustic wood, and each had an embedded chessboard. The atmosphere was sere, with the soft murmur of conversations a and the asional clinking of cups and silverware. It was the perfect spot for a casual date and a fridly yetpetitive game of chess. "You really yed impressively," Amonplimted her. "Hehee~" Maisa''s melodiousugh filled the air, and she remarked, "Remember that the winner gets to make a request, right?" "Of course, that''s what we agreed upon," Amon said, smiling. "Hmm¡­" Maisa pondered for a momt. "Actually, just being here with you already feels like a reward~" "It''s alright, you don''t have to decide now." Amon ced his tea cup on the table. The liquid left a subtle shine on his lips, making them ev more alluring to Maisa''s eyes, especially by the captivating way he spoke: "Whever you know what you want, just let me know. I''ll make sure to grant your request in the best way possible¡­" "¡­" Maisa. She shook her head, consumed with thoughts about what she truly wanted him to do. Especially thinking of those lips... "Understood¡­" Her breathing was slightly quicked. Noticing her reaction, Amon let out a soft chuckle. Realizing he hadughed at her reaction, Maisa felt ev more embarrassed, which somehow intsified her thoughts. After a few more s of chess, the couple decided to leave. Walking hand in hand, they drew many curious gazes. Although almost everyone at the university knew Amon, especially after his promotion to the special ss, outside of it, ev without that knowledge, their striking presce caught atttion. Amon, in particr, exuded a maic aura,plemted by his exotic appearance. Maisa, like Amon, had her possessive side. During their stroll, she let go of his hand and, in a more intimate gesture, looped her arm through his, allowing his arm to rest gtly betwe her breasts. Ev though Maisa didn''t have ample breasts, the soft andforting ssation was there. Amon turned to her, cing a kiss on her cheek and whispered, "Is there any special ce you''d like to go with me?" Blushing slightly, both surprised and chanted by the gesture, Maisa looked into his eyes and, with a shy smile, said, "How about we go to the city''s viewpoint? They say the sunset there is incredible, and I''d love to see it with you." "Sure, let''s go," Amon replied. They walked to Maisa''s flying car and got in. As the vehicle rose and glided through the sky, the city stretched out beath them. Tall, slder buildings with glowing facades, airways full of flying vehicles of various shapes and sizes, and advertising holograms floating amidst the skyscrapers. Suspded parks and gravity-defying fountains added touches of gre and blue to the metropolitan sce. Although it was amon sight for them, the harmony betwe technology and nature was always a stunning view. Arriving at the viewpoint, the car gtlynded in a designated area. They exited and walked to the edge of the tform. The viewpoint, elevated and strategically positioned, offered a panoramic view of the city. The building lights began to glow more vividly as the sun set, creating a disy of colors and reflections. It was a peaceful spot, with bches and small gre patches where people could sit, rx, and joy the view. Amon and Maisa found a secluded spot, sat side by side, and lost themselves in the magnifict urbanndscape before them. It was almost 6:0 pm, the perfect time to appreciate the sunset. With her head resting on his chest and her arms wrapped a his waist, Maisa wondered wh was thest time she felt soplete and happy. The sse of protection andfort he provided felt like a warm embrace, filled with love and tderness. She felt as if she was floating in a dream. Lifting her face to look at him, she whispered, "Amon, my love for you is immse." "And mine for you, Maisa." Amon sealed her lips with a kiss as the horizon was painted with the colors of twilight. The kiss lingered, wrapping them in a gtle dance of lips, delicate nibbles, and caresses with the tongue. Wh they pulled apart and oped their eyes, they found themselves lost in each other''s profound gaze. In those eyes, a whirlwind of emotions: desire, passion, and deep love. The intsity of their connection was so palpable that it drew curious nces from those nearby. "Let''s go somewhere more private," Amon whispered in her ear. "I agree," replied Maisa. Quickly, they returned to their aerial vehicle. Amon had secured a reservation at the city''s most rowned restaurant. Being a member of the UGRG brought numerous befits, and the recognition they received, especially Amon for being of the special ss, allowed him to make ast-minute reservation. Before setting the car in motion, Maisa took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. Her face was still flushed, and her thoughts were in a whirl, recalling the intse momt they had just shared. She felt butterflies in her stomach. Afterposing herself, she started the journey. Upon arrival, theynded the vehicle in an exclusive area for VIP clits on the g floor of the restaurant. Immediately upon their arrival, they were warmly greeted by the restaurant staff, who led them to a private room. The room exuded sophistication. Dark wood-paneled walls contrasted with burgundy velvet curtains, while goldmps hung from the ceiling, casting a soft and weing light. In the cter, a table covered with a lin tablecloth was apanied by leather-upholstered chairs. Beside it, an elegant crystal sideboard showcased a variety of sses and decanters. With a refined gesture, one of the attdants prested the mu to them. "For me," Amon began, "I''d like the truffle risotto and a reserve red wine." Maisa, deciding on her order, said, "I''ll go for the octopus carpio and the sole with Sicilian lemon sauce." The waiter, having noted their orders, remarked, "Excellt choices. We will bring your dishes shortly," and left with a polite nod. Feeling at ease in the ambiance, their conversation flowed naturally. Amid their exchange, Maisa, with an inquisitive look, asked, "How was your experice in the special ss today?" Amon smiled, "It''s amazing. It''s like an tire university, with all the facilities you can imagine. It''s apletely differt vironmt." "It sounds incredible," Maisa responded, smiling in a way that her adorable dimples became visible. "It''s a shame I can''t go there." "Well, not for now," Amon retorted. He was confidt that, evtually, Maisa, along with Julia, Barbara, Ariel, and Mabel, would be promoted to the special ss, especially since they were part of his team. After a brief pause, a soft knock sounded at the door. "Sir, your meal is ready," announced a waiter. "Please,e in," Amon responded. The waiter, with precise and elegant movemts, served the requested dishes, apanied by a bottle of wine and two sses. After concluding, he discreetly withdrew. "How about a toast?" Maisa proposed, raising her ss. "With pleasure," Amon agreed, clinking his ss against hers. Both began to savor their meals, interspersed withughter and light conversation. The mood was rxed, and their bond was evidt, making the dinner an intimate and joyable experice. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have be introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 307: Chapter 307: Intense Moments between Maisa and Amon – (R18) The day for Maisa was chanting. Not because she had expericed something extraordinary or mystical, but because of the mere presce of the person she loved most. A wave of desire wrapped a her, and as they arrived at his university apartmt, Maisa''s heart raced. She was aware that Julia and the others would not show up to interrupt, as, for now, the location of his new apartmt remained a secret. Only she was aware of its existce and location within the campus. After savoring wine and exchanging caresses, Maisa, though not drunk, sported fuller lips, tinted with a soft shade of purple from the wine. Her breath carried the aroma of the high-quality wine she had shared with Amon. As they tered and closed the door, Maisa threw herself onto him, wrapping her arms a his neck, causing their backs to m against the door. "Amon~" She murmured his name, infusing her voice with a seductive tone. Catching sight of Maisa''s inviting lips, Amon couldn''t restrain himself. Holding her tightly, with one hand on her waist and the other caressing her back, he kissed her gtly yet with undiable passion. Maisa, ssing the intsity of Amon''s desire, returned the kiss fervtly, intertwining her delicate pink tongue with his. The kiss, initially soft, deeped wh Amon spun her a, pressing her against the wall, making her feel every inch of his body against hers. Amon th shifted his lips from hers, tracing a fiery path across Maisa''s face. He nted a gtle kiss on her chin and th slid down to her ear, teasing her with nips and licks that made her moan. To Maisa, what she was expericing felt surreal. Amon was being irresistibly seductive, and the ssations he evoked in her were overwhelming. Each touch of his lips and tongue on her ear made her shiver, sding waves of pleasure throughout her body, causing a flutter in her stomach and a mix of excitemt and apprehsion. However, as apprehsive as she felt, Maisa didn''t want that momt to d. Taking the initiative, she kissed Amon''s chiseled chin, holding his face with both hands and pulling his lips to hers. She bit and tugged on his bottom lip, eliciting a seductive sound, followed by a mischievousugh. "How about we check out my new room?" Amon suggested. "I was starting to think you''d never ask~" Ev with her voiced with desire, Maisa felt a slight apprehsion. However, her eagerness overpowered her fears, and she looked at Amon determinedly, her face, ears, and neck flushed with red. Amon th took her hand, leading her towards the bedroom. The ambiance radiated sophistication, but Maisa barely had a momt to take it in, for Amon resumed their kiss, guiding her to the expansive king-size bed. As they approached, Maisa almost lost her bnce, but Amon promptly caught her. With skill, he helped her remove her ck hoodie, pulling it over her head and revealing a ck top that fit her body perfectly. Amon gave her a smile and leaned in for another kiss. Determined not to remain a mere spectator, Maisa assisted Amon in shedding his zer, which soon joined her hoodie on the armchair. After removing his tie and tossing it onto the armchair, Amon reimed the passionate kiss. While Amon was unbuttoning his shirt, Maisa helped, speeding up the process. Seeing him shirtless, Maisa was left breathless. It wasn''t the first, nor the second or third time she had se him like this, but in that momt, she felt particrly captivated by his appearance. His broad shoulders and chiseled abs made her swallow hard, as her fingers traced the lines of his muscles. Every ounce of nervousness, any hesitation, was forgott, giving way only to the intsity of the momt. She had never expericed such a whirlwind of emotions inside her. It was foreign to her that the human body could produce such intse and igmatic ssations. "Do you like this?" He asked with a sly smile. Maisa''s face instantly blushed at such an expression and teasing tone. Before she could reply, her lips were silced by another kiss. This kiss had a differt nuance. Amon was more surrdered, kissing her and gradually descding. He slid his lips from hers to her ears, eliciting a shiver from her wh he touched a particrly ssitive spot. Gtly, he moved from the earlobe to her neck. Helping her remove her top, he only interrupted the kiss to slide the garmt over her head. At the same time, he untied the ck ribbon in her hair, casting both aside on the armchair. The sight of Maisa, wearing only a bra and with those hazel-gre eyes that looked ready to overflow and gleamed with a mix of inne and anticipation, made Amon hesitate for a momt. Seeing him hesitate, watching the movemt of his throat as he swallowed, Maisa felt an ev more intse attraction to him. She let herself be wrapped up once more in Amon''s maic charm. Moved by impulse, she rose onto her tiptoes, trying to reach him without the aid of her heels, and ced a gtle kiss on Amon''s Adam''s apple. "You are breathtaking," Amon whispered, drawing close to her ear. Realizing he was about to unsp her bra, Maisa held her breath, especially after hearing his words. Wh the bra was undone, she closed her eyes, immediately feeling the warm, firm touch of Amon''s hand covering her right breast. "Ahhm~~" A moan escaped her lips as she felt his fingers sliding over her nipple, which promptly responded to the touch. Everything that had happed that day had already left her in a state of arousal, and now, a simple caress from Amon on her breast amplified that ssation ev more. Faced with the sight of Maisa''s delicate and soft breasts, Amon felt a surge of desire so intse it was visible through his pants. He leaned down and gtly kissed Maisa''s left breast, sliding his tongue to the pink nipple which became ev firmer under his touch. "Oh, this... this is wonderful~" Maisa let out restrained moans, guiding Amon''s head, couraging him to continue with his sweet tormt. Amidst the passion, Amon quickly undressed and, with dexterity, slid off Maisa''s shorts, leaving her only in her purple lingerie. She was so wrapped up in pleasure that she only realized she was just in her underwear wh he began to remove it. With a mix of anticipation and nervousness, she lifted each foot, allowing him to strip her of thest piece of clothing. The heat and desire were palpable. Maisa was so wrapped up in the momt that she could hardly wait. "I need you now~" She murmured, her voiced with seduction. "I know, and I''ll give you what you want." Amon said, guiding her to lie down on the bed. Once reclined, Maisa cast a nce at Amon''s intimacy. Startled, she quickly closed her eyes, as a wave of arousal veloped her. ''It''s so big... I hope I can...'' She had se it before, but a pang of apprehsion hit her. However, she quickly brushed that feeling aside, wanting topletely unite with him, ev if it might cause some initial difort. Amon positioned himself carefully, aligning with Maisa''s still untouched trance. With a slow and deliberate motion, he began to push forward. Despite the initial resistance, her natural wetness eased his progression. Maisa let out moans that were a mix of difort and pleasure. Wh he paused, she caught her breath, knowing that this was just the beginning. He was fully connected to her, making her feel as if she was floating betwe dreams and reality. It felt like her ergy was being drained,yer byyer, as he moved gtly at first. But as she adjusted, he increased the intsity. She became more receptive beath him, allowing him to guide her through an escting journey of pleasure. Amon''s deep voice echoed in her ears, repeating her name with passion: "Maisa, Maisa¡­" The voice resonated in the passion-filled atmosphere, sounding both distant and intimate. "Ohh, AMONNN, I LOVE YOU... I LOVE YOUUUU~~!" "I love you too, Maisa." The soft murmur carried a kind of irresistible chantmt. Maisa feltpelled to respond, and she did so with ev greater intsity. .... Slowly, she blinked, awaking. Daylight filled the room. However, her view was obstructed by his broad, exposed chest. A strong, protective arm wrapped a her waist, keeping her close. She was wearing a shirt. It wasn''t what she had worn the night before, but a V-neck nightgown. Currtly, the gown''s hem was gathered up to her waist. Her legs were twined a Amon''s thighs, much like a sloth clings to a tree trunk. Maisa''s face redded at countering such an intimate sce. Quickly, she adjusted her posture, pulling her legs back and straighting the gown''s skirt. Aboutst night... She could barely recall how many times Amon had brought her to the pinnacle of pleasure. At the d of it all, she waspletely spt. She remembered being carried by him to the bathroom for a bath. After that, her memory failed. Wh did they finish the bath? How did they return to bed? And wh did he dress her in that shirt? She was tirely in the dark about these details. "Awake yet?" The voice sounded above her, clearly contt and lively. "Yes." Maisa confirmed. "What time is it?" " in the morning," Amon replied, with his deep and seductive voice. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have be introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 308: Chapter 308: Amons Ritual and Maisas Evolution Amon prepared a light and nutritious breakfast to be served in bed. There was a bowl of natural yogurt with honey and red fruits, rich in antioxidants. In addition, a fresh orange juice, full of vitamin C, and whole grain toast with avocado, providing a good dose of healthy fats and fibers. All designed to replish ergy and aid body recovery. Upon seeing the care and atttion in the details, Maisa felt deeply touched and responded with a guine smile. Although she was capable of feeding herself, noticing the atttion and affection with which he wanted to feed her, looking at her with a depth filled with love, Maisa felt ev more moved. "Thank you," she said, smiling in a way that made her dimples ev more pronounced. Gtly, Amon touched her nose, and with a soft smile, replied, "No need to thank me." If anyone should express gratitude, perhaps it was him, for she had giv him such a memorable night... With a restrainedugh, Amon remarked, "You seem to have more ergy, don''t you think?" Reflecting on themt, Maisa closed her eyes for a momt, and upon reoping them, expressed her surprise: "I''m noticing that I have op and clean ges... How did this happ?" Amon, having already created a sound barrier in the room, replied with an igmatic smile, "Just know that this became possible after our first time together. I interved, and... it worked." "So, you''re telling me that you''ve discovered a way to strgth those who be intimately involved with you?" Maisa was clearly incredulous. "Do you remember the aura that sured us after our first time?" Amon asked, evading a direct answer. "Of course I remember! Now that you mtion it..." It was only at that momt that it clicked for her. During the heat of that momt, she had interpreted that aura as a manifestation of the love betwe them, without imagining that he had used some method to hance their abilities. "Do you understand now?" Amon let out a softugh. "Don''t worry, there are no adverse effects or anything like that. It''s just important for you to know what I''m currtly capable of." After being confined to Fulgura, Amon acquired various knowledge. Loneliness gave him ample time for reflection... During this time, he mastered the use of the rune: [Boundless Heart]. This rune had the unique ability to instigate inspiration, ev leading someone to a state of lightmt, ev during intimate momts. It was not esstial to be in meditation; one just had to bepletely immersed in an activity and oblivious to everything else for everything to flow naturally. And that''s exactly what happed during the romantic counter betwe him and Maisa. Her rapid developmt was also linked to Amon''s currt potcy. Being stronger than Maisa, the vast getic ergy he attracted, but couldn''t absorb because he was already at his maximum capacity, was mostly assimted by Maisa before spreading into the vironmt, resulting in the aura that filled the room. "That''s absolutely amazing!" She eximed, a gleam of admiration in her hazel-gre eyes. Noticing her thusiasm, Amon couldn''t help but smile, "Now, you just need toplete the ges. Do you have ough water getic cores?" "I have some with me," Maisa replied. "I got them at an auction." She th shared with him about her visit, and the rest of the group''s visit to the auction that took ce while he was detained on Fulgura. Bianca took them mainly to distract them and prevt them from being constantly downhearted about his situation confined to Fulgura. Amon helped her finish her meal. Soon after, he got up from the bed and proposed, "Let me wash this up. Th, if you wish, I can help youplete your ges." "Alright, I already got an appropriate spellbook for that," said Maisa, with a satisfied smile. She was about to evolve to Rank Innate Level 3... The simple idea was already exhrating. Over the past few months, ev with her continuous training, as she never lost hope that Amon would return to her... to them, Maisa noticed a decline in her pace of progress. And it wasn''t just her; the other girls also expericed the same slowdown. Lost in thought, she let out a sigh. ''Amon is undoubtedly the miracle of my life~!'' This thought filled her heart with tderness, and a wave of happiness washed over her. She hugged the pillow next to her and began to wriggle a in bed, releasing joyful sounds that resembled muffled giggles. After returning, Amon observed Maisa rolling a in bed, a truly chanting sight. He couldn''t resist and let out a softugh. Maisa, realizing his observation, looked at Amon, and her cheeks turned a shade of pink. However, she did not attempt to hide her reaction, opting instead topose herself and sit up in bed. Another detail that caught her atttion was the change in the bed lin. Amon had changed everything, and she only realized it after her brief rolling session on the sheets. "Do you want to start now, or would you prefer to dress differtly?" Amon inquired. "What do you think is best?" Amon replied, "You look stunning as you are." It was true. Seeing his girlfrid wearing only his t-shirt, which on her looked more like a dress, especially with the V-neck revealing part of her bust, was a marvelous sight. "Hehehe~ th I''ll stay this way~" She replied, spiritedly. "Great." Amon agreed. "I''ll prepare a medicinal bath for you now." Saying that, he headed to the bathroom, taking with him the getic cores she had giv him. They might have gone to Bianca''s restaurant, but Amon deemed it unnecessary, seeing as he would be beside her throughout the process. With him meditating near her, using the rune [Boundless Heart], the vironmt became more conducive than if they used any advanced technology. As soon as everything was ready, Amon adjusted the bathtub water to an ideal temperature for the medicinal bath and added some of the rare herbs he had collected. He obtained most of these herbs after advancing to the special ss, and he hadn''t ev used a tth of what he possessed. "Get in the tub now, Maisa," Amon instructed. "Mm." Maisa nodded, and after a brief hesitation, she took off the t-shirt with determination. However, she quickly blushed upon noticing the passion marks spread across her body, especially on her breasts. ''Oh my God, thinking about it, our night was really intse...'' Her face turned beet red just recalling it. Observing the marks on her body, a unique emotion overtook Amon, making his heart race. If he could describe it in one word, it would be ''captivating''. Unbeknownst to her, Maisa alternated betwe embarrassmt, a touch of irritation towards him, and the tderness that veloped her. This mix of feelings was reflected in her face, which constantly changed expressions. Amon, watching her, felt fortunate to witness such nuances in his girlfrid, especially considering the vulnerable state she was in... Snapping out of her thoughts, Maisa quickly tered the bathtub. It seemed to her that by submerging herself in the water and hiding those revealing marks, she would feel less exposed, ev though she was in front of the very eyes that caused them... Shyness and embarrassmt still overwhelmed her. Already submerged, her mind began to organize and think more clearly. Amon, on the other hand, did nothing to exacerbate her embarrassmt, respecting her momt. "Begin your meditation. Close your eyes and free your mind. I''ll be by your side meditating and also channeling the emotion of Calm." Amon instructed in a sere voice. Hearing Amon''s soothing voice, Maisa allowed her eyes to close. As his voice continued to resonate, she felt increasingly rxed, delving deep into meditation. An aura emanated from her, drawing the nutrits a her, especially the getic elemt of water. Amon, meanwhile, settled on the floor and began his own meditation. He started subtly, but soon channeled all the power the rune allowed him. The momt he did, Maisa let out a soft murmur, feeling veloped by an intse aura that amplified her growth. And it was during this profound meditation that something extraordinary urred! She achieved a state of lightmt. An ergetic whirlwind formed above her head, attracting all the nutrits which were quickly absorbed by her skin and mind. At that momt, she felt unprecedted wisdom. Her mind was clear, seeing everything with astonishing rity. It was so wonderful that, almost without realizing it, she found herselfpletely fulfilled. But it didn''t stop there: she reflected on her spellbook, "The Great Mystic of Waters," and began to adapt each spell to her new condition. She realized she held something ev more pott than the spellbook originally nned for her next phase. One example was the evolution of her first spell. Originally, it was "Strong Spirit": Wh the user is attacked by more than one person or suffers a negative effect, the damage tak is reduced and there''s a brief increase in their damage. [Automatic Effect]. After her reflection, she ramed it "Titanic Spirit": Wh attacked by a group or facing intse adversities, the user not only reduces the damage tak but also reflects part of that damage back to the attacker. This reflection amplifies the user''s strgth, making their subsequt attacks ev more devastating. [Automatic Effect]. And that wasn''t the only transformation. The other spells were also hanced, bing more robust. After long minutes that felt like hours, she finalized the evolution of her spellbook and began to merge with the newly established getic factor at level . "Pluf!" A watery explosion resonated, causing water to ssh everywhere. The bathtub''s water spread throughout the bathroom as Maisa emerged veloped in an intse and unique aura. The passion marks on her skin disappeared with her asct. She had now officially reached Innate Rank Level 3. "Congrattions, Maisa," Amon celebrated, with a guine smile of happiness for her. Returning the smile, and momtarily forgetting her nakedness, Maisa thanked him: "Thank you so much, and I owe this to you~" ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have be introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 309: Chapter 309: Charms and Encounters Under the Aquatic Sky Under Amon''s watchful gaze, the young woman unted long, sleek hair of an intse purple hue, almost mesmerizing. Her eyes, luminous and of a greish-brown shade, seemed to hide countless igmas. Her attire was of pure elegance, with a tight ck turtleck that tuated the gerous contour of her bust, and a skirt that harmonized perfectly with the dark tone of her stockings, highlighting her graceful legs. She exuded an intriguing and captivating aura. "Are you avable today?" She inquired. "Yes, for the rest of the day," Amon confirmed, quickly adding: "Tomorrow I have an unmissable ss. And, Julia, you look stunning." "Really? Hehe~ Thank you." She felt ttered and, with a suggestive tone, asked: "So, today is my day?" Not admitting that she was jealous of Maisa would be a grave mistake. However, she chose to live in the prest and leave worries forter. For now, she was determined to joy her day by her beloved''s side! She observed him closely. Amon stood tall, naturally standing out among others. His muscles, well-defined but not overly bulky, suggested strgth and durance. His deep ck hair was styled in a modern, slightly tousled manner, giving him a youthful yet sophisticated look. His eyes, a gold shade reminisct of honey, shone with an intsity that captured the atttion of onlookers, conveying confidce and depth. He wore a , fine fabric shirt that fit perfectly to his torso, subtly showcasing the muscles of his chest and abdom. The shirt was partially unbuttoned at the cor, revealing a glimpse of his tanned skin. It paired with dark jeans that elegantly molded to his legs and polished ck dress shoes. The semble conveyed a bld of casualness and elegance, making him irresistibly attractive. "You look incredibly good," shemted, trying to control her nervousness. Indeed, he seemed like a temptation... She mtally chastised herself as she imagined what might transpireter... Good heavs, she felt a damp ssation... "Thank you," Amon responded with a smile, intertwining his fingers with hers. With the heels she wore, Julia had an ev more imposing and graceful stance, especially beside Amon. Theirmanding presce caught atttion wherever they wt at the university. "Let''s go in my flying car," she suggested as they moved away from the university gates. Before Amon could answer, she had already activated the device which quickly transformed into her flying car. Her flying car had a refined design, painted in a vibrant gold with violet details. "This car is incredible," Amon remarked. "Really?" Julia responded with a touch of pride. "At the time, I wasn''t too interested, but now I''m d I got my driver''s licse and acquired this vehicle." "Hmm," Amon murmured, th oped the door for her. "Please." "How kind of you~" She said in a melodic voice. Amon smiled in response and walked to the passger seat. Julia noticed a notable change in Amon since his return. He seemed to smile more, especially wh he was with her and the other girls. But seeing him smile just for her had a special vor, filling her with deep conttmt. "Tell me," Julia began, giving him a quick nce before refocusing on the road, "what''s it like being in the special ss?" "So far, I mainly sse an air of sophistication," Amon reflected. "I hav''t expericed anything that made me think, ''Ah, so this is why it''s called the special ss!''" Julia let out a softugh, understanding his perspective. "I guess things will be clearer once you start your sses." "Possibly," Amon mused. "Or maybe it''ll just be a more liberating experice, with more resources and opportunities avable. Perhaps that''s the true essce of the name." "I don''t know... I have a feeling there''s more to it," Julia voiced her opinion. "I''ll find out soon ough," Amon replied. Saying this, his fingers delicately intertwined with hers. Catching her gaze, he gifted her with a warm smile. Julia, with her upright posture and determined look, announced, "We''re almost there." Amon, taking in the suringndscape, simply nodded in agreemt. The flying car slowed down as they approached a seaside water park. The ce, with its expansive ss walls, offered a breathtaking view of the ocean. The setting was peaceful, with the soft sound of waves crashing against the shore and the salty freshness of the sea in the air. It was the perfect spot for a date filled with fun and romance. Upon parking in the designated area of the water park, Amon was the first to step out, quickly oping the door for Julia, who shed him a radiant smile. Being treated with such chivalry made Julia feel special, filling her with joy. As they tered the park, they were veloped by the buzz ofughter and conversations. The atmosphere was lively, with voices mixing in various dialects, making some conversations slightly challging to understand. Amon moved closer and took Julia''s hand. "Let''s change first," Julia suggested, leading him towards the changing rooms. "Definitely." As they proceeded, they could appreciate the chanting scery of the water park. There were slides that seemed to glide smoothly over the water, creating luminous patterns as the sunlight struck them. Infinity pools blded with the ocean horizon, creating an illusion of continuity. Quiet zones with floating cabanas allowed visitors to rx over the water, while busier areas offered interactive water activities. Everything was harmoniously integrated, offering a unique and unforgettable experice. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Understanding was esstial... Or, at the very least, making an attempt. An 8-year-old youth wandered through the water park with some frids. As they walked, the conversation revolved a one of their twin brothers. "Elijah, your brother is amazing!" The more Elijah heard this, the more irritated he became, though he managed to hide his frustration behind a forced smile. The truth was, Elijah had be expelled from university. He wandered aimlessly across the Gold Phoix University wh he countered the rowned Leonard Copper, the son of a Lord from a small. For Elijah, who felt he had lost everything, meeting someone like Leonard was beyond imagination. Leonard stood tall and had amanding presce. His short, neatly trimmed red beard matched his simrly colored hair, tied in a high bun. In fact, the fridship betwe Elijah and Leonard only solidified wh Leonard found out that Elijah was Amon Tang''s brother. Life has its ironies. The very name Elijah least wanted to hear was precisely what provided him with a connection to someone like Leonard. And the reason they were on this was Leonard''s desire to meet Amon in person. He esstially became an admirer of Amon after hearing about his rect achievemts, especially in thest two days, wh the human federation announced that Amon, at only 8 years old, had reached the Grandmaster Rank. However, that wasn''t the only reason. Leonard was particrly interested in Amon because they both shared the same getic affinity with lightning. He was eager to meet Amon, perhaps to ask for some advice. Furthermore, Leonard had exclusive information, acquired through purchase, that Amon had developed a patted spell called Interdimsional Lightning Odyssey. What was ev more impressive was that there had already be research on this spell, but with little progress. However, Amon, during his time isted on this, developed the spell by observing insects that possessed this getic ability. "Elijah, do you think your brother created the Interdimsional Lightning Odyssey to use and escape from the wh he lost contact with the federation and the Tower?" another youth asked. "Could be..." Elijah responded thoughtfully, trying to hide his jealousy and frustration. Being a close frid of Leonard''s, this young man also became an admirer of Amon after being flooded with the information Leonard had gathered in rect days. Suddly, Elijah''s eyes wided, and his pupils constricted. Ev if she turned into a shadow, he would still recognize her. Julia, the young woman for whom he had harbored feelings for so long, and who never returned a fond look, was now dating his insufferable brother, Amon! Julia sat there, with a cold and distant expression, as if waiting for someone. At that momt, to Elijah, she seemed like a winter flower, majestic and unattainable. She exuded captivating beauty. It wasn''t a seductive beauty but refined elegance, reminisct of ady depicted in a ssic painting, belonging to a noble and secluded family from some distant. ''Did shee with that unbearable Maisa?'' Elijah wondered, as a malicious smile formed on his lips. Amon was not on his mind at that momt. To him, Amon was probably immersed in his rect fame, perhaps ev neglecting someone like Julia. After all, giv the new level Amon had reached, who would she be to him? As much as it hurt to admit, Amon had be someone who could look down on others, ev someone like Leonard, who was the heir of a lord ruling a. With such rown, would Amon still care about twin sisters who barely showed aptitude to remain in university? He ev pondered that Amon might have already left them behind, which would exin Julia''s cold and distant expression... ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have be introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 310: Chapter 310: Flooded Emotions: Shock at the Water Park "Elijah?" Leonard noticed Elijah staring inttly at the young woman with purple hair who wore a muted purple bikini with details and called out to him. However, Elijah was so grossed in his thoughts that wh he heard his name, he barely registered it. Without hesitation, he started walking towards Julia. At the same time, thanks to her ke hearing and recognition of a name she detested, Julia turned toward the source of the voice. Upon realizing who was approaching, her already cold and distant expression became ev sterner, radiating an intimidating aura a her. Her disdain for him was so deep that it had turned into guine hatred. "It''s be a while, Julia," said Elijah, as if he was reuniting with an old frid. He tried to put his arm a her neck, but was immediately blocked by a water barrier. "Don''t you dare touch me with those dirty hands!" Julia responded with icy coldness. Elijah felt anger boiling instantly. However, he acted swiftly and, with a forced smile and gtle voice, said, "Julia, I assure you, I wasn''t with that girl. Don''t be like this with me; I didn''t betray you, I promise!" Hearing this, Leonard and the others, who had previously cast suspicious nces at Elijah, now seemed to ''understand'' the purple-haired girl''s reaction. "What are you talking about?" Julia felt a chill run down her spine. "Stop trying to tangle me in your lies! I have no interest whatsoever in someone like you!" Immediately after, a sphere of water began to form rapidly in front of the barrier she had created. Julia, with her slder fingers, grabbed the part of the barrier that the sphere was stretching, as if pulling back a slingshot, and th released it with force. "Whoosh!" The sound of something cutting through the air echoed, and the water sphere struck Elijah directly in the chest. "Booom!" The noise of a powerful impact reverberated as the sphere of water exploded against him. The next momt, Elijah was hurled several meters away, crashing hard against a wall. "Girl, what..." Leonard was utterly dumbfounded. And it wasn''t just him. The other three young m with him were also stunned. Elijah had be so convincing in presting himself as Julia''s boyfrid, suggesting they had had a disagreemt over an alleged betrayal, that they had be tak in by his act... By this time, Amon was already by Julia''s side, having returned swiftly. His arrival was so fast that Leonard and the others didn''t ev notice wh he appeared. A murmur began to form a them. Some were shocked by what happed to Elijah, while others approached, curious to see how the situation would unfold. Amon held tworge cups of refreshing drink, which he promptly ced on the table where Julia was sitting. Th, his eyes took on an icy expression, ev colder than Julia''s, as he assessed the young m in front of him: "What''s going on here?" His voice carried immse weight, and hismanding presce made Leonard and the others feel weak in their knees. Turning his gaze to the young man Julia had attacked, a brief expression of surprise crossed his face, swiftly reced by an ev deeper coldness. "He''s be quite audacious, hasn''t he?" Amon remarked with an icy tone. "You have no idea." Julia quickly recounted rect evts. "Haha." Amon''sugh was cold and sharp. "It seems I was too lit with him in the past..." "Amon Tang..." Leonard immediately recognized Amon, having se him in photos he owned. The next momt, Leonard began piecing together the puzzle. Suddly, everything started to be clear in his mind. The things that had seemed out of ce now fit perfectly. Observing the reactions of Amon and Julia, he realized he had be deceived. ''Damn it, that bastard tricked me!'' Rage boiled within him, especially fearing that Amon might think he was aligned with Elijah. In reality, it was all a big misunderstanding. Leonard had gott close to Elijah simply because he knew of his fraternal connection to Amon. He hoped that, through this connection, he could finally meet his idol. Now, realizing Elijah''s true nature, remorse consumed Leonard. Meanwhile, the water park was in uproar. The people a, who were initially there for fun, were now fully grossed in the drama unfolding before their eyes. Some exchanged surprised nces, while others whispered among themselves, trying to understand what was happing. A group of youths, close to the sce of the confrontation, stopped ying in the pool and began to discuss animatedly what they had just witnessed. A mother with her young childr quickly pulled them away, fearing the situation might escte. Some bolder visitors ev took out their devices to capture the momt, hoping to share the drama on social mediater. Others, more ssible, simply shook their heads in disapproval,mting that a day meant for fun had turned into a spectacle of chaos. The atmosphere was thick with anticipation, all eyes locked on Amon, awaiting his next move. "Don''t pretd you''ve fainted." As Amon uttered these words, a massive lightning hand reached out to Elijah, grabbing him and pulling him closer. "Ahhhhh!" Elijah, breaking his act, began to scream desperately, "Murderer! He''s going to kill me, save me!!!" Elijah''s fear of Amon was clear. His rect audacity was probably due to his belief that Amon had changed after achieving his new status and, consequtly, had neglected Julia. "Ckack!" Increasing the pressure of the electric hand and intsifying the currt running through Elijah, Amon dered with cutting coldness, indiffert to the fact he had brok Elijah''s arm bones: "Keep shouting that, and I''ll make your wishe true." "Ahhhhh...!" Elijah, although he tried to suppress his cry upon hearing Amon''s words and, despite not wanting to show his pain, couldn''t help but let out a sound of anguish. "Ahhh..." The calmness with which Amon spoke st shivers down the spines of those prest. Many of the spectators, who initially approached expecting a spectacle, instinctively backed away. It was one thing to watch a simple argumt, but another tirely to witness a situation that could culminate in fatality. The water park staff, ustomed to dealing with routine situations like lost childr or minor idts, now found themselves faced with an tirely unexpected scario. The tsion was palpable, and fear spread rapidly. "My God, what''s happing over there?" A lifeguard, who was on standby near the pool, murmured to her colleague, her wide eyes fixed on the sce. "Call security! Quick!" One of the supervisors shouted, racing toward the ctral office. He knew this situation was beyond his control. "This isn''t a regr fight... This is serious!" A young bar attdant, who had a privileged view of the confrontation, remarked to a colleague while they both watched the sce apprehsively. Another employee, responsible for maintance, grabbed his radio and said, "We need to evacuate this area. This might get ugly." Meanwhile, lifeguards began to blow their whistles frantically, trying to disperse the crowd and keep people at a safe distance. "Please, stay back! For your own safety!" One of the lifeguards shouted, trying to maintain order. One of the park''s managers, realizing the gravity of the situation, cautiously approached, attempting to mediate the situation. "Gtlem, please, this is a family tertainmt vue. I ask that you settle your differces elsewhere." Amid the unfolding chaos, Elijah''s words could barely be heard. The tsion in the atmosphere was palpable, and everyone awaited, with bated breath, Amon''s next move. Was it possible that a young man, in broad daylight, wouldmit such an extreme act against another? Morbid curiosity kept many eyes glued to the sce. Noticing the approaching park security team, Amon cast a petrating nce at Elijah, invoking a deep emotion of Sadness, almost reaching its peak. Under the overwhelming effect of this emotion, Elijah, previously agitated, began to wilt, releasing murmursd with despair. "Why does my life always take such bitter turns?" "Would the world be better off without my existce?" "What did I do to deserve so much pain and rejection?" "Would anyone miss me if I simply vanished?" "I live in the shadow... always in the shadow of my brother..." "I feel a void... a void that consumes my soul..." "Why do I press on? What''s the purpose of all this?" Amon released Elijah with a sigh of disdain, returning to Julia''s side as if nothing out of the ordinary had urred. After subjecting Elijah to such intse emotional tormt, to the point of plunging him into overwhelming depression, Amon chose to simply ignore him. Julia, noticing Amon''s action, chose to remain silt. The lifeguards, recognizing the situation, quickly escorted Elijah to the water park''s first aid area. "How about we go somewhere else?" Julia suggested in a soft tone. Amon looked a, noticing the many curious eyes directed at them, and agreed, "Yes, let''s." There was no point in trying to rx in an vironmt where they were under constant scrutiny. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have be introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 311: Chapter 311: Emotional Manipulations and Moments of Love "Amon, did you interfere with his mind in some way?" As soon as they left the water park, justifying their actions, it was clear that no one would dare stop them, especially considering Amon''s reputation. "Yes, I induced a deep depression in him," Amon exined in a measured tone. "The intsity with which I applied it could make this condition permant, almost like an indelible mark on his psyche. He will likely carry this emotional weight for the rest of his life." There was no remorse or hesitation in his voice. Although Elijah shared the same blood as Amon, thetter no longer recognized him as family for a long time. To Amon, Elijah had be as irrelevant as a stranger passing by. "He reaped what he sowed," Julia said, gripping the steering wheel. Noticing Elijah''s surprise and fear upon seeing Amon, a pang of irritation struck her. She had always be astute in her observations. To Julia, it was evidt that Elijah, in his naivety, believed Amon might act as he would in Amon''s ce, neglecting her due to his elevated status. However, she never doubted Amon. Ev with att fear of being left behind, she trusted Amon''s integrity and the deep love he held for her... And for the other significant people in his life. Amon, in turn, remained humble and ged, ev with all the power and recognition he now had. Of course, he did not hesitate to use his influce wh necessary, as he did to resolve the situation at the water park. However, he did not seek to unt his status or inttionally impress others. If Amon guinely wanted to bask in the spotlight and adtion, he would have stayed at the water park, where he would undoubtedly have be the main attraction, drawing admiring and curious nces from all. "We''re at the beach," Julia noted. The trip took only a brief momt, as the beach was just beyond the water park. "You know,st time, I didn''t get a proper chance to admire you in that bikini," Amon said suggestively. The timbre of his voice was so captivating it was almost hypnotizing. "Well, now you''ll get your chance~" Julia gave him a mischievous look, making a yful face. "I''ll change quickly. You do the same." "I''m looking forward to it. I''m sure you''ll look stunning," Amon replied with a warm smile. His honey-colored eyes shone with evidt tderness. "It seems like someone sweeted your lips with honey," Julia joked, but the happiness in her eyes was guine. There was a lightness in the air betwe them. And before Julia could react, Amon leaned in and sealed their lips together. The kiss was gtle, almost timid, reminisct of the caress of a spring breeze, bringing relief andfort. Wh they pulled apart, Amon gtly stroked her hair and handed her the bag from the back seat. "Go get changed. I''ll wait here." Exiting the car, Amon made a point of oping the door for Julia, a chivalrous gesture that made her feel ev more special. She walked away, her heart light, still feeling the warmth of that passionate kiss. After a few minutes, the couple re-emerged, wearing the same swimsuits they had chos for the water park. Unfortunately, the incidt with Elijah had prevted them from fully joying the day up to that point. Julia, now visibly more rxed, had a mischievous glint in her eyes. "I hope this time we can joy it without interruptions." "Wh you say that, it almost feels like we''re trying to attract trouble," Amon jokes, letting out a subduedugh. "But yes, I also hope we can have a peaceful momt." "It''s good to hear that from you." Julia made a theatrical pout, but her expression soon brighted with a guine smile, her eyes reflecting a mix of affection and joy. Changing the subject, she remarked excitedly, "But just look at this beach! It''s truly stunning. I''m d we chose this ce." "Absolutely." Amon agreed, his gtle gaze meeting hers. Julia, feeling a bit mischievous, twirled slightly, showing off her swimsuit. "So, how do I look?" "Stunning, as always." Amon''s reply came with a warm and sincere smile. Hearing that, Julia felt her cheeks heat up. The happiness bubbling in her heart at that momt was almost indescribable. Hearing such dearing words from the person she loved most filled Julia''s heart with joy and gratitude. With a gtle gesture, Amon leaned in and ced a tder kiss on her lips. Interlocking their fingers, they began to walk together along the beach. The fine, cool sand under their feet, the soft sound of waves breaking on the shore, and the sky tinted in gold hues of the sun created an almost magical backdrop. The world a them seemed to vanish, leaving just the two of them and the natural beauty suring them. "Look at those seagulls over there." Julia pointed to a group of birds dancing in the sky, their wings catching the gold light of the sun. "They look so free and happy." Amon nodded, his eyes following the graceful flight of the birds. They continued walking, and with each step, small details caught their atttion: childr building sandcastles, couples walking hand in hand, a lone musician ying a guitar in the distance, filling the air with a gtle melody. "You know," began Julia, "sometimes, it''s nice just to stop and appreciate the little momts. Like this one." Amon smiled, gtly squeezing her hand. "I agree. And having you by my side makes everything ev more special." "You and your sweet talk..." Julia noted with a mischievous grin. "Have you be feasting on honey? Yourplimts are particrly sweet today." "So, that''s how you see me? As someone who thers on honey?" Amon teased with a yful look. Julia let out a crystal-clearugh, giving him a light tap on the shoulder. "Only wh you decide to be irresistibly charming." The sea breeze tousled their hair, and the murmuring waves brought serity to the atmosphere. On a yful whim, Amon crouched down, scooping up some sea water and sshing it on Julia, who reacted with an exmation of surprise. "Oh, you''ll see!" She threated, chasing him along the shoreline with contagious joy. The sce was reminisct of two childr ying carefreely. In a momt of distraction, Julia managed to retaliate, soaking Amon, who put his hands on his chest, feigning deep distress. "That was an ambush!" He dered dramatically, drawing moreughter from Julia. After the chase, they bothy on the sand, wrapped inughter and shared nces. Julia, with a loving gesture, drew a heart in the sand, marking their initials inside it. They rose, fingers intertwined, and walked towards the sea. The waves, with their constant dance, washed away the drawing, but both knew that the feeling etched there was unchangeable and profound. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have be introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 312: Chapter 312: Passion and Genetic Advancements: Julia and Amons Night A fiery desire ignited in Amon''s eyes as Julia approached him. He looked at her hungrily, as if he hadn''t eat in an eternity. He swallowed herst words, briefly pressing his teasing lips to hers, murmuring, "You''vee to me; let me savor all that sweetness." He wrapped his slder waist with his arm, spinning her and pressing her against the living room wall. Leaning in, he sealed their sult and seductive lips. Behind her was the rigid and chilly wall, while in front of her was Amon''s solid and warm chest. He pressed her against the wall, making her feel his weight. It was as if he were trying to meld with her, desperately desiring to be one. They kissed and surrdered to passion until Julia gtly pushed him away. He lifted her chin and smiled at her blushing face. "We''ll continue this battle in the bedroom." She yfully rolled her eyes, while he pinched her nose, making her smile mischievously. "So, it''s my fault for falling into your trap wh you were the first to seduce me?" "Yes," Amon admitted. This earned another eye roll from her, but he weed it as if it were a passionate kiss instead. "I don''t want to go to the bedroom; I want us to take a bath first," Julia said in her soft, ssual tone. Amon agreed, "That sounds good too." He kissed her before guiding her toward the bathroom. As they tered the luxurious bathroom, Julia noticed it was spacious and well-decorated. It was her first time in Amon''s bathroom, just like in his new apartmt, and though she was a bit surprised, her reaction wasn''t too strong. She simply looked a, admiring the setting. Amon turned on the shower, adjusting the water temperature to be perfectlyfortable. As the water cascaded down, he smiled at Julia and said, "It''s time for us to share a bath." Julia returned the smile, feelingfortable with the idea. She began to undress Amon, taking off his shirt as he did the same to her. The touches were gtle and intimate, and their gazes met several times, conveying love and desire. In no time, they were naked, and Amon guided Julia under the shower. The warm water fell on their bodies, creating a pleasant and rxing ssation. Amon took some soap and began tother Julia''s body, his hands gliding smoothly over her skin. Julia closed her eyes, savoring the feeling of Amon''s hands on her. She took the soap and began to wash his back, feeling the muscles under her fingers. The water and steam created an intimate and cozy atmosphere, and they both indulged in the pleasure of caring for each other. Amon kissed Julia with passion, and she responded ardtly. Amon caressed Julia''s face and whispered, "You''re amazing, Julia. I feel lucky to have you in my life." Julia smiled and kissed him gtly, replying, "I feel fortunate to have you too, Amon. You make me so happy." As the warm water rained down on them, Julia caressed Amon''s chest, feeling his elerated heart. Amon gazed into her eyes with tderness. Julia couldn''t contain her emotions and kissed Amon with passion, sharing their love ardtly. They were immersed in that intimate momt, strgthing the special bond they shared. After kissing passionately in the shower, Amon and Julia turned off the water and stepped out of the bath. Amon grabbed a towel and gtly began to dry Julia''s body, tracing every inch of her skin. Julia smiled and whispered with desire in her eyes, "You drive me wild, Amon." Amon embraced her and whispered in her ear, "I can''t resist you, Julia." They gaged in a passionate kiss, desire consuming them. Amon scooped Julia into his arms and carried her to the bedroom, where they continued to explore each other with passion. Julia moaned with pleasure as Amon gtlyid her on the bed. Their hands roamed their bodies, and their lips met in fiery kisses. The room was filled with lust and desire as Amon and Julia surrdered to each other. They shared a fervt and passionate love, strgthing the special bond they had. Amon continued to use the "Limitless Heart" rune at all times, boosting Julia, unlocking her ges, and purging. With each use, her progress became increasingly evidt, and their connection grew stronger. In a disy of ownership, Amon extded his dominion, tighting the bond betwe them. Julia, lost in the ssation, saw Amon be the exclusive tant of her yg... ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T At the beginning of the following day, with the first rays of sunlight filtering through the window, Julia and Amon awoke. Amon, who had joyed good food and drink the previous night, awoke like azy and indulgt leopard. His long arms and legs upied almost the tire bed, and in his arms was a delicate and lovely woman. Her face rested on his chest, and her long hair was strewn across his arms in a carefree manner. Upon waking, Julia snuggled against his body and nuzzled her nose gtly against his chest, disying a coquettish gesture as she stretched her waist. "Are you already awake?" Amon''s voice sounded from above her head. Julia raised her face to look at the man beside her, emitting an affirmative sound before slowly sitting up in bed. The nket covering Amon slid down, revealing his chest to the waist. The sight of that handsome man in the morning made Julia delight in the image at her side. She was aware of something equally crucial: she was about to ascd to Rank 3 of the Innate Level. Maisa''s significant look made sse now... "I will meditate now. Try to derive some befit from it," Amon said seriously. Unlike thest time, wh he had spt an exhausting time with Maisa, Amon hadn''t drained her much this time because he had ns to leave early. He had awaked her to help her officially advance to Innate Level 3. Julia heard Amon''s words and took what he said seriously. "Alright," she agreed, oveing her shyness as she countered the love marks that now adorned her body. She undressedpletely, disying the marks of love that now adorned her body. Amon began to meditate, as promised. Julia followed Amon''s example and sat on the ptagram, formed like a circle with getic water cores. She closed her eyes and began to meditate, allowing ergy to flow a her. At first, she felt a powerful and indomitable ergy suring her, emanating from Amon''s presce. She knew he channeled a considerable amount of pure ergy while meditating, and knowing he wouldn''t absorb it, Julia decided to harness most of it before it naturally dissipated. Hours passed slowly as she was immersed in the process. Julia felt her body and mind undergoing profound and significant transformations. A sse of peace and bnce veloped her as her body absorbed the ergy and converted it into guine power. Over time, she felt an internal lightmt fill her. Her getic power rose to Rank 3 of the Innate Level, and she realized she had evolved in a way she had never imagined possible! ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have be introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 313: Chapter 313: Revelations and New Beginnings She had refined all her spells on her own. She recognized, without a doubt, that Amon had been instrumental in this process. Without his help, achieving such a result would have been impossible. However, even knowing this, she felt deeply grateful and proud of the man who had assisted her so much, even leading her to a state of enlightenment. Amon, always a man of few words but with deep emotions, had a special way of expressing himself. He had interrupted his meditation and stood up, walking towards Julia. Seeing him approach and hearing his words, Julia''s face lit up with a genuine smile. "Congrattions on your growth!" he said. The intensity of the training was evident in Julia''s clothes, which were damp with sweat. She wore one of Amon''s shirts, which due to the moisture, outlined some of her physical features. "Thank you, Amon," replied Julia, her eyes meeting his. There was a sparkle of happiness and satisfaction in her gaze, though there was also a hint of shyness. Getting up, Julia asked, "Can I use your bathroom?" "Of course, go ahead," Amon replied, indicating the direction with a gesture. Julia leaned in and gave him a quick peck on the cheek, then swiftly headed to the bathroom. Amon, with an amused smile, watched her walk away. After a moment of reflection, he decided he needed a shower as well. Not for any ''improper'' intent, but because he hadmitments and didn''t want to bete. Entering the bathroom, Amon began to undress. Julia, upon seeing him, seemed momentarily breathless and murmured, "Amon..." "I decided to take a shower too, is that okay?" Amon responded. "Yes... Sure~" Julia''s voice sounded slightly shaky, and with the steam from the water, it was hard to discern her expression, but it was likely her cheeks were flushed. With an engaging smile, Amon stepped closer. After some time, both emerged from the bathroom with glowing, rejuvenated skin. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Later that day, Amon found himself in the basement where the facilities for the special ss were located. Although he wasn''t particrly thrilled about attending this ss, he recognized the benefits it would bring him. Otherwise, he would prefer the regr lessons with the other university students. As he entered, a voice addressed him: "You must be Amon Tang." Amon turned his gaze to the young woman who approached him. She was of average height with golden skin, as if constantly kissed by the sun. Her green eyes were so vivid they resembled emeralds. Her face featured delicate traits,plemented by full lips and a subtly upturned nose. On her left wrist, she sported a swallow tattoo, which Amon interpreted as a symbol of her passion for freedom and adventure. She dressed simply, in a light dress, long skirt, and t sandals. Her essories included feather earrings, a bead bracelet, and a ne adorned with stones that seemed to have valuable properties. "Yes, and you are?" Amon asked, extending a hand in greeting. She epted the gesture, shaking Amon''s hand with a smile that seemed genuine. "I am Lara Soares. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Amon." Amon replied with a brief nod, his expression neutral. Lara released his hand, keeping a friendly smile on her face. Sitting next to her, Amon awaited the arrival of the professor. Although Amon had already acquired extensive knowledge about gics during his moments of enlightenment, he was aware that there was still much to learn. He never considered himself omniscient. There were areas, like universal geography and the gics of specific elements, that he hadn''t yet explored. Furthermore, he was interested in learning about different threats existing in the universe and how tobat them. The professor entered a littleter. He was a tall man, about 180 cm, with a reddish skin tone and hair and eyes of an intense red, almost mercury-like. "Alright, I see we have the new student, Amon Tang, with us today," he said. "I am Taiga Senji. Most call me Professor Taiga." After introducing himself, Professor Taiga ced his books on the desk and, with his hands on its sides, announced in a firm tone, "In today''s ss, I will introduce a new spell and share my experience with it." Excitement was evident on the students'' faces upon hearing the news. Observing his ssmates'' reaction, Amon maintained a serious expression. "Professor Taiga truly has profound knowledge," murmured Lara, seated next to Amon, casting him a brief nce. "That''s why everyone is so excited to hear that he''ll share a new spell and his perspective on it." "Mm, I see that," replied Amon, giving her a quick look before focusing back on the professor. Lara, noticing Amon''s indifference, just smiled gently and redirected her attention to Professor Taiga. Professor Taiga, sensing everyone''s attention, began, "Today, I will introduce to you the ''Ascending Lightning Spell''. This spell is not merely a manifestation of electric energy, but a deep understanding of the vtile and powerful nature of lightning." He paused, allowing his words to settle. "When casting this spell, it''s not just about invoking lightning but understanding and channeling its essence. Lightning is swift, unpredictable, and devastating. Thus, when using this spell, it''s essential to be in tune with these characteristics, allowing the energy to flow through you, but without letting it overpower you." "Practicing this spell requires discipline and focus. However, once mastered, its power is unparalleled. Remember, lightning is a force of nature, and by channeling it, you too be a force to be reckoned with." The way Professor Taiga expressed himself made many students'' eyes shine with admiration. It was evident that the vast majority, if not all, held him in esteem, or at least appreciated his lessons. The ss proceeded for almost an hour. During this time, Amon could perceive the depth of the professor''s knowledge. At one point, a significant portion of the students reached a state of enlightenment. Amon, using the rune [Boundless Heart], also achieved this state. No one seemed surprised by this; it was as if it was something expected. "As expected, he''s talented..." Lara whispered. She was one of the few who hadn''t yet reached the state of enlightenment. However, after a few moments, she closed her eyes, as if being enveloped by the energy emanating from Amon. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 314: Chapter 314: Cleiton vs. Amon The lesson continued in a spacious area. The floor was covered with some kind of durable material. Amon had heard from Lara that it was strong enough to withstand the powers of a Star Rank Being. Then, the next actions of the process and the reason for bringing them here were justifiable. "I want you to have duels, but only with the spell I just taught," said Professor Taiga. "Each of you has a different level of understanding, and the duel can deepen the understanding of the spell even further if you duel each other using the ''Ascending Lightning Spell''." Amon looked around, the more than ten students didn''t seem to disagree. ''So this is a recurring event?'' Amon thought to himself. Amon couldn''t ignore the possibility that the duel was more than a mere confrontation. It was a means to an end, especially when it came to a friendly exchange of advice and techniques, where both duelists benefited by refining the same spell. Each had their level of understanding and unique approach to magic. "I want a duel with the neer!" eximed one of the students, brimming with confidence. The look he directed at Amon was full of arrogance. Observing the student''s attitude, Amon couldn''t help but give him a look that equated to seeing a clown in action - there was a certain dose of stupefaction mixed with contempt. He didn''t even know the guy, but he already felt an instinctive aversion. Why was there such immediate hostility? "I ept," Amon said. Although he thought this boy was a fool for acting this way with him, possibly having just met him today, it was better to settle the matter sooner rather than drag it out longer. "Cleiton S. Nicu the Third has challenged Amon Tang; and Amon has epted," Professor Taiga easily agreed. "The two involved will now go to the tform. In case it''s not clear enough, remember, the only spell allowed to be used in this match is the Ascending Lightning Spell!" ''The neer is brave to ept a challenge as soon as he has just arrived,'' thought Professor Taiga. The reality was that he liked students like that. It was good to be brave when one could, after all, in a school duel the only losses are some material goods if bet upon, or a bit of pride. But why does a college student, barely out in the world, need pride? Heh, they don''t need to worry about something like pride; in the future, when they go out into the world, they''ll understand how useless it can be... Amon and Cleiton stepped onto the tform, their gazes locked in a silent challenge that spoke louder than words. Amon, contemtive and serene, seemed almost indifferent, his mind focused on the principles of the Ascending Lightning Spell he was about to employ. On the other hand, Cleiton positioned himself with an air of superiority, his intention clear - to assert dominance and keep Amon at bay, particrly from Lara. A cold, mechanical voice began to resonate through the arena, "The duel will start in 10... 9... 8..." As the countdown continued, a tension filled the air, the whispers of the spectators dying down to mere murmurs in the background. Amon''s hands began to crackle with cobalt-blue sparks, the energy emanating from them humming with the raw power of the electric charge. His mind went through the applications of the spell, deciding on a strategy that bnced defense with swift counterattacks. "... 3... 2... 1... Begin!" Immediately, Amon cast an Ionization Shield, the shimmering electric field around him. As Cleitonunched a piercing Lightning Spear, Amon''s Deflector Pulse instinctively responded, causing the projectile to swerve off its intended path. "Is that all, senior?" Amon said with a serene, almost bored voice, while his figure remained enveloped in the shimmering protection. Cleiton, not wanting to be outdone, intensified his assault with the agility granted by his Thunder Step, moving with such speed that he became a blur, trying to break through Amon''s defenses. With a snap of his fingers, an Ampere Whip materialized, crackling violently as heshed towards Amon. "Do you really think you can touch me?" Amon taunted, dodging with ease. However, Amon''s understanding of the Ascending Lightning Spell allowed him to remain a step ahead. Using Rapid Discement, he seemed to vanish from existence, reappearing momentster as if by teleportation, just out of reach of Cleiton''s electric whip. "Do you see this?" Cleiton shouted to the crowd, his arrogance spilling over. "He runs because he knows he can''t face me!" Seeing an opening, Amon unleashed a Shock Chain, electricity chaining from Cleiton to the nearby metal parts of the arena, forcing Cleiton to raise his Lightning Dome in defense. The duel became a symphony of bright blue energy, with Amon weaving through Cleiton''s attacks using his Current Dash, the ground below him charged, providing an extra boost of speed. Cleiton, fueled by a mix of frustration and admiration, realized that Amon''s adept understanding of the spell''s more intricate defensive capabilities, like the Overload Aura, which he smartly used to fry the electronics in Cleiton''s equipment, made him a formidable opponent. As the duel unfolded, Amon found a rhythm in the chaos, his use of sma Burst sending a shockwave of energy that threw Cleiton backward, singeing the edges of his cloak. "Is that all you''ve got, rookie?" Cleiton growled, trying to hide the tremor in his voice. Amon remained with an aura of calm determination. The Ionization Shield he maintained was not just a barrier ¨C it was a symbol of his control over the chaos ofbat, his ability to find order in the storm of spells. His defensive stance was not passive, but an active repose, a momentary breath to gather strength for the final act. Suddenly, the arena was silent except for the buzzing of charged particles dancing around Amon. He took a deep breath, his focus narrowing on the man before him. It was time to end this ¡ª not with brute force, but with the precision and grace that had characterized his performance up to that moment. Amon abandoned his defensive stance, and the energy that had been circting converged into his palms. The Ionization Shield dissipated as he prepared his final move, an intricate fusion of the spells he had utilized during the duel. Cleiton, sensing the shift, tried to seize the opportunity, his Thunder Step igniting once more as he advanced. But it was toote. Amon, with a fluid motion, released the Voltage Shackles, tendrils of electricity extending like the arms of a starfish to ensnare Cleiton in a dazzling web of light. Caught in the stunning grip of the spell, Cleiton''s forward momentum ceased, his body stiff with the overload of energy. Amon then channeled the rest of his power into a Shock Chain, the beam of energy leaping from his outstretched hand to connect with Cleiton, still trapped in the electric snare. The shock sent Cleiton backward, his Lightning Dome failing as he hit the ground with a thud, the scent of ozone testifying to the potency of the spell. The arena, which had been holding its breath, erupted in apuse and cheers. Amon offered a hand to help Cleiton to his feet, his gesture one of sportsmanship rather than superiority. "Need a hand, or does your arrogance not permit it?" Amon inquired, his indifference almost as sharp as his spells. Cleiton, his pride wounded, did not ept the help but instead pped Amon''s hand away, pulling himself up on trembling legs. "I... I don''t need your pity," he spat the words out. As they left the tform, the robotic voice announced the end of the duel. Lara looked at Amon, who was exiting the dueling tform, with renewed regard. She couldn''t believe that Amon had actually defeated Cleiton; not only that... Amon''s understanding of the spell was much deeper than she had imagined! "That was impressive," shemented, almost to herself, but loud enough for Amon to hear. He cast a look back, indifferent, as if he had already anticipated his own sess. "It was just applied logic," he replied, his voice devoid of emotion. She wasn''t the only one surprised; even the professor was. The master, observing from his elevated position, nodded his head, acknowledging the achievement. "Eleven variations...," he murmured, adjusting his sses as if trying to get a better view of the prodigy unfolding before him. And it was no small feat; Amon had developed a total of eleven ways to use the Ascending Lightning Spell: four defensive, three offensive, and four for movement. Cleiton walked past them, casting a scathing look towards Amon. "Enjoy your moment, rookie. It won''tst," he growled, his arrogance barely masked by the resentment of defeat. Amon simply watched Cleiton pass, a flicker of satisfaction appearing and quickly vanishing in his eyes before he turned his attention to what Professor Taiga was about to say. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 315: Chapter 315: The Day Amon Conquered the Ring and the Heart The fights continued. Amon disyed a notable interest in the contests. His understanding transcended that of most, which led him to assimte the sophisticated technique with which eachbatant employed the ''Ascending Lightning Spell''. "Amon, are you really just a Grandmaster?" Lara, who was by his side, could no longer hold back her curiosity. With a nce at her, Amon''s eyes twinkled in confusion at the question, considering that until now he had only demonstrated the skills of a Grandmaster, not even possessing the strength of a Star Rank Ascendant... And as for Lara''s dismissive manner when mentioning the Grandmaster Rank... Well, being a Star Rank herself, she had some authority to do so. "Yes, I am a Grandmaster." He confirmed, and in silence reflected: ''Although my Grandmaster level is 3,000...'' If Lara had any notion of Amon''s thoughts, she would probably fall over and go back to sleep, for she surely hadn''t fully assimted the reality! "Impressive..." She murmured to herself. What was even more unbelievable to her was the way Amon watched the other students'' duels,menting his own perceptions in real-time, saying things like ''No, not like that, you need more speed and less power...'' or ''That was good, but if she had slightly amplified the electromaic pulse, it would have been perfect...'' To Lara, these whisperedments were more disturbing than watching Amon defeat Cleiton, who, like her, held a Star Rank. A Grandmaster beating a Star without a single scratch, demonstrating a profound understanding of a spell after just one day of practice, and on top of that developing eleven variations of that spell in a single day! By the stars! She didn''t even know how to articte what she felt at that moment, but one thing was certain: her interest in him had increased exponentially... Hourster... "That''s great for today, folks," dered Professor Taiga. "Let''s end here. Reflect on what was learned and we will continue the discussion next week." ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Barbara felt as if an eternity had passed since shest saw her boyfriend. The moment Amon invited her out, she could barely contain her excitement and promptly epted upon receiving his message. She prepared in her dormitory with special care for the date. In front of her full-length mirror, Barbara observed herself. She presented herself as the embodiment of daring and contemporary style. Her lips, painted a bold red, offered a stark contrast to her delicate and nearly translucent skin, entuating a confident and mysterious emerald gaze. Her hair, in a deep ruby tone,y in wild and sensual curls over her shoulders, echoing the vibrant colors of the lit ambiance. With a carefree style, she wore a short ck top that hinted at her defined stomach and a casual wine-colored jacket over her elbows, exuding a youthful and effervescent rebellion. The strategically ripped gray pants gave a sophisticated nonchnce to her ensemble. "Perfect, I look stunning..." she whispered to herself with conviction: "Knock it out of the park, girl, today you willpletely conquer your boyfriend''s world...!" A light blush tinted her cheeks in anticipation of the moments she wished to spend with Amon... She stepped out, and each stride was a testament to her resolve. The confident cadence of her heels echoed through the dormitory corridor. She had to acknowledge, her heart was beating faster. There was something in the air that reminded her of the excitement of a first date. "It''s been a while..." She thought intimately. Absorbed in her reflections, Barbara barely noticed the looks that began to follow her path, drawing attention even before she left the building, where other students couldn''t help but observe her. As she expected, she became the center of attention, the embodiment of passion and feminine power. The confidence Barbara naturally exuded made her stand out, provoking in others the desire to look not just once, but twice. As she made her way to the elevator, Barbara pressed the button for the university exit. A brief span of time passed before she reached her destination. Stepping out, she tried to remainposed, but upon spotting her boyfriend at a distance, leaning near the university exit with his hands casually ced in his pockets, Barbara''s heart thrummed with the innocence of youthful passion, and her steps quickened involuntarily, the echo of her heels filling the surrounding space. With lips pursed in a vain attempt to contain her smile, Barbara''s internal excitement could not be contained as she realized just how attractive Amon looked. Amon was the very image of rxed sophistication in Barbara''s eyes. He wore a white shirt that highlighted his defined physique, with the top buttons undone, revealing a hint of his tanned skin. His deep blue trousers molded to his legs, conveying a secure stance. White sneakers brought a casual touch to the smart ensemble. Sunsses covered his honey-colored eyes, and his neatly arranged ck hair added to his unassuming charm. In a nce, Barbara took in these details, each one intensifying the attraction she felt for him. "Amon~!" She greeted him, waving her hand with moderate enthusiasm and a surprisingly delicate voice. In response, Amon took his left hand out of his pocket and lifted his sunsses, revealing his beautiful honey-colored eyes as he walked towards her while cing the sses in the cor of his white button-up shirt. "Did I make you wait long?" She murmured with subtle flirtation. As the distance between them closed, Barbara ced her hands on Amon''s chest, lifting her gaze to meet his, her emerald eyes gleaming with an enchanting and love-filled luster. "I just arrived," he replied with a gentle lie. It didn''t take long for him to add, "Wow! You look stunning. For a moment, I didn''t even recognize you, you''re that breathtaking." Inted by his sweet words, she felt a wave of joy and, even more seductively, whispered his name: "Amon..." Then, she slid her hands from his chest to encircle his neck and, gently, drew his head down until her crimson lips met his in a passionate kiss. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 316: Chapter 316: Between Actors and Lovers That day, a y was in progress, and tickets were still avable. The theater was immense,parable to a football stadium. Amon and Barbara found their seats in the lower left corner, somewhat distant from the stage. However, their advanced visual abilities allowed them to see as if they were in the front row, even from afar. The view was fascinating, with architecture that blended the ssical with the contemporary, elegant lines, and translucent ss panels allowing natural light to enter. The suspended ceiling was an engineering masterpiece, with lighting that projected twinkling stars and moving constetions. The seats were ergonomic art pieces, made of cutting-edge technological materials, molding to each viewer''s body, with an individual sound system. Seated in the couple''s seat, Barbara, with her legs over Amon''s thighs, said with a smile, "It was a great choice toe here." Amon, with her leaning on his chest, stroked her hair with his left hand and replied, "Yes, it''s good to try new things..." For both, it was their first time in a ce like that. Although they had been to the cinema, it did notpare to a theater. The show soon began. The stage was equipped with state-of-the-art technology, capable of transforming into any imagined setting, with holographic projections and spectacr special effects. The images were crisp, adding a magical touch to the scenes performed by the actors. Murmurs,ments on the scenes, expressions of surprise, and apuse sounded asionally. The atmosphere in the theater was vibrant and electrifying, with immersive sound, dynamic lighting, and fascinating visual effects. It was a y of tragic love, full of magic and power, something like Romeo and Juliet, but with more action, dramatization, and plot twists. When the kiss scene on stage arrived, it triggered a wave of tenderness that swept through the theater, capturing the essence of the y in each pair of lips that met. It was a contagious scene, which could cause difort andughter for those who were alone or with a friend of the same sex, exchanging embarrassed nces as they saw several couples kissing. Amon and Barbara were among the couples who kissed. It was not an overwhelming kiss, but a kiss filled with mutual love, before turning back to continue watching the y. - - "It was fun," said Barbara cheerfully, with her arms wrapped around Amon''s left arm. Amon looked at her with a slight smile on his lips, while his eyes sparkled softly. "Yes, it was," replied Amon. "We shoulde back when we have the chance." "That''s a good idea," agreed Barbara. "I like being close to you in a dark ce, watching a y or a movie. It''s a wonderful feeling that I believe I would never tire of, even after a thousand years." Her voice was soft, flirtatious, and dreamy, melting Amon''s heart. He held her hand and brought it to his mouth, kissing it. "That would be amazing," said Amon. "Even after a thousand years, Barbara, I know I would not tire of you." "Amon~" Barbara''s heart seemed to melt. Amon did not say he loved her at that moment, nor that she was beautiful, but his words were worth more than any love oath. She realized he was speaking from the heart, which moved her so much that she pulled his arm, making him lean towards her, and stole a kiss from his lips. This scene did not go unnoticed. They were a young and beautiful couple, with an incredible aura, especially Amon. Because of this, they naturally attracted the attention of the people around them. When they kissed, some smiled, while some more dreamy girls blushed from head to toe, feeling that the young couple was very beautiful and daring at the same time for kissing in a public ce, with so many people leaving the theater at that moment. - - Amon and Barbara arrived at the restaurant, a ce where the y of neon lights outlined the metal and ss forms of the building, creating the illusion of a vibrant and dynamic structure. Upon entering, they were greeted by a facial recognition system that addressed them by name, eliminating the need for conventional check-in. They walked among tables that gracefully hovered above the floor, suspended by a hidden maic force, while robot waiters circted among the diners, delivering dishes that looked more like edible sculptures. The menus were disyed on floating holograms, which customers could navigate and select with hand gestures in the air. Barbara and Amon settled at a secluded table, which was soon enveloped by a translucent dome, creating an oasis of privacy amidst the hum of the environment and offering a cozy retreat. Above them, the ceiling projected a simtion of a starry night sky, adding a touch of charm to the futuristic and serene atmosphere. Despite the setting filled with technological advancements, for them, it was simply another dinner for two. "This is my first time in a restaurantpletely operated by robots and artificial intelligence,"mented Barbara, looking around. "Me too," replied Amon, sharing her curiosity. "It''s probably because there aren''t many establishments like this one," said Barbara, reflecting on the uniqueness of the ce. "Most people still value human service and care." Amon nodded in agreement, understanding her perspective. Despite this general preference, both were enjoying the novelty of the experience. After examining the menu carefully, they decided what they would like to order. They made their selections with gestures in the air, interacting with the holographic menu floating in front of them. It was a dance of fingers and palms that, to a casual observer, might seem like a futuristic choreography. While waiting for their dishes to arrive, Barbara and Amon talked about the peculiarities of the restaurant,menting on the precision of the robot waiters and the efficiency of the service. The atmosphere was pleasant, and the technology only added an extrayer of fascination to the encounter. The wait was short, and soon the dishes arrived at the table, delivered by a robot whose movements were so smooth that one could barely hear its approach. The presentation of the food was impable, each element of the dish arranged with artistic precision that challenged the notion it had been prepared by non-human hands. Before indulging in the dishes in front of them, Amon and Barbara shared a look of mutual satisfaction. "Bon app¨¦tit~," Barbara murmured, her voice tinged with a sweetness that carried a provocative and seductive touch, as if each word was chosen to enchant. "Likewise," Amon responded, maintaining the brevity of his words. As they explored the innovative vors presented to them, the conversation naturally flowed into the realm of ns and dreams they had for the future. Barbara, with a twinkle of curiosity in her eyes, also took the opportunity to inquire about Amon''s experiences in the special ss. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 317: Chapter 317: Glances and Whispers: The Connection of Amon and Barbara In the sumptuous dormitory of Amon, Barbara was apanying him, visibly impressed with the opulence of the surroundings. She spent a few moments just absorbing the wealth of details of the ce. "This dormitory is even more impressive than your previous one," shemented, as her eyes traveled around the space. "That''s true," Amon agreed. "But the amodation I have in the special ss area surpasses this. Unfortunately, I can only take you there if we form an official group and I am the leader." "I understand," Barbara replied, nodding. She understood the reason behind this rule. After all, students linked to groups led by special ss members usually had more opportunities to ascend to this privileged category. She reflected on cases like that of Felipe Nunes, who had challenged Amon and was known for belonging to a group with a special ss leader. Other students, like Miguel Sousa Santos Junior and Luan Neto, also were part of simr groups. This association made many believe that they had great chances of being promoted to the special ss. However, against all expectations, it was Amon who achieved this remarkable feat in his first year, without depending on the influence of other special ss students. This feat, in itself, was a notable and extremely rare aplishment, considering that normally only students associated with groups led by special ss members had this chance of progression. "Let''s change the subject," said Barbara, capturing Amon''s hand and drawing his gaze to her. Barbara''s clear eyes had a shine of their own, and even though makeup lent them a more captivating air, there was something in the way she looked at him, as if he were the center of her universe, that held Amon in such a way that he couldn''t look away, reciprocating with equal intensity. Barbara reveled in this moment; there was something genuine and unreplicable in the way Amon looked at her when they were alone. It was a look that could not be feigned, filled with a love so deep she could almost feel its warmth, as if his incandescent gaze ignited a me within her. In their shared silence, only the exchange of looks spoke, carrying words and unspoken promises. The connection was so intense it seemed to create an aura around them, isting them from the rest of the world. Barbara, still holding Amon''s hand, led him further into the dormitory. With every step, the familiarity andfort between them deepened, as if each look and touch confirmed theplicity and mutual affection they shared. They settled on the couch, which transformed into afortable bed, still intertwined by the hands. Lying down and embraced, they turned on the television and lost themselves in an uplicated and personal conversation, sharingughs and dreams that only made sense between them. There, secluded in their own world, the demands of life outside seemed to fade away, leaving only the purity and beauty of a profound connection. "Amon, I¡ª" Before Barbara could finish her sentence, Amon kissed her passionately, holding her firmly. She opened her eyes, surprised, and hugged him tightly. Barbara''s heart raced, and excitement took over her, leading her to reverse their positions with a smile that radiated desire. Amon, with a cunning look, gently caressed her head, intensifying her excitement with an innate skill. Barbara squirmed softly, losing strength in her arms, and Amon took the moment to position her beneath him. He smiled and deepened the kiss, while Barbara''s legs entwined and a moist sensation spread through her undergarments. With shining eyes, Barbara pushed him, exchanging their positions once again. She held his arms and ran her tongue across his neck. Amon emitted a low murmur feeling her touch on his neck, as she prepared to bite gently near his corbone. With a smile, Amon caressed her curves with skilled hands. She bit her lip to contain a moan and arched her body in response: "Hmmmm~" For a moment, Barbara found herself intoxicated with pleasure, and Amon did not miss the chance, guiding her back to the initial position on the sofa-bed. With agile movements, Amon undressed Barbara, and before she could process, she found herself only in her lingerie, a semi-transparent red bra outlining her generous forms. ''... Huh? How did he do that?'' In the midst of her daze, Barbara hardly understood how she became so exposed. "Amon~" She moaned softly as he delicately traced the contours of her body, exploring her neck and ears with his tongue. Now undressed, Amon and Barbara surrendered to the moment. She wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him closer with a strength that, in another situation, could be overwhelming. But Amon, with his superior strength, barely felt the pressure. Even with all Barbara''s effort, she was not capable of causing him any difort. In that intimate moment, Amon and Barbara gave themselves to each other, their souls intertwined in a dance of passion and tenderness. Amon, with the delicacy of a whisper, activated the rune: [Limitless Heart], a subtle energy that began to pulsate between them, invisible but powerful. Under the effect of the rune, Barbara''s genes responded, weaving new strength into her being. The energy flowing from Amon not only enveloped her in warmth and vigor but also elevated her, strengthening her from within. It was as if every touch deepened her own essence, each caress expanded her capacity to feel and respond. As they moved together, in perfect sync, there was a sense of mutual growth, of two forces joining to form something greater than the sum of their parts. The act of love between them became a catalyst for transformation, a means through which Barbara reached new heights of strength and connection. And so, wrapped in the silent magic of the rune and the warmth of their union, they became one, in a bond that transcended the physical, marking them with an intimacy that wouldst far beyond that moment. "Amon," Barbara whispered with a sigh, her voice trembling with the intensity of the moment, "I feel... it''s incredible." "Let go," Amon replied in a low and steady tone, his words almost lost in the emotionden air. "Trust me." As the rune [Limitless Heart] wove its magic, Barbara''s murmurs and whispers became more frequent, a silent testimony to the strength flowing within her. Amon, attentive to every shift, every breath, guided her with care and precision, ensuring that the energy they shared was a blessing, not a storm. "I am... stronger," she gasped, amazed at the sense of power growing within her, a force gentle yet firm. "Yes," he confirmed, "you are." Amon felt the power of the rune pulsing in harmony with Barbara''s heartbeat. They continued thus, speaking little butmunicating much through looks and touches, each gesture and each word a silent promise ofmitment and care. The exchange between them was a melody of sounds and silences, a song of love and shared strength that resonated far beyond the room''s walls. "Do you feel that sensation?" Amon''s voice was husky, colored by the warmth of the moment. "Yes," she replied, her voice vibrating with a new depth. "It''s as if every part of me is awakening." Above him, Barbara moved with wild energy, her scarlet hair dancing to the frenzied rhythm of their movements. Tilting her head back, she ced her hands on Amon''s chest, while drops of sweat traced her skin, marking the intensity of the moment. With each upward and downward motion, she quickened the pace, surrendering to the growing wave of sensations. "Coming~~" Barbara''s voice rose in a sonorous moan. "Me too," Amon responded to her call, surrendering to the climax of the moment they shared. After the wave of tremors subsided, Barbara copsed, exhausted and breathing heavily, onto Amon''s chest. Sweat covered them both, sealing the intensity of what they had experienced together. For some reason, augh escaped her, a spontaneous burst of joy. The idea of a cigarette crossed her mind, a random thought that for some reason seemed perfectly fitting in that moment of post-ecstasy rxation. However, that was just a pause in the midst of the ''storm''. After a brief interlude to catch their breath, the couple''s passionate encounter stretched on, wave after wave, until the first light of dawn tinged the sky. They only ceased when Barbara reached the peak of her capacity, having crossed the highest thresholds of her gene purification. It was only then that quiet finally settled between them. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 318: Chapter 318: Barbaras Evolution: Blue and Red Flames "So, that''s how they reached the next level..." Barbara reflected quietly. An ironic smile curved her lips. She had conjectured that the twins had unlocked sometent talent when they came of age, but the reality was different - and surprisingly straightforward. The truth was that their advancement had been catalyzed by their intimacy with Amon! Barbara was torn between irritation and satisfaction with this revtion. However, after a moment of reflection, she chose happiness. Thest thing she wanted was for the love she made with Amon to be motivated by something other than their genuine feelings, even though she could now toy with the idea that it was a way to gain strength. As she pondered this, she moistened her lips with her tongue. Despite being pushed to the limit by Amon, a sense of longing still pulsed within her - a hunger that she suspected would never bepletely satisfied. "I''m starting now," Amon announced, bringing Barbara back to reality. "Position yourself in the circle and begin your meditation." She nodded automatically, understanding what needed to be done. Stripped of any inhibitions, she rose from the bed and settled herself in the center of the pentagram traced by Amon with the blood of a fiery creature. Surrounding the pentagram were five burning gic cores. Amon began his meditation as Barbara began to practice, invoking the [Heart Without Limits] rune. Barbara''s potential was already remarkable, and under the influence of Amon''s meditation, she was quickly enveloped in a state of enlightenment. She was already on the brink of this state, thanks to meticulous preparations for her advancement, including theplete purification of her genes. A soft hum began to fill the space, and Barbara''s aura manifested in a disy of blue mes dancing around her. Barbara remained immersed in her concentration, sustaining the state of enlightenment. Soon, the gic cores positioned at the edges of the pentagram began to show cracks, releasing theirtent energy. A resonant sound, simr to something breaking, emanated from her abdominal region. Almost immediately, Barbara''s aura intensified, expanding to three times its original size, forming a halo of controlled mes that surprisingly consumed nothing around her. Amon, realizing that the fire was contained, continued his meditation, channeling the energy of the [Heart Without Limits] rune to assist her. A seductive and almost erotic murmur escaped Barbara''s lips, a sound that carried a seductive and erotic charge. Her eyes opened, revealing irises that shone like blue mes, radiating an ethereal light around the edges - a vision of mysticism and unique beauty. But this transformation was fleeting, and soon her eyes returned to their usual emerald green. "Amon, don''t stop, I believe I can take my spellbook to the next level..." she articted with effort. "It''s in my hands," Amon replied reassuringly. "Focus solely on your evolution." With a murmur of agreement, Barbara closed her eyes again, her aura now denser and more defined, while the gic cores turned to dust. Their function had been exhausted. Barbara''s task now was to enhance her spellbook and then integrate it into her gic code. As Barbara enters her state of enlightenment once more, it''s as if an ancient and mystical book unfolds in her mind. Before this book, she is in her astral form, sitting on the floor, meditating, and finds herself in a white space of square meters, with only the book and her in the ce. §Ô#¦Å§Ñ?+??#¨À$-#??*§ñ??*-?-§á%- The moment she has an idea, a revtion, or turns the page, new content is inserted on each page. Some are merely revised and reced, while others have something added, or even the initial spell form ispletely rewritten. The inner process takes several hours, but to her mind, it feels like itsts for days. Previously, her spellbook had a total of almost five million words, but now it has been expanded to a total of nearly fifteen million! Although the quantity of words isn''t everything, it cannot be denied that it is deeply interconnected. "Wow!" Barbara opens her eyes and murmurs in astonishment, "My God..." She could hardly believe what she had just aplished... I mean, she has just evolved a spellbook! Not only that, but she has also created another spell that she named "Speaker of Blue and Red mes." Speaker of Blue and Red mes: Using the blue and red mes, she can inject them into the enemy''s living body and program them to explode in approximately 20 minutes, as she stipted. If themand to explode is not triggered after 20 minutes, the mes will burn from the inside out of the enemy''s body, causing terrible and agonizing damage. This spell is undoubtedly extremely powerful and dangerous. Not only this, but the other spells have also acquired the property of red mes. Although theoretically blue mes are considered stronger, she felt that by using both, she would be even more powerful! "How was it?" Amon asked rhetorically. He saw her evolve to level 3 of the Inate Rank. Understanding this, Barbara responded to the question with the feeling she was experiencing now, or at least tried: "It''s amazing... I mean, I enhanced every spell and even created a new one, which I named Speaker of Blue and Red mes. Moreover, I can now use red mes, see." In her hand, red mes, almost the color of blood, appeared. However, these mes were much hotter than the blue mes, to the point that Barbara''s skin showed signs of redness after just a few seconds of proximity to the mes she had conjured. Amon, on the other hand, was at a higher level of power than her. Even in the face of the high temperature of the mes, he was not affected. However, he had to admit that these mes were of impressive potency and danced in the palm of Barbara''s hand as if they had a life of their own. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 319: Chapter 319: Morning Reflections and Casual Encounters The soft light of morning bathed the city as Amon and Barbara shared moments together, stretching almost until noon. The clock precisely marked 11:33 when Barbara, recalling hermitment, bid farewell to attend the mandatory ss she had that day. Amon, meanwhile, took a different path, heading towards the special ss. He adopted a refined casual style, with dark hairbed back and a white long-sleeve shirt, whose sleeves were rolled up, exposing his right wrist with a sophisticated gold watch. The subtly tailored shirt enhanced his muscrity, and the first unbuttoned buttons allowed a glimpse of his defined chest. Beige twill pants and a brown leather beltplemented the look, while white sneakers added a sporty note to the overall elegance. Inside the elevator, Amon was immersed in reflections: ''Her advancement and new discovery surprised me a bit...'' Barbara''s newly acquired ability to manipte red mes was a reason for celebration. He nned to gift herter, but was still undecided about the ideal present. ''Well, I''ll think of something.'' Amon whispered to himself, pondering: ''Recently, she has shown interest in adorning her hair with clips or bows. Perhaps an essory of that kind would be a good choice. Or even a pair of earrings...'' Lost in his thoughts, Amon barely noticed the elevator''s sound announcing his arrival at his floor. As it opened, he stepped out, still absorbed in his ideas. "Amon?" Turning in response to the voice, he found Lara. She was the embodiment of grace, wearing a discreet ck dress with subtle silver details and a zer thatplemented her silhouette. Dark, voluminous waves of hair framed her face, highlighting her soft and symmetrical features. A light, weing smile rested on her full lips, as she looked at him with a mix of surprise and recognition. "Good morning, Lara," Amon said with a neutral expression. Despite his distant expression, she continued to smile. "Good morning," she said: "Have you had lunch yet?" "Not yet," Amon replied without thinking. "Oh?" Her smile widened: "Then, have lunch with me. What do you say?" "Alright." With his usual calmness, he agreed. As they walked side by side, Lara''s thoughts danced to the rhythm of her subtle curiosity. She couldn''t help but smile inwardly, reflecting: ''Indeed, I have met many who im to be charming, but Amon... he has something special.'' "Where would you like to eat?" Amon asked. Coming out of her reverie, she looked at him before pointing to a ce: "There, the cafeteria food is good enough." Hearing this, Amon nodded in agreement. Soon, they arrived at the cafeteria, after all, they were quite close. Entering, there were already some students in the ce who looked in their direction. story-by-MvLeMpYr Lara looked at Amon. She seemed eager to see his reaction to having so many gazes focused on him. Then, she saw him act naturally, unaffected, and walk up to the counter. ''Any neer would be nervous feeling so many gazes, especially being geniuses among geniuses, but Amon... He indeed is different...'' Thinking so, Lara smiled again while following Amon closely. "Amon, everyone is looking at you," Lara inquired. "Aren''t you nervous or something?" "Mm?" Amon raised an eyebrow. "Should I be?" His response caught her by surprise. For a moment, she didn''t know what to answer. Then, sheughed a little. "Yes, why should you care?" She shrugged. Amon had no reason to be uneasy about the gazes of others. His presence, though noticeable, did not intimidate him; he was ustomed to being the center of attention, not out of vanity, but due to an intrinsic understanding that what really matters is how one sees oneself, not how others see them. His confidence was natural, born from self-eptance and an understanding of his ce in the world that few possessed. After getting their trays, when their orders were served, Amon and Lara walked to an unupied table and sat down. "Rice, beans, pasta, fries, sd, and meat," Lara said. "Is this mix good?" "I like it," Amon replied. On the other hand, he noticed she had chosen something simpler, like white rice, sd, and meat. "I don''t like food that''s too dry," Amonmented. "I noticed," she smiled. "Well, I do like it." "I noticed," Amon returned with the same ease. "Hehe~" She let out a rxed giggle. As they continued with their meal, Amon casuallymented, "Do you always choose such bnced meals?" Lara shrugged, smiling. "I try to maintain a bnce. And you? Always go for more... varied dishes?" "Variety is the spice of life," Amon responded, with a slight smile. Although a bit surprised by his smile that even made her heart beat a little faster, Lara remainedposed. They continued to eat, exchanging asional nces and smiles. The conversation was light but charged with a mutual understanding and a growing curiosity about each other''s peculiarities. After a few minutes, Lara, with a thoughtful look, said: "You know, I think our food choices say a lot about us." Amon looked at her, curious. "And what does my choice say about me?" "That you''re someone who likes to explore, maybe not afraid to try new things." She paused, looking at her own te. "And mine?" He reflected for a moment. "That you value simplicity and quality. Maybe someone who knows what they want." Laraughed, "Interesting perspective." The rest of the lunch passed amid casual conversations and Lara''sughs. When they finished, they rose from the table. "Honestly," Lara said as she stood up, "I was expecting your presence now to make someonee looking for trouble with you." "Oh?" Amon looked at her. "Why do you think that?" "Well, isn''t it usual for that to happen when a new genius starts encroaching on other geniuses'' territory?" She said with a smile. "I never thought of it that way," Amon said. "I believe seeking conflict with me won''t prove anything good. It will only prove you''re an insecure fool who needs to go against someone to prove yourself special. Can that kind of genius still be called a genius?" "Pfft-hahaha! So true." For the first time, sheughed unrestrainedly. This was because she remembered Cleiton, who had challenged Amon before and, even after losing, was all pompous saying he would get revenge, etc. Meanwhile, those who really wanted to approach Amon turned red with shame and abandoned their ns. At this point, none of them wanted to step forward and try to start trouble with him at that moment, or wouldn''t that be the same as saying they were insecure and didn''t deserve to be called geniuses? Intentionally or not, Amon had just rid himself of some problematic situations. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 320: Chapter 320: The Enigma of Amon In a discreet corner of the cafeteria, three young people observed Amon with a mix of respect and resentment. Eike Batista, with his meticulouslybed back blonde hair and a posture exuding self-confidence, frowned. "This Amon... he seems so arrogant, don''t you think?" Beside him, Derdau Tst, with a more rxed appearance, brown hair in a modern cut, and shrewd eyes, looked towards Amon and grumbled, "He certainly thinks highly of himself, but who''s going to confront him?" The third of the group, Mori Alexandre, tall with short ck hair contrasting his fair skin, remained calm. "I think one of us should teach him a lesson." Eike looked at Derdau. "Derdau, you''re clever with words. Why don''t you go there and show him?" Derdau retorted quickly, "Me? And why not you, Eike? You''ve always been good at taking the initiative." Eike, crossing his arms, returned the gaze to Derdau. "It''s easy to talk, but action is another thing. Besides, you know I prefer to maintain my image. Confronting Amon could be... risky." Derdau huffed, clearly dissatisfied. "And you think I''m not concerned about my image? No, definitely not me who''s going there." Mori, known for his thoughtfulness, cautiously proposed: "How about we consider Amelia for this task?" Eike and Derdau looked at each other, considering the proposal. "It''s an idea," Eike agreed, "but will she be willing to do it?" "Well, hard to say." Mori said. Around, murmurs and nces indicated that other simr conversations were weaving the same plot of caution and curiosity. Although they wanted to test Amon, they were still not willing to do so after hearing what Amon said; after all, who there wasn''t proud? After hearing what was said, none of them would want to make any action without reason. However, there were those who began to orchestrate ns to make Amon confront them. Thus, no one could say they were insecure and undeserving of the title of geniuses, right? Evidently, this was not a general consensus. There was a distinct group, content to simply observe from the sidelines, that now delved into a superiority even more marked by the decision not to instigate conflicts with the neer. This reasoning evolved into a self-convincing that their stance was the correct one, establishing, by logical extension, that they themselves were geniuses of an even more refined breed than those eager to challenge the neer. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Meanwhile, Amon and Lara were walking side by side, talking. "Amon, are you going to create an exploration group?" Lara asked with a certain interest in her voice. "Yes, I intend to do that," Amon agreed. "That''s the right choice to make," Lara said cheerfully. "By forming an exploration group with the ''normal'' students, so to speak, you earn many semester credits that can be used if needed to pass a certain course. In any case, there are many advantages and few disadvantages." "Uh, I think so," Amon said. "And you, do you have any group formed?" "I thought you''d never ask," she smiled even more. "I have five lovely freshmen who go on missions with me. They are very cute and determined, even when the mission requires a lot of effort, they are always doing their best." For at least five minutes, she talked about the five girls who were part of her group. Honestly, Amon still couldn''t understand her reasons for approaching him. Although he had be good at reading people, and even at understanding emotions better, nothing is definitive, especially for someone of her caliber, who could easily camouge her true emotions even with the simplest smile. Well, actually, it didn''t matter much to him. As long as she had no ill intentions towards him, Amon was willing to continue interacting with her. The moment she noticed the change in Amon''s gaze, Lara smiled and said, "Anyway, let''s talk about you. What are your teammates like?" Without hiding anything, Amon spoke a bit about Barbara, Maisa, Julia, Ariel, and Mabel. He even revealed that among the five, three of them were his girlfriends. "Wow, I should have known," sheughed a bit, mischievously, with a smile that was both sly and charming. "You give off that vibe of someone who ys it cool, haha." "ying it cool, huh..." Well, it wasn''t entirely wrong, but at the same time, it was far from the truth, since when he ''yed it cool'', there was nothing quiet about it... He returned to the main topic: "As you said, doing explorations with the team gives a lot of extracurricr points, so I''m thinking of doing that soon." "Good luck~" She hummed, happily. "I also can''t wait to go out again. It''s been two months since Ist went exploring, I think it''s time to shake things up, if you know what I mean~" "Mm," Amon nodded. But whether he understood or not, was a mystery. Not far from them, a group of students were gathered, talking discreetly, until they looked in their direction, and then a girl approached. The girl who approached was a young woman of average height, with fair skin and delicate freckles adorning her cheeks and nose. Her blue eyes, reminiscent of the sky on a clear day, sparkled with curiosity and enthusiasm. Her long, curly blonde hair was tied in a high ponytail or braids. She had a small and almost imperceptible scar on her forehead. She wore a stylish long dress in pastel color with discreet heart prints,fortable ts adorned with a decorative heart, and a crossbody bag with a well-embroidered heart emblem, giving her a unique charm. In addition, she wore some essories, like a ne with a heart pendant and pearl earrings in the shape of a heart. ''Huh?'' Amon murmured in his mind: ''Those freckles and that scar... Can''t she get rid of them if she wants?'' In fact, she could, but not everyone wanted to be ''perfect''. In reality, precisely because of this, she stood out among the masses of ''perfection'', giving her a more striking appearance, to the point of being more desirablepared to other girls. "Lara," the girl said affectionately, with a hint of seduction in her voice. "You arrived at a good time~" "Oh?" Lara raised an eyebrow, then smiled charmingly and joked: "What a pleasant surprise, does Princess ra need me for something?! ~" "Hehe, don''t tease." As she approached her, ra took Lara''s hands and shook them a few times with a smile, seeming very close to each other. She said: "We were just talking about you and trying to guess what your opinion was on something. Now that you''re here, it''s easier to ask directly... By the way, aren''t you going to introduce me to your friend?" When the question was asked, Amon looked at her. Without waiting for Lara to introduce him, he said, "Hello, my name is Amon Tang. Nice to meet you." "Hehe, the pleasure is all mine," she replied cheerfully. "I''m ra Fernandes, you can call me ra~" "Mm," Amon just nodded. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 321: Chapter 321: Consequences "So, ra. What did you want to ask me?" Lara inquired, raising an eyebrow with certain elegance. ra chuckled a bit. "Actually, everyone''s wondering if it''s true that you''re like a moth to the new guy, and seeing you two together now, I wonder if that''s right?" "Hehe." Instead of answering, Laraughed a little. Her giggle was sparkling and pleasant to hear, yet her facial expression, although charming, was at the same time incredibly scary. "I see, I see, you''re all so bored that you''re specting such a thing about me, this is really an eye-opener. Well, well, well." ra, seeing her like this,ughed nervously. For the first time in a long time, she saw her friend angry and, at that moment, regretted what she had said, but it was toote. "You know... I''ve developed a new spell and was without guinea pigs... without worthy opponents to test it; now that you all volunteered for my experiment, I''ll be satisfied even if I''m punishedter~" She said, humming with a seductive smile, yet there was a hidden sadism behind her smile that made both ra and the rest behind her shiver. "Wait, Lara, I-" "No excuses~!" Lara interrupted ra, humming. At the same time, swirls appeared right beneath the feet of more than five students. It all happened very quickly, soon even lightning began to manifest, blending perfectly in a mix of the two elements, and even when one of them tried to flee, a substantially high electric discharge was unleashed to the point of their hair standing like a mad scientist''s. Things progressed in such a way that, even when some of them tried to use movements to escape, they found that somehow, they had been restrained. "Ah, I must warn you that this new spell of mine was created especially with sealing. That is, even when trying to escape, there''s a certain prohibition rule," Lara let out a happy chuckle. "Although I''m still learning this rule and am not so proficient yet, it should still suffice to hold some who have not yet reached a level higher than Star Rank~" Beside, Amon looked at this spell with great interest while pondering with his left hand on his chin. Although he couldn''t replicate it, as he didn''t possess the wind gene, he still began to understand something as he observed, and this was enlightening for him to enhance his own spells in his arsenal. "Ahhhhhggg~" An indistinct scream of pain was emitted from the student who tried to escape. "I''m getting dizzy, how can I get dizzy? This doesn''t make any sense!" "I think I''m going to vomit..." MVLeMpYr-novel-source "I can''t stop spinning, it''s all spinning too much!" "Ahhhhh~ stop spinning, forgive me!!" "Ahhh~ I... was wrong earlier, Lara... I apologize... Forgive me...!" ra also pleaded. These students began to scream all kinds of things while they were forced to spin, and for some strange reason, they, who should have already ovee any kind of dizziness due to strong rotation etc., were still affected. This made no sense at all! "Hehehe," Lara chuckled maliciously. However, she seemed to think they had learned their lesson and she had tested what she wanted... "Alright, I''ll stop," Lara said. "I hope you''ve learned your lesson!" When the tornado that had them spinning while hovering in the center of it disappeared, they began to fall while spinning; however, none of them was ordinary. After regaining control, they slowly began to stabilize andnded on the ground, but everything was still spinning as if they were drunk. The dy seemed like it wouldst a few seconds more before disappearingpletely. "Yes..." Only now, they responded. In reality, all of them were at least at the Grandmaster Rank or even Star Rank, just like her. However, Lara''s strength was still among the strongest among her peers. Not because she possessed dual genes, that was the least of it, many of the geniuses in the special ss had them, but rather, because of her own understanding of spells. Take for example the spell she used against them; she managed to apply a certain degree of sealingw that restrained them, preventing them from being able to escape. Of course, none of them tried their hardest, otherwise, they would still be able to escape, but that could waste several treasures, which would be a foolish action. The truth was that Lara wasn''t that angry. Most of it was feigned, actually, partly to hide her own embarrassment and, on the other hand, for her to test her spell. On her smartphone, Lara received a notification. It was about the penalty of loss of school credits. ''Tsk, in the end, I still couldn''t avoid the penalty,'' she clicked her tongue while thinking. - - The ssroom fell silent. In Takero''s ss, if someone didn''t like it, they could simply leave or stay in a corner quietly. However, under no circumstances should they provoke him by disturbing the ss. If someone did that... They better prepare to feel humiliated on various levels, because he would hold whoever it was on hisp with their bottom up, and then, give at least ten spankings with his hand. Did it hurt? Of course. But that was the least of the problems. The worst part was that, after receiving his spankings, even with medicine, it was hard to heal, meaning it would be difficult to sit. So, both the process of getting spanked was humiliating, and after having been spanked, it would also be humiliating for at least a day. Of course, they could opt to be exempted until they healed, but what if there was a ss that would yield many credits? Hehe, missing out on something like that would make anyone feel pain in their liver... Not to mention that, if they were careless and lost too many credits, they could be demoted. Although it was a rare case, there have been students from the special ss who returned to the ''normal'' ss and lost all the privileges they had. Amon, who heard all this from Lara, was thankful. After all, although he wasn''t one to make trouble or even interrupt sses, you never know when you might end up slipping... ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 322: Chapter 322: Transitions and Reflections After an intense session of sses, the students began to exit the academic environment in an organized manner. The ssroom, often stirred by debates and discussions, now echoed with the sound of chairs being dragged and whispered conversations. This particr ss, known for its rigorous academic credit load, gathered over 30 students eager for knowledge. Meanwhile, Amon, one of the students, meticulously arranged his materials, preparing to leave the room. Lara, his ssmate, stood beside him, gracefully resting her face on her right hand, her eyes fixed on Amon with a thoughtful expression. "So, Amon, what are your ns now?" asked Lara, her voiceden with genuine curiosity and a hint of yfulness. Having finished packing up, Amon turned to her. His response was quick, almost reflexive, "I''m leaving this basement." With a smile that lit up her face and a hint of mischief in her voice, Lara inquired, "Heading to meet your girlfriend?" Lara''s smile, enriched by the dimples forming on her cheeks, was enchanting. It was a smile that, even for someone like Amon, made the heart beat a little faster. However, he remainedposed, though visibly affected by her beauty. Amon nodded in agreement, not denying, "You guessed it." And he added, "See youter, Lara." "Of course, see you, Amon~" Lara replied, her melodious voice humming softly as they said goodbye. - - As he slid his hands into his pockets while leaving the elevator, Amon''s presence began to capture curious nces. It wasn''t long ago that he was transferred to a special ss; a detail that still resonated vividly in the students'' memories. Seeing him, the students cast furtive nces and discreet whispers. "Amon?" Among the crowd of faces, Ariel stood out, a charming figure with her bright golden eyes and snow-colored hair. Petite, less than 160 cm tall, she shone like a beacon in the sea of students, also notable for the way her clothes entuated her delicate stature. Approaching Amon, Ariel''s steps quickened, her flowing garments keeping pace. The light strap top danced to the rhythm of her movements, as if in sync with her airy essence. Amon, noticing her approach, walked to meet her. As he saw hering quickly, he involuntarily thought of the twin mountains where he lived. They were beautiful mountains, especially when covered in snow... "Good afternoon, Ariel," he greeted her, with a small smile as he reached her. "Are your sses over for today?" "Yes, they''re over," she replied, lighting up the space with a smile that mixed joy and a yful touch. "That''s great," Amon replied, extending his hand to affectionately stroke her hair. Ariel, however, brushed his hand away yfully, puffing her cheeks. "Stop that, Amon. I may be small, but I''m not a child anymore, got it?" Amon responded with a neutral "Ohh...", showing neither surprise nor disappointment. Quickly changing the subject, he asked, "Are you busy now?" "Not much. I was heading to the dormitory," Ariel said. "Other than that, my day is free." "Excellent. So, shall we take a stroll together until we find a restaurant and wait for the girls?" Amon asked. "That''s fine by me." She smiled slightly: "By the way, how is it going to the special ss? Is it much different from the regr ss?" "Mhm..." Amon thought for a second before answering: "Actually, I feel it''s the same. Well, not entirely, after all, the weaker students are at the same Rank as me and there are several at Star Rank. But other than that, I don''t feel anything different." "Fufufu, that''s precisely because you are special, that''s why you feel this way~" Arielughed in a rxed and slightly mischievous manner. "Give an example." Amon looked into her eyes. "In summary." She said: "If it were someone else, they would feel enormous pressure and would not be able to act normally." "Really?" Amon didn''t seem to understand her point. "Well, think with me." She exined: "If a student who is considered at a high levelpared to others is transferred to a more advanced area where the weakest in power are at his level, but there are also several above him... Wouldn''t that make you nervous? Anxious, scared, etc.?" Amon frowned. He could understand where she wasing from, but he couldn''t see himself feeling that way. At most, he felt curious. However, he didn''t feel any pressure or nervousness. It was like a normal transaction. "Fufu. It seems you still can''t think that way even after hearing this." Arielughed again with her hand in front of her mouth, acting like one of those high-ss women who like to act arrogantly and ostentatiously: "Actually, I should have known this. After all, from the beginning, you never seemed to feel like that, even when we first arrived at this university." It was a reality and, just like when he arrived, there were several students who far surpassed him. However, in a short time, he made most of them ''eat dust''. Maybe, in Amon''s mind, something like pressure from being at a lower rank than someone doesn''t exist. Ariel rted that, with his goal in mind to be an Overlord, there was no sense in making sillyparisons with other people. Maybe, just maybe, he didn''t even care if others felt superior to him or even stood out more. In the end, it was possible that, in Amon''s view, reaching his goal was much more important than that, and he intentionally ignored any form of obstacle that arose in his path... The more she thought this way, the more Ariel felt she was right. "Ah, so nothing caught your attention that made you at least a little dazzled?" Ariel changed the subject. "Let''s say yes." Amon replied: "The sses are more in-depth, and the teachers are more intellectual. Their understanding is beyond my knowledge, which made me interested to a certain extent. Besides, I think friendlypetition against them is more fruitful for me, after all, although I''ve only had one duel with one of them once and it was under restrictions, it was somewhat interesting." He smiled. "Oh? Tell me more!" Ariel got interested. "Well, that''s it..." the-ce-MVLeMpYr For the next few minutes, he recounted what happened since he arrived in the special ss, about how he learned variants of a spell and had a duel where he could only use that spell which he and his opponent managed to understand. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 323: Chapter 323: Ariel Wishes for Peace, but the Wind Keeps Blowing... "Okay, we''re close to the restaurant." At that moment, while Amon was speaking with Ariel, they were in a square. The dividers of the square formed four entrances and exits, each adorned with a touch of fantasy that sparked curiosity. The entrance arches were covered with delicate vines, intertwining in the arches of ancient stone, giving the ce an air of aged nobility. In the center of the square, a marble fountain gushed clear water, shining under the sunlight as if made of small diamonds. Around the fountain, curved wooden benches, with fine and elegant carvings, invited visitors to sit and enjoy the serene beauty of the ce. The trees around the square had a vibrant, almost unreal green, and their leaves danced gently in the wind''s whisper, creating a soft symphony that apanied the murmuring of the water. The flowers, in pastel tones, bloomed profusely, exuding a delicate fragrance that blended with the fresh morning air. This was one of the university''s ces that had constant students, and Ariel also liked toe here sometimes to read a book. "We can wait for them in this square." Ariel smiled sweetly, revealing her two beautiful dimples. "Meanwhile, we can talk a little more." "Yes, I was just about to suggest that." Agreeing, Amon spotted an empty spot near the water fountain. They then walked to the empty bench. In the square, Amon''s arrival did not go unnoticed by the students there. He didn''t try to hide his presence, but he also didn''t make an effort to stand out. "Is that him?" whispered a curious student. "If by ''him'' you mean Amon Tang, I''m pretty sure it is," another replied. "Hmm, and that girl next to him... Is she his girlfriend?" "Could be... Or maybe a rtive." "That makes sense, but why did hee back here? Wouldn''t it be more logical to get more ustomed to the special ss?" "Ha, you''re thinking as if he''s just another genius. But look at it from another angle: he''s the first genius to advance to the special ss in his first year." "That makes sense..." Indeed, Amon had barelypleted a year at the university and had already reached the Grandmaster Rank, besides being promoted to the special ss. "By the way, have you heard?" "What?" "I heard from a senior... But let''s keep this between us for now," said one of the students, lowering his voice. "It seems that upon entering the special ss, Amon Tang already had a duel with a senior from the special ss and, surprisingly, came out victorious!" "Wow! I really admire him!" "Incredible! As expected, he''s not just anyone..." Meanwhile, next to Amon, Ariel couldn''t help butugh a little when hearing thesements. Sitting together, Amon and Ariel couldn''t help but overhear the conversation of the group of students near them. "Hehehe~ Amon, it seems it''s going to be difficult now to leave without being noticed. There''s always going to be someonementing about you, I bet," Ariel said, covering her mouth with her hand whileughing. Her eyes shone with a golden glow, giving her an almost mischievous expression. Her voice, although soft, carried a seductive charm and an enveloping sensuality. Amon, with his honey-colored eyes, fixed his gaze on her. A discreet smile appeared on his lips. He remained looking into her eyes, a small smile still adorning his face. For Ariel, the mere act of looking into Amon''s eyes and seeing his smile made her heart race frantically. After a few seconds, she found herself immersed in a whirlpool of feelings. It seemed she could no longer see anyone else but him; the world around her vanished as if by magic... read-this-on-MVLeMpYr Then Amon made an unexpected move. He leaned his head towards her lips. Ariel''s eyes widened in disbelief, while her already racing heart beat even stronger, as if wanting to escape her chest. At that moment, Ariel found herself wrapped in a turmoil of emotions. She was paralyzed, unable to move or speak, and an inexplicable fear began to grow in her chest. She couldn''t exin the reason for this fear, nor why she was feeling this way. However, despite the fear consuming her, Ariel couldn''t pull away from Amon, who was drawing closer. It was a frustrating contradiction; she wanted to scream, but at the same time, felt strongly attracted to him. ''Why does he have to be so seductive? Why does he have to be so beautiful that he turns my world upside down? Why can''t we just keep the good moments and just be friends?'' Maybe she knew the answer from the beginning... From the moment she wished to be intimately with him, she had already plunged into the abyss that was Amon. ''Oh God, I love him, I love him, I love him so much...'' Her eyes narrowed, more intense and seductive, and her lips, slightly parted, shone in a unique way, moist and inviting. While fear was still present, an overwhelming wave of desire for Amon''s kiss flooded her. And then, when their lips finally touched, Ariel''s mind disconnected from everything around her... Before she realized it, her lips werepletely joined with his. This kiss was different. This kiss happened because it was irresistible. Ariel had dreamed of this moment forever, unable to forget their first kiss and the night they spent together... She would not allow herself to try again, not daring to take another step. But this time, seeing him approach, she couldn''t resist, despite the fear and insecurity she felt. The words of a song echoed in her mind: "For every ten words I say, eleven are you... In every face I look at, I see you..." Maybe it was inevitable from the start, maybe at the moment she tried to distance herself from him and keep him just as a friend, it was already toote... For Amon, the kiss brought back the memory of their first kiss. Her lips were so sweet that he felt addicted, reluctant to let her go. Amon kissed with his eyes closed, surrenderingpletely to the sensations, focusing on feeling Ariel''s reactions. He felt her body tense while being kissed. As she didn''t push him away, he intensified the kiss, kissing her more passionately. Gently, he bit her lips, and his tongue found a way to slide into her mouth, exploring it, their tongues intertwining in a fervent dance. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 324: Chapter 324: Decisions of the Heart: Ariel and Amon Move Forward "Amon, what is the nature of our rtionship now?" Ariel asked, nestling her head on his chest. Amon showed no surprise at the question. In fact, he seemed to expect such an inquiry, a slight smile forming on his lips. "You already know what I desire," said Amon, gently touching Ariel''s nose. "But the question is... what do you want it to mean?" What she wanted... It was aplex question. Although she knew the answer her heart longed to express, there was hesitation, a fear of facing that reality. It was like standing on the edge of a cliff, knowing that once she jumped, there would be no turning back. This thought deeply frightened her. "Actually..." Ariel began, hesitant, her voice trembling and her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. But, gathering courage, she rose, lifting her head from his chest and looking into his honey-colored eyes. Finding a fragment of confidence, she dered: "I want our rtionship to move to a new phase!" "That''s exactly what I want too," replied Amon, his smile widening in satisfaction with her answer. "Hehehe~" This made her feel more at ease, even expecting this kind of response from him. Ariel stuck out her tongue and soon said, "By the way, how should we tell Barbara and the others about us?" "Uh, actually, I think they already knew this was going to happen sooner orter," Amon replied. What he didn''t know was that the girls had even made a bet to see how long it would take until Arielpletely gave in to him... "May I make a somewhat bold request?" Ariel asked with notable caution. "Without a doubt," replied Amon. "Mm, I prefer to keep this just between us for now," she proposed and quickly rified: "I will tell themter, I promise. But first, I want to be ready and have an exclusive girl-to-girl talk, and then, speak openly with them. After all, it''s me who needs to win their approval. Although I know that, deep down, they will ept me, knowing how they are, I still prefer to tell them personally in a more appropriate setting." Upon hearing this, Amon expressed a subtle smile: "Understood, take your time." He added: "So, I guess you should get out of my arms now, otherwise, they will immediately notice." -exclusive-content "Hehe, you''re right," Ariel smiled lightly in response. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Later, Barbara, Maisa, and Julia arrived. Mabel was involved in a task. She seemed to be developing a new rune, following the teachings of her grandmother, Kaia. As for the runes, Amon still needed to create his own. Since his arrival, he hadn''t found a moment for it. Moreover, the space of his mental pce had expanded enormously; it was now vast enough to amodate several runes, including some of more sophisticated nature and with advanced properties. In the restaurant, the sounds of cutlery and discreet conversations reverberated. It was a two-story establishment, with the ground floor offering an open and airy environment, while the upper floor was more intimate, perfect for a romantic dinner. On that asion, Amon and the girls were on the ground floor, enjoying a selection of seafood and natural juices. "By the way," began Ariel, raising her crystal ss of grape juice in a celebratory gesture, "girls, once again, congrattions on your progress. You really impressed me." "Thank you~", responded Barbara and the twins. After a few minutes, as they savored the meal and conversed, Amon''s expression became more concentrated. "Although Mabel isn''t with us at the moment," Amon began, "let''s discuss our first adventure as officially a team." "Are we ready for something like this?" Maisa asked, somewhat surprised. Julia and Barbara also showed surprise, like Maisa. Ariel, who had been informed by Amon earlier, did not show astonishment. A subtle smile appeared on her face, and her eyes sparkled with enthusiasm for the idea of embarking on a group mission. "Yes," confirmed Amon. "Many have already started doing missions and earning many credits, both school credits and credits to spend in the university stores. By the way, speaking of credits, I have a good amount right now. If you need a loan to better prepare for our mission, just let me know." Amon''s generosity was already familiar to them. Moreover, they understood that being better equipped would make it easier to acquire items and, consequently, pay off any debt they might incur with him. "When will we depart?" inquired Barbara. "Let''s prepare over the next three days," replied Amon. "During this period, you can start organizing for the departure." "In that case," said Barbara, "I won''t decide now how much in credits I want to borrow. I will evaluate what could be useful, do the calctions, and then talk to you, okay?" "Sure, that''s fine by me," replied Amon, turning his gaze to the other girls. Julia, Maisa, and Ariel agreed to adopt the same approach as Barbara. It was the most sensible decision, considering they still did not have rity about what they would need to acquire or how much they would have to request as a loan from him. "Of course, even though Mabel has the support of her grandmother, I will offer the same thing to her," affirmed Amon. "After all, we will form a team." "I agree, that seems fair," responded Barbara in a rxed manner. Ariel and the twins had no objections. After all, even if they wanted, the credits were still Amon''s, and he was free to use them as he preferred. In any case, they felt grateful for him sharing his intentions with the group. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T As agreed, Amon and the girls talked to Mabelter through the "Partners in Crime" messaging group. Mabel reacted favorably, informing that she would be avable after two days. During this interval, she nned to perfect her skills under the guidance of her grandmother, Kaia. Regarding the credits, Mabel declined. It seems her grandmother had already prepared everything for her this time. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 325: Chapter 325: Explorers of the Infinite Time flew, and the day they would officially present themselves as a group arrived quickly. The sky was clear, with few clouds, and the sun shone intensely, radiating an even stronger heat than the sun of the they hailed from. For Mabel, however, it was almost the same, as she hailed from a high-level, unlike the others... d in maic armors, they disyed a more majestic appearance than usual. Amon, in particr, wore an armor worthy of a Star Rank. His armor, ck with yellow details echoing the honey color of his eyes, contrasted with the smoother, spikeless armors of the girls. Amon''s armor had a medieval feel but with a futuristic touch. Of course, after it went into inactive mode, the clothing he wore over it stood out, being a more formal attire in ck and white. While Mabel steered her flying car, equipped with magical expansion runes that made it look ordinary on the outside but surprisingly spacious inside, capable of amodating up to twenty people, she made ament. MVLeMpYr-unofficial-chapter "Explorers of the Infinite... Yeah, I quite like that name." Amon, hearing this, replied, "Barbara thinks it sounds like something you''d use to name ns in virtual games. I agree, but I think it reflects our goal well." "Which is," interrupted Ariel with a slight smile, "to explore as manys as possible as a group, leveraging our ess privileges to the tower. In short, to infinity and beyond, isn''t it?" "Exactly that," Amon nodded in agreement. For him, being at the university was valuable primarily because it provided ess to the tower, a crucial path toward achieving his goal of reaching the Overlord Rank. However, he knew there were more advantages than just that... "Oh, I really wish to explore as manys as I can," said Barbara, with a dreamy look. "I long for adventures, to experience a variety of emotions and encounters~" As she expressed her desire, Barbara drifted into thoughts. Despite the dangers faced in their recent adventures, like the moments they were almost captured or when Amon got stuck on a, she still yearned for a life filled with adventures and intense emotions. Honestly, even with the risks, she still felt a certain growing excitement within her. Even when she felt the sensation of almost dying, somehow, she got thrilled when it happened. "Guys, check this out," announced Maisa, materializing a holographic image before the group. "I managed to gather information about the Xyloren from the inte." The projection disyed a collection of images: gic animals and monsters, as well as the native inhabitants of Xyloren. It also included photographs of the variousndscapes of the, apanied by detailed descriptions of each ethnicity and race of the intelligent beings inhabiting it. Julia, contemting the data, remarked, "I see many winged monsters and gic animals. But do they not conflict among themselves?" Mabel replied, examining the holographic images, "It says here that although there are asional shes, each species has its own territory, reducing the frequency of conflicts. However, territorial invasions can spark disputes." Amon intervened, zooming in on a specific section of the hologram, "And we''re going to teleport to the area dominated by the Eloren race." The Elorens disy an elegance reminiscent of elves, notable for their slightly taller stature than the average human, ranging between 1.8 and 2.2 meters. Their physical constitution is a blend of elegance and defined muscture, with skin that exhibits a slight luminosity, presenting tones ranging from light blue to soft green. This characteristic is an adaptation to Xyloren''s energetic environment. The Elorens'' eyes arerge and expressive, with irises that change color ording to their emotions, alternating between blues, vibrant greens, and golden hues. Their hair, simr in texture to humans,es in distinct natural and luminous colors, such as purple, red, and blue. The attire of the Elorens reflects their identity, blending futuristic elements with traditional aspects, showcasing the cultural richness of an advanced society. Eloren society is marked by a deep appreciation for harmony and bnce with nature, valuing cooperation among different species and cultures. In Xyloren, politics and governance are guided by principles of participatory democracy, with the Elorens taking fundamental roles in leadership and decision-making. Maisa, interlocking her fingers into a dome shape, reflected, "Since they are part of the human alliance, we''re likely to be well-received. With their approval, exploring Xyloren bes more essible. It would be unfavorable to face any kind of conflict right upon our arrival." Everyone agreed on this. Their primary goal was toplete the mission and gather resources for evolutionary purposes. Particrly, Mabel sought more exotic things to create runes and for study. For nearly a minute, they paused their conversations as they checked information and ate and drank. Even Mabel, who had been driving before, switched to autopilot and joined in, eating gummy candies and drinking juice. It was a situation akin to an old-time limousine, only much more spacious, far more luxurious, and futuristic. "Our mission is to collect samples of at least two mutations urring among the monsters of the Xyloren," said Amon slowly after extensive analysis, highlighting a specific area in the Eloren Country, "Once we arrive, we should head to the ''Cemetery of the Condemned'' area. There are more reports of monster mutations in that region." "Mm, sounds dangerous, considering the danger level is almost at grandmaster level," remarked Mabel, looking at Amon, "However, with you leading us, I don''t see a problem. After all, I believe it''s only with this kind of tension that we can grow even more." "I agree with Mabel," Barbara immediately chimed in, raising her wine ss. After speaking, she licked her lips, now tinted purple from the wine, in a wild and seductive manner. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 326: Chapter 326: The Threat Approaches... On the magnificent of Xyloren, situated in the enchanting country of Eloren, the shops showcased unique designs, filled with symmetrical details and an unparalleled style. A colossal, sturdy tree rose majestically, adorned by various structures around it, with an evenrger structure crowning its top, dazzling from afar with its silver splendor and sparkling rainbow hues. Alongside Amon and hispanions, two native Eloreans observed with smiles as they witnessed the awe-struck expressions of the visitors directed towards this grand structure. One of them shared, "That''s the home of the King of Eloren. At the peak, you''ll find the royal chambers, while around the immense tree lie the residences of the children and rtives of the noble lineage." "As imposing as it may seem," Barbara pondered, "from afar, it looks diminutive... But how vast are the King''s chambers?" "A little over 30,000 square meters," sa, an Elorean, replied. "Wow! That''s enormous!" Ariel eximed, blending admiration with a teasing tone in her voice. The Eloreans exchanged nces and chuckled, ustomed to such reactions and, in a way, proud to evoke such admiration. Despite their unique appearances, the Eloreans disyed luminous skin and distinct gic traits. Their chameleon-like eyes and seductive voices charmed like sirens, attracting attention. Despite their unconventional appearance postughter, many were enchanted by the Eloreans. However, they rarely showed interest in other species, causing conflicts in the past. To prevent incidents, the Eloreans used devices from birth to reduce attraction to other species, minimizing these issues. "I understand," Mabel responded upon hearing this. The Eloreans smiled warmly. "Changing the subject..." Julia addressed sa, "If you don''t mind me asking, how has the Condemned Cemetery been?" sa briefly pondered. There were no overt signs of nervousness, but something hindered her from readily discussing the matter. Eliane beside her exhibited the same reserve. "Actually," sa began slowly, choosing her words, "Strange things are happening there. Some human explorers haven''t returned. We''ve sent patrols, but there''s been no news. It''s risky." "How dangerous is it?" Amon inquired, staring at her intently. sa looked back at Amon and replied, "We sent a patrol with a Star-Rank leader, but they didn''t return... The risk might be Star-Rank or even higher." MVLeMpYr-official-text "I see," Amon pondered, touching his chin. He then looked at the girls and added, "Given the circumstances, it''s wiser to avoid going. We shouldn''t act recklessly in pursuit of adventure." "I agree," Mabel was the first to concur. "Me too," the others followed in unison. It wasn''t worth risking so much, especially considering that although the Condemned Cemetery was known for monster mutations, it wasn''t the only ce toplete the mission. "sa, may I ask you something?" Maisa addressed her. "Of course," sa replied with a friendly smile. "Hmm, are there other ces with reports of monster mutations, apart from the Condemned Cemetery, with a Grandmaster-level risk?" "In fact, yes," sa projected a holographic map of the Eloren Country, expanding it to almost two square meters. Gathered around the map, sa highlighted an area distant from their current location. "In this region," sa pointed to the area marked in red, her slender, long finger highlighting it, "there are reports of monster mutations, with a risk around the Grandmaster level, but the maximum danger is minimal. Going there would be safer than the Condemned Cemetery. Recently, a patrol returned from there and reported that things were under control." When she mentioned "under control," she referred to a situation less rming than that of the Condemned Cemetery, where the situation remained uncertain. Amon and the girls understood this clearly. Eliane cautioned, "Even with a lower risk, I suggest caution if you decide to go." "Understood, thank you for the warning," Amon replied, a small friendly smile on his face. "No problem," she responded with the same smile. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T The Condemned Cemetery. Surrounded by imposing trees and shrouded in a grayish mist, the ce exuded a haunting oppression, surpassing the bounds of a typical horror movie setting. The stench was unbearable, understandably so, considering the presence of dozens of dposing bodies of monsters and gically altered animals scattered across the ground. Among the corpsesy a human and an exceedingly intelligent monster, thetter casting a look of deep hatred toward the human, as if desiring to tear his throat and satisfy itself with his blood right there... The creature''s eyes shimmered in golden hues with delicate green fments, its narrow pupils reminiscent of a serpent''s. Monstrouslyrge, its body reached the dimensions of a bus, rising to the level of a two-story building. A fusion of species defied any attempt at ssification: six limbs, the hind ones resembling leopards, the midsection evoking the form of alligators, and the front ones disying eagle-like ws. "ROOOOAR!" The monstrous roar echoed like thunder, creating ripples in the air and making the ground tremble. Upon impact, the creature sank to the ground, forming a crater beneath its feet. With an impressive leap, it reached a nearby tree, using it as a springboard, and then, with a powerful thrust,unched itself toward a blond-haired, brown-eyed human. "Crack!" "Boom!" At the exact moment the tree gave way under the tremendous force of the beast, used as a springboard, the creature, now facing the brown-eyed blonde man, lunged with its massive mouth, a bizarre amalgamation between an alligator''s jaw and part of a whale''s face, the smooth hairless skin appearing greased like that of a feline. A grotesquebination that further amplified the beast''s terrifying aspect. "Damn it!" eximed the blond man. In response, a dark blood-like substance sprang from the ground, raising a barrier akin to a multiyered wall made of blood. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" "Crack..." Gradually,yer byyer, the barrier was being breached by the mouth of the monstrous beast, which soon found itself in front of the defenseless man. "Damn it...! Crap, crap...! Just when I''ve achieved something so good...! I won''t give up without a fight! At most, I''ll die...!" The blond man cursed, desperately thinking of a way to escape. In his hand, he held something akin to a green seed, which he stashed in his pocket before retrieving several talismans from the same ce... ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 327: Chapter 327: Flames in the Forest In the epassing Monteiro Forest, near the majestic Eloren Royal Pce, a spectacle of colors flourished among the tall, some fruit-bearing, trees. The canopies disyed a vibrant tapestry, a symphony of green, red, pink, and yellow, while the sun and two moons rose, painting the horizon. Sunlight danced upon the moons, projecting iridescent hues that bathed the forest in an almost ethereal atmosphere, akin to the splendor of an aurora borealis. At the edge of the centralke, a gathering of unique animals took shape, including gically unique species, among them a remarkable mechanical creation, surprisingly originating from natural procreation. "The beings here are truly exceptional..." Maisa whispered softly, cautious not to disturb the tranquil assembly of gic beings. "Yes, and the purity of their gic structures is remarkable," Barbara replied, her contagious smile lighting up her face. "I understand, but..." Maisa interjected, toning down her enthusiasm. "I think it''s better not to hunt these animals just to extract their cores. If they attack us, fine, but it would be wiser to leave them be otherwise." "Well, I know that," Barbara replied, feigning a disappointed expression. "I was justmenting, I have no intention of going around like a ruthless hunter." Maisa chuckled, "Got it, just wanted to point that out," she said, delicately covering her lips likedies from past eras whileughing. Meanwhile, Mabel, absorbed in a hologram in front of her, added, "There are records that these animals recognize strength and don''t attack without reason. If we show some of our power, they probably won''t see us as threats." "In that case, that''s what we''ll do," agreed Amon. Amidst the absence of signs of the gic monsters, they opted to change their route. It made no sense to linger in an area teeming with gic animals when their objective was to locate the monstrous creatures. As tension mounted in the forest, a cool breeze swept through the trees, creating a gentle melody. The group''s footsteps echoed, each attentive to the movements around them. Amon led, exuding an energy instinctively feared by the local animals. "Julia, wait...!" said Mabel, walking alongside Julia, halting thetter''s step to prevent her from stepping on a nt. "What''s up?" Julia stepped back, awaiting Mabel''s exnation. Mabel crouched down, carefully removing a green leafy nt with pink details. Holding it up to Julia, she exined, "See this nt? It has properties to clear the mind when used in tea." "Ah, got it." Julia showed pleasant surprise and smiled. "d you stopped me in time, then." Mabel smiled back. "After we rest a bit, I''ll prepare a tea with these leaves; it mighte in handy." "Perfect," agreed Julia with a nod. Soon, they continued on their journey. Along the way, they encountered some animals that, upon sensing the group''s presence, immediately fled or hid. Among them all, Amon emanated the strongest aura, causing the animals to flee even faster or conceal themselves. Ariel discreetly observed Amon''s profile,plex feelings bubbling within her. A mix of fear and strange excitement made her hum softly. At that moment, she felt her choice was right. Deep down, her love for him was undeniable, and perhaps it wouldn''t be as lost as she feared... Julia, as perceptive as ever, noticed something unusual in Ariel''s expression. "What happened to her? Has she finallypletely sumbed to Amon''s charms?" She wasn''t far from the truth, but she believed Ariel simply acknowledged the inevitability of the situation. She had no idea that not only had Ariel failed to hide her feelings, but she had also already confirmed her rtionship with Amon... "Watch out!" Amon''s sudden alert cry brought them back to reality. "Whoosh!" Above them, a winged creature dived toward the group, rapidly growing in its meteoric descent. Roars of cutting winds echoed as the winged beast descended engulfed in zing mes, assuming the appearance of a creature made of pure fire. Noticing the creature reaching Level 3 Innate power, Amon didn''t attempt to intervene. Though it would be simple for him to eliminate such a creature with a snap of his fingers, their goal there was primarily to develop the girls'' abilities. This would be evaluated upon their return from the mission. In a coordinated synchrony, Mabel and Ariel stood out, lifting trees andrge rocks around them, hurling them toward the beast. Agitated sounds reverberated during the process, followed by throwing noises slicing the air like intense buzzing. When the trees hit the descending beast, they were practically instantly consumed by the fire. Even the rocks began to change color at a surprising speed as they neared the creature, soon exploding due to exposure to extreme temperatures. Observing this, the girls retreated. "The mes from this creature are dangerous, we need to be careful!" warned Mabel, her voice serious. The others nodded, no hint of yfulness in their demeanor. Despite having Amon there as a safeguard, they were determined to do their best on their own, not relying entirely on him. Otherwise, it would all be in vain, and it would be easier to let Amon resolve it with a simple gesture and end the beast''s life. "Trust me!" boldly dered Maisa. "Let ite our way!" Immediately, with fluid hand gestures in the air, almost like a dance, Maisa began to erect a kind of spherical shield around each of them. Curious, Mabel touched the shield around her, her surprise evident. Maisa''s voice echoed again, "This shield should withstand the attack from this fire beast. It should be at Level 3 almost 4 in terms of defense, especially against a fire attack." The winged beast, diving toward the group, unleashed a furious explosion of mes shooting in all directions. However, upon hitting the shields raised by Maisa, a resilient barrier rose against the searing heat. The incandescent glow of the mes met resistance in Maisa''s shield, which remained firm and intact, challenging the intensity of the creature''s attack. The heat dissipated around the shield, unable to prate or harm the group. stay-updated-with-MVLeMpYr Mabel looked amazed at the shield, surprised by its efficacy. "Incredible, Maisa! This shield is truly powerful." With a focused gaze, Maisa kept the shield steady, holding it firm against the firestorm. "It''s holding up, but I don''t know for how long. We need to find an opening to counterattack!" "Leave it to me!" ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 328: The Confrontation Against the Winged Ignivore 328 Chapter 328: The Confrontation Against the Winged Ignivore Upon hearing Julia speak with such confidence and seeing her in action, Maisa dispelled the water shield around her. The moment Julia wielded her spear, a weapon nearly 2 meters long, she began to gather an immense amount of water essence around her, forming a captivating aura. Her already impressive weapon became even more mesmerizing. Assuming a spear-throwing stance, Julia, propelled with force, hurled the spear towards the fire beast. "Whoosh!" The sound of the throw echoed, resembling the strong whistle of the wind being cut by something extremely fast. In a matter of moments, the spear enveloped in the water aura was about to strike the winged fire beast. The beast tried to dodge, but Julia seemingly anticipated this move, directing the spear like a guided missile. The creature engulfed in mes let out a piercing roar, simr to that of an eagle but sharper and more irritating. The impact was so intense that within a radius of 100 kilometers, all avian animals and monsters wereunched into the air in response to the deafening sound. "BOOM!" "ZZZzzzzzzzzzzzz~!" With the impact of the spear colliding with the fire beast, a prating and annoying buzz echoed, resembling the sound of someone delivering a strong p to the ear, leaving the senses resonating and osciting... The confrontation between the beast and the spear generated shockwaves, with neither showing a willingness to yield as the battle unfolded. Meanwhile, in the skies, Julia maintained aposed posture, her eyes narrowed like those of a phoenix, radiating unwavering confidence gained through training at Bianca''s house/restaurant. Soon, the true appearance of the beast was revealed. An intricate fusion of avian and terrestrial features unfolded, forming a majestic and fearsome creature. Wings, feathered like those of a condor, spread majestically, while sturdy legs, coated in incandescent scales, projected from the imposing mass of feathers and ming fur. Its gaze, sharp as an eagle''s, gleamed with fierce intensity, highlighting the unique and impressive nature of the beast. "It''s a Winged Ignivore!" eximed Mabel, surprised and joyful to recognize the creature. The blood of this beast held an exceptional quality, almost reaching Mutant Rank. With such lineage, it would be possible to create superior-quality elemental gic runes, especially for the level they were at. Upon hearing about this beast through Mabel''s voice, even those who did not follow the path of creating runes, like Amon, attributed great importance to preserving the creature''s blood. However, Barbara, with her mes, would have a limited role in the battle, as it would not be conducive to the beast''s preservation. With the resounding sound of the beast hitting the ground, it rose again, standing on all fours, its cruel and majestic eyes shining as it emitted a piercing roar. The thundering steps of the beast reverberated more intensely on the ground. Its sharp eyes remained fixed on the girls. At this moment, Amon, a bit farther away, was practically invisible to the beast, whether intentionally or not. Suddenly, the creature''s mouth opened abnormally. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "He''s going to attack!" eximed Mabel, rmed. Everyone noticed this, an obvious pattern when opening its mouth in this way, with traces of gic power starting to manifest. The temperature noticeably increased. "I won''t let it!" boldly dered Julia: "Mermaid''s Hands!" The moment she uttered these words, water-formed shapes appeared on the sides of the beast. They were massive, yet delicate like ady''s hands. In an instant, these giant hands grabbed the beak of the beast and forced it to close. Upon witnessing this, Mabel and Ariel cooperated, using their powers to create an invisible pressure with their gic abilities. "Boom!" A muffled yet powerful sound echoed from the beast''s mouth, which immediately showed signs of tearing. Red blood, intertwined with golden threads, began to flow from the Ignivore''s mouth. Even with just a bit of blood reaching the ground, Mabel felt a pang in her heart. However, it was inevitable. Without Amon''s intervention, defeating the Ignivore without shedding blood would be a daunting task. After all, the Ignivore''s power was on par with theirs, but its resilience exceeded that of ordinary humans. Even with simr levels and being in greater numbers, defeating the Ignivore would require more effort from them. The Ignivore beast shook its head, seeking to regain its freedom. The agony the creature must have been experiencing was evident to the naked eye. Simultaneously, Mabel and Ariel located sharp rocks and manipted them with their psychic powers. The moment the beast realized the shadow of death, it mobilized all its power, engulfing itself entirely in mes, managing to escape and pping its wings forcefully. "He''s trying to escape!" Mabel and Ariel, losing their target, eximed. "I won''t allow it!" Barbara reacted quickly. The moment she shouted, she materialized a pair of blue me wings. Levitating in the air, faster than the beast, she was already flying above it. With an agile movement, Barbara flipped in the air and dove headfirst towards the Ignivore beast. Executing an acrobatic maneuver, she performed a swift spin that cut through the air with a sharp sound and attacked the creature''s bulky body. "Boom!" The impact generated shockwaves, with Barbara''s blue mesing into contact with the beast''s red mes. Then, an incredibly unbelievable sight unfolded before them. Barbara''s blue mes began to consume the Ignivore''s red mes. Gradually, the Ignivore''s mes started to vanish, while the mes under Barbara''s feet became more aggressive and intense. "Oh my God!" Maisa eximed, surprised. "Has she always been able to do that!?" Beside her, Julia shrugged. She didn''t know either; it was the first time she had seen Barbara perform such a feat. The Ignivore beast, unable to withstand the pressure of Barbara''s attack any longer, was forced to retreat, plummeting towards the ground at high speed. "Boom!" The moment the beast''s immense body touched the ground, a crater formed instantly. The beast, shrouded in pain, tried to escape secondster. However, it seemed to be in a slight dy, unable to evade the rapidly forming crater. When it finally managed to get out, Ariel and Mabel seized the opportunity missed earlier. Stones, controlled by their psychic powers, advanced towards the Ignivore''s neck. Even sensing the imminent danger, the beast couldn''t react in time. In the end, the creature''s neck was crushed by the first stone and torn, followed by the fatal blow from the stone controlled by Mabel. "Done." Amon, at the same moment he uttered that word, appeared in front of the Ignivore beast. With arge basin, he began collecting the blood flowing from the creature''s neck. Upon witnessing this, Mabel released a sigh of relief. Even though she was prepared to lose some of the beast''s blood, she still felt an undeniable reluctance. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 329: Amons Hidden Skill Revealed 329 Chapter 329: Amon''s Hidden Skill Revealed Afterpleting the collection of the Igni Beast, Amon and the girls left the site. "Amon, from what I''ve seen, it''s possible to create even some weapons with the bones of the Igni Beast," remarked Mabel as they walked. Amon directed his gaze at her, pondering over the bones that resembled milk and had a unique high-temperature hue, simr to iron at high temperature for shaping into a weapon; the bones were indeed ideal for creating weapons, especially for those who wielded the fire element. He looked at Barbara, then Ariel, and Mabel again. Although Mabel and Ariel asionally used fire through their psychic genes, they could still find utility in the bones. However, Barbara and Ariel already possessed lifelong weapons, as did Mabel. Therefore, the ideal option would be to either sell or try to evolve their lifelong weapons using the bones of the Igni Beast... While Amon was immersed in his thoughts, a new ''crisis'' presented itself before them. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om This time, a monstrous Chimera with a snake''s head, a horse''s body, and parts resembling other animals appeared. The monster was grotesque and strangely peculiar. It looked as if a child had taken various animal toys and, like a Lego set, mixed them up to create the aberration before them. "Does this also count as part of the mission, right?" Barbara questioned, directing her gaze to Amon. He nodded. The requirement wasn''t excessively high; as long as it was a gic monster and not gic animals, it would be in line with the mission standard. Of course, attempts to deceive using gic animals wouldn''t work and could result in a negative evaluation, something they definitely didn''t desire. Looking into the distance, Barbara continued, "So, let''s not waste time. I think I felt the aura of a beast in that direction." "I felt it too," agreed Ariel, following the direction indicated by Barbara. "Me too." Maisa, Julia, and Mabel also expressed their agreement. "Then, let''s go," dered Amon. He had already sensed the presence long ago but preferred to let them lead for now. He nned to intervene only in risky situations, thus wanting to further instigate their genes and consequently facilitate their possible future advancements. As they advanced, Mabel noticed an intriguing action by Amon. As he walked, he created almost imperceptible small lightning spheres, which floated in different directions like tiny soap bubbles. Confused and curious, Mabel looked in his direction, unaware that Ariel had also noticed her attention on Amon. Ariel wondered, with a mix of doubt and curiosity, why Mabel kept looking at him. Soon, without needing to ask, her own question was answered, but only to further fuel her curiosity about Amon''s actions. "Amon?" called Ariel, catching his attention. Seeing him turn his gaze back to her with a raised eyebrow, she asked, full of curiosity, "What are you doing?" "Oh, this?" Amon extended his hand, and five small spheres, the size of rice grains, began to spin just above his palm. With an enigmatic smile, he replied, "Although I don''t care much to exin the reason now, I think it will be more interesting when the purpose of this bes evidentter." "Really?" questioned Ariel, crossing her arms with a tone of doubt. However, she couldn''t deny that the response only heightened her curiosity. Mabel, who was already intrigued by Amon''s actions, became even more interested. The other girls also began to engage in the conversation when the topic arose. Barbara remarked, "I''m looking forward to finding out." "Me too." Maisa and Julia agreed in unison. Amon simply smiled in response. The conversation about the matter dissipated as Amon continued with his actions. Soon, the topic of conversation shifted to discussing their next steps. Barbara, leading the group, raised her hands to signal they stop. Whispering, she said, "There''s the beast." Meanwhile, Amon had already released several lightning spheres near the beast without it noticing. They were harmless and so small that they resembled mere insects; even if the beast noticed them, it wouldn''t consider them a threat. Suddenly, a double-pointed lightning spear appeared in Amon''s hand, shining brightly and emitting crackling sounds that caught the beast''s attention. Before the beast could react, the lightning spear disappeared from Amon''s hand and then reappeared in front of the beast''s head, spinning at an impressive speed that created a whirlwind. In one swift motion, it pierced the beast''s head without giving it a chance to defend itself. With nearly 20 meters in height and a wingspan of 40 meters, the beast fell with a loud crash. As the crash echoed, birds took flight in a frenzy of wings, and a fine dust curtain rose around the beast. The girls, stunned, barely had time to process what had just happened. It all happened so quickly,pletely beyond the reach of their own powers. It was as if they were dealing with an entirely different dimension. After the dust settled, the group remained silent, contemting the scene before them. After snapping out of their daze, the girls turned to look in Amon''s direction. Still speechless, they waited for some reaction or exnation from him. Amon simply smiled warmly and said, "Hehe, didn''t I warn you before? That''s why I was creating those harmless lightning spheres. With them, I can both track the location and direct my attacks." Upon hearing this, the girls were shocked and amazed! How could they not be? I mean... It was like a magic trick, wasn''t it? Barbara was the first to recover from the shock, rushing into Amon''s arms enthusiastically. "That was amazing, Amon! Simply spectacr!" "Haha, I''m d you liked it." Amon chuckled warmly. Soon, the other girls gathered around Amon, also expressing their praises and admiration for his feat. Amon''s expression radiated satisfaction as he received the warm praises from the girls. He was pleased to have impressed his teammates with his newly demonstrated abilities. After a few moments of praise and celebration, they refocused on their mission, energized by Amon''s surprising disy of power. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 330: Preparing for the Storm 330 Chapter 330: Preparing for the Storm As the group approached the remains of the creature in by Amon, the sight unfolding before them took on the contours of a spectacle both fascinating and terrifying. Before their eyesy an entity whose resemnce to a lizard was just the starting point for a much moreplex and intriguing description. This beast, imbued with an aura of power and mystery, boasted skin that resembled armor forged by the gods,posed of scales in a deep dark green that shimmered with a metallic sheen under the dim light. Its eyes, now eternally open, disyed an intense red that evoked the image of fresh blood pools, silent witnesses to its ferocity in life. Imagining oneself face to face with such a creature in its prime, with all its glory and terror, was an exercise that triggered a whirlwind of emotions. Even in front of its corpse, it was impossible not to feel a shiver running down one''s spine, a visceral reaction to the dominating presence it still emanated, even in death. Each person''s heart beat stronger, as if trying to escape the chest, a palpable reminder of the thin line between life and death they had just witnessed. "Wow, what a scary monster!" eximed Maisa, her voice breaking the silence with a mix of admiration and fear. Maisa''s reaction, although it might seem disproportionate at first nce, found echo in the hearts of herpanions, who silently nodded in agreement. The air carried a weight, a tension that spoke of unnamed dangers and the fragility of existence. "It must have the strength of at least a Mutant..." Julia''s soft voice barely managed to disguise the respect mixed with a hint of fear she felt for the fallen creature. Her words were a testament to the magnitude of power this beast possessed in life, a power that, even now, seemed to resonate like a somber echo among them. The girls, absorbed by the gravity of the moment, agreed in reverent silence, each lost in their thoughts about the relentless nature of the world they lived in and the unimaginable challenges that were still toe. While the heavy atmosphere of the previous encounter still hung in the air, Amon, who had maintained a contemtive silence, finally broke the silence with a pragmatic statement. "This is monumental, I will need to dismember this creature. Please, take a few steps back." His voice, though calm, carried the authority of someone ustomed to making quick decisions in critical situations. The girls, understanding the seriousness of the moment, stepped back with solemn respect, observing the safe distance Amon had requested. It did not take long for Amon to reveal a surprising instrument from his arsenal: a colossal butcher''s knife that resembled a battle relic, measuring an impressive one and a half meters in length by thirty centimeters in width. It was a spectacle in itself, its de gleaming with a deadly invitation. What followed was a disy of skill that bordered on the supernatural. Amon became a blur of precise movements, his hand wielding the gigantic knife with a dexterity that defiedprehension. He dismembered the beast with an efficiency that transformed the brutal act into a macabre dance, almost a performance of kic art. In a few moments, the work was done, the beast reduced to manageable parts with an efficacy that left the girls in silent awe. "Let''s proceed," said Amon, determined, and the girls nodded, following hismand without hesitation. As they moved forward, the scenery began to change dramatically. The sky, previously clear, progressively darkened, clouds gathering in a premonition of a storm with shades of gray that promised an imminent deluge. "It''s going to rain soon," Mabel observed, practically. "We need to make a decision¡ªseek shelter in the nearest town or camp out here." "I''d prefer that we camp here," Barbara expressed, raising her left hand in vote. "I agree," said Ariel, with a smile that suggested an adventure in the shadows of the approaching storm. Maisa and Julia also expressed their agreement, solidifying the group''s decision with a unanimity that spoke of their team spirit and adaptability. "That settles it. Let''s start preparing the camp immediately. We need to establish a barrier before the rain starts," concluded Mabel, her voice filled with determination that reflected the group''s resilience in the face of challenges presented by nature. The atmosphere around the camp became fric for a brief moment as thest preparations werepleted. It didn''t take long for Amon, with a gesture of authority and control, to raise a protective barrier around the group, channeling his considerable power into the task. The efficacy of the barrier was directly linked to the magnitude of power employed in its creation, and, as an additional precaution, a gic monster core was integrated into the spell, serving as a secondary energy source. "BOOM!" N?v(el)B\\jnn With a roar that seemed to shake the very air, the skies above them opened, pouring down torrential rain that quickly turned into a hailstorm. The ice stones hit hard against the barrier, a reminder of nature''s relentless fury. "Mm, d we found shelter in time," Maisa reflected aloud, her voice tinged with relief as she observed the storm outside. The protection they had was solid, but the idea of being hit by hail was far from inviting. It was a smallfort to know that, despite the storm''s violence, they were safe under the protection of the barrier. Amon, on the other hand, was far from satisfied with the mere creation of a barrier. He continued to manipte lightning orbs,unching them randomly outside the barrier. These orbs, illuminating the night with their intermittent light, seemed like fireflies dancing in the stormy darkness. Curious, Maisa couldn''t help but ask: "Do you still intend to use those orbs?" "Mm, they will be useful if necessary," Amon replied, without taking his eyes off his task. "With the amount of energy I''ve injected into them, they should remain active for at least twenty-four hours. It won''t be an effort wasted." Maisa nodded, understanding. With every new disy of skill, she couldn''t help but be even more impressed by Amon''s cunning and growing power. The storm outside was wild, but inside the tent, reinforced by magic and ingenuity, there was a feeling of security. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Do you want to know the appearance of each of the girls that have been introduced? I have created some images with their appearance, and you can ess these images by joining my Discord: discord.gg/rK69edsWyt Chapter 331 Beyond Brute Strength As the hailstorm abated, the silence was pierced by the muffled sound of the heavy footsteps of a monstrous beast. Gigantic deer antlers adorned its head, shifting slightly with each step the creature took, as if they were tuned to the low frequency of its growl. The beast''s dense, shaggy fur, a gray that seemed to swallow light, fluttered with the raw energy that radiated from its being. The creature''s yellow eyes captured the scant light, reflecting a predatory glow that prated the darkness of the storm. Its robust muscles rippled under the skin with every movement, a testament to an unimaginable strength. The aura that the beast exuded was almost tangible, a mix of primal power and uncontained wildness that made the air around vibrate. Amon and the girls, who were near the entrance upon hearing the sounds, saw the creature. Mabel, with a worried look, broke the silence: "It seems to be stronger than the monster Amon defeated before." Amon, maintaining hisposure, responded confidently, yet with a hint of caution in his voice: "It''s almost at the same power level as me." Barbara, unable to hide her anxiety, eximed: "My God, really?" Maisa, frowning in concentration, asked, concerned for their safety: "Did that thing look this way... Could it see through the formations and seals we created?" Julia, holding her breath for a moment, added: "I hope not..." Amon''s eyes narrowed, a determined gleam emerging in his gaze. In the next instant, with a decisive gesture, he created a lightning spear. Without hesitation, Amon stated, his voice firm and resolute: "Whether it saw or not, I''d rather not take any risks." As soon as his words fell, with a strong impulse, heunched the lightning spear that magically disappeared and reappeared right next to the creature''s right hind leg. "Whoosh!" Even at their distance, the sound of the lightning spear was heard the instant it shot towards the beast''s ankle. Feeling the threat, the beast leaped high; however, the lightning spear, as if it had eyes, followed the beast, spinning like a high-speed drill creating self-rotating sounds. Soon, it found its target, piercing and passing through the beast''s ankle. "GIHHHHHHH!!!" A sharp and prating scream echoed from the beast, so intense that the girls covered their ears, their features twisted in difort and fear. This scream surpassed the bounds of terror, outdoing even the most sinister sounds of suspense movies, with a note so strangely disturbing it sent waves of shivers down the spine, leaving an indelible trail of goosebumps on anyone who heard it. Ariel, hugging herself as if trying to find somefort, eximed with a trembling voice: "Creepy, creepy, ah how creepy!" Meanwhile, the beast, which had its ankle pierced and was bleeding profusely, had the wound heal before everyone''s eyes. Barbara, with eyes wide open in surprise and disbelief, eximed: "Is that for real?" "It can''t be, right?" Julia added, her voiceden with doubt and concern, as she exchanged uncertain looks with the others. Maisa, swallowing hard, her anxiety clear in her expression, asked: "H-How do we defeat something with that level of regeneration?" Amon''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although he appeared a bit surprised, he didn''t seem exactly worried as he created a lightning spear in each hand. Then, he threw them and immediately afterward created another two, repeating the process several times. "Look at the sky!" Ariel eximed, pointing upwards with a mix of admiration and anxiety. "What, what is it now?" Maisa asked, her voice trembling a bit as she followed Ariel''s finger. "My God, is this for real?" Julia murmured, with wide eyes and her mouth slightly open in shock. In the sky, the various lightning spears created and thrown by Amon appeared sessively, generating a whirlwind of piercing sounds. It seemed as though a grand spectacle was unfolding in the sky, and these spears began to fall like rotatingets, heading towards the beast. The grotesque beast, which hadn''t even had time to properly stabilize on the ground, saw this scene and growled furiously. However, it didn''t stay still to receive the attacks; instead, it created several ice spikes andunched them towards the lightning spears. "Giiihhhhhk!" The beast''s roar marked the advance of the ice spikes. "Boom!" "Boom!" "Boom...!" Soon, a sequence of sounds from the attacks colliding with each other echoed. However, Amon didn''t stop. He continued creating lightning spears, but the point of origin changed. Previously they came from the sky, but now they emerged close to the ground, heading towards the beast''s four legs. "Whoosh!" Jumping like a frog, the beast leaped high upon noticing this. However, from its right, other lightning spears appeared, about to hit. Spinning itsrge body in the air and covering its gigantic body with a thinyer of ice, the beast managed to narrowly dodge. But now, from above, more spears came, and then from the left and from below, surrounding the beast. "GIIIHHHKK!" Feeling cornered, the beast let out amentable scream, seeming to be filled with fury. In the next instant, a thickeryer appeared around the beast, turning it into the appearance of an ice statue. However, it didn''t take long for the iceyer to explode, and then, all the ice fragments wereunched in all directions. "Smart. Good move," Amonmented, with a slight nod in recognition of the opponent''s strategy. "But, it''s not enough." Although the explosion sent the ice fragments flying at high speed in all directions, Amon''s vision was not to be underestimated, especially when his eyes changed and his pupils transformed into the shape of a minus sign. This allowed him to see things more clearly and, as if in slow motion, dodge all the ice fragments. Then, each lightning spear hit the body of the beast. "Whooh! POW! POW! POW! POW! ..." The endless sounds of the lightning spears echoed, followed by the agonizing scream of the beast. "GIIIIIIHK!!" The gigantic body of the beast began to fall towards the ground, as its entire body lit up like a luminous porcupine, reflecting the devastating impact of the attacks. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Chapter 332 : 332: Tears Under the Ice Storm "BOOM!" The sound of the giant beast''s body falling to the ground echoed, creating a crater that deepened with the impact of the fall, additionally covered by ayer of ice resulting from the hailstorm. Maisa, with an expression of uncertainty, asked, "Is it dead?" Julia, frowning in contemtion, added, "Maybe? It must have died after receiving so many attacks, right?" Ariel, pondering the possibilities, cautiouslymented, "Well... It all depends on how quickly this beast can regenerate so many injuries at the same time..." "But," Mabel intervened, with a tone of voice that suggested logical reasoning, "Amon''s attacks are still lodged in the beast''s body, that should prevent it from healing so quickly." Everyone fell silent for a moment, absorbing the gravity of the situation. Amon, with a serious look, pondered aloud, "It still might not have been enough, but..." In his hands, two more spears appeared, but, unlike the previous ones, these lightning spears were the size of a car and slightly thicker than his arm, indicating a significant esction in his attack power. "This should be enough," dered Amon, with an unwavering tone of confidence. The moment he threw the spears in a spinning motion, they soon appeared in the sky, illuminating it as if they were rays of sunlight piercing through the clouds, but the sense of threat emanating from them was palpable. Even though they were not the targets of the attack, the girls swallowed hard, an expression of involuntary fear crossing their faces. This moment reflected the disparity of powers between them and Amon, triggering an ufortable mix of internal crisis and a burning desire to be stronger. After all, even if they did not aspire to reach the same level of strength he possessed, they wanted, at least, to be strong enough not to be a burden in his efforts. However, what the girls did not realize was that there was something unique about thest two lightning spears. An immense amount of gic energy charged with sadness was condensed in each of them. The instant the spears were fired, they tore through the air, creating sonic booms with their speed and impact, and upon hitting the monstrous beast, a mournful cry echoed secondster, witnessing the devastating power of those special spears. However, unlike a cry of pain, it was a distinct cry, something with which someone who has felt the pain of loss or something simr could identify. The pain caused by sadness was so overwhelming that, involuntarily, the girls, without understanding, had tears streaming down their faces. The beast''smentsted almost a full minute. Although it may seem short, to the girls, it was an eternity, to the point of almost choking on sobs, wishing the beast would stop screaming. "Sob, it finally stopped..." Julia sobbed as she spoke, wiping the tears streaming down her face. "Sob, sob, why did this happen?" Mabel, oblivious to Amon''s gic emotional attribute, was visibly confused and dabbed her tears with the back of her hand. "Sob... Who knows..." Barbara attempted a joke, still discreetly wiping her own tears. Mabel was too sad to notice anything, remaining thoughtful, with tears that persisted in falling from her eyes. Amon, who was unaffected, touched his chin in reflection: ''Mm, this isn''t good... Although the beast seems to have died of sadness in the end, the beast''s cry affected those around... I have to be careful using this in the future...'' When he was isted on that, he didn''t need to worry about this and there were also no other humans to understand the risk it posed. But, seeing it now, he began to reflect deeply. "Is it safe now?" asked Barbara, quickly drying her tears and looking at Amon with an expression of curiosity. Amon nodded: "Yes." "Let''s take a closer look!" Excited, Barbara left the safe area, walking towards the beast. The girls looked at each other, sighing helplessly. However, they had to admit that they were also curious to see the monstrous beast up close. In moments, they all surrounded the beast. "Barbara, what the hell do you think you''re doing?" Julia reprimanded, her voice still choked by ast sob. Jumping on top of the beast, Barbara struck a heroic pose,pletely ignoring Julia''s cry. With a wide smile, she proimed: "Isn''t this cool? Take a picture, I want to brag to my mom~!" Helplessly, Julia took out her smartphone and, with a resigned sigh, took some pictures of her. - - On the second floor of the Tower, in Bianca''s restaurant, in the area designated as her resting ce, Bianca sighed deeply. "Ah, I shouldn''t have done that..." shemented, lightly pressing her stomach with a gesture of difort. After all, even if the chances were minimal, the unexpected could happen. And how to avoid such consequences after having consumed almost ten kilograms of sweets? "I ate too much..." She sighed again, the expression full of regret. Reaching for a special antacid, she took it, waiting for relief that did note immediately. Deciding then to go to the Dojo, she opted to train a bit in hopes of restoring her body''s bnce. This was also the advantage of being a supernatural being, so to speak; as much as she had overindulged in food, a little physical effort in training was enough to burn off all the consumed calories, no matter how absurd the amount. It was almost midnight when she received a notification on her cellphone. After taking a shower and getting ready to sleep, she saw a photo sent by her daughter. "Wow, it must be a beast of almost Star Rank," Bianca murmured upon seeing the photo of a huge beast, riddled with holes in its body, and her daughter, with her long red hair fluttering in the wind as she struck a heroic pose. It looked like she herself had defeated the beast, with her flexible sword raised triumphantly. "If this continues, Amon will be far ahead of all of us in terms of power," she reflected aloud, pondering over Amon''s growing power. Although she didn''t consider this bad, Bianca, who was on the verge of her own breakthrough, didn''t want to be outpaced by Amon so quickly. "I guess I need to expedite my breakthrough..." She murmured these words to herself, sending a message back: - ["Looks powerful, but be careful. On second thought, Amon is with you, forget what I said, whatever~"] - Then, she surrendered to sleep, cing the smartphone on the nightstand. - - "Hehehe~" Seeing her mother''s response, Barbara let out a somewhat mischievous giggle, her eyes twinkling with mischief. She was fully aware that she hadn''t contributed to the beast''s death and that the entire deed had been aplished by her boyfriend. However, that didn''t stop her from taking a picture and bragging to her mom, right? After all, there was a kind of friendly rivalry in love between them~ Moreover, from her mother''s response, Barbara could tell that, despite trying to disguise and show disinterest, there was clearly a hint of jealousy mixed with a light touch ofpetitiveness. Barbara arched an eyebrow, amused by the thought, as her mischievous smile widened, anticipating the future teasing she could engage in. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Chapter 333 Echoes in the Cemetery of the Damned The warmth that heats on a chilly day and the nearly irresistible scent emitted from skewers of meat on the mes... It would be hard to believe that this aroma came from the meat of a monstrous beast that, at first nce, did not look appetizing at all. However, the fragrance that wafted was, undoubtedly, even more enticing than that of mutton. It was no small feat. Mabel, who had studied monsters deeply, learned in the process how to eliminate any trace of poison from the meat. Thus, they obtained meat from a monster nearly at the Star Rank, which, by itself, already made it especially fragrant due to the high protein concentration. Moreover, as it began to roast, the aroma became even more irresistible. Amon contributed some spices, bringing lemon juice, salt, pepper, grated Parmesan cheese, among other ingredients. They started the meal with a round of Carpio. "Mm, delicious!" Barbara eximed with satisfaction after tasting the dish, enhanced by the lemon juice: "Just like this, it''s amazing, I can hardly wait to taste it roasted~!" "Me too~" Maisa said, after carefully swallowing her bite. The rest, with their mouths full, could only nod, emitting a murmur of contentment. Amon silently reflected: ''Mm, I should save at least about 220 pounds to take back with me. I''m sure that Bianca, with her cooking skills, can prepare something even better. And, besides, I would like her to taste it too...'' While reflecting, Amon let his gaze wander distractedly to the mes roasting the meat, a soft smile outlining his lips as he considered how pleasant moments like these were. His smile reflected a mix of contentment and inner satisfaction, highlighting the appreciation for simple pleasures that often go unnoticed. Experience exclusive tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin - - [Cemetery of the Damned] Running, moving as fast as possible, a group of five people advanced desperately for their lives through the gloomy Cemetery of the Damned. If there was one thing they all had inmon, it was the pitiable state of their armors. Even though they were supposed to be nearly indestructible below the Star Rank, now they were full of marks and scars, on the verge of total deterioration. It was clear that it was only a matter of time until the defense offered by these armors would bepletely lost. "Minerva, you fool, look to your left!" Frank yelled, his voice tense with urgency. "Frank, you bastard, watch your words!" Minerva retorted fervently, instinctively dodging as she looked to the left, in the direction pointed out by Frank. At the same moment she shouted, a shockwave emerged behind her, the result of a previous attack that almost hit her. The impact against the ground generated a thunderous sound, echoing menacingly through the cemetery. Fugaki Koske, with a look filled with frustration and anger, eximed: "Bastard... These damn monsters are persistent, especially that nt monster!" His expression reflected the ongoing effort and the group''s tension in the fight against relentless creatures that chased them without rest. "Don''t waste your timementing, you miserable one, just shoot at them too!" Minerva scolded fervently. Frank intervened, trying to calm the spirits: "Hey, Minerva, it''s not the time for you to scold Fugaki like that, right?" "Shut up, you bastard!" she yelled, clearly frustrated. "Damn it, why have these monsters be so persistent in chasing us?!?" Ricard remained silent, his expression serious and thoughtful, while the others argued. Ricard harbored a secret... One that none of the others knew. He had discovered something in an ancient book from his family about this. Among the pages, there was a map indicating buried treasure, but when an ancestor of his tried to im it, he was discovered and killed. Whenever someone tried to approach the location, they were pursued and killed without having the chance to grab the treasure. He hadn''t shared this information with anyone, but it was all recorded in a book he had found. After devising his n, he managed to deceive everyone, making them face the monsters that protected the ce while he stealthily subtracted the treasure. However, his frustrationy in the fact that this treasure was impossible to store in his spatial space, forcing him to carry it in his pocket. Ever since he obtained it, they began to be tracked by the monsters, as if the item functioned as some kind of locator, allowing them to be found by the monsters with rming speed. Even aware that his action could result in the death of his entire team during the pursuit, he was not willing to discard the treasure. After all, if it attracted so many monsters so intensely, he was more than willing to risk his own life! Of course, driven by greed, he nned, even in case of death, to return to the site and recover the lost treasure. Therefore, he made sure to memorize every part of the path traveled, to facilitate a possible return. ''This is my chance for ascent, I will not give up!'' He mentally convinced himself, casting a determined look in the direction of Minerva. Minerva was his target, both in terms of surpassing and desire. He frequently found himself fantasizing about her, wishing to see this arrogant woman be submissive before him, begging for his attention. The mere idea energized him, injecting new vigor into his steps, making him elerate even more in the desperate race. While running, Ricard could not avoid the constant flow of thoughts about the treasure and Minerva. He knew he was in a race against time, both to escape the relentless monsters and to consolidate his n of ascent and personal conquest. Amid the chaos of the fric escape, he asionally cast furtive nces towards Minerva, trying to disguise his intense curiosity and interest under the pretext of being attentive to the dangers around. His mind worked double, calcting not only the escape route but also the future implications of his actions. Meanwhile, the other members of the group fought with determination,pletely unaware of Ricard''s secret thoughts. They trusted each other to survive this ordeal, each fighting not only for their own life but for the survival of the entire group. "We need to find a way out fast!" Frank shouted, cutting through the air with his sword, making a path through a horde of smaller monsters that tried to surround them. "I''m trying to find one!" Lan replied, concentrating intensely while using her magical abilities to probe the terrain around them, looking for any advantage that could provide them with an escape route. Fugaki Koske, in turn, used his abilities to create temporary barriers, attempting to slow the monsters'' advance and give the group a necessary breather to n their next move. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Chapter 334 Preparing for the Clash The sounds of battle echoed in the distance, a sh noise that reached miles away from where Amon and the girls had settled. It was a constant reminder of the tension that permeated the region, a whisper of danger that approached with each note of steel against steel. "The sounds are getting louder," Barbaramented, frowning in concern as she tried to discern the direction from where the sounds came. "Yes, it seems to be getting closer," Mabel confirmed, with a keen gaze turned toward the horizon, looking for any sign that could indicate the origin of that turmoil. "Should we leave? If we continue here, it might end up reaching us, whatever it is," Maisa suggested, highlighting the group''s unease at the possibility of being dragged into the conflict unfolding in the distance. Amon, remaining calm, replied: "I see no reason for that; I already have my lightning spheres around us; it''s safer to continue here and, if necessary, I can still use my ability to teleport you with me to the city. "Ah, yes, I almost forgot you were capable of that," Maisa said, letting out a nervousugh but visibly relieved by remembering Amon''s capabilities. "Hehe, then we''ll do that, I feel more at ease after hearing that." "I have never feared danger, not while we were together," Barbara said, her voice tinged with warm confidence, as she approached Amon for a hug, she said with her melodic voice: "That''s because... Amon is here~" Maisa and Julia cast disapproving looks in her direction at seeing her hugging Amon so suddenly, but upon hearing her words, a glimpse of defeat shone in their eyes, although this feeling was quickly ovee. Yes, perhaps they had not shown as much confidence in Amon as Barbara, not out of distrust, but out of a shared concern for him. It might sound like an excuse, but it was genuinely what they felt. *Hiss... Hiss...* Barbara released Amon as the girls took a defensive stance, and Amon directed his attentive gaze outside. The sounds of approaching monsters became more intense. "Frank!!" Suddenly, a shrill cry cut through the air, emanating from a female voiceden with panic and despair. "Fugaki!!" Followed another cry, this time from a man, which quickly mingled with the anguished sound of pain from the same voice. In this moment of tension, the group prepared for what was toe, each member adjusting their stance and mentally preparing to face the source of the rming screams. Amon and the girls already had a clear idea of what was happening at that moment. "They''re getting closer," Mabel announced, clenching her hand tightly around her Triple il. Barbara, Maisa, Ariel, and Julia likewise held their vital weapons, each expressing determination in their eyes. Amon also acted, removing his gauntlets from a specialpartment and putting them on with precision. "Do not stray from me," Amon instructed calmly. "If necessary, we will resist, but if it is difficult to resist, we will flee." "Yes!" The girls responded in unison, each of them positioning themselves closer to Amon, ready for anymand. Aware that people being pursued by monsters were nearing their location, they understood they could no longer rely solely on concealment. As effective as their formations and spells were for staying hidden, the concentration of so many aura waves in a single location would inevitably attract attention to them. Thus, preparing for the worst possible scenario was the only sensible option. The twins activated their gic manifestation, known as Battle Mode, and immediately an aura began to form around them. Soon, a small fairy of innocent and curious appearance, with long blue hair, emerged from one of their auras. As for Julia, her aura revealed the figure of a woman with pale light blue skin, blue hair, adorned only with a red scarf and various gold essories: a tiara, three needle clips, a choker, bracelets on both wrists, and a kind of belt around her waist. Barbara, determined not to be left behind, also summoned her gic manifestation. Her aura of blue fire expanded, taking the shape of a me Lioness. Ariel, with a mischievous smile, didn''t utter a single word as she entered battle mode. Her aura soon transformed into a shadowy figure that took the form of an octopus with ten tentacles. Mabel, who was right behind Ariel, felt a sinister chill run through her body at seeing the manifestation of her Battle Mode. Mabel also activated her Battle Mode, and her aura quickly manifested, beginning to take shape. It transformed into a ghostly figure of purple color, with no feet or arms, where the only color difference was in what would be the whites of the eyes, tinged with red, and in the eyes themselves, a deep purple. "Why do those with psychic powers have such a scary Battle Mode?" Barbara whispered quietly, though loud enough for everyone to hear. Mabel, with a gentle gesture, ran her hand through her long hair, tossing it to the side in an elegant movement. She didn''t seem to be shaken by thement. Aware of the intimidating nature of her manifestation, she didn''t pay much attention to it. Ariel, in turn, disyed a peculiar smile, leaving everyone curious about her thoughts. Meanwhile, Amon was the only one who had not yet manifested his Battle Mode. He preferred to conserve his energy, continuing to create small fragments of lightning that floated outwards, as a precautionary measure. At the same time, the growing sounds of battle and human voices indicated that the conflict was getting closer and closer to their location. Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation! Chapter 335 Between Predators and Prey Standing still, lightning crackled around Amon. His fighting spirit was very high as he observed the entire area with enhanced senses. From a distance, he was able to urately analyze what was happening. It was a group of people fleeing from monsters,ing from the direction of the Cemetery of the Condemned. ''This is very strange.'' Amon tried to guess as he reflected: ''Doesn''t this seem like normal behavior... Could it be that one of them, more precisely, has something these monsters greatly desire?'' At the same time, the sound of battle reached them, and soon it was possible to see who was being pursued and the various monsters that were almost or even worse than the monster Amon had killed a short time ago and which was chasing them. "How are we going to deal with this?" Maisa murmured. The other girls also had their doubts. Earlier, Amon had to strike multiple times to kill a monster that was near the Star Rank. It was easy to see how high the monsters'' resistance is at this level. Not to mention that the strength of Amon''s attacks is very high, even for those at the same level as him. So, for them, who are not even at the same rank, would it be possible to cause any damage? Honestly, all the preparation they had done in case it was needed had be somewhatughable. However, even though it was so, even knowing they would not have the strength necessary to assist in such a battle, the girls still forced themselves to stand firm. Amon, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes as he watched the unfolding scenario between the four humans fleeing from the monsters. ''As I thought, there''s something strange about that boy.'' Amon stared intently at one of the fleeing humans. Among them, one received the sharpest nces and was most marked by the monsters, but it seemed that the group fleeing with him was unaware of this because the boy in question was camouging himself, always staying close to one of them, making it appear that he was not the target. However, from Amon''s perspective, it was easy to notice that there was something strange about him, or more precisely, there was a hidden reason that made him the target of the monsters chasing them. *HiSSSsss~!* The sounds produced by the monsters were incredibly horrifying. It was as if every time they made vocal sounds, they were capable of bringing along with them the coldness of the most cruel things in the world, thus causing those who heard them to even petrify on the spot. It was almost admirable that this group of four people managed to keep fleeing from such monsters for so long. The effects of the sounds created by these monsters became apparent when the girls began to feel a vague, growing fear, apanied by a noticeable reduction in their power. However, everything improved when Amon created a barrier of lightning around them, thus eliminating all the effects the monsters had on them. "Scary..." Ariel murmured, her face slightly pale. Julia looked at her and quickly agreed with a nod. Read exclusive chapters at mvl Monsters over 10 meters tall, some with wingspans up to hundreds of meters. Such a scene alone was terrifying enough, not to mention that there was a high chance they would be drawn into this battle even if they didn''t want to. ''Should I take them all to the city?'' Amon wondered. Initially, he was confident in protecting all of them, but seeing the number of monsters, and even realizing that some of these monsters were at the Star Rank, it would beplicated to deal with this and protect the girls at the same time. Although it would be a good way to sharpen the girls'' instincts and powers if they experienced such a battle scenario, it would not be ideal if the oue was their deaths, even if they were revived in the tower. As Ricard ran, getting particrly close to Minerva, who had the strongest defense in the group, he detected something that made his eyes light up. With his special eyes, which could see through concealments by channeling energy into his eyes, he spotted a group of people hidden nearby, not far from where they were. "Let''s go in that direction!" Ricard shouted, acting as if it was a normal choice, rather than something premeditated. Minerva looked at him with her eyes full of caution from being pursued. Although she did not know why Ricard chose to go in that direction, she knew about Ricard''s special eyes; thus, she thought he must have found some kind of escape or something simr. "Yes, let''s go." Although extremely tired, Minerva''s voice was still controlled. The other two also followed closely. Meanwhile, Amon, who observed this development, snorted coldly. The next moment, the lightning umted in his hands began to produce lightning arrows nearly the size of spears, which he then hurled forward, and these same lightning arrows appeared very close to the group of four people who were heading in their direction. "Danger!!" The danger alert for this group rang at maximum alert. The moment they noticed the lightning arrowsing their way, they were forced to change direction and, before they could resume their original path, other arrows appeared from the side, forcing them to deviate further or be hit by the attack. "Trying to set us up? Dream on." Amon, hidden away with the girls, snorted coldly as he spoke. The girls, who automatically understood, looked in the direction of the group with their eyes narrowed in vignce. One thing was to ask for help, another was to set them up by bringing along a group of monsters to use them as a distraction from the monsters or something of the sort, and possibly sacrificing them to escape. "Despicable!" Maisa spat on the ground in disgust. "It doesn''t seem to be all of them." Mabel was more analytical as she said, "I think that boy there is intentionally directing the group towards us. The others don''t seem to have noticed us yet." "They''ve noticed now." Amon said slowly. "Ricard, you..." Minerva, who grasped the core of the issue, her eyes grew colder as she looked at him. It was easy to discern Ricard''s n when they were forced to divert and, upon looking more carefully, even without Ricard''s special eyes, after concentrating a bit of energy in their eyes, they could see a bit through the concealment of the nearby people. It was no wonder they were attacked now; after all, she would do the same. How could she tolerate people who would intentionally attract a swarm of monsters towards them? Frank, who looked more like a delinquent, also looked towards Ricard, and a light of disappointment and even a hint of disgust passed through his eyes. At this moment, they also noticed a pattern... The moment they distanced themselves slightly from Ricard, they realized that the monsters were more focused on him. It was as if he was some sort of delicacy that would make these monstrous beasts desire to devour even his bones. "What are you hiding from us, Ricard!?" Fugaki, who had seen his sister die in this confrontation against the monstrous beasts, was furious thinking that the me was actually on someone from their group, not because they were unlucky enough to attract the attention of so many monsters. Ricard had an extremely ugly expression. He looked at the three who had distanced themselves from him, as well as at the group of monsters furiously chasing mainly him, and at that moment, besides fear, he felt furious. For an instant, even without knowing who was hidden and was behind the lightning arrow attacks, his anger and fury were directed in that direction. ''Son of a bitch, if I find out who you are, I swear by all that is holy that I will make you wish you were dead!'' Ricard, who until then felt that, although they were in a dangerous situation, still had things under control, seeing his control unravel, felt extremely furious. Obviously, he was also afraid now. Seeing the look from his group, he realized that they had discovered that he had something with him that made these monsters pursue them so vigorously. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Chapter 336 Teleporting Danger Ricardo, realizing that his only way out was to continue with his n to divert the monsters'' attention to the hidden people, filled with anger upon discovering that the people with him had realized he was the cause of the pursuit, chose to run towards those who were hidden, using his wind genes at full speed. Seeing this, Mabel looked at Amon: "Amon, what do we do now?" Discover hidden stories at mvl "What to do?" Amon in a neutral tone: "I''ll kill him." "I totally agree~" Barbara said with a wicked smile: "Besides killing, you should steal everything from him, Amon~!" Since they want to harm us, it''s only fair to pay them back in the same coin, right? "But, I think I should change my ns and send you guys first to the city." Amon said, showing concern. Hemented the situation, as they had all prepared for battle. However, the enemies proved to be even more powerful than he had initially imagined. They were not just two or three; there were several with at least Grandmaster rank strength. "I agree, but..." Ariel said maliciously: "Amon, are you capable of doing the same thing you did with your attacks, with my attacks?" "Do you want tounch an attack in that boy''s direction?" Amon looked at her, then pointed with his eyes in the direction of the boy they wanted to use as a distraction to escape. "Yes, exactly that." She nodded, asking: "Can you do that?" Instead of responding with words, he acted, creating five fist-sized lightning orbs that spun just above his hand. The orbs soon spread out a bit, aligning in a row, before starting to expand, forming a round and thin structure, simr to a mirror, with lightning threads connecting to the lightning arc. Their reactions were different, but they all had a simr thought as they expanded their gic energy to the maximum, preparing their best long-distance attacks. "Is this what I''m thinking, right?" Barbara asked with blue mes enveloping her body in a majestic aura. "It should be." Amon replied: "Byunching attacks towards each of these lightning mirrors, your attacks will be teleported through one of the lightning fragments that I spread outside controlled by me, going towards that boy." "Interesting." Barbara licked her lips as arge blue fireball began to expand in her hand, but instead of continuing to expand, it began topress, but soon expanded andpressed, repeating this process six times in total. Sweat drops began to appear on her face as she wore herself out and used so much mental power, but her smile never disappeared until she managed topress her attack to the size of a basketball andunched it towards one of the lightning mirrors. The moment her attack made contact with the lightning mirror, her attack was ''engulfed'' like a made of lightning threads, then disappeared along with her attack. And then, everyone saw that, in the distance, Barbara''s lightning-wrapped attack appeared not far from the boy they hade to hate. Seeing this, Ricardo became alert and tried to dodge, but the lightning around Barbara''s attack had a simr effect to guided missiles by marking the target and continued to pursue the target until it hit. "Damn it!" Cursing, Ricardo chose to create a multiyered shield at the point of impact. However, at thest second, the attack changed direction, hitting the blind spot of the shield under Amon''s control. "Take that and enjoy sticking a fish in your ass and pretend to be a mermaid, you bastard!!" Barbara shouted excitedly as a eruption of blue mes created a pir upon hitting the target. "Good!" Ariel raised her thumb to Barbara while with the other hand she controlled a spear-sized arrow that was semi-transparent. It was a pure psychic power; she didn''t even try to convert it into an element. Although this effect was less shy, it was more powerful. ''She has reached this level already¡­'' Beside her, Mabel showed surprise, after all, Ariel''s attack was at an almost microscopic level. Meanwhile, Mabel created an ice spear with her own powers. Soon, bothunched their attacks towards a different mirror. Their attacks were engulfed and teleported towards Ricardo, who had already managed to escape the pir of mes with some visible signs of burns, but nothing too serious, after all, he was at Star rank. Barbara pouted at seeing this, but she wasn''t disappointed for long. The fact that she had managed to hurt him a bit was already a great feat for her. "Amon, can you send me first?" Barbara asked. Amon, who still controlled the direction of Ariel and Mabel''s attacks, nodded, creating arger lightning mirror this time. "You just need to advance in this direction, and you''ll be teleported to the city." "Ok~" She said, but not before kissing Amon''s cheek and whispering softly in his ear while standing on her tiptoes, "Take care and good luck." "Thank you," He replied with a smile. Satisfied, she waved as she passed through the passage, saying, "I''m going ahead, see youter~!" Mabel then said, "Amon, can you do the same for me?" "Kiss your cheek?" Amon asked, raising an eyebrow. "What?" Blushing, she denied, "No, not that!" She shook her head while denying, "I mean, send me to the city." "Oh, that." Amon nodded, "Okay, I''ll create it now." From Amon''s hand, a sphere was created, then expanded to a size slightlyrger than Mabel''s height, who crossed the passage at a very fast speed, seeming to want to flee from there as quickly as possible. "Hahaha, I''ve never seen her blush like that before~" Arielmented, amused. Maisa and Julia alsoughed while smiling. When Ariel finished seeing that her attack hit the target, even piercing the skin, although it did not go through, she said, "I''m satisfied, next time I''ll do better~ You can send me too, Amon." "Okay." Amon nodded and created a passage for her. To the surprise of the twins, Ariel didn''t leave immediately, but instead, she grabbed Amon by the cor, then nted a wet kiss on his lips, sticking her tongue into his mouth, giving him a French kiss thatsted a few seconds before letting him go. Licking her lips seductively, she waved to Amon and then, somewhat provocatively, to the twins, "Goodbye, goodbye, see youter~!" "..." The twins took a while to react, caught off guard, but when they did, Ariel was already gone. "Ariel, you''re in for it!" Maisa shouted. However, Ariel had already put half of her body into the lightning passage and justughed in response as she enteredpletely and was teleported. On the other hand, Julia didn''t take it too seriously as she calmed Maisa down, "Calm down, calm down. There''s no need to get stressed about this, didn''t we already know about it?" "Yes, but..." She pouted. "I understand why you''re upset, but it''s not the best time for it now." Julia said as a warning. "I know." Maisa replied, bing serious. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Chapter 337 Confusion and Anger "Amon, I won''t attack, but I''ll channel all my power into you in the form of buffs," said Maisa. Her strength was more in support; she knew she couldn''t inflict significant damage, so she used her specialty. Julia did the same. No matter how high her damage could be, she knew that against an enemy of this level, her attack would be insignificant. However, if she used her powers to increase, even slightly, Amon''s powers with buffs, the result would be much better. Hearing this, Amon expressed neither agreement nor disagreement. He remained neutral from start to finish: "If that''s what you have decided, I thank you." Amon deactivated the two lightning mirrors. The two looked at each other and smiled slightly before concentrating all their power and casting buffs on Amon. Enjoy new adventures from §Þ?? Surrounded by a dazzling light, Amon felt an improvement of about 10% in his current power. Although visually impressive, this 10% increase in his total power was much more effective than the maximum attacks of the twobined. "It''s done, we''re leaving~" Maisa sang, a little breathless due to the low amount of energy left in her body. Before crossing the portal to the city that Amon opened, she approached him, standing on tiptoe, and wrapped her arms around his neck, giving him a prolonged kiss for three seconds. As she pulled away with a mischievous giggle, she saw her sister''s frustrated expression and passed through the portal. "See you soon~" Maisa''s voice echoed the moment her body crossed the portal, which began to disappear, taking her to the city. "She is sometimes so brave that it makes me both envious and angry at the same time..." murmured Julia. However, determined not to be left behind, she did the same as Maisa, prolonging the kiss for one more second. "I won~~!" She smiled seductively as she said in a sexy tone to Amon: "See youter, my love~" "Mm, see youter." Amon smiled, a little helplessly. Now alone, everything around him changed. His expression now was so cold that an aura began to emanate from his body that seemed icy. Lightning crackled around him, causing snaps in the air like firecrackers usually used on a festive day by children. However, with so many snaps at the same time, it became threatening. Simr to the multiple snaps of a rocket of fireworks in the preliminaries before the actual burst. Canceling all forms of concealment, Amon was now exposed to the naked eye. "Only one?" Ricard, seeing this, felt strange. He could swear there was more than one of them hidden, but when revealed, there was only one? ''In the end, what I felt before, the auras of the other people disappearing...'' Ricard pondered cautiously: ''Did he simply kill those who were with him?'' This was the only exnation he could think of to justify the disappearance of the other people who should have been hidden as well. Anyway, it didn''t matter; the anger he felt couldn''t diminish just because people were missing. Ricard shouted, "M#therfuck&r, it was you who wasunching attacks in my direction!?" "Crazy." Minerva, who heard what Ricard said, was incredulous. The others felt the same way she did. After all, after noticing the developments and Ricard''s intentions, how did he still have the courage and audacity to say something like that? How thick-skinned was he to not even blush while saying all this? Hearing his ''barking'', Amon remembered something his grandmother told him a long time ago: "Amon, when you grow older, especially, don''t go around causing trouble... On the other hand, you don''t need to be afraid of trouble either. Do you understand me?" At first, he didn''t understand what that should mean, after all, he was very young. However, as time passed, he began toprehend and realized that this was indeed good advice. Yes, it''s not good to look for trouble everywhere. However, if trouble knocks on your door, you don''t need to be afraid. "You are right," Amon said indifferently. "Just as I am right to say that you are trying to lure these monsters to me and use me as bait." Ricard''s mind went nk for a moment. The reality was that, because he was receiving stealth attacks, he believed that this boy was a coward and was mainly convinced because although the attacks he received were strong, they were at most at the level of a Grandmaster. For him, who was at the Star Rank, making an enemy of this level was not a big deal. All that mattered to Ricard now was to escape with the treasure he had obtained. "That bastard...!" Minerva seemed to have seen Ricard''s thoughts. She, who was trying to distance herself from this son of a bitch, became irritated to see this unfolding. Although she wasn''t a saint, suffering a stab like this, causing the death of her allies - even if they could be revived in the Tower - made her extremely unhappy and even vengeful. Moreover, dying and being revived in the Tower results in the loss of some power, and everything she carries on her body is left behind. Although they managed to recover the items amid the chaos, if they die again because of these monsters, what guarantees they will be able to return and that the lost items will still be there? ''Should I kill this bastard?'' She thought with a vengeful look. Feeling extreme malice directed at him, Ricard looked in Minerva''s direction and was surprised by her expression: ''That bitch is thinking of betraying me?'' This simple thought made his anger increase even more. However, would she have the chance? Amon, who had been silent until now, moved. "Where?" Ricard, who lost sight of him, became alert. However, before he could react, without the slightest fluctuation of energy, Amon was already right above him. Ricard''s expression changedpletely; his eyes reflected fear: "How can you be there?!?" ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Chapter 338 Red Lightning The lightning surrounding Amon was like the calm before a storm. The moment he delivered a kick towards Ricard, the lightning around him transformed into a vibrant red. Ricard reacted quickly, raising his arms in an X in front of his head to protect himself, but the impact of Amon''s kick was even more devastating than being hit by a truck at over 100 km/h. "Boom!" At the moment of impact, it seemed as if time had stopped. The sound produced echoed repeatedly, reminiscent of thunder shaking the sky,bined with the explosion of a grenade. "Crack!" "Ahhhhhhhhh!" When time seemed to return to normal, the sound of bones breaking echoed, followed by Ricard''s sharp cry of pain. "Son of a bitch!!" Ricard screamed at the top of his lungs. "Insane!" Minerva wasn''t the only one who thought so; Frank and Lan shared the same reaction. The scariest part of it all was that, even when this blow was executed, as strong as it was, the power level of the ck-haired boy, now surrounded by red lightning, was only at the peak of the Grandmaster Rank. "How can a Grandmaster be this strong!?" Minerva eximed,pletely incredulous. There was no way she could believe it, even seeing it with her own eyes. It was simply insane. Experience more on M V L Worse still, if it were against a person in themon Star Rank, fine, but as much as she hated to admit it, Ricard was notmon; he was a genius among geniuses with a high ranking at Phoenix University. What was more surprising was what they saw next. Losing sight of Amon, when they looked, he was already in front of Ricard, who was sent flying. With a punch enveloped in lightning forming a fistrger than a basketball, his punch struck hard at Ricard''s chest, who could not defend himself. After all, who would imagine that someone could move so fast as to appear instantly kilometers away in less than a second? "BOOM!" This time, the impact seemed even greater, causing a vibration in the air that seemed like it could even create rifts in space. "Who is this boy, after all?" Minerva asked no one in particr. She simply couldn''t understand how someone so strong at a rtively low power level remained unknown. Someone with his brilliance, in her view, should be world-renowned. What she didn''t know was that it hadn''t been long since Amon began his rise on the path of power. If she went to the where UGRG University was, she would understand that it wasn''t that he was unknown, but rather that the time he started to stand out was rtively short... Putting her thoughts aside, she turned her attention back to Amon and Ricard. While Amon attacked Ricard incessantly, the beastly creatures continued to pursue him relentlessly. In the heat of the conflict, Amon''s attacks hit several of these creatures indirectly, generating shockwaves mixed with lightning due to the remnants of the blows directed at Ricard. At this moment, several bruises became visible all over Ricard''s body. He wasn''t even able to defend himself or retaliate; the insane speed with which Amon moved, or even teleported, was out of the ordinary, to the point that Ricard began to doubt himself. "Crack!" "Boom!" Following the sound of Ricard''s armorpletely shattering, the sound of his body colliding with a copsing mountain echoed. The sound of an entire mountain copsing echoed as the sounds of animals resonated in unison. The current situation was too chaotic to be described in simple words. It was a situation simr to the fall of a meteor on Earth, devastating everything around it, with traces of lightning crackling both in the air and on the ground. "Heavens..." Frank felt all the hairs on his body stand on end. The scene before him was horrifying. "He didn''t survive that, right?" Lan, who was hovering above, asked uncertainly. Minerva, who had been gaping, closed her lips tightly and soon sighed, "Even if he survived, I don''t think that boy will let him live for long." "Should we go help him?" Frank asked. Honestly, he didn''t want to; after all, Ricard had used and discarded them. However, his moral sense said he at least needed to consider the idea. As much of a scoundrel as Ricard had been to them... "If you want to go, go ahead, but I''m not going." Minerva crossed her arms while hovering in the air. Observing the scene, especially the fact that they could rx without being pursued by the monstrous beasts from before, it became clear to her that all the suffering and loss they had faced were caused by Ricard. How could she help such a scoundrel? She would rather eat dirt than do such a thing! Frank shrank timidly, "I won''t go..." Lanughed a little but soon her expression became serious as she saw the boy enveloped in lightning flying through the air and falling like a meteor towards the crater formed by the mountain''s copse. The others might not have noticed, but Amon did. With his senses enhanced to the maximum and his emotional genes, he detected Ricard''s turbulent emotions. In other words, he was still alive! Knowing this, Amon flew even higher into the air and began to fall in freefall, increasing his body weight and intensifying his speed as he enveloped himself in lightning. Propelling himself with thrusters on his feet and hands, his speed increased so much that mes began to surround him. "Whoosh!" If it weren''t for the protection created by the lightning around his body, even he wouldn''t be able to escape unscathed from being surrounded by the mes produced by reaching a speed of over 100 km per second! To the observers, it was an almost beautiful scene: Amon''s body formed the center of a meteor, surrounded by mes and brilliant lightning. The lightning crackled so intensely that it produced sounds simr to the cries of birds, while the mes burned so fiercely that it seemed like they were standing next to a bonfire. And then, it happened. "Booooooom!" The sound of the collision was so loud and powerful that it caused an earthquake, making even the air around vibrate at a frequency that disoriented Minerva and the others. They screamed in panic at such a scene. "Suicide?" That''s what they thought seeing it. Throwing himself directly into such a direct confrontation, bing something akin to an almost nuclear bomb... It was simply psychopathic, even... If even they, who were kilometers away in the air, were affected, they wondered: Would this boy still be able to survive? And more: Ricard died for good this time, right? ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 339 The Seed The impact of Amon against the ground was cataclysmic, generating a devastating explosion that swept everything around him. Fragments of rock and soil were thrown in all directions, and the intense heat made the air around ripple like a mirage. As the dust and smoke began to settle, the full extent of the devastation was revealed. Minerva and the others squinted, wanting to see exactly what had happened there: the center of the crater, now a deep fissure, emanated a residual light from the lightning that still crackled around Amon, while mes continued to burn furiously around his imposing and destructive figure. "Was he not affected at all?" Frank was beyond incredulous. How could he not be shocked to see that the boy caused so much damage using his own body and came outpletely unscathed? He was not the only one. Like Minerva, Lan was also gaping. Even for them, who were Star rank, they were not confident they woulde out intact if they tried to replicate what this boy did... At the same time, they saw Amon holding Ricard''s neck with his left hand. Soon, Ricard''spletely destroyed and burnt body began to disintegrate into particles of light. As this happened, several items fell to the ground. Among the items was a kind of cloth wrapped around something that must have measured about 8-9 centimeters in a spherical shape. They saw the boy ce all the items into a dimensional magical artifact, but this spherical object wrapped in cloth was the only thing he seemed unable to do the same with. Coming to her senses, Minervamented while hovering lower in the air, "So, that''s what was attracting the attention of the monsters from the Cemetery of the Condemned?" "Seems like it..." Frank nodded without taking his eyes off the direction of the boy. Lan asked, looking at them, "What do we do now?" Both Frank and Minerva looked at him. Lan shrank under their intense gaze, with a touch of irony in their eyes. It was as if he had asked something very foolish. "If you want, you can try to take the item from his hands." Minerva shrugged, "I won''t." It wasn''t because she didn''t feel greed for something like that. But, she simply didn''t see herself being able to seed in all the mental battles she created in her mind. Not to mention that this boy seemed to understand some kind of teleportation ability. Then, everything made sense as to why they felt the presence of more than one person before, but suddenly it was just the presence of a single person. It turned out that this boy must have teleported whoever was with him to a safe location and returned to take revenge on those who were trying to scheme against them. "I''m with Minerva," Frank said. "Better to avoid getting into conflict with this kind of genius..." Although they were considered geniuses, among the geniuses at their university, there was a veryrge gap when trying topare themselves to the boy not far from them... While they were talking, Amon looked up in their direction. When he saw that they did not intend to attack him and, feeling the approach of several monstrous beasts of at least Grandmaster Rank, Amon found the coordinates where he sent the girls. Soon, holding the item wrapped in the cloth, he teleported. "..." In the ce, Minerva and the others remained silent. Then, they heard the furious roars of the beasts realizing that the new prey, who had something they desired, had fled. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T "Amon!" The instant he appeared, Amon was greeted by a strong hug from Barbara, who trembled in his arms. They were soon followed by the twins and Ariel. Surrounded by beautifuldies, he felt more at ease. Only when Mabel pretended to cough three times did they pull apart, and Amon took a good look around. It was arge, spacious room with high ceilings and polished concrete walls that reflected the soft light from the hangingmps. The decor gave off a retro vibe, with dark wood furniture and brown leather upholstery reminiscent of a 1950s office. However, a touch of advanced technology was present in every corner: holographic screens floated on the walls, disying real-time data, while futuristic devices were discreetly integrated into the desks and shelves. Arge Persian rug, faded with time, covered part of the marble floor, and shelves of old books shared space with ultramodern gadgets. Thebination of old and futuristic elements created a fascinating contrast, where the past and the future met harmoniously. This was the main city of the, with impable defenses. Because of this, Amon was not worried about a possible invasion of the beastly creatures in search of the item he had ''borrowed'' from Ricard. "By the way, Amon," Ariel asked, "if you''re here now, does that mean you won?" "Mm." Amon nodded and brought before them the object wrapped in the cloth, revealing it: "And this is the proof of it. Possibly what caused the pursuit." What was revealed before them was a kind of brown seed. However, it did not seem to be just any seed; there was too much energy imbued in this seed for it to be something simple. The moment it was revealed, even a kind of aura began to surround the room until this aura focused on Amon after passing through all of them. "This..." Amon was surprised, as were the girls. When he extended his free hand to touch the seed, he was stopped by Mabel. "Amon, it''s better not to do that," she warned seriously while holding his hand. "What if it''s something dangerous?" Hearing this, Barbara and the girls nodded. "Yes, she''s right, Amon. It could be dangerous, better to avoid touching it directly." Upon hearing this, Amon pondered... Looking at them and then at the seed, which seemed to show signs of cracking the moment he approached with his hand, Amon felt that they were right. However, to everyone''s dismay, as if the seed sensed what they were thinking, the crack intensified and something white and semi-transparent with a green tip shot out at extreme speed, creating a kind of connection with the hand that Amon was holding. "Amon!!" Five extremely worried cries echoed in unison. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T On a distant, a man with a majestic aura opened his eyes while sitting on his throne. "It has happened. I have finally found a perfect test subject..." When this man said this, his aura intensified as if he wanted to convey his happiness. The moment he waved his hand to open a rift in the air and head toward the location of his test subject, something stopped him. There was a barrier surrounding the in question. "What the...?" In shock, the man with beautiful blue hair was stunned. For someone of his power level, being stopped by a simple barrier wasughable. "Who dares to stand in my way!" he roared. However, when he saw a mystical eye appear in the rift, looking at him with indifference, his body trembledpletely. "Humph!" A cold snort was heard by him, before the rift he had created was forcibly closed. "W-Who the hell was that...?" Falling back into his throne, the man was perplexed. "Your Majesty!" Below him, his subjects were worried about him. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Edited by: CharlesGlebit Chapter 340 Transported to the Unknown The seed that had touched Amon''s hand fusedpletely with his body, leaving behind only the fabric that encased it. As a result, Amon entered a state of deep meditation. The girls around him, worried about his safety, could only wait anxiously. "He''ll be alright, won''t he?" Maisa asked, tears about to fall. "Of course he will!" Ariel eximed, though she couldn''t help but worry. They didn''t fully understand the situation and couldn''t talk about it with anyone. After all, what if it was something rare and beneficial? Chapter Discover: After discussing, they strategically decided not to tell anyone until they were sure it was necessary to help Amon. If it was something that could attract the attention of Star Rank beasts, it might be rare enough to make Amon a target. So, for now, they could only wait... "Amon?" The girls said his name in unison. The reason was that he withdrew some items from his storage ring. Among these items, the girls noticed that one of them bore the mark of Phoenix University, simr to their storage watches. Amon also withdrew two rings, possibly storage rings, which soon disintegrated in his hand. "Crack!" Suddenly, these items simply disintegrated in his hand, turning into particles of a kind of energy that was absorbed by his hand, which emitted a kind of green mist, simr to a cloud''s substance, but slightly different, like a green toxic smoke. And then, they saw Amon shine. Even at this moment, Amon showed no sign of waking, doing all of this subconsciously. When he began to glow with a golden light, Barbara was the first to react, throwing herself towards him and hugging him. "You''re not escaping without me!" Barbara''s words echoed before she too started to shine in gold and disappeared from the spot along with Amon. Meanwhile, Mabel and the other girls were in shock seeing the scene. The twins fell to their knees on the ground, while Ariel stood paralyzed, not knowing how to react to the situation. Even Mabel was in shock. This didn''t seem like Amon''s lightning teleportation; though it glowed in gold, it seemed different... ''Is it because of the seed?'' She presumed. Being the one who managed to stay the mostposed, Mabel took a deep breath, looked at the girls, and knew she needed to act and not let them fall into the abyss of despair. "Girls." She pped her hands, drawing everyone''s attention. "I know you''re worried and we decided not to talk to anyone about this for now, but... I think we now need to talk to someone more experienced. So, I propose we speak with my grandmother. She''s someone I know we can trust. What do you think?" Hearing Mabel say this, the girls'' eyes lit up. "Yes, Mabel is right." Julia stood up and extended her hand to Maisa. Standing up, Maisa looked at Mabel as if she were the only hope they had now. Ariel also looked at her,ing out of her daze. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Barbara finds herself in a strange ce. Even breathing is a bit difficult, but not impossible. When she tries to look around, all she can see is Amon beside her, shining intensely in gold. However, the glow doesn''t illuminate arge area, at most about three meters around him. "Where are we?" she murmured. Cautiously, she created a barrier in her hand in the shape of a sphere, the size of a ser ball. Immediately afterward, she created mes inside the barrier. The reason for doing it this way was because she was unfamiliar with the ce they were in. What if there was a substance that reacted to her fire and burned the entire area? When the mes she created illuminated the area like a torch, Barbara was able to get a better view and, to her total surprise, they were in a spherical ce, like a giant ball. When she walked a bit, she could already feel the curvature of the ce. However, even when she thought she would be walking sideways, she felt as if she were walking on a t surface. Within a few minutes, she made aplete circuit of the ce and, to her total surprise, even when she was on the opposite side from Amon, she did not feel upside down. "Does this ce have gravity?" she presumed. Back at Amon''s side, she sighed deeply upon realizing he was still in a deep meditative state, showing no signs of waking up anytime soon. After moving away from Amon again, she took out a bucket of water from her storage ring, which she kept for emergencies. Immediately afterward, she undid the barrier she had created in her hand. When she did this and noticed that nothing caught fire, Barbara let out a sigh of relief. "What exactly is this ce?" Barbara murmured. "And where is this?" Beyond the reach of the mes, everything was darkness. She tried to increase the amount of mes in her hand, but although the area brightened a little more, it was still far from enough. Throughout the ce, the ground was covered with green grass. The only things that differed were her and Amon. Other than that, everything seemed the same. If the ce were a bitrger, she might even get lost for having nothing to orient herself by, as there was no sun, moon, or stars in the sky. Everything was total andplete darkness. "What is beyond this darkness?" she murmured. "Are we somewhere in the universe, on some kind of tiny?" Creating a small fireball with her other hand, she gave it some momentum and shot it towards the sky. "Bang!" The instant the small ball traveled a few meters in the sky, a little over 500 meters, it collided with some sort of invisible barrier. Since Amon showed no signs of waking up anytime soon, Barbara circled the area,unching small fireballs towards the sky to confirm her suspicion. Indeed, it was a sort of atmospheric barrier that followed the rounded shape of the small where she and Amon were. However, it was a bit different from usual, as it even prevented the mes from spreading out. Suddenly, something emerged from the ground in a spiral shape that soon took the form of a tree. Then, one of the tree''s branches extended towards Barbara, quickly enough that she didn''t have time to react in time! ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Edited by: CharlesGlebit Chapter 341 Flora Initially, Barbara panicked as she didn''t know what would happen. However, she soon rxed because she felt the emotions of the small tree, which was less than 150 cm tall. It was strange, to say the least, but not as frightening as when she was caught off guard, having her hand grabbed by the branch of this small tree. Countless thoughts passed through her mind in just a few seconds. Barbara felt herself thinking faster than usual as she connected with this small tree. Soon, she understood what the small tree wanted and more or less what it was. "You are the little seed from before, right?" Barbara said. Although the small tree didn''t respond with words, the feelings it conveyed to her were affirmative. "I see..." Barbara said. "You want me to share my power with you, right? Will this be of any help to him?" She pointed to Amon. She received another affirmative response. "If that''s the case, all right." Barbara said. "I agree to share my power with you." The small tree shook its green leaves, passing a joyful vibration like a small child who had received confirmation that they could eat sweets, and soon began to absorb some of Barbara''s powers. That wasn''t all; something appeared on the wrist of Barbara''s left arm, a kind of seed germinating. Very simr to the appearance of the seed she saw Amon holding before. "This is..." Before she could form her own theories, the small tree conveyed its feelings about it. It was a symbol of the bond between them. "I see..." Barbara murmured in understanding. To her surprise, the small tree began to glow in gold and blue. Then, the branches started to shrink, leaving only two that, magically, took the form of human arms, as white as snow. The same happened with the lower part, creating a pair of equally white legs. To get a better view, Barbara conjured a small bonfire of blue mes not far away, illuminating much of the area around them. The mes danced softly, casting a magical and weing glow, allowing her to see every detail of the transformed girl clearly. In moments, the tree took the form of a girl of about 10 years old, with long wavy emerald-colored hair. Her eyes were simr to Amon''s, but a caramel yellow. As she looked at Barbara, the girl made a green dress cover her body, transforming her into a beautiful little princess. The dress seemed to be made of delicate leaves, shining with an emerald tone that enhanced her natural beauty. She twirled gracefully, showing off the charming dress, which seemed to have been taken straight out of a fairy tale. "My God, how cute and adorable!" eximed Barbara, melting at the sight of the girl''s appearance. She almost couldn''t resist the urge to hug the lovely creature, especially because the girl looked like a younger version of her mixed with Amon. "Your appearance... It''s like you are my and Amon''s daughter..." murmured Barbara, blushing. "Ahh, ahhh..." The small tree, now transformed into a little girl, cleared her throat and did a little vocal exercise. Soon, she smiled beautifully at Barbara, but showed confusion as she touched her cheek with her thumb. Tilting her head to the side, she asked, "I, daughter?" and pointed to Barbara and then to Amon: "You are mommy and... he is daddy?" "Kyahh! So cute!" Barbara felt as if she had received a critical hit. She ced her left hand on her heart, followed by her right, as emotion flooded her chest. She was speechless for a moment, looking at the girl with a mix of surprise and tenderness. "Kyahh!" The little green-haired girl imitated Barbara, cing her hands on her chest. Then, she let out a giggle with her incredibly pleasant voice: "Hahaha~" "Do you have a name?" Barbara asked. The little girl stoppedughing and twirling, and ced her index finger on her cheek again, looking confused: "A name?" "Yes, a name." Barbara pointed to herself: "My name is Barbara." Then, she pointed to Amon: "He is Amon. And you, what is your name?" "Name, name..." The little girl murmured with her incredibly sweet and childish voice, making Barbara''s heart melt once again. However, her confused voice as she murmured "name" made Barbara feel a pang in her chest, not fully understanding why. "Mommy." Stopping her thoughts, the little girl approached at an impressive speed, grabbing Barbara''s hand with her two small hands. She looked up into Barbara''s eyes with her bright caramel-colored eyes: "Give me a name, a name!" "This..." Barbara didn''t know how to respond to this plea. Although she immediately understood that the little girl didn''t yet have a name, she didn''t know if she could give her one, believing it was something Amon should decide. Seeing this, the little girl seemed to get sad: "A name?" she said again. Biting her lower lip, Barbara made a decision. For now, she could give the little girl a name. If Amon didn''t like it (which she found unlikely), he could change itter. "Your name will be Flora, how about that?" said Barbara, with a small smile, as she stroked the incredibly soft hair of the little girl. Barbara chose this name because she remembered reading that Flora has Latin origins and means "flower" or "blooming." It is associated with the Roman goddess of flowers and spring, symbolizing beauty, nature, and renewal. Looking at the little girl, she believed it fit perfectly since Flora was originally a seed that sprouted into a small tree. "Flora, Flora..." murmured the girl several times before breaking into a wide smile, stepping away from Barbara and twirling while letting out a happy squeal: "Uhh, uhhh~!" and she said aloud, with a sparkling and pleasant voice like a bell: "My name is Flora~!" Barbara smiled, seeing that she liked it. Suddenly, little Flora stopped twirling and began to shine. Barbara was a bit worried but then felt a sense that the name ''Flora'' had been registered. It was an extremely peculiar situation for her. Then, little Flora, shining in golden and green light, cupped her hands together. Barbara saw her use her blue mes, which blended with Amon''s golden lightning. Strands of blue mes and golden lightning began to swirl in a spherical shape, expanding. When the sphere reached the size of a basketball, just above Flora''s hands, sheunched it upward; in an instant, Barbara understood Flora''s intention: to create a small star that stood out in the sky, illuminating the ce. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Illustrative image of Flora avable on Discord. Edited by: CharlesGlebit Chapter 342 Guaranteed Safety When her grandmother answered, Mabel exined the current situation they were in. When she heard everything Mabel said, Kaia was surprised and responded, "Really, he actually encountered something like this?" "Is it something worrying, Grandma?" Mabel was agitated. She didn''t know if her grandmother''s reaction was good or bad. She couldn''t understand why she felt such a great pain in her chest, to the point where her voice was choked as she asked, with tears threatening to fall from her eyes. Ariel clenched her hands tightly beside her. She bit her lower lip so hard it started to bleed. Maisa almost fainted. Julia wasn''t any better, her face pale as a sheet. "Sigh~" They heard Kaia''s sigh. They didn''t know why she sighed, but her next words reassured them a lot: "Don''t worry. If it''s what I''m thinking, it''s something very good for that boy." "Thank goodness..." In unison, the girls expressed the relief those words brought. "Wait a bit." Kaia''s voice echoed again from the other end of the line: "I''ll do some research on this matter. I''ll return and let you know if I find out anything new." "Thank you, Grandma." Mabel expressed her gratitude. "Thank you, Mrs. Kaia!" The girls also thanked her. After a few exchanges of kind words, Kaia hung up. Silence... For a few seconds, silence hung in the air after the call. And, when Mabel opened her lips to say something, someone''s smartphone rang. "Whose is it?" Mabel saw it wasn''t hers. "Oh, it''s mine." Julia picked up the smartphone and showed the shing screen, but not having looked, she didn''t realize whose call it was, and therefore didn''t understand everyone''s expression. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T After the ''sun'' was created by Little Flora, the ce they were in became more illuminated, and Barbara no longer needed to rely on her mes to see. Well, that wasn''t entirely true, as her mes were practically part of creating the illumination of the ce... Putting that thought aside, Barbara had other concerns, such as contacting the girls and saying that they were okay. Now that she had some guarantee of their safety, she knew she needed to at least inform them about her own safety. Retrieving from her storage watch, Barbara took out a kind of advancedwork signal receiver. This was Amon''s idea. After he got stuck on that without a means ofmunication, he bought each of them an advanced state-of-the-art signal receiver that would work practically on any, no matter the distance. It was the size of a 40-inch TV, rectangr in shape, but with a futuristic design. On the top, she pressed a button, and soon an antenna unfolded at the top. The antenna consisted of a thin silver metal tube that unfolded into interconnected segments. Each segment had small sr panels and softly blinking blue LED lights. At the top, a bright sphere emitted pulses of light, indicating it was active and connected. Little Flora circled the receiver and asked, pointing at the antenna, "Mommy, what is this?" Although she had information about some things, Little Floracked knowledge beyond the basics. All she knew and learned were a few basic pieces of information she got from Amon and by connecting with Barbara. However, the information was not deep, just the basics of the basics. "Mm, this is something so I canmunicate with my friends, who must be worried about our safety." Barbara stroked Little Flora while saying this in her sweetest and most patient voice. "Friends, worried?" Little Flora seemed a little confused. Barbara smiled and slowly exined to Little Flora. After doing this, she made a sign for silence by cing her index finger between her lips: "Shhh, I''m going to call now." "Shhh~" Little Flora imitated her. Barbara smiled at her mischief and soon made the call to Julia''s number, noticing that she had a signal. ''As expected from thetest technology... Even in this unknown ce, it was able to create a signal...'' Barbara murmured to herself. The call rang a few times until it finally connected to the other end. "Julia, can you hear me?" Barbara spoke first. "Yes, I can!" Julia''s voice camete, but when it did, it sounded full of life and enthusiasm: "Where are you now? Is Amon near you? Is everything okay with him... with both of you?" "Don''t ask so many questions at once." Barbara sighed but understood why she was so agitated and calmly exined her and Amon''s situation. "So that''s it... That''s good~" Julia sighed in relief. Barbara could also hear the relieved sighs of the other girls. "Yes, we''re fine," Barbara continued. "Amon is in a deep meditation state and hasn''t woken up yet, but we are safe for now." Barbara considered mentioning Little Flora but held back for now... In reality, she wanted to give them a big surprise when the time came. After talking with them for a few more minutes, she ended the call. After that, she approached Amon, who still had his eyes tightly closed. "Amon, when are you going to wake up..." she murmured. Although she was less worried, it was impossible not to worry when seeing that, even with so much time passing, Amon was still in a deep meditation state, showing no signs of waking up. "Flora, let''s investigate a bit more, shall we?" said Barbara, extending her hand to the little girl. "Yes, Mommy!" Flora responded enthusiastically, holding Barbara''s hand. Together, they began to walk around the strange ce. The lighting provided by the small star Flora had created made the environment more weing, but there was still much to be discovered. "This ce is so strange," Barbaramented, looking around. "It seems like a mixture of natural and artificial elements." Beside her, Little Flora just smiled, cheerfully swinging Barbara''s hand along with hers. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Edited by: CharlesGlebit Chapter 343 The Search for Energy Amon opened his eyes. Barbara, who had been constantly watching him, noticed. "Amon..." she murmured. She wanted to approach, to hug him, but she refrained from being reckless without knowing Amon''s current condition, fearing she might affect him. Meanwhile, Amon, who had opened his eyes, blinked a few times, adjusting to the brightness of the ce he was in. He saw Barbara but did not see the other girls. However, he saw a child with long green hair who looked like a child version of Barbara. He was confused. However, he had no time to think about that now. An energy core was forming two fingers below his navel at an incredible speed. When he opened his arms, he saw a kind of aura around him and a sort of visible glowing veins that stood out on his skin. They were simr to roots, undting but glowing. ''This reminds me a lot of when gic powers are used, only on a muchrger scale...'' Amon thought as he saw this. Suddenly, his mind went nk for a second, and in that mere fraction of a second, he saw all the spells he had merged with his gics undergo a mutation. Each spell merged with his gics was bing something more powerful. Without even needing to recite the spell, he extended his hand, and soon used an improved version of the multiple circuits spell. "WHOOSH!!!" "ZZZZZZZZZZZZzzzzzzzzzzzzzzZZZZZZZZZzzzzzzzzz!" As quickly as a simple snap of his fingers, the lightning that shot from his fingertips reached the limits of this small in a serpentine manner, creating a sh even brighter than the artificial sun constructed by Little Flora. Barbara, in the face of the sh, was forced to close her eyes. "Wahhh!" Little Flora let out a squeal, seeming to enjoy herself, unlike Barbara, who had to close her eyes. Meanwhile, Amon, who was going through a sort of metamorphosis, evolving to the next level of power, bing even more powerful than before, stopped casting his spell, and soon the lightning sh disappeared. When the lightning vanished, Amon''s power overflowed, and he was soon surrounded by a warm light, then his power began to expand until, in an explosion of power, it created an aura that extended more than 10 meters high above his head. "What is that?" Barbara murmured, she had never experienced such a scene. "An advancement." Little Flora said. "To Star Rank?" Barbara looked at her. "Yes." Little Flora replied. Then Little Flora disappeared before Barbara''s eyes. "Little Flora?" Barbara called her. "I''ll be back soon, I need to help Daddy." Little Flora''s voice echoed while she herself did not appear. Outside, Little Flora appeared. Mabel and the girls were surprised by the arrival of a child who was incredibly simr to Barbara and Amon. "Wh-Who is she?" Maisa had a bad feeling when looking at the little girl with long green hair. "Me?" Little Flora pointed to herself. "I''m Flora. You can call me Little Flora, like Mommy does. Mm..." Then she asked: "I am looking for energy for Daddy who is going through an advancement. Do you have something with a lot of energy? If not, can I take a little from this?" "Mommy, Daddy?" Maisa''s mind went nk. Even Julia was in shock as she looked at Little Flora''s appearance. "D-Does the ce where Amon and Barbara went have a time difference?" Ariel''s face was nk as she murmured. Mabel was the mostposed and was able to analyze the situation better than the others. From the beginning, she felt something strangeing from this little girl, as if she were not human. "Girls, I understand your concerns, but." Mabel was the most coherent, seeing the anxious little girl''s face, she said: "Little Flora seems to be in a hurry. And, this is rted, I presume, to Amon''s advancement to Star Rank..." Saying this, her smile became a bit bitter, after all, it wasn''t long ago that Amon reached Grandmaster Rank and now he was advancing to Star Rank: "If you have something with high energy density that is of no great use to you, I suggest you give it to her." Although this little girl could be someone trying to trick them, using this as an excuse to rob them, the way she appeared and asked, left no doubt that, if it were something like that, instead of asking, being able to appear suddenly in front of them, she was undoubtedly someone more powerful than them. "Mabel is right." Julia snapped out of her daze, saying: "I have these things, see if they help." In moments, Julia brought out everything she had with any energy value. The same was done by the rest. "It''s not enough..." Little Flora looked at the small pile of items and became a bit anxious. She knew that if things continued like this, she herself would cease to exist with the speed that Amon was drawing energy from the small as he evolved. Mabel spoke, slowly: "Then, can you take some from this?" "Can I?" Little Flora''s big round eyes sparkled as she asked. "I think so?" Mabel replied, uncertain. Then she asked: "How will you do this? Is there a risk of harming this city or even the ce we are in?" "Mm..." Putting her little finger on her lip, Little Flora became thoughtful. She pondered for a few seconds while the girls held their breath. It was an important moment and it seemed that Amon needed help. In fact, everything was very confusing to them, even if they said that Amon was advancing, they did not know the full picture, besides what they heard from Barbara before. Meanwhile, Little Flora seemed to have thought of something as she opened her mouth and asked softly with her sweet, childlike voice: "I believe it won''t affect if I fix my roots and extend them outside the city and draw from a neighboring area, is that okay?" "Roots?" Maisa murmured. "Yes, roots." Little Flora replied, making roots emerge from her fingers and snake through the air. "You..." Julia''s eyes sparkled as she thought of something: "Could it be that you are the seed?" "That''s right." Little Flora smiled beautifully: "I am the fruit of Daddy and Mommy''s love, born as a seed, formed from Daddy''s gics and a little bit of Mommy''s gics." ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Edited by: CharlesGlebit The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 344 Elasas Reaction to Little Floras Appearance Upon hearing this, the girls began to understand the situation and realized why Barbara didn''t want to talk about Little Flora to them during the call. They almost all thought the same thing uponing to this understanding: ''So, she wanted to y a trick on us, right?'' "Little Flora, can you do this without affecting the city?" Mabel wanted to confirm. It would be chaotic if the city suddenly copsed. "Yes, I will extend my roots far away from the city and draw energy from a more distant location." Little Flora, with her childlike appearance, smiled smugly: "By doing this, I am confident I will not affect this city." Even though she is just the product of a seed, she is an existence that transcendsmon living beings. Even now, she could feel everything around her with her sensory perceptions, primarily sensing the surrounding nature. "Then, you can do it." Julia said. Grinning broadly, Little Flora said: "Then, I''ll start~" From Little Flora''s fingers, the roots that were once as thin as her fingers thickened to the size of her fist, soon prating the ground, passing through quickly as she continued to extend the roots into the ground, going deep into the ground, before curving and heading out of the city. Mabel and the girls saw roots constantly emerging from Little Flora''s fingers. And, they could feel a tremendous energying from each root, even without doing anything special so far. Soon, bubbles of energy seemed to be drawn by each root, simr to a water pump, sucking in at great speed. Little Flora''s aura became denser. "..." The girls were exposed to an aura that transcended even the aura that Amon emitted in the Grandmaster Rank. At the very least, it was an aura that only those in the Star Rank or above could possess. "My God, how much energy is she absorbing to emit such a powerful aura?" Ariel murmured. The other girls just shook their heads, not knowing the answer. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T "This is..." Barbara saw the ''artificial'' world expanding. Until then, she felt that it was shrinking as Amon''s aura expanded, but now it seemed that Little Flora''s exit was to collectrge-scale energy to support Amon. Little by little, it became a situation simr to a tug-of-war, as Amon pulled energy to himself, Little Flora was constantly sending energy to this, forcing its expansion. Because of this, Barbara saw something simr to the northern lights surrounding this. However, even as Little Flora''s support became predominant, Amon somehow became more ''aggressive'' in pulling more and more energy towards him, expanding his aura to be something that enveloped more than the thickness of a bus, reaching towards the sky, already exceeding 100 meters in distance. "Wow!" Barbara could only sigh in admiration. She even thought about meditating and benefiting, but was afraid that even if she leveled up thanks to it, she might somehow affect Amon and refrained. ''Even without me doing anything, my genes are being stimted...'' She thought. With each breath, she felt her white genes being opened. It was as magical a situation as when she leveled up by making love with Amon. ''This effect... Somehow, I feel the uniqueness of when I had sex with Amon.'' She blushed a little. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T In a nearby area, the terrain simply copsed, bing as dark as coal as it lost all the protein from the soil, trees, magical animals, magical beasts, etc. Everything began to die as if a God of Death hadnded in that ce. In an instant, the soil began to copse more and more, and a crater formed, expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye. The smarter magical animals and beasts sensed the dangering from that area and fled as fast as they could. Meanwhile, in the city, those above the Grandmaster Rank felt an enormous pressureing from a specific area of the city, causing a terrible premonition. The fact that the ground began to shake as if they were experiencing an earthquake put them on alert. The King of Eloren''s, Neplic, summoned sa, and when she appeared and knelt before him, the king said, "sa, is this current situation caused by the visitors you received?" "Yes, Your Majesty!" She replied, raising her head slightly. "Then, you will be in charge of mediating and finding out what they are doing in the most peaceful way possible. Remember, they are linked to the tower, if possible, I do not want to go against them." King Neplic said. "I understand." sa replied firmly: "I will do my best!" "Mm, I trust you." Said the king. After leaving the castle, sa looked in the direction of the building where Mabel and the rest were staying on the first floor and flew there. When she got close, she saw that some guards had already surrounded the ce. "Everyone, do not enter or try anything without mymand!" She said upon arriving. When they saw who it was, the guards with triple-tipped spears stepped back: "Yes!" sa took a deep breath, adjusted her posture, and entered the building. When she entered, the various staff members were trembling with fear. She simply walked straight to the apartment where the visitors causing such chaos in the city were staying and knocked on the door. When the door opened, sa, who had opened her mouth to speak, closed it tightly when the sight of a little girl with long green hair and rootsing out of her fingers entered her field of vision. Soon, she spoke in an ancientnguage some unrecognizable words both to Mabel, who answered the door, and to the rest of the girls in the room. When they saw sa simply kneel and begin to bow with her hands extended, they were so confused that they seemed to have be fools in such a situation. "What happened to her?" Maisa asked quietly to no one in particr. "I would also like to know..." Julia murmured. "She became like that when she saw Little Flora, so..." Ariel didn''t finish, but everyone understood. Whatever it was, it was linked to the existence of Little Flora. Perhaps this Eloreana woman knew the origin of Little Flora, and that was enough to trigger the current situation they found themselves in. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Edited by: CharlesGlebit Chapter 345 A Goddess? "sa, what happened?" Mabel recognized her, as she was among the Eloreans who weed them to the city when they arrived. "Why are you bowing like this?" When she stopped bowing, she remained seated on her knees, looking at Little Flora with eyes shining like a starry sky. "Don''t you recognize her?" She seemed incredulous as she asked. Upon hearing her words, Mabel was the first to raise her guard. No matter what she thought it might be, as long as she ''recognized'' Little Flora, it could be dangerous. After all, greed is something rooted in any form of intelligent life. Ariel was the second. She looked suspiciously at sa. Sensing the tension in the air, sa rified, waving her hands while adjusting her posture slightly: "Calm down, I don''t know why you suddenly reacted this way, but I can assure you I have no ulterior motives in doing this. In fact, I wouldn''t even dare to have any malicious thoughts toward her." When she said ''her,'' sa was clearly referring to Flora. "Exin," Maisa demanded. It wasn''t that she hade to trust sa with this, but she gave her the benefit of the doubt. And mainly, she wanted to know what sa knew. That way, they could better understand what they were dealing with. "Yes, yes." sa wasn''t upset. Reality proved that, for her, now that this group of humans was connected to this entity, it meant they held a higher ce in her heart. Therefore, she didn''t treat them lightly. She pretended to cough and began to exin: "To exin about her, I first need to talk about the creation of this world in which my people live." These words made them swallow hard. Somehow, they felt as if something truly incredible was about to be revealed. ''What the hell did Amon get his hands on this time?'' Mabel wondered, intrigued. From the way the story was going, it was obvious that Flora''s existence was even more extraordinary than they had thought. This made the risk even greater. Mainly because whoever had this in their possession didn''t actually die. They just returned to the tower. And what if they managed to sell the information or even gather a group of Star Rank people or even higher to attack them? ''Should I contact my grandmother?'' Mabel pondered. Meanwhile, sa began to speak. "To illustrate a bit: our world is not like many others that were naturally created; instead, it was created artificially." sa spoke with passion and fanaticism: "Simr to this cute little girl, the Goddess who created this had long grass-green hair and could control roots capable of absorbing energy from the very cosmos. However, after the creation of this, it is said that the Goddess reverted to a small seed, waiting until she could be reborn once more..." When her eyesnded on Little Flora, it was as if a sea of stars sparkled in her eyes. She was simply convinced that her assumption was correct. Whether it was because of the grass-green hair or even the fact that she created roots that connected to the earth and absorbed energy for herself, constantly increasing, only someone like the Goddess she idolized, the creator of this, would be capable of something like that. "So, you''re assuming that this Goddess, whoever she is, is Little Flora here beside us?" Julia asked. "Yes, I''m almost certain it''s her," sa said. "Every fiber of my being is screaming that it''s her. I feel an indescribable urge to worship her. Only our Goddess could make me feel this way." "It seems kind of far-fetched, but I don''t think you''d make all this up just to try to deceive us..." Ariel said, touching her chin as she spoke. "Mooh, I don''t know why all this talk, but..." Little Flora said, puffing out her cheeks. "I''m me, daughter of mommy and daddy. I don''t understandplicated things, but I can more or less get what you''re trying to say. And I must warn you that I''m not that person. Or am I not anymore? Anyway, I''m leaving, bye~" After gathering enough energy, Little Flora simply left after saying those words. Meanwhile, an awkward silence settled in. However, even after hearing what Little Flora said, sa didn''t seem disappointed; she simply smiled and said, "It seems I''m being a bother. I''ll be going. Ah, don''t worry, nothing that happened here will be disclosed by me. Rest assured, I would never do anything that could incur the Goddess''s wrath." Without waiting for them to say anything, she simply left. "What exactly was that?" Maisa sighed. She had a strange feeling that someone had just appeared, dumped a bunch of information that only created unnecessary mystery, and then left without exining further, leaving a few kind words behind. Seriously, what the hell was that? "Pffft-hahaha." Somehow, this made Juliaugh. "God, she started talking, and I was already about to get the popcorn thinking a long story wasing, but she summed everything up in a few words, didn''t delve into anything, and after Little Flora left, she left too, leaving those words behind. Hahaha." What Julia said also made the rest of themugh. Yes, it was a worrying situation, but somehow, they couldn''t help it. A few minutester, they calmed down and talked quietly about the situation they were in. "Whatever it is," Mabel shared her thoughts, "what she said is concerning. The fact that Little Flora might potentially be an existence capable of creating an entire could attract the attention of even Overlord Rank beings." She wasn''t lying. It was a dangerous reality if thought about calmly. An existence capable of creating a and possibly being under the control of whoever contracts with Little Flora wasn''t something that could be taken lightly. However, what they didn''t even know was that it wasn''t that simple. Little Flora could indeed create a, but it was more than that. With enough time and energy, it was possible to create even an entire universe! Of course, to do something like that wasn''t simple. It would require a lot of resources and time to nurture Little Flora to that point. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Edited by: CharlesGlebit Chapter 346 Lightning Distortion While the girls were discussing Little Flora and what they would do next, Amon began to show signs of awakening. The amount of energy he required was nearing its maximum limit, while the aura he was expanding started being drawn back into himself, making his very existence appear supernatural as he released an immense pressure just by containing this aura within. "Yay, Daddy is waking up~" Little Flora cheered beside Barbara. If the first time Amon had only stepped into the threshold of Star Rank, this time, he was awakening as a full Star Rank. It was very different from before. Now, the amount of power he held within his body was so abundant that one could say he was invincible within his own Rank. Well, even before reaching Star Rank, he could already defeat several of that Rank, so¡­ Has much changed? Or perhaps he had already managed to touch the Overlord stage? In reality¡­ This cannot be measured that way. Although not all, those who have been Overlords for a long time have entered into contracts with the concept ofws. The difference between someone who can maniptews to their advantage and someone who cannot is immeasurable. It goes without saying that just a slight maniption of thew of time and space would be enough to kill someone at Star Rank. But, to ask if it would be the same for defeating Amon¡­ That''s hard to say. His power itself has not been quantified, and although he currently does not maniptews, he had something that would make even many Overlords envious: the little girl now pping and calling him father. Previous spells? All gone. No, rather, they were no longer needed. In his current state, it was as if what he used before was now something simple to perform, without needing to recite spells¡ªeven if he previously did it quickly and urately. Now? Well, he only needed to want it to be done, and it was done. As simple as breathing. And the biggest difference? It was the unique ability he acquired, something as impressive as the emotion-based ability he possessed. He named this unique ability: Lightning Distortion. Using lightning, he can distort reality itself. He can even bring forth the best version of himself for a time using this, though not for very long. Of course, it wasn''t limited to this. Amon discovered that by using this ability, he was capable of distorting time and space. Although he still felt his understanding level wascking, if he delved deeper, who knows what he could achieve? One thing he was curious about was, is it possible to create something like Reality Distortion in Emotions? For instance, to imbue the energy field with a distortion that generates confusion or fear in opponents, giving him an advantage? If so, it would be incredibly useful. Barbara, who was unaware of the transformation Amon was undergoing, could only think of how happy she was to see that he was about to finish. To say she wasn''t worried would be a lie. After all, it''s impossible not to worry about the one you love. And, knowing from the girls what was happening outside, she knew they needed to hurry a bit. If possible, they needed to leave this and return to the Tower. "ZZZ! ZZzZ! ZZzz! ZZiiiiZZzzz!" Electric sounds resonated throughout the small as Amon''s state seemed somewhat confusing. He became golden, surrounded by lightning. He appeared still, yet at some moments, he seemed to be a few meters away, only to appear several meters away shortly after. This continued for almost 10 minutes. When Amon finally opened his eyes, lightning crackled from the corners of his now mystical-looking eyes. He blinked several times, extended his hands to see with his crossed-patterned eyes, and seemed to attempt controlling his power. The oppressive aura, which Barbara didn''t dare approach for fear of getting hurt and making Amon feel guilty, was starting to dissipate. When he glowed and vanished, reappearing miles away, Amon seemed to be holding an orb in front of him. As he began to bring his hands together, the lightning around him grew more intense! "BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!" The sounds of exploding lightning echoed as Amon''s hands drew closer together. It was then that Amon began to appear as a golden giant made of lightning, and as this version of him brought its hands together, it happened... "Booooom!!!" A thunderous sound erupted! "Amon!!!" Barbara shouted in fear. She didn''t know what was happening. "Mama, Papa is okay." Little Flora''s sweet, childlike voice was surprisingly able to calm Barbara a bit, though she still looked worried, biting her lips hard enough to bleed. "Mhm, hm." She nodded, tears welling in her eyes. Adorably, Little Flora held Barbara''s hand firmly, though Barbara squeezed a bit tightly. It didn''t bother her, so she didn''tin, as they both looked in Amon''s direction. "AHHHHHHHHHHH!" Suddenly, a scream burst forth. It was Amon''s voice, full of power, sounding like the roar of a mythological dragon. Then, Amon''s hands finally touched each other. "BOOOM!" An even louder sound reverberated, and Little Flora created a barrier to shield herself and Barbara from the impact that was reaching them. To give a brief sense of the impact, themunicator Barbara had used to speak with the girls began to warp as if exposed to high heat, quickly reducing to dust, and then a wave of wind swept everything away. "!!!!" Barbara''s eyes widened at the sight. She couldn''tprehend what was happening. It was all so quick that she didn''t even have time to mourn the loss of her precious, costly signal receiver... ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know. Like it ? Add to library! Edited by: CharlesGlebit Chapter 347 Ascension to Star Rank: Amon’s Future and Present Still surrounded by flickering lightning, Amon, who emerged from the explosion unscathed, sighed. There was a trace of emotion in his eyes. ''That was dangerous¡­'' Just moments ago, he had to bring forth his future self using his newly acquired distortion ability to perfectlyplete his advancement process. This alone triggered a chain reaction, the oue of which he now saw, feeling slightly guilty. Make no mistake, he had now awakened as someone wielding the power of a Star Rank. And not just any conventional Star Rank. He knew he had touched on a unique concept in his advancement, reaching something unimaginable, which was only possible thanks to the cute little girl standing beside Barbara. Another thing: was the fact that he could gain this special ability only linked to his Lightning gic factor and Little Flora''s help? He didn''t think so. He still remembered the moment he was on a spaceship, and a strange phenomenon happened to him. Until then, he hadn''t felt much difference, but he had been doing things many couldn''t replicate. What he did today was living proof. You see, he knew everything that had happened, including that Barbara named the little girl Flora, who was a carved replica of Barbara but also had some aspects of himself. He knew how much she had done to help him. Without her, he knew none of this would have been possible. Though he would still have reached Star Rank, he wouldn''t have be so powerful. What he didn''t imagine was that, to support him, Little Flora had to absorb enough energy from an entire country. That absurd amount of energy was the "X" factor that made Amon''s astonishing advancement possible. After all, he should havepleted his advancement long ago. Another feat was achieved thanks to the unique ability he acquired, enabling him to distort his own reality and bring forth his future self, transforming him into a lightning giant that helped stabilize and control his power, though in the process, whaty before him happened. The entire ground was marked with lightning burns, with some spots even harboring massive holes. The only area that remained unscathed was where Little Flora had created a shield to protect herself and Barbara. ''Good thing she was here...'' Amon didn''t know how he would have reacted if Barbara had been hurt or, worse, died because of him. Seeing that she was safe, he rxed a bit, losing control of this new emotion as he smiled happily, and his gic power, Joy, spread, reaching primarily Barbara and filling her with sweetness. She smiled widely, either genuinely happy that Amon was alright or due to Amon''s gic factor, which radiated joy. Retracting his power, Amon began walking towards Barbara, who was running towards him at full speed. A hundred meters away, Barbara leaped toward him with open arms. Seeing this, Amon opened his arms to receive her, dissipating all the lightning surrounding him. Barbara wrapped her arms around his neck, spinning with him, her body trembling slightly. "Thank goodness, thank goodness¡­ I was so worried!!" she said, crying, smiling, and then crying again. "I know, I''m sorry." Amon held her in his arms, feeling her body shake as he listened to her words. "Don''t apologize." She rubbed her face against his chest, hugging him tightly. "I just wanted¡­ I¡­" Barbara struggled to continue, uncertain of what she wanted to say. That she loved him? That she cared? Wasn''t that obvious? But it wasn''t just that¡ªit was something more. She just wanted to convey how happy she was that he was alright; yes, she was simply grateful for it. Meanwhile, Little Flora, who had approached them, watched the scene with curiosity. "I know, I understand." Amon, who now mastered eight different emotions, could very well grasp what she wanted to express, and he smiled a little. "I''m fine, Barbara. Thank you for caring." "Mmm! Mhm!" Barbara responded with a tearful sound. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Later, once Barbara managed to calm down, though she was still sniffling a bit, she felt much better. Shifting his gaze to Little Flora, Amon gave a gentle smile. "You must be Flora, right?" "Yes, papa." She seemed a little shy, clutching the edges of her green dress. Even Barbara, still sniffling, stopped when she saw how cute and sweet Little Flora looked, acting timid, quite different from how she had interacted with her. ''As expected, Amon''s charm is quite unique¡ªeven Little Flora bes shy around him,'' Barbara thought. Of course, not in a strange way. It was more like the way a little girl feels shy seeing the father she idolizes. In Little Flora''s case, it became evident to Barbara that she had a touch of adoration for Amon. There could be various reasons for this, but essentially, it was because, without Amon, she might not even exist, or worse, fall into the wrong hands that would enve her. As for Amon doing anything like that, Barbara felt she didn''t need to worry, knowing him well enough to understand he''d never do such a thing. Especially with such a cute, innocent girl who had greatly helped him in his advancement to Star Rank. Putting this aside, Amon, who had approached her, crouched down, looking into her face, which blushed timidly as she lowered her head, letting out a shy giggle before gathering the courage to look at him. "Papa?" she murmured. "Mm, I am your father." After saying this, as touching as the scene was, Amon couldn''t help thinking of a certain movie¡­ Setting these nonsensical thoughts aside, Amon extended his hand and gently touched her head with a kind smile. "Thank you for helping me. Thanks to you, I managed to advance¡ªnot only that, but I also gained something incredible. So, thank you, Flora." "Hehehe~ Papa praised me, Flora is so happy~" She put her hands on her cheeks, smiling widely, her face flushed. Witnessing this scene, Barbara felt a warmth inside. However, she thought it was time to talk about more serious matters. Amon, who was more sensitive to the emotions around him, looked in Barbara''s direction, sensing that she wanted to say something. "What''s up, Barbara?" he asked. "Well¡­" Barbara began to exin everything that had happened while he was advancing. "I see¡­" Amon touched his chin, reflecting. Soon, he said, "Alright, let''s go home, and Flora wille with us, right?" "Yes, papa, mama~" Taking Amon''s hand, then Barbara''s, Little Flora looked radiant. She didn''t fully understand the concept of family, but she knew that being close to them made her very happy, especially since she had received some of Amon''s memories and knew that a family often holds hands just like they were doing now. ¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¡º??¡»¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T¨T Edited by: CharlesGlebit The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!